Harrow Road 23 January 1813 Revd and Dear Sir, In communicating any particular occurrences in my own private history, especially such as are calculated to shew the influence of Religion and religious principles upon my mind, I am aware that I ought solely to endeavour thereby to magnify and illustrate the exceeding great and tender mercies of God in Christ Jesus and to tell of his goodness only. I shall therefore, I trust, under this impression, and in compliance with your request proceed to relate some circumstances which under the direction of Divine Providence brought me under the sound of the Gospel, and led me to express a desire to use my feeble efforts in promoting the views of the “Society for Missions to Africa and the East” in its endeavours to instruct, and point out the way of salvation to the Heathen World. For many early religious impressions which were cultivated in my mind, I have been indebted under God, to the kind instruction and exertions of my ever honored mother, whose immortal spirit has sometime since taken its flight to another, and I trust to a better world. It had pleased God to exercise her with many trials which led her to seek for consolation in Religion. She was a constant attendant at Church and a regular communicant, and took a great deal of pains with me while I was with her at home. She took delight in reading the Bible, and its contents were the general topics of her conversation. The family was called to prayer, and I and my youngest sister often attended her in her private devotions. I recollect her laying one command upon me in particular when I first left her at the age of fourteen, namely, “that I would never omit falling on my knees to private prayer either in the morning or in the evening in any situation in which it might please Divine Providence to place me.” This command, given in such an affectionate manner I never dared to lose sight of. But alas! I got into a Solicitor’s family where there was no religion; this important duty was therefore soon performed only as a kind of quitrent, I felt very little interest except in the time of trouble. It was a mercy that I did not continue living there! In the year following I engaged to teach a School in a village nearer home. There I came into the House of a religious Family and the anxiety which the (a) Master and Mistress manifested to promote my eternal interests will, I hope be ever recollected with gratitude by me. I had also another pious(b) friend (a Clergyman) to whom I am indebted for the chief part of my education, and from whom as opportunity offered, I have received the most friendly counsel and assistance with regard both to my spiritual and temporal welfare. He was Minister of the Parish Church of North Thoresby [sic] where I was(c) born and took great notice of me while I attended his School; and some years after he had removed to another(d) Village he sent for me to live near him. This happened when I was about eighteen years of age and about this period I had strong religious impressions upon my mind. I assisted my (a) Mr & Mrs Lawson Immingham (b) The Revd Wm Myers (c) North Thoresby Lincolnshire (d) North Somercotes impressions upon my mind. I assisted my friend in the education of his Scholars, and also paid strict attention to study with him. I proceeded in the Latin Classics. I read also Burkitts Testament, The Lives of Bishops Wilson and Ball, and part of their other writings, also Doddridge’s Rise and Progress and various other books upon religious subjects. I also purchased a little farm consisting of a House and fifteen acres of Land upon which I studied and practised agriculture for about two years, and I should undoubtedly have continued in this way of Life, but Providence interfered, and on a sudden I was requested to take the care and Education of the children of three Gentlemen at some distance and I gave up the delights of plowing and sowing, and reaping. Should I be called upon to resume this employment, I should find my little stock of knowledge in Agriculture exceeding useful to me. In this last (e) situation I first became acquainted with the affectionate and willing partner of my enterprise. (e ) Kirmington The above particular instances of the goodness and mercy of God in raising me up such valuable friends in early life, I think it my duty to record in order to shew how many claims He has upon my gratitude and love. And you will judge, Sir, that to see me go on in the above promising way was to my mother and my (f) friend peculiarly gratifying; but they were deceived and disappointed; and I was deceived and humbled too. The world was giving me praises which I could not bear, and after having lived three years or more as a tolerably consistent religious character, the World and sin and Satan entangled me in their snares and I fell an unhappy victim. I had trusted too much to my own arm, I was not acquainted with myself and the evil nature of sin. I did not cry for help. I listened to the voice of temptation. I was something like to Cornelius in understanding; far beneath him in manner of life. Thus passed on many days, unhappy always. (f)I still correspond with this Gentleman. When I thought of religion, partially awakened and having some confused Ideas of the way of salvation but I had not learnt the deep apostacy [sic] of fallen man; it would be well for me if I knew more of this truth now! I had not studied the spirituality and excellency of the divine Law, as holy, just and good; worthy to be observed and obeyed; that man as a transgressor cannot be justified by it, and that therefore it is as a Schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ. That the agency of the Holy Spirit is indispensably and absolutely necessary to enlighten the understanding, to change the will, renew the affections and to form the new man. That Faith which is the gift of God, must be earnestly sought for and prayed for in order that we may be directed to the foot of the Cross of an expiring Redeemer as the only refuge from the wrath to come. The fault was in me. I have reason to be humbled and ashamed before God: for had I called upon Him faithfully, He would have assisted and instructed me: but I neglected Him, and the kind instructions of my friends as to their apparent effects, for some years seemed to have been in vain. I now, Sir, come to that part of my little history which I humbly and devoutly pray both you and I may have reason to reflect upon with joy, and with thankfulness to our common Lord and Saviour while we live, and after our Death. I have before mentioned to you the circumstance of my first becoming acquainted with Mrs Kendall. After I was married to her I returned to my own native village where I followed the Business of a Linen Draper and Grocer. My returns were insufficient which led me to speculate in Hops. It was in the year 1805 that I purchased fifty five packets with an intent to sell them again at the first favorable opportunity: and it was in the month of November in the same year, that I was induced to ship part of them for London in consequence of the flattering accounts given in the London Papers of the advance of that article. From the sale of the Hops I expected to receive considerable profit; and as I had a desire to see the Metropolis I thought this the only time to gratify it. Accordingly I came up with them myself by Sea. Upon the Lords Day after my arrival I was providentially led by Bentinck Chapel while on my way to see a near relation of Mrs Kendall, and I overheard the Congregation singing a psalm. This circumstance led me to enquire in the course of my conversation with my friends at Paddington to what Society of Christians this Chapel belonged; for I had not before then seen a Chapel of Ease belonging to the Church of England. When I received an answer and was rather particular in my enquiries respecting the character of the Minister their little boy (William Johnson) who was then in the Philological School showed me some of his Cards & Tracts; and offered to obtain for me a comfortable seat in the evening if I was inclined to attend Divine Service. I readily accepted this offer; for I had been from my infancy attached to the established Church, and was then in intimate friendship with the clergyman of the Village where I resided. As I entered the Chapel the congregation was singing again, and the prospect was new to me and delightful. My attention was arrested as out of a long slumber during the solemnity of the service and particularly when I was told so plainly and impressively what was the only remedy for sin and misery. Before this I had never seen Public Worship conducted throughout in the Church of England with so much advantage. I had indeed met with very few instances in which our excellent Liturgy did not appear reduced to a mere form. The Devout singing of psalms was very rare, and generally speaking no attention whatever was paid to the catechetical instruction of children. I had never heard a sermon preached in favor of the heathen, nor of any other charitable institution in my life. Those who best know the value of religion would upon being told of the above merciful dispensation of Divine Providence towards me think it a mercy that I did not disregard it. It was a call upon me to reflect! I had been brought by a way that I knew not and directed to the “fountain of Living Water.” And I do account it one of the greatest Mercies that I have received from a merciful Saviour, who “came to seek and to save that which was lost” that I was induced to relinquish my situation in the country which on account of the nature of my connections would have been very unfavourable for an undecided christian. Accordingly after the service at Bentinck Chapel was over, after I had reflected on my want of a situation, and the state of my mind as to spiritual things; and saw, or thought I saw the probable means of my recovery before my eyes I resolved in dependance upon the blessing of Providence to remove to London. With this view I left my Hops unsold, I returned home upon the monday following and sold my little property; I came to Town in January, and fixed my residence near to those means of grace, which I trusted would lead me to the hope of glory. The 227th and 235th Psalms in your Collection as subjects for Devotion were particularly interesting to my feelings as soon as I first heard them sung. There was one event of a temporal nature which I believe happened on account of my departure from the country, and which gave me much pain. My Father and Mother had retired to spend their declining years upon a small copyhold estate, which by birthright would have been mine. Upon this I had spent all my early days. The fruit trees were called mine, and some trees round the orchard and premises had been planted by my own hands, and were growing up towards maturity. There was not a piece of arable or pasture land belonging to it, to which I had not been repeatedly led by the hand of my mother. The whole had borne witness to her industry, and to her prayers and grief. There died my father at the advanced age of ninety three years, and there also died my youngest sister rejoicing in the bright prospect of eternal glory. I visited her once upon her deathbed; she loved me; I think I can still see her raising her head from her pillow, and expressing the most affectionate and tender concern for my future and everlasting welfare. It pleased God that I should neither have nor enjoy this little paternal property. I have therefore bid farewell to it, and have left it to return no more. I am now very thankful even for this. I had been too fond of it. When a local attachment stands in the way of a mans usefulness or happiness it is extremely injurious to him; and the recollection of the joy mingled with weeping with which my mother received me at my last interview with her, and the chief occasion of that joy, will I hope continue to bear down in my mind every other consideration which compared with this is not worth a moments concern. I have now had the happiness to enjoy the inestimable priviledges [sic] of public worship and christian communion here for upwards of seven years and it affords me great comfort and satisfaction, that I have had so many opportunities (private and public) of receiving the most important instruction and information from you, and my pious friend the Revd Mr Mann. I trust that the sense of these blessings which extend to my family as well as to me, will always be treasured up in our grateful remembrance both to God and to you & him. Indeed Sir; upon the whole I have had no reason to regret this adventure; quite other wise; It was the way I was led by a gracious hand to a clearer discovery of what man has brought upon himself by sin, and from which the mercy and grace of God in Christ Jesus our Saviour can alone deliver him. To His Name and to his Salvation shall every ransom’d son and daughter of our first offending parents ascribe the praise of their eternal felicity. I am now about to be sent out in a cause of all others the most important, and in which Faith and Patience require to be kept in lively exercise. It was after reading the eighth report of the “Society for Missions to Africa and the East” that a desire was awakened in my mind to embark with my family in the cause the Society had espoused. I could not but be seriously affected with the distressing accounts which I continually heard respecting the deplorable state of the Heathen World. That the Soul of a poor heathen was as valuable as my own I could not doubt; nor that Christ was as ready to save him nor could I take the slightest retrospective view of past Blessings, mercies, and deliverances without noticing the innumerable obligations I was under to the Divine Author of them. I pray that under a feeling sense of obligation and duty to Him, I may henceforward be employed in promoting the real good of my fellow creatures, that I may experience more of the love of Christ in my own soul! be under the influence of His Holy Spirit more and more, and divinely led by that influence to use my feeble efforts in publishing to the heathen World the Honor of Jesu’s Name and the Blessings of his Salvation. I and my dear partner are now going to bid farewell for a time to the enjoyment of many blessed priviledges, and to the society of many with whom we have joined in sweet communion, and whom we sincerely love in the bonds of the gospel. Under any other circumstances than those in which we are placed the Idea must be truly distressing. Indeed, Sir, as it is, it will be a painful separation. We humbly hope however, that it is but for a time and that we shall finally meet you in a brighter World. We feel ourselves happy too, in the contemplation that the prayers of the Faithful will ascend in behalf of ourselves & our children, that we may be divinely instructed, and qualified for the work that lies before us: so that we may have the high and distinguished honor through the blessing of the Lord and through the instrumentality of the society to proclaim as soon as it may be practicable the news of the approaching Gospel to a class of our fellow creatures who are at present lost in ignorance, and know not the way of salvation. And am Revd Dear Sir Dutifully & faithfully Yours, Tho. Kendall The Revd Basil Woodd Paddington GreenLondon March 22d 1813 (Copy) My dear Sir, It is long since we heard of you and our friends, but we hope soon to hear tidings that shall chear [sic] our hearts. The bearer of this is Mr Kendall; who takes his passage with his wife and five children in the Earl Spencer. He goes out as a Settler, and we are under an engagement to Government that he shall continue in N.S. Wales for 3 years. He is to act as a School master and his wife as a Schoolmistress. They are to have a grant of Land, and the customary rations from Government. What advantages they may make by their School are to be their own. We have covered all his contingent expences till his disembarkation; from which period, to the 31st of December 1814 he is to receive a salary of £20 per annum, £20 for his wife, and £10 for each child. These sums the Committee request you to pay him, and to draw for the amount on me. He is a most worthy and prudent man. Should he be able to support himself and Family, by drawing less than this sum from the Society it is understood that he will do so: but, should he not be in a condition, at Xmas 1814 to maintain himself and them without some further aid from the Society, the Committee will on your representation to this effect, authorize you to grant him Such further aid. We wish Mr Kendall, of course, to have his eye continually on New Zealand. Lord Bathurst is fully apprised that this is his ultimate destination. Any New Zealanders who may be brought over, and placed with him for instruction during his residence among you, would benefit both him and themselves, and you may feel yourself authorized by the Com[mitte]e to incur any expence on this account which you may judge conducive to our great object. The Land granted to Mr Kendall must be disposed of or reserved as his own, when he goes to N.Z. as may then appear expedient. We have sent out a considerable quantity of Books, with the Society’s mark upon them which is meant as a library for the N.Z. Settlement, to be taken out with the Settlers whenever they may go. Mr Kendall has also 50 copies of the early numbers of a little monthly work which the Society is beginning to publish entitled the Missionary Register; which in a brief way and at a low price, will convey a good deal of information on subjects interesting to all concerned in the coming of the Kingdom of our Lord. We purpose to lay by 50 copies monthly; and send them to you for distribution, as opportunity may serve. You may have from Mr Kendall such quantity of the numbers now sent as you can disperse advantageously, the Bible Society has also granted to him some copies of the Scriptures: and will be ready to make to yourself a grant whenever you shall need it. The Religious Tract Society has also sent you a quantity, & supplied Mr Kendall with some. The Committee beg your acceptance of a bound copy of the Society’s proceedings in 3 vol[ume]s and also a copy of a most interesting work, drawn up by Doctor Buchanan at the request of the Com[mitte]e. Copies of the same are sent by Mr Kendall for his excellency the Governor, accompanied by a letter from Lord Gambier as president of our Society. Wm. Hall and John King have expressed some uneasiness at being kept so constantly, at manual labour that they have no leisure to learn the New Zealand language &c. I have written to them fully by this conveyance, reminding them that we expected them to support themselves by their labour, till it should please God to open a way for them to N. Zealand; and expecting that, by due parsimony of their time, they might obtain leisure for some acquisition of the language. What may be their circumstances when you receive this we cannot tell; but if little or no change should have taken place, and there should be a pretty near prospect for their departure for N.Z. the Committee will thank you to grant them, so far as it may seem prudent a little leisure at the Society’s cost, for the purposes for which they wish it. We have waited anxiously for the arrival of the Frederick. She did at length arrive, but without her Captain. He was killed in an engagement, in which the Frederick was taken. She was recaptured however and arrived in England. We learnt that Duaterra had been landed from her at N.Z. a fact which, we suppose you have known long since. Our committee have had frequent deliberations on the subject of maintaining a vessel to navigate in your Seas, on the plan proposed by you. The result is that it is a general conviction among us, that the Society, as a body, cannot engage as owners, in such a vessel. But I am directed to enquire of you whether, in case such a sum of money were given from friends in this country, as would be sufficient when added to what might be raised in N.S. Wales, to provide the said Vessel, it could be put under such management in N S Wales as would secure the object. In case it should not be found practicable to establish the vessel on this footing, the Com[mitte]e wish to know whether one could not be occasionally engaged to & from N Z to Port Jackson and what would be the probable expence of such a trip. It would give us great pleasure to hear of your welfare and that of Mrs Marsden and your Family. I remain, Dear Sir, Your affectionate Friend Josiah Pratt Revd Samuel MarsdenLondon, March 22/1813 (Copy) Dear Friends, It is a long time since we heard from you, or concerning you. Your last letter which has reached us was dated Novr 2/11. This Letter of yours was read at a Meeting of the Committee, Augt 7 1812. The Committee were much pleased to find your zeal for the work in which you are engaged continue [sic] unabated. But you express considerable uneasyness [sic] that your time was wholly taken up in maintaining yourselves; and think that you were not passing it to good purpose, because you were not engaged more directly in the great work to which you had devoted yourselves. But, my dear friends, your own statement has shewn to the Committee, that you do not fully enter into those views with which you left England. It was impossible for us here to tell how you could be circumstanced when you arived [sic] in N.S. Wales, and what would be the openings or the difficulties with respect to an attempt of settling in New Zealand. You went out as we confidently trusted; and, certainly, we sent you; to follow the leadings of our Heavenly Master. If circumstances would allow of your going to N. Zealand, you were to go in the name of the Lord; if not, you were to stay in N.S. Wales: and till an opening did present itself for your settling in N. Zealand, you were to follow your respective occupations in N. S. Wales for your own benefit, and to support yourselves by your labour, Mr Marsden, on behalf of the Society, rendering to you any aid which was absolutely requisite. If in England you must have laboured for your support, and having transferred yourselves to N. S. Wales under the protection of the Society, you were to labour there with the same view till Divine Providence should call you to the place of your ultimate destination. If it should please God to keep you for one, or two, or three, or four years, waiting for such a call, it would be a trial no doubt, of your faith, and patience, but we looked up to God for grace to grant you such support as you might need. In the mean time, we trusted that you would eagerly and diligently embrace every oppertunity [sic] of cultivating familiarity with such New Zelanders [sic] as might fall in your way: and would take all possible advantages which conversing with them might afford of acquiring some knowledge of the language. I have thought it best to recapulate [sic] thus the views with which the Society sent you from your native country, because you seem to have felt a little impatience in your Situation. I am charged by the Committee to assure you of their kindness and regards; and at the same time, to tell you, that, in the judgment of the Committee, you could not have been better occupied than you have been, under all the circumstances in which you it pleased God to place you. We could not foresee the obstacles which arose to your proceeding to N. Zealand. We could not remove those obstacles: and till they should be removed, it was your duty to wait, and ours to acquiesce in this dispensation. Now, my good friends, I do not say all this to cast blame on you; or to discourage you with an idea that the Committee do not feel for your situation, but to remind you of the real views which we entertained in sending you, and which we wished you to entertain in going. We know, and are sorry to learn from yourselves, and by other quarters, that you have felt some disatisfaction [sic] that Mr. Marsden has kept you at constant work: but, you see that in so doing, he fulfilled the wishes and intentions of the Society for we certainly thought, that, by saying that seizing every oppertunity which might occur of conversing with the New Zealanders and making a vocabulary of their words, you might be doing much to prepare yourselves for settling among them when the way should be opened. What may be your circumstances when this Letter reaches you we cannot tell: but if you should be still in Paramatta [sic], we shall request Mr Marsden by this conveyance, to grant you what you wish, that is some freedom from your manual labour that you may have leisure to prepare for your settling in New Zealand, provided there is any prospect of your doing this in a reasonable time. Mr. Kendall will convey this letter to you. He and his family are to remain, as settlers, in N.S. Wales for 3 years, and then they will all join you, we suppose, in New Zealand. We send out a library by him, which is to be for the common use of the Settlers: You will, of course, avail yourselves of them in such a manner as may be most accomodating [sic] to each other. Mr. Kendall is to be considered as having the more immediate charge of them. We shall add to them from time to time; as we wish to maintain a useful library, for the perpetual advantage of the Settlement which we hope, if not yet begun will be before this year expires. We wish you much to write frequently and fully to us. Tell us all that you wish and feel, respecting your situation and the objects before you. Be assured that we feel a sincere and affectionate interest in your comfort and welfare, and in the ultimate success of your endeavours to promote the glory of God and the good of man. Remember us very kindly to Mrs. Hall and believe me, Dear Friends, Very truly yours Josiah Pratt To Mr. W. Hall and Mr John King Copy London 22 March 1813 Dear Sir/ In my capacity of president of the Church Missionary Society I am desired by the Committee for conducting its concerns to request your acceptance of three volumes, containing the proceedings of the Society from its first institution and a copy of an interesting work of Doctor Buchanan. I beg leave at the same time to recommend to your Protection & Kindness, Mr. Thomas Kendall and his Family, who embark on Board the Earl Spencer for New South Wales, and also Mr William Hall and Mr John King who have been resident there some time. These Persons are all sent out by the Society, with the ultimate Purpose of selecting among the New Zealanders fit Persons to promote their Civilization and to spread the blessed truths of the Christian Religion among them; to which design, in the name of the Committee as well as my own, I most earnestly solicit your friendly attention and good offices, and that you will accept our best thanks for the kind assistance which you have been so good as to afford to this glorious cause, I am, Dear Sir, with great esteem and regard Your faithful And most humble Servant (Signed) Gambier Govr Macquarrie [sic] &c &c &cI could wish to present Captn. Mitchell with the annual report of our Society & the British & Foreign Bible Society Bound if Mr. Pratt can immediately produce them but this I leave to him— Earl Spencer Spithead 15 May 1813 Revd. & Dear Sir, The Wind blows from between the South & the West; if it holds thus until the time you receive this be pleased to send me 100 Copies of your Day of Adversity 24 2 vs [sic] Cards for Sunday Schools 25 Spelling Books such as are used by the first Classes in the Sunday School & 25 reading Books such as are used by the second classes in Do by the Coach directed for me to be left at the Hon[ourabl]e Comm[issione]r Grey Portsmouth (in order to save time & reach me the sooner) You can place the amount of them to my Account. I am sorry to give you this trouble but some of the Convicts who cannot read have applied to me for Spelling Books & ca and I cannot get at any of my Packages. I have received a Letter signed by six Clergymen at Bristol, namely, The Revd G. Hunt, J. Carter, W. Day, Hy Bevan, Edwd Colston, & Jno Eden recommending to my notice a youth whose name is Richd Stockwell. Captain Mitchell has put him under my care as a Servant and he is now released from confinement the whole of the Day. I am happy to learn that this youth, has conducted himself well ever since he was a prisoner, which I believe is now nearly two years. He used to be one of the principal singers when he was on board the Hulk at Woolwich during the time of Divine Service. He appears to have been piously educated & brought up and I am told by some sick persons who lie in the Hospital, and who also manifest a real concern for their own eternal interests that as soon as he was introduced to me by the Captain, & the Iron was taken from off his Leg, he immediately retired as well as he could, & fell upon his knees to return thanks to Almighty God for this partial alleviation of his sufferings. Thro’ the influence of the Hon[oura]ble Comm[issione]r & his Lady I believe mine has been promoted on board of this Ship. The Capt has at my request desired the Convicts to desist from singing obscene, lewd songs. I intend, as soon as I prudently can, to write a Letter to him on the great importance of Public Worship. You can read at your leisure the two Notes inclosed with yours And am Revd & Dear Sir dutifully & faithfully yours Tho Kendall Written in haste I am glad to hear that you have been so very successful in the Missionary Cause & thank you & my Christian friends for your kind remembrance when you meet in the House of the Lord. I pray that you may be as renowned for sending out Missionaries as you are for your liberality in Supporting them— And that those Servants may seek no other glory than that of their Lord. If I am gone when the parcel shall arrive at Portsmouth the Comm[issione]r will return it to you of Course.Earl Spencer 20 May 1813 Revd and Dear Sir, I return you my thanks for the Parcel containing the Missionary Register No 3, the Xn Guardian, the Salv[atio]n & ca. Mr Dealtry’s Sermon was printed very opportunely for me, I have perused it with a great deal of pleasure. We are still detained at Spithead, on account of the Wind being unfavourable for our departure. Thro’ the kind attention of the Hon[oura]ble Commissioner Grey & his Lady I believe my influence on board of this Ship has been considerably promoted. I have been twice at their House at Portsmouth & the Commissioner has been as often here. Captain Mitchell approves of my distributing Religious Tracts amongst such people as are inclined to read them, I have opportunities of going amongst the Prisoners when I choose, and of visiting the Sick in the Hospital & of reading & praying by them. I use occasionally the Service for the Visitation of the Sick turning the absolution into a prayer. I have also the happiness to learn, that we shall have Divine Service read upon the Sabbath Day in a short time. Bibles will be distributed as soon as we get to Sea. I have read the account of the Providential escape of my Brethren in travail, the Revd Mr Butcher & all his companions except one. Altho’ they have perhaps lost the greatest part of their property and the hopes of many young children will probably for some time be disappointed, yet it must afford you & the Society great consolation that their lives have been spared that they had an opportunity to proceed towards their home, & join their beloved friends in praise to their Almighty Deliverer, who rescued them in so gracious a manner from the Watery deep & delivered them out of the hands of unreasonable men— Be pleased to present my dutiful & affectionate regards to those Gentlemen whom I have met at the Vestry room of St. John’s Chapel Bedford Row. A little of their instruction would now be very useful to me; for I have not only to guard against the profaneness of men who are totally ignorant of themselves & the way of Salvation; but I am also beset with men who pour contempt upon all religion and reject as futile every idea of Divine Revelation. A crafty systematic opposer of the Religion of the Bible, might, I have no doubt in several points puzzle me. But still in vain must the disciples of (a) Paine & Volney [(a)We have Paine’s & Volney’s writings on board] exalt their Godless Reason above the Heavens; she must descend to her own element when she exclaims “That if the Bible be true the greatest possible Good must await those who cordially believe it, and if it be merely a Fable, the least possible harm.“ For when you have set aside those essential truths which to the humble believer will ever be the most dear, the Bible contains all the rules of morality which trifling reasoners can raise who oppose it. And to shew my opponents (in opinion) here the high estimation in which the Bible is held by numbers who can-not be supposed to be destitute of reason I have calmly recommended to their notice, the Long List of Names contained in the Eighth Report of the British & Foreign Bible Society. Mr Smith a Prisoner who waits upon the Sick in the Hospital of this Ship, has left a Wife & some small children behind. He is anxious to have his children put under the Protection of the Philanthropic Society. I know your many engagements & am sorry to give you unnecessary trouble, but if Mrs Smith should call upon you I should esteem it a particular favor if you would advise her what to do. Smith behaves well, is very attentive to the Patients, acknowledges his Errors, which is not here a customary thing.— I think one of the poor men will die before he reaches New South Wales. He is a member of the Church of Scotland; appears to be very penitent. He weeps & prays & returns thanks, & wishes to depend upon Christ alone for Salvation. That important remark of our Saviour “He that setteth his hand [to the] plough and looketh back is not fit for the King[dom] of God”, he tells me, has been the occasion of great distress in his mind. Since I embarked with my family on board the Earl Spencer, I bless God, I have felt myself happy to this hour, Mrs Kendall & the children are still chearful & well. We have plenty of amusement, and are plentifully provided for. I keep a little school every day, and they the children come to me at the hours of eleven & six every Lords Day and take pleasure in singing Psalms. We are not molested by any one. I attend to this because I deem it absolutely necessary to set apart time for devotional exercises, and there can be no time upon the Lords day so suitable as that in which we can be assured that we are joining in Spirit with so many dear friends whom we have left behind. Mrs K joins in kind acknowledgments to Mrs Pratt & yourself. And am Revd & Dear Sir Yours faithfully Tho Kendall I wrote in my Let[ter] to Mr Woodd that I could wish to present the last report of our Society to Captain Mitchell as he has requested to see it. I did this because he at first was of opinion that I was sent out by the Methodist’s Society — but I left it to you. I am not particularly anxious to clear myself from a charge which I told him was imputed to many true members of the Church of England. The Revd J. Pratt Doughty Street Guildford Road LondonEarl Spencer 31 May 1813 Revd & Dear Sir, I have recd the parcel safe with your Note of the 29 Inst. Our Ship is now under way & I must for the present bid you farewell— Both our Anchors parted in the violent gale about a week ago but I am happy to say nothing happened to occasion any further delay— I remain Revd & Dear Sir Very faithfully &c Tho Kendall I recd Mr Woodds parcel safe— When you send any parcel after me & my friends pray remember the Xn Guardian & evan[gelica]l Mag[azine].Parramatta, June 18th 1813 Revd & dear Sir, I have the Happiness to inform you that my New Zealand Friend, Duaterra has at length, after undergoing unknown Hardships, arrived at his native Island. He has been received with great marks of Esteem, and appointed King at the Bay of Islands. He has begun his Operations at Agriculture, and I have no doubt but he will prepare the way for his Countrymen to receive the Blessings of the Gospel of Christ. I was greatly rejoiced when I first received the above Information, about two months ago. I have sent him a Quantity of Seed wheat and some Tools of Agriculture with other necessaries. Duaterra is a very uncommon Character. His moral Character is blameless, his mind is wholy [sic] bent upon establishing a Sabbath day at New Zealand and upon introducing the Knowledge of the Supreme Being. While he lived with me he acquired all the Knowledge he possibly could with a view of imparting it to his People; and understands many of the operations of Agriculture. The want of food has been the Cause of many of their wars— The Introduction of Agriculture will soon supply all their wants. This will greatly tend to civilize them. Industry will correct their wild and vagarant [sic] Habits, and prepare them for the everlasting Gospel— I have no doubt but the time is approaching when they will hear and obey the joyful Sound. A small vessel, belonging to the House of a Mr Birnie is at present gone to New Zealand to examine the Coast, and the natural Productions with a view of forming a small Settlement there for procuring the Flax of the Country. I wished Mr. Wm. Hall to have gone in this Vessel, in order that he might see the natives, and the Country and form his own Opinion of the Propriety of establishing the Mission, or at least of making an attempt. I had procured him a Passage in her for that Purpose, and thought it would have been a good opportunity for him to have examined the different Parts of the Island upon the Coast as the Vessel was going for that Purpose alone and did not expect to be absent more than 10 weeks from Port Jackson. But to my great mortification Mr Hall refused to go. If I could have been spared I would have gone myself— Should the Vessel return before the Minstrel sails I will then inform you what State New Zealand is in. Mr Hall is one of the most obstinate men I ever met with. He will take no advice, but will go his own way. Should a mission be established which I trust there will now, Duaterra being nominated King Mr Hall will be an useful man, as a Carpenter, and Labourer, but I am sorry to say, that I do not see in him that kind anxiety for the welfare of the Heathen that is at all times requisite for a missionary to possess— When I hear from Duaterra again I shall be better able to judge of the Propriety of beginning the Mission at New Zealand. I expect Mr Birnie’s Vessel in every Hour, and if they touch at the Bay of Islands, they will bring me every Information I wish for. I am sorry the Buisness [sic] of the Boyd has prevented so long that open Intercourse with the natives of New Zealand we formerly had, and has retarded the mission. Mr John King is married. I have no fault to find either with Mr Hall, or Mr King as far as respects their moral Character, they are sober, honest, and industrious, but I am far from been [sic] satisfied with their want of Love to the Heathen. I do not think that they have acted an honest Part towards the Society— They have not notified to me their Intention to relinquish the work upon which they came out, but on the contrary, tell me it is their Intention to proceed. I cannot but doubt the Sincerity of their Declarations, when they will follow no advice that either I or the Revd. Mr. Cartwright think proper to give them. I think Mr. Wm. Hall will go to New Zealand, if he is convinced that this will promote his present Interest, but I doubt whether he will go, or no, if he is not persuaded of this. I have threatened to write to the Society to authorize me to recover from them the amount of the Expences the Society had been at in maintaining them in England, and in fitting them out, in Case the way should be clearly opened, and they should refuse to go, as this Refusal would be a violation of their Engagements with the Society. I think all Missionaries should be compelled to refund the money to the Societies to which they belong if they fail in the fulfilment of their Part of their Engagement without sufficient Cause. The natives of New Zealand are numerous, and a very fine Race of People, will make great Improvement in a short time if they only have the means— which I hope and pray to God they may in his own time. The money I had from you has in a great measure been expended in the support of the New Zealanders while living with Messrs Hall & King to give them an opportunity of acquiring the Language. When the whole is spent I will transmit the Account, or if it should happen that there should be no opportunity to begin the Mission, I will order the difference to be paid into your Hands by my Agent in London, but I have no doubt an opening will be made— I see from the public Papers that the Fredrick [sic] whaler belonging to Mr Wm Wilson was taken. She was commanded by a Mr Bodie — The Son of Tipahee was on board— This young man lived with me, and was taken by Captain Bodie against his will on Board the Fredrick [sic] or at least detained after I had shipped him under his solemn Promise to land him at New Zealand. Bodie landed Duaterra at Norfolk Island, but would not allow his Companion to quit the Boat tho’ he most earnestly intreated him to allow him to go with Duaterra, and wept much— This Information I received from Duaterra, when he returned to Port Jackson previous to his going on board the last vessel that took him to his native Land. Mr Wilson perhaps may be able to give some Account of this young man— whether he was killed in the action when the Fredrick [sic] was taken, or was taken Prisoner. Should he be in London, it would be an act of great Kindness to put him on Board any vessel coming to New South Wales. I shall then have an oppertunity [sic] of sending him Home again. I am happy to inform you that this Colony is much improved since my Return in a moral and Religious Sense— The Orders given to the Governor, and the Regulations he has adopted and followed have been attended with the best effects. I trust God will raise up missionaries amongst ourselves for the Instruction of the Natives of these Islands. We have now a much better Prospect of this than at any former Period— my visit to England has been attended with much real good to this Settlement. My Colleagues are men of Piety; and we have five pious School masters; and here and there a pious Prisoner scattered thro’ the Settlement. I married a few days ago a young woman to one of the Missionaries from Otaheite, where she is going with her Husband— She was born in the Country, her Father came out a Convict and mother too— Her mother died, and left a good Testimony behind her of her real Piety, her Father is now living, and a most exemplary pious Man, has walked in the fear of God for some years past. These are hopeful beginnings— God is raising up Children to Abraham from these Exiles. This Settlement will prove a Blessing to the surrounding Nations. I often feel regret that I am so situated, have so much to do, and so many Barriers in my way that I cannot visit the Islands myself. I have so many Claims upon my time— Perhaps a way will be opened in time for me to do this— Duaterra has sent me a fishing Net, and a Spear and Club, which I have committed to the Care of Captain Reid for the Society— These were only to let me know that he had got Home— He put them on Board a whaler, which met a vessel at Sea coming to Port Jackson, and the Captain forwarded them to me— I beg you will present my kindest Regards to the Society, and that every Success may attend their Endeavours is the sincere Prayer of dr Sir, Your most obt. hum Sert. Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta June 23d 1813— Dear Sir Since I closed my Letter Captain Parker has come in from the Coast of New Zealand with a full Ship of Sperm Oil, belonging to the House of Mr Bennett of London— He gives me the most flattering account of Duaterra’s Kindness and attention to him—he would have loaded his Ship with fine Potatoes if he could have taken them— Duaterra supplied him abundantly with fire wood, Spars and Potatoes,— All he wanted was brought to his Ship. A great Chief named Terra, and uncle to Duaterra, wants the Europeans very much to go and live with him— A young man, a native of America I conversed with yesterday, who has been living for a year or more with the Natives at New Zealand he left the Island with Capn Parker— He tells me, that there is no danger from the natives that they shewed the greatest Attention to him and also that he would be very glad to go and live at New Zealand, if any Europeans would go with him. I am fully resolved to open a Communication some way or other with these Natives— I have had much Conversation with the Governor about it, and his Excellency I am fully confident will promote this desirable object. The Connection I have formed with the Natives, from several living in my House at different times, will open away [sic] for a further Intercourse with them in time, and I hope to see the Arts of Civilization, and the Gospel of Jesus introduced into this great Island, and the Natives advancing to Peace and Comfort. When Captain Parker returns to England which will be as soon as he has refreshed his Ship’s Company, I will write to you again— and request Capn Parker to wait upon the Society in order that the Society might ask him any Questions they may think good for their Information— These numerous poor Heathens must not be forgotten in these wonderful days— when God hath stirred up the Hearts of thousands to prepare his way amongst the different nations of the Earth, where his name had not been known— I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedt humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt— Extract of Letter from Revd Samuel Marsden to J. Poynder Esq. Dated Parramatta June 25th 1813. This I trust in a short time will open a large field for Missionary exertions. Nothing can be done effectually without a vessel to keep up a regular communication with the Island. This difficulty I hope to overcome in time. I am very sorry that I did not form some plan in England when I was there with a few pious friends, to send out a Vessel for the purpose. Time will open the way and all we can do is to wait patiently and watch the first opportunity to do good. We are improving in our Society here— The Inhabitants are becoming more and more orderly, and moral, and as the young men and women grow up, they are not so corrupted as their Parents. We may expect a better generation than those sent from Europe. Some of these become pious, and remember their God in this Land of their captivity. From the Children born of European parents I expect Missionaries will be raised up for the Instruction of the Natives in the South Sea Islands. They will not feel those difficulties that Persons in England generally do to engage in such work— They will be near their friends and native land, which has a natural tendency to reconcile the human mind to bear more hardships than at a great distance from both. Earl Spencer — Funchal 26 June 1813— Revd & Dear Sir, We arrived here on the 21st instant: a pleasant breeze has wafted us hither, & I am happy to say that my family is well. When I last wrote to you, the case of a prisoner then lying sick in the Hospital was mentioned. You will see from the enclosed Note to his Wife which I request may be forwarded to her, that the time of his departure was near at hand. This man was apparently brought by affliction to a sense of his situation as to spiritual things. I will state a few particulars respecting him which came within my own observation as correctly as I can recollect them. The first time I noticed him was in consequence of application being made to me for a Testament for the use of him and his afflicted companions. I presented to him one bearing the mark of the British and Foreign Bible Society which he made his constant companion until the hour of his death. He often read part of it to his fellow prisoners as he sat up on his bed, and when he was not able to do it himself others kindly did this office for him. On various occasions, he laid open his grief, deeply lamenting that he had ever been led to forsake that religion which had been his refuge and support in happier days, or that in adversity he had so far forgotten the only true remedy for human woe, as to engage in any improper way with the view of making up these heavy losses which he had sustained in his property. My dear friend’s Tract upon the Day of Adversity administered (instrumentally) much comfort to his afflicted mind, & I trust assisted him in obtaining correct views of the way of salvation. “This is, Sir, said he, the Day of Adversity, but what a mercy it is that I am here; God does not deal with us in Wrath according to what we deserve. There is yet a Saviour to look up to for pardon and salvation.” He did not murmur against his prosecutors as many do, he seemed to submit to the decision of the Law without complaint. He was grateful for the least act of civility that was shewn him, and I am told by Mr Yates that he has been consistent in his behaviour for a long time. He sent for me several times during his illness, and on the day preceding his death, he took me by the hand, spoke with much affection, was sensible of his approaching dissolution, told those around him that he had been a great sinner but he was not afraid to die. He attempted to sing but he was too weak, he was chearful [sic] (altho’ not in transport) to the last moment of his recollection. According to my imperfect views this poor man died a penitent & he appeared to derive his support from above. He was a member of the Church of Scotland. Several of the Prisoners here can neither read nor write. I have supplied six or eight with spelling books; they have teachers amongst themselves. We have had Divine Service on board for two Sundays past but it is to be lamented that there are no Chaplains appointed by Government, who would have more time to attend to the duties of their Office, & more leisure to administer instruction and consolation to ignorant, afflicted prisoners, than can possibly fall to the share of a Captain whose attention is almost incessantly occupied in the fulfilment of other important duties. If I possessed sufficient influence with members of the established Church to which I have the honor and happiness to belong who take delight in encouraging missionary exertions, and also with my brethren of other denominations having the same object in view I should strongly recommend to their notice a clause in Dr Buchanan’s Sermon preached before the Society. For while I feel myself bound to express my thankfulness for the kind attention which has hitherto been paid to me and my family by the Ships Company, Guard[s] Prisoners & ca yet in a religious point of view, even the effects of this kindness long continued might prove very distressing. Many of the Ships Company’s Officers will for instance caress my children, and they delight to do them such kind offices as may please them. But then, they are not aware, that the latitude which is given to expression, may be attended with serious injury to the infant mind. As they say they mean no harm; so their sea language, as it is called, is deemed inoffensive and, in spurring men on to their duty almost necessary. That men who have been accustomed to be called upon in this manner, would not otherwise think their officers in good earnest. Hence, expressions, not proper to be named, and the most dreadful which can be conceived or uttered from day to day & from hour to hour, pervade alas! the whole conversation which takes place amongst this useful body of men, it therefore would be very desirable if suitable means of conveyance could be procured by the religious world for the people they send out, especially where there are women & children, where they would not be exposed to such language as they are taught to fear. While on shore the Christian can retire with his family and shelter them in a great measure from the pernicious conversation of thoughtless men, but there is very little retirement in a Ship. I and my family have been on Shore, the prospect is delightful! the clouds rest beautifully upon the Hills! There is plenty of fruit to be bought, but the time of the Vintage is not yet. We expect to leave Madiera [sic] in three or four days. The people on Shore have had a grand illumination in honor of one of the Saints. The lights from the houses which are every where scattered on the sides of the surrounding hills had a fine effect. My little pupils have had a few days holliday; I open my school again tomorrow. The Youth Richard Stockwell who was recommended to me by our Bristol friends is happy & well. Mr Yates is in good health, but I think he is unhappy, he comes to see me almost every Sabbath Day. Pray remember me, in my gratitude & affection, to the Revd B. Woodd, to the Committee & to our other friends. I intend to write you also from Rio Janiero if we touch there and am Revd & Dear Sir, Yours very faithfully Tho KendallEarl Spencer Lat 4o 11n Long 14.54W 25th July 1810 [sic for 1813] Revd & Dear Sir In my letter to you from Madiera bearing date the 26th June I gave you a brief account of a Prisoner whose name was Jno Hogg and who apparently died a sincere penitent and I also inclosed a Note for his Wife in that Letter. On Tuesday the 29th of the same month, I revisited Funchal, being desirous to find out if possible a Clergyman of the Protestant Church, or a Protestant Schoolmaster. The Revd Mr Courtney, the Chaplain belonging to the 2nd Royal Veteran Battalion was absent, & was then in London and I could not hear of any other Clergyman of the Church of England, or of any other Dissenting congregation in Funchal. The time of this second visit happened on one of the Roman Catholic Saint Days, and as I passed by the Cathedral I overheard the Choristers which circumstance induced me to go in. I had never witnessed their manner of worship before. The interior of this Church was beautifully ornamented with highly finished paintings. As an Altar piece, and several feet higher than the floor stood up in an Aperture the Statue of the Blessed Virgin with a Child in her arms, and a silver Crucifix was placed upon the Altar Table below them. Altho’ it was now about Midday several lighted Candles were burning on each side of these objects of their Adoration. In a stall on the right of the Altar Table appeared one of their Dignitaries at Worship in scarlet Robes, and four of his Attendants dressed in scarlet robes in front. During the time the service was chaunted the above personage occasionally raised his voice. When he uncovered his head, so did his four Attendants, and when he came and bowed in front of the Statue & the Crucifix his attendants likewise advanced & bowed too on each side of him. Next came the Silver cup in which the incense was burning, and both dignitary, attendants and choristers received the benefit of the smoke, after this water was sprinkled in the faces of the above assembly each man in his turn & the service was concluded. I did not see two persons whom I could distinguish as ex officio members of the congregation: if you excepted the Priests and Officers, the Church might be said to be empty. I am told that one of their Friars has lately absconded being dissatisfied with his Religion, and great pains have been taken to find him out, in order to bring him to punishment. From this place, I proceeded to the College where the Regimental School belonging to the 2nd Royal Veteran Battalion is conducted by Sergeant Gibson. In this School are taught about 60 Children, boys and girls, and the sight was very gratifying: but, my dear Sir, you will be distress’d to learn that these fine children had scarce any books to read in: and Mrs Matthews who keeps a School of about 40 children in the same place was equally destitute of books. There are also two other English Schools at the Tracy [sic] Barracks containing about 40 little children each, and conducted by Mrs Roper & Mrs Stokes, in which I only found one Bible, two or three Testaments bearing the mark of the British and Foreign Bible Society, and three or four worn out Spelling Books. Sergt Gibson informed me that he expected a Supply of Testaments when Mr Courtney returned from England. I however thought it my duty to furnish him with some for present use, as I had a few at hand on board the Earl Spencer. I accordingly presented to him Six Bibles bearing the Mark of the Naval & Military Bible Society Eight Testaments Do Do Do and Four Test[ament]s bearing Do Do British & Foreign Bible Society Five Spell[in]g Books, 2 Days of Adversity, 6 Introduction to the church Catechism, 2 Cards of Prayer for Sunday Schools & Summary View of Church Missionary Society 7 Doz[en] Religious Tracts, Three Summary View B[ritish] & F[oreign] Bible Society 6 childs first Book, a few Catechisms & 1 Bowyer Smith for his Child. I also presented to Major White who treated me very politely the Eighth Report of the British & Foreign Bible Society. He offered to pay for the Books which I left with Sergt Gibson. I had presented the above to Sergt Gibson before I heard of there being any other Schools. I am sorry therefore that I had it not in my power to leave with the poor Women, Mrs Matthews, Mrs Roper & Mrs Stokes more than 1 Bible from the Nav[al] & Mil[itary] Society 1 Do British & For[eig]n & I Testament, 2 Spelling Books, 2 Day of Adversity, & a few Tracts each, with a promise that I would write home to my friends in their favor. It would have given you much pleasure to have witnessed the effect of this interview with these people for after this I could not pass through a Street, but I was accosted by some one for a Book; the poor children flocked around me with the same kindness as if I had been their parent, telling me they were fond of reading but books were so dear in the island that their Parents could not afford to purchase them. The price of Spelling books when they can be procured is half a dollar each: They pay each 3d per week for their instruction. A present of about a dozen Spelling Books, some catechisms, and plans of religious Instruction sent in separate parcels for each of the above Schools, and the whole directed to Major White the commanding officer would I am sensible, be received with gratitude by them all. With the conversation of Mrs Ross I was particularly interested. She is advanced in years. Her Bible was carefully preserved as her best friend, and she told me that she derived great comfort from it, especially as she was in a great measure necessarily deprived of the benefit of Public Ordinances. In a Spelling Book which was absolutely worn out by frequent use I found a Morning & Evening Prayer by which she instructed her little Children. By the tender mercy of God this leaves me and my family in good health. We have hitherto experienced no inconvenience from excessive heat & have had no stormy weather. The Thermometer is as low as 780. We are not certain whether we shall proceed from hence to Rio Janeiro or not. The wind is quite against us. Pray present our kind & grateful acknowledgements to our dear Paster [sic] the Revd Basil Woodd [&] to our other Friends & accept the same yourself [and] am Revd & Dear Sir Yours & ca Tho Kendall We still entreat your kind remembrance when you approach the Throne of Grace. The Guernsey Brigg— named Swift— takes this to So[uth] Salvador.Parramatta New S Wales Augt 16 1813 Dear Sir I am exceeding happy to inform you that I have received very late Accounts from Duaterra and that he is going on well. All the vessels that have touched there since his Return have been safe, and were supplied with every thing the Country could afford. Two young men, Sons of two Chiefs have arrived in the last Vessel from New Zealand. I expect one of them in a few days to live with me for a time. The way seems gradually opening for a mission to New Zealand. The natives are getting on with their Cultivation, and have now plenty of Maize, Pigs, Potatoes & other Vegitables [sic]— and the Wheat I sent a few months since I am informed is growing very well— Duaterra has a perfect Knowledge of the Cultivation of Maize & Wheat. Bread will be a wonderful advantage to these poor Savages and be a means of preventing their civil wars. A young man, I have now at Parramatta (who has lived in New Zealand for about a year) learning to make Bricks— As he wishes to return, and seems a young man of good natural Parts, and a very kind disposition by nature, tho’ not pious, I think he will be very useful at some future Period to the mission, when it comes to be established. I should have endeavoured to have begun the mission before now, had not the unfortunate Buisness [sic] of the Boyde [sic] happened. I was afraid if any thing serious should happen to the Missionaries I might have been blamed. I have no doubt, but the way will be made plain, and clear, and that we shall have the most friendly Intercourse with the Natives— Had there been a Vessel that could have been employed in the Mission much might have been done before now— I am in Expectation of removing this difficulty in time, either by purchasing a Part of a Vessel myself, or of being able to hire one. I had much Conversation with Mr Hall to day one [sic] the Subject of the Mission. I wished him to devote his time to the Instruction of the two young men who have just arrived but I cannot prevail upon him to do this without incurring too heavy an Expence to the Society. He wants me to allow him £150 per annum for his Services— and Mrs Halls. I think this Sum entirely out of the Question, but he will not engage with me for a less Sum. Mr Hall is a pious man, and a man of great Knowledge as a Mechanic; but naturally of a stubborn disposition nothing kind, and tender in his Composition. In this Settlement he can earn much, with little Trouble, as the Price of Labor is so very high. He seems to have forgot for what Purpose he was sent out. He says he has no objections now to go to New Zealand, but he does not seem to wish to go unless a number go with him. I informed him, that I expected the Society would call upon him to repay all the money that they had expended upon him when in England; and that he must prepare himself for such a just demand, unless he fulfilled his agreement with the Society. This he did not seem to like. He will still be a very useful man to the Mission as a Mechanic in New Zealand, and there he would be little or no Expence to the Society, if he was once settled there, for the Articles of Commerce such as Timber, Flax &c sent to Port Jackson would pay all Expences. He is a most industrious man, but will go his own way. Mrs Hall is an excellent woman, and will make a good missionary. I have an Intention of beginning to Instruct these two young Chiefs now in Agriculture, and to make an Axe or Hoe. Agriculture will make the way clear for the Missionaries— it will find Employment for the natives, and furnish them with the means of Support. If they are only instructed in this useful Knowledge, New Zealand will become a great Country. I wish the Society would send me out a few Axes, Hoes — Spades, Saws common Knives— fish Hooks, needles, and those useful Articles for them as soon as they can. Axes, Hoes &c, are very dear here, and at the same time a few Tin Pots — and Iron Pots, and an hand wheat mill for them to grind their wheat. These things will be of infinite value to them, and will have the best effect. They will now give a large Hog for a small Axe and a Bag of Potatoes for a small bit of Iron Hoop, that they can fasten into the end of a Rod to work with. I think the natural [sic] Flax of New Zealand would be a valuable Article of Commerce. Any quantity may be got. Mr John King is not very well — he has not been well for a long time back. I think he has some Family Insanity about him. He is pious, and goes on well, when he his [sic] well, but his mind has been affected both before and since his Marriage, and I am afraid of a return of his Complaint. I am looking out for the Missionary you mentioned in your last. I wish he was here now— he should begin his work immediately with the two men that are here till a further opening was made. All the Masters of Vessels I have seen and conversed with who have been at New Zealand are of opinion that the Missionaries will be perfectly safe amongst the Natives. I am convinced much has been done already towards the Mission— by that friendly Intercourse which is now opened: and by Duaterra and one of the Priests living in my House. They have acquired a certain degree of Knowledge by joining in Family worship, attending constantly upon public worship, and by conversing with them upon divine Subjects. Their minds are prepared for further Instruction— I have enclosed a few Threads of the New Zealand Flax which was sent me a few days ago. Ship Loads of this Flax may be got at New Zealand shd. it be valuable— will you have the Goodness to request some Gentlemen of the Society to ascertain its value. I have sent it, as I received it. I think it would be turned to some good Account— and might also find Employment for the Natives to collect it. Present my respectful Compliments to the Society— wishing that all their Labors may be blessed— I am Dr Sir Your obed[ien]t humb[le]. Ser[van]t Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattOn His Majesty’s Service Novr 1, 1813 (Copy) May it Please Your Excellency— The wanton violence and Cruelties exercised upon the Natives of New Zealand, the Frauds and Robberies committed upon their little Property, by the Masters and Crews of the different Vessels which touch there for refreshments, have long before Your Excellency had the honor to Command these parts of His Majesty’s Dominions, called upon the executive Authority of this Colony for redress, not only the motives of common humanity and Public Justice to the much injured New Zealanders, require that some measures should be adopted to prevent, as far as may be a repetition of those Acts of oppression rapine and Murder, which they from time to time suffered from our people to the eternal disgrace of our name and Nation— but also the lives and property of His Majesty’s Subjects, which may be exposed to the most eminent dangers, from the injured and exasperated Natives, when Vessels are compelled to put into their Harbour for refreshments or any other cause, claims Your Excellency’s most mature consideration— The Natives of New Zealand have no means of obtaining Justice but the Law of Retaliation; and to this Law like all other uncivilized nations they will resort, whenever they feel themselves injured or oppressed. The fatal loss of the Boyd and the Parramatta, and the murders of their Captains and Crews, and of several Crews belonging to boats of different people Vessels, were occasioned by the unprovoked cruelties of the Europeans. It rarely happens that an oppertunity [sic] offers in this Colony, of bringing the guilty to punishment, the Ships that visit New Zealand, when they have compleated their Cargo, proceed to Europe or America very frequently, without touching at Port Jackson— On this account, those who have injured the Natives of that Island have either been cut off in the moment of personal Revenge, by the enraged party, or else have escaped with impunity— Some months ago, I received information that Mr Lasco Jones, Master of the King George, had acted with great injustice and cruelty to one of the New Zealanders (on board the said vessel) which he took with him from this port, previous to his landing him at the Bay of Islands— As Mr Lasco Jones is now arrived in this port, I humbly solicit Your Excellency to cause an investigation to be made into the Conduct of Mr Jones, previous to his sailing from this Harbor, and to allow me to produce such Evidences against him, as may tend to circumstantiate the information which has been communicated to me.— I am fully persuaded your Excellency has every wish to protect the innocent and punish the Guilty; and that the Natives of New Zealand will find you ready to afford them all the relief in your Power, and to Protect, as far as possible, their persons from insult and violence, and their little property from rapine and Plunder— Though these people may not Possess much, yet their little is their all:— Europeans had no right to land on their Island to destroy their plantations of Potatoes and other Vegatables [sic], strip them naked of their Garments, and ill treat and murder them if they dare to resist such lawless oppression. In addition to the Charge which I wish to exhibit against Mr Lasco Jones, I shall be happy to bring forward two or three respectable Witnesses, who have been at New Zealand, and are acquainted with the Situation of the Natives, to state, for Your Excellency’s information, what they know of the treatment which the New Zealanders have received from the Masters and Crews of Vessels— When these informations, or Affidavits, are submitted to Your Excellency’s consideration, Your Excellency will then Judge what restraints may be deemed necessary to lay upon such Masters of Vessels as leave this Port for New Zealand, and what instructions to Give them in future— Should the natives of New Zealand be treated with Justice and humanity by the Europeans and their persons and property protected from the hand of fraud and violence, I am persuaded that all Hostilities and Murder would cease on their part and a Friendly intercourse would soon be open between and the settlement, which will greatly benefit this Colony. They are a noble race of Men and capable of every mental improvement. They would soon learn our simple Arts and form habits of Industry. This I am fully convinced of from the Knowledge I have of their Character and endowments. I trust your Excellency will see the propriety and importance of instituting some judicial enquiry against Mr Jones, in order that he may not pass with impunity, if the Charge alledged against him be clearly proved. I have the honor to be, Your Excellencys Most Ob[edien]t Ser[van]t [Samuel Marsden] To His Excellency Governor Macquarie Sydney New South Wales 8 Novemr 1813 Dear Sir I now sit down to comply as far as lays in my Power with your Request of Information respecting the New Zealanders, and those Circumstances which occurred at the Bay of Islands in New Zealand previous to the Massacre of the Crew of the Ship Boyd, and tho’ not an Eye-Witness to the Outrage, you will perceive on reading this that I had my Information from the most undoubted Authority.— In the Winter of 1808 the New Zealand Chieftain Tippahee arrived in this Port in the Brig Commerce from the Bay of Islands, and as he was paid particular Attention to, by Mr Campbell I had very frequent Opportunities to see him— In the Month of August or September following the Ship Elizabeth, Captn Bodie arrived from the Fishery off the Coast of New Zealand; on the Day of his Arrival Mr Campbell & Family dined out, and no Person at Home but Mr R. Campbell Jun[io]r and myself we asked Captn Bodie and Captn Cockerell to dine with us, and about 10 Minutes before Dinner Tippahee accidentally was passing thro’ the Yard and I asked him also— While sitting at Table I observed that Captn Bodie and Tippahee were not very good Friends and that the latter appeared very uneasy in his Presence, on asking Bodie what occasioned it he related to us the following Circumstance— In the Month of February or March 1808 Captn Bodie went into the Bay of Islands for the Purpose of refitting his Ship and to obtain Refreshments for his Crew— one Day while laying at Anchor, Tippahee went on board to pay him a Visit and was very kindly received by Bodie, in the mean time a Native came on board with whom Bodie made a Bargain to give him 20 Nails for 20 Baskets of Potatoes, the Man brought his Potatoes on board and Bodie having occasion to go below desired the Mate to receive the Potatoes and give him 20 Nails which was done,— a Shower of Rain happening at the Instant the whole of the Natives then on board went on shore except Tippahee— when the Shower was over, Bodie came on Deck and counted his Baskets and finding only 19 he fell into a violent Rage, seized Tippahee up to the Rigging and there kept him for 5 or 6 Hours’ till he was ransomed with a Basket of Potatoes, tho’ Tippahee offered to go on shore in his own Canoe which was alongside and bring him the Potatoes, but Bodie would not suffer him, and the Reason of his being kept so long was in Consequence of another Shower of Rain which kept the Natives on Shore— This Captn Bodie related in Tippahee’s Presence in such an exulting Manner that he put him in a Rage so violent, (even gnashing his Teeth, and distorting every Muscle in most horrid Manner) that I was obliged to walk with him into the Garden to appease him. Bodie said that he was sorry afterwards, as he found the Basket of Potatoes in the Forecastle of the Ship it having been stole by one of his own Sailors— Captn Hingston of the Ship Speke also related in my Presence his having flogged Tippahee because he could not find an Ax which had been stole from some of the People on shore cutting Wood, when probably the Fellow had sold the Ax for a Matt— I was also informed by Captn Mattinson of the Ship Spring-Grove that he was Eye-Witness to the Cruelty and Injustice practised towards the New Zealanders at the Bay of Islands by the different Masters and Crews of the Ships which were laying there in 1810 when Col[onel]: Foveaux went from hence in the Brig Experiment; and from Information I have accidentally received, I have every Reason to believe they have been most barbarously treated, particularly at the Bay of Islands.— Since the year 1810 I have been 4 Voyages to Sea as Master of a Vessel, and except one Voyage, I had always 2 or 3 New Zealanders with me as Sailors, and I must say that I never saw in them the least Disposition to be quarrelsome either with each other or with the English Sailors, but on the contrary very obedient quiet and industrious Men, one of whom we had in Mr Campbells Employ for near 4 Years— and for 14 Months of the Time he had been on an Island with no Associates except English Men, by which he had obtained sufficient of the English Language to hold a conversation among Sailors— And I have heard from several Captns in Mr Campbell’s Employ that the New Zealanders that they had with them were just such Characters as I found those who were with me— It is now little more than 3 months since I arrived from New Zealand where I had been to explore the Country for the Flax Plant and as we were so fortunate as to meet with the Object of our Pursuit at the first of our landing we had not much Intercourse with the Natives, but those we met with at a Village near Macquarrie [sic] Harbour, on the South Extremity of the middle Island were extremely Friendly for as soon as we arrived at the Village they commenced cooking Potatoes and Fish for us and when we left them the Women loaded themselves with Potatoes and carried them at least 6 or 7 Miles over a very rugged Country to the Boats— Having asked my Opinion whether a friendly Intercourse could not be established between Port Jackson and New Zealand I have no Hesitation of giving it as my Opinion from the Knowledge I have of them among civilized Beings and also in their native State that a most beneficial Communication might be established, and that it would require no Art whatever to civilize them, for if they were treated with Humanity; and in Dealing with them observe the strictest Justice you would soon find a great Alteration in their Manners— Should I have omitted anything with which you think I am acquainted, let me know and I will make any Addition to this that I can I am Sir— With the greatest Respect Your Obedt S[ervan]t James Gordon The Revd Saml Marsden(Copy) Court House, Parramatta Wednesday, Nov 10th 1813 The Deposition of John Besent, relative to the loss of the Boyd— Being duly Sworn, Deposes— That he arrived in the King George (a Ship belonging to Port Jackson) at the Bay of Islands in March 1812;— That, in Consequence of the Master treating some of the New Zealanders ill, he, the Deponent was apprehensive the Ship would be cut off, and the Crew murdered; and, judging it safer to go on Shore, and live with the Natives, he left the Ship, and remained on the Island twelve Months. During his residence among the Natives, he received the following account of the loss of the Boyd, from one of the Chief’s Sons, who spoke the English language very well, having been on board the Star, Captain Wilkinson, two voyages. The Star sailed from London for the South Seas. When the Star sailed from Port Jackson for England, Captain Wilkinson got Captain Thompson, Master of the Boyd to take the Chief and his Companions on board the Boyd, under a promise of landing them at New Zealand, as he was bound there for Spars. That the Chief informed the Deponent, that Captain Wilkinson, previous to his Sailing for England, had paid him his lay of Oil and Skins that had been procured with which he purchased Cloathing &c and that he also received presents from Gentlemen and others at port Jackson, and a Musket from Captain Wilkinson. He also informed Deponent that Captn Thompson had tied him up in the Rigging and flogged him, and kept’d [sic] all his things. After the Boyd had arrived in the Port of New Zealand, the young Chief was flogged in the Harbour, and sent ashore immedly. [sic] The Natives had procured a considerable part of the Cargo of Spars before the Chief was flogged, which Spars this Deponent saw when he was at New Zealand with the Rack [sic] of the Boyd. After Captain Thompson had flogged the Chief and taken his things, the Natives would render no further assistance in procuring the Spars, nor go near the Ship, That Captain Thompson landed the Ship’s Company to get the Spars themselves; leaving only two Men on board besides the Passengers. On his landing Peipphoohee, a principal Chief of Wanggohroo, went up to Captain Thompson; told him that he had flogged his Son, and that he would kill him, and immediately knock’d him on the headwith an Axe, and the rest of the Crew were immediately murdered. He further informed this Deponent, that Tippoohee, the then Chief of the Bay of Islands, and his people, were not concerned in the destruction of the Boyd. his “Signed” John + Besent Mark Sworn before me the day and year above written Signed Saml Marsden J.P. A true Copy Jno Obee(Copy) Court House Parramatta Wednesday Nov 10th 1813 The Deposition of John Besent, relative to the loss of the Parramatta Schooner— Being duly Sworn, Deposes— That he arrived in March 1812 at the Bay of Islands, in the King George (a ship belonging to Port Jackson). That he resided on the Island twelve months and during his residence there, he received the following account of the loss of the Parramatta Schooner:— That the Parramatta Schooner, after leaving Port Jackson, put into the Bay of Islands in distress for want of Provision and Water. The Natives supplied them with Pork, Fish, and Potatoes, as many as the vessel could Stow. After the Schooner had received her refreshments, the Natives wanted to be paid for them. The people belonging to the Schooner threw the Natives overboard, and fired at them, and immediately weigh’d Anchor. The Deponent Saw three of the Natives, who had been Wounded with small Shot by the Crew of the Parramatta Schooner. A heavy Gale of Wind coming on immediately which set into the Harbour blew the Vessel on Shore between Cape Bret [sic] and Terra’s district where the remains of the wreck laid when the Deponent was at New Zealand last March. After the vessel was wreck’d the Natives revenged themselves on the Crew for firing at them, and defrauding them of their Provisions, and cut them all off. “Signed” his John + Besent Mark Sworn before me the day above written “Signed” Samuel Marsden A true Copy Jno Obee (Copy) Court House, Parramatta Friday Nov. 12th 1813— James Elder came this day before me the Reverend Samuel Marsden one of His Majesty’s Justices of the peace, and being duly sworn Deposes That in the year 1800 he sailed from England as a Missionary for Otaheita in the Royal Adm[ira]l of 900 Tons commanded by Mr Wm Wilson. The Royal Admiral had 300 Convicts on board for New South Wales. After leaving, the Prisoners at Port Jackson, the Royal Adml proceeded to the Coast of New Zealand for Spars— and anchored in the mouth of the River Thames, where she lay at Anchor 9 weeks, during this period He saw sev[era]l. Natives defrauded by the Europeans — which brought on quarrels and were likely to lead to serious consequences. At this time there was also a vessel lying in the River from Port Jackson trading with the Natives and remained the whole time the Royal Adml were taking her Spars, The Deponent Says he never was on board this vessel, she had put in in great distress for refreshments and Stores and the Deponent heard that when the Natives had supplied them with Potatoes and other articles they were fired upon and drove out of the Ship, the Natives were very friendly disposed at that time towards the Eropeans [sic], and are very numerous in that part of New Zealand. He belives [sic] that not less than 10,000 had assembled together at one time during the time the Royal Adml was there. The Natives had very numerous Cottages— and it was one very and formed a large village in which they lived, Potatoes were in the greatest abundance, The land was very rich and fertile, and the Plains level, free from Timber and Underwood and extended further than the Eye could reach, a river running through the middle of the Plains, Himself and the Missionary with him, should not have hesitated to have taken their residence amongst them any more than amongst the Natives of Otaheita, The Natives were very kind and friendly to them during the time they Staid there. They found two Europeans there, who had staid with the Natives two years and Gave a very good account of them with being kind and peaceable, one of the Eropeans [sic] came away in the Royal Adml but the other did not— No person belonging to the Royal Adml or the other vessel received any injury from the Natives tho they were dispersed in different parts Cutting Timber— being absent distant from the Ship 30 Miles and upwards, 3 or 400 Natives were occasionally employed draging [sic] the Timber to the river and seemed very willing to render any assistance to Captn Wilson— In the year 1807, the Ship Genl Wellesley Capt. Dalrymple Master touched at Otaheita [sic] in which Island he the Dep[onen]t had resided since the year 1801. Capn Dalrymple proposed visiting the Palazeers [sic] and some other Islands about 300 miles from Otaheita to ascertain what quantities of Beech le Mar, and Pearl Sheels [sic] could be obtained and requested him to go with him as Interpreter and to this requisition. I He the Dep[onent] redily [sic] gave my his Consent as I He was anxious to know the population of the Islands and the disposition of the Natives. We were Six Weeks among these Islands, and minutely explored nine of them, when we were finally leaving them coming past the end of one of them, called the Prince of Wales’s Island, about Sunset, with a light breese [sic] and the vessel under sail, 4 or 500 of the natives composed of men Women and Children came down on the beach to look at the Ship as she past [sic], the Captain Wantonly and barbarously and without the least provocation whatever as we had no Communication with this Island or the Natives fired five or six large Guns— amongst them laden with Grape Shot. I The Dep[onent] remonstrated with the Captn before he fired the Gun, and endeavored [sic] to persuade him from such a Wanton Act of Cruelty and inhumanity but he paid no attention to my his remonstrance— but observed that it was necessary to strike teror [sic] into the minds of these Natives and to convince them what Power we Possessed, perhaps he would have fired more Guns than the number already stated, had not one of his Sailors when loading a Gun which had not been Spunged [sic] had his arm blown off near his Shoulder, which occasioned his death. The Captain shewed no inclination to cease firing till the Sailor had lost his arm. A few months after some of the Natives of this Island visited Otaheita and informed me the Dep[onent] that several of the natives were killed and several wounded at the time Capt. Dalrymple fired so wantonly on them. In the year 1808 the Seringapatam, a Ship of 400 Tons, touched at Otaheita in distress and was bound for New South Wales eventually as he then stated, I Dep[onent] took my his Passage in her for Port Jackson after coming on the Coast of New Zealand and cruising for about 2 Months on the North Coast of that Island where there were 7 or 8 Ships more on the fishery from England. We put into the Bay of Islands in company with three other Ships for refreshments. The Ships lay there one Week during which time I Dep[onent] frequently saw Potatoes taken from the Natives to a considerable amount without the Natives being satisfied what they rece[ive]d [sic] in return, tho their demands were very small, I Dep[onent] also saw the sailors intice [sic] the natives down below as if they intended to give them something to eat and then strip them of their Garments and other Curosities [sic], and when they complained Beat them severly [sic] and sent them ashore Strip’d and weeping, at that time the Natives of the Bay of Islands, were very friendly, and very ready to supply every refreshments to the ships in their power. I Dep[onent] was often surprised from the ill treatment He saw them receive, they did not raise [sic] and murder us all. I Dep[onent] have no doubt but that the Natives would be kind and attentive to the Crews of the Ships that put in there, if they were treated with any degree of common Justice honesty and civility, and that the Eropeans [sic] might live safely amongst them if they conducted themselves with propriety. From my Dep[onent]s long residence at Otaheita and from visiting the different Islands I He have received undoubted Testimony that some Vessels trading among the South Sea Islands for the sole purpose of Gain had assisted one Party of Natives to destroy another, when this would promote the Interest of their Voyage. This practice is fraught with more ilconsequences to the Natives than any other act of Iniquity as it lays the foundation for Civil Wars amongst the Hylanders [sic] when the Vessels are gone from them & also endangers the lives of other unsuspecting Navagators [sic] who in future visit these Islands, and must totally preclude all safe commercial intercourse between them and other parts of the World. James Elder Sworn before me the 12th day of Novr 1819 Samuel Marsden J.P.(Copy) New South Wales County of Cumberland Abraham Hendrike Mariner now of the Brig Daphne lying at Sydney Cove Port Jackson maketh Oath and saith that in the Month of September in the year One thousand Eight hundred and twelve he shipped on board the Brig Daphne Michael Fodger Master sailed from Port Jackson in the Month of September aforesaid, touched at New Zealand from thence made the Palmerstone Islands where the said Michael Fodger had theretofore in the Year One thousand Eight hundred and Eleven left six Europeans four of whom were Englishmen and two Portugese [sic]. One of these Men swam off to the Brig Daphne and when she was about seven Miles off Shore He informed Captain Fodger that John Bearback the Principal of the Gang and one Michael Cuff were killed, another was Speared thro the back and the Man that Swam off ran into the Woods and there remained until the Daphne made the Island, having been on the Island thirteen Months. Captain Fodger would not remain in order to get off the remainder of the Gang, altho his Crew requested him to do so, and offered to wave [sic] their Wages and live upon half Allowance while he should remain off the Island— The Man who swam off informed Captain Fodger that it was the Portugese [sic] murdered Bearbeck [sic] and man, from thence the Brig Daphne proceeded to Ulitea one of the Society Islands and there procured a supply of Pork from thence made the Island of Bolabola and procured some more Pork and were informed that the Uleteans intended to attack Captain Foldger [sic] in the Brig Trial the Voyage before— here Captain Fodger Shipped two Europeans who were left on the Island by some other vessel from Bolabola touched at the Island of Eimeo where the man who Swam off at the Palmerstone Islands was left with Mr Henry the Missionary to give information relative to the Men murdered at the Islands, from Eimeo— Made the Island of Otieheita [sic] there shipped Six Natives as Divers from thence made the Island of Anna one of the Pearl Islands and there shipped five Natives and a Lascar named Amile from thence made the Pearl Islands and procured a quantity of Pearls and Pearl Shells— being short of Provisions the Daphne proceeded to Otahiete to procure a supply the six natives before shipped there, not being paid for their Services by Captain Fodger ran ashore— the Europeans of the Crew complained of the bad provisions given them,— Captain Fodger ordered five of the Europeans to be turned on shore without provisions or Clothes directed his Mate to Shoot the first Man that would go below for his Cloths or things One Man Henry Williams was shot by Fodger thro both thighs and another was wounded with the but [sic] end of a Pistol the names of these people are William Ralph, George Roberts, John Carr, James Welsh, and William Gerrard— at length he allowed them to take their Cloths and told a Native Chief to send his Men after these Europeans to strip them and beat their brains out with Stones. This deponent saith that he saw this circumstance stated in the Journal of Mr. Davey an Officer of the Brig Queen Charlotte, William Shelly Master as reported by the Natives at this Island Otaheite, Captain Fodger shipped fifteen other Natives as divers, from thence sailed to the Island of Tabooway there shipped five Europeans formerly belonging to the Brig Trial— from thence made the Island of Roorootoo and shipped three Natives there— from thence made an Island called Reematerra— three Canoes very small came off to the Ship there were eighteen Natives the Canoes were so small that the Natives were obliged to swim alongside them they brought some fruits— Bananas, Yams and Plantains, the Captain invited them aboard they quitted the Canoes let them adrift came on board— these Islanders appeared as if they had never before seen white people they addressed the Europeans with the greatest reverence fell down clasped and kissed their feet, they got a small bit of Iron hoop and a pearl Shell each for their fruits, their Canoes were swamped alongside the Brig was standing out to sea, it blew fresh— the Land was about seven Miles distant the Captain ordered the Mate to turn these Islanders out of the Ship which was done in a very cruel manner they were beat with a ropes end turned over the ships side and while clinging to the Ship their hands were beaten they then swam to their Canoes which were already Swamped and fourteen out of the Eighteen were drownded [sic] at a short distance from the Vessel. And this Deponent remonstrated with the Captain saying these men would be drowned unless they were assisted and upon a tack being made towards were [sic] the Canoes were it was too late, they having been drowned, from thence the Brig made the Island of Seebroovoi the Chief of the Island came on board and offered to sell Captain Fodger some Sandal Wood for English Cloths; the Captain offered him a few Tokeys these the Chief refused to take, the Captain made a Prisoner of the Chief and told him he should not go on shore until all the Sandal Wood the Chief had should be brought off, in the same Canoe with this Chief were two other Chiefs. He fired a musket at the Canoe to seize them also, but they escaped. Captain Fodger kept the Chief Prisoner until next day when his subjects brought off all the Sandal Wood, they had about a Ton and half he then liberated the Chief and gave him only two puppy dogs and a piece of bad Otaheite Cloth— from this Island proceeded to the Island of Aunna and there shipped four men and from thence came to the Island of Arava, on the Twenty eighth of August the Taheitan and other Coloured Men of the Crew mutineer’d they killed Captain Fodger, William Gill and Christian Kisasky— Vanderkiste the Chief Mate was severely wounded and escaped out thro the Cabin Window into the Boat four others were wounded three more escaped to the Shore, the next day the Mutineers put the Wounded Men on Shore, These with the Men who escaped were left on Shore eight in Number Mr. Vanderkiste John Mellon Edward Collyer John Queen, Robert Roways, Joseph Shell Terry Thompson and John Riley seven of the Crew were spared, Six of whom were Europeans and one Lascar the Mutineers compelled these men to navigate the Brig to Otahiete and left the said Eight men on the Island altho earnestly requested to bring them off, the Mutineers told the remaining Europeans if they persisted in asking to bring these Men, themselves should be murdered the Island of Arava where the men were left is quite desert and barren, and they were left without any means of procuring Subsistance not even a fish hook— The Brig arrived at Matavia Bay Otaheite on the 31st August, Shortly after the Brig Endeavor of Sydney Cove Theodore Walker Master came along side, He was informed of the Mutiny and distress of the Daphne in the course of the night the Mutineers fired on the Endeavor the fire was returned and continued about two hours and a half, after it had ceased in the course of the night the Mutineers quitted the Ship, about day break Captain Walker made a Signal and being informed by the Europeans that the Mutineers were gone came on board with an armed party, upon searching Amile the Lascar who was very active in the Mutiny was found, Captain Walker carried him on board the Endeavor where he was immediately Hanged on the Yard Arm by Walkers order, and while hanging and yet alive a Pistol loaded with large Shot was fired into his side— Sailed from thence to Eimeo to repair and the Crew begged Captain Walker to go back to relieve the Eight Men left at Arava, but he could not, the Wind being contrary, from thence came to Port Jackson— “Signed’” Abraham Hendrike Sworn before me at Sydney New South Wales The 16th day of Nov 1813 “Signed” Samuel Marsden J.P. John Jones seaman of the Brig Daphne maketh Oath and saith That he this Deponent was employed as a Seaman on board the Brig Daphne all the time in the foregoing Affidavit of Abraham Hendrik stated, and, that the said Affidavit is true and Correct in substance and matter of fact “Signed” John Jones Sworn before me at Sydney New South Wales the 16th day of November 1813 “Signed” Samuel Marsden JP Thomas French Seaman of the Brig Daphne Maketh Oath and saith that the foregoing affidavit of Abraham Hendrike has been read over to him that this Deponent shipped on board the Daphne at the Island of Tabooway as therein mentioned and that the same as far as relates to the facts after this Deponent Shipped as aforesaid are true and correct save that this Deponent does not recollect whether Amile the Lascar was hanged on the Yard Arm of the Endeavor or Daphne Brig. But he was hanged on one or other— “Signed” his Thomas + French Mark Sworn before me at Sydney New South Wales the 16th Nov 1813 “Signed” Samuel Marsden J.P. John Randall Seaman of the Brig Daphne Maketh Oath and Saith that the foregoing Affidavit of Abraham Hendrike has been read over to this Deponent, and that this Deponent shipped on board the said Brig at the Island of Otaheite as therein stated and that the same as far as relates to the facts stated since this Deponent shipped as aforesaid are true and correct— “Signed” his John + Randall Mark Sworn before me at Sydney New South Wales, the 16th day of November 1813 “Signed” Samuel Marsden J.P.(Copy) New South Wales Court House Parramatta [County of] Cumberland to wit Friday November 19th 1813 The Deposition of Jacob Williams, taken before The Reverend Samuel Marsden at the above Place— Being duly Sworn Deposes, that he sailed from Port Jackson on board the Mercury Schooner as Cooper at the time the Boyd was lying in the Cove, That he proceeded in the Mercury to New Zealand to the Bay of Islands, That the New Zealand Whaler was there at the time, That one Evening while the Mercury lay there, the Deponent was ordered by Captain Walker the Master along with Mr. Dillon another Sailor and the Deponent thinks Michael Cuff to go along with Captain Walker to steal some Potatoes from the Potato Grounds belonging to the Natives after dark they landed on the Main land and went into the Potato Grounds and tore the Potato’s up, the Potatoes were quite young and not fit to gather, being very small, no Potatoes being on some of the Roots as they could feel, That they pulled up a great many Roots but did not get many. Question by Mr Marsden — Did you understand that Tippahee had got old Potatoes stowed up on his own Island A. Yes— Q— Do you recollect Captain Walker ordering you, Dillon and some other of the Crew to land on Tippahees Island and take them from him by force? A. Yes— Q Did you go? A. No— Q What was the reason? A. Because it was not the Ships duty— Q Did Dillon go? A. No— Q Did any of the Men go that night? A. No— Q Did any go the next day? A. The Boat went the next day I understand to Tippahees Island to get the Potatoes— Q Did they return with any A. No Q. Did you hear what was the reason? A. I understand they were prevented by the Natives. ”Signed” J. Williams Sworn before me the 19th November 1813 “Signed” Samuel Marsden J.P. A true Copy Jno Obee Lay Clerk(Copy) Mr William Hall— Parramatta Novr 20th 1813. Sir, As Mr Kendall is now arrived in this Colony I feel it my duty to write to you on behalf of the Church Missionary Society relative to the Mission intended to be established at New Zealand— you will therefore consider this Communication of a public and not of a private nature. I must now request Permission to express my Sentiments very freely to you in writing, which I have so repeatedly done verbally. I feel no Hesitation in saying you have in my opinion acted extremely wrong as far as respects the Mission. This Observation only applies to the Mission. I will tell you wherein you have done so— you have always shewn a disposition to resi[s]t all Authority; and to take no advice, to follow no Opinion but your own; however plain your Path of duty appeared to me in respect to the work of the Mission— This disposition I have always considered as a serious radical Evil in you as a Missionary. On this Account you are not open to Conviction, and you will allow no man to teach you what you ought to know in order to qualify you in some degree for the important work for which you originally came out from England. You have not sufficient Experience, sufficient Knowledge of men and things of civil and savage Life to enable you to act with prudence and Caution as a public Character without the advice and Counsels of those who are older than yourself; and who have seen more into the various Characters of men, and have reflected more upon them. A man who enters upon a public duty as you have done, has a different Task to perform from what he had when in a private Station. He is no longer at Liberty to consult his own Ease, his own Interest or his own Inclanation [sic], but to discharge those duty [sic] he has solemnly pledged himself to the public to perform. Yours is a sacred Pledge made to God and his Church; and therefore the obligation becomes infinitely more binding. You should consider, if you had not engaged in the work of the Mission another might have been found who would now have been filling your Place. I am willing to attribute many of your Errors to Ignorance, which is the Parent of Obstancy [sic] and Self sufficiency, and not to design. On this Account I have shewn great Forbearance towards you. The Society have placed great Responsibility in me— I feel it's weight and am anxious to discharge my trust faithfully. It cannot be supposed for a moment that I should give you any wrong directions or wrong advice knowingly. The temporal and eternal welfare of the Inhabitants of New Zealand hath been the warmest wish of my Heart for years before I saw you; and still continues to be. My high Respect for the Society under whose Patronage I have the honor to act, my own public Reputation in this Colony, and elsewhere, and my sincere Concern for the Inhabitants of New Zealand, are motives sufficiently strong to induce me to act with the greatest Caution in every Step I take in this important work. I have a growing Conviction that God will in mercy visit these poor Heathens who are literally without Hope at present. Tho' I am sorry to say that I scarcely recollect a single instance where you have followed my advice, or paid the smallest difference [sic] to my opinion or directions in matters relative to the mission, but invariably acted as if there existed no public Relation between you and me; yet I am unwilling that you should relinquish the work to which you were destined. I therefore once more in the name and on the behalf of the Society request that you will no longer halt between two opinions, but will either promise to devote yourself to the work, whenever I may call upon you, or relinquish it altogather [sic]. Let me have your opinion in writing that I may transmit it to the Society for their Information— State your Sentiments fairly, freely and honestly, without any mental Reservation that the Society may know what they have to depend upon, so that if you draw back they may provide. If you have any Grievances to complain of, either real or imaginary, any neglect or Inattention on my Part communicate them fully to the Society— keep nothing back from them. I will forward your Letters either opened or sealed. I am not conscious that you have any just Grounds of Complaint against the Society, or against me, as Agent to the Society. The Society engaged to give you, Mrs Hall, and Mr King each £20 per annum when you were employed in their Service— I was also authorised to give you more pecuniary aid should Circumstances render it necessary. We were six months on our Passage from England to Port Jackson, during this time I considered you all in the Service of the Society, and on your arrival here, I paid you not only six months, but twelve months Salary. This Sum I considered quiet [sic] sufficient for your immediate wants, as the Society had been so liberal in your outfit— You wanted neither Clothing nor Tools &c &c. As there was no immediate Opportunity for you to begin the work of the Mission, I thought just that you should provide for yourselves for a time, as you alone from the high Price of Labor could by moderate Application earn 8s or 10s per day. Shortly after our arrival Information was received of the Loss of the Boyde. In a few weeks more of the murder of Tippahee, and every man woman, and Child that could be met with in his District, by the Masters and Crews of the different whalers who were then on the Coast of that Island. These unexpected and unfortunate Events rendered it imprudent for you to proceed to New Zealand at that time, as we were ignorant what effect these murders might have upon the minds of the natives. In a few weeks some natives of New Zealand came to Port Jackson again, three of these men besides Duaterra I took into my own House. A fair opportunity now occurred for you to begin the work of the Mission by acquiring the Language, and forming an Intimacy with the Natives. I proposed to assist you one Hour every morning in my own Study along with a New Zealander to learn the Language and to arrange it a little for you. I proposed also to make you an allowance for the whole or any Part of your time that you might devote to the work— I offered Mr King £60 per annum if he would devote his time to his own Improvement in the Language of New Zealand, and to the Instruction of the Natives, but this he declined. The last time I spoke to you upon this Subject, I promised you £100 per annum if you would follow my directions; and devote the whole of your time to the work of the Mission in New South Wales, and superintend the Establishment I was anxious to make for these Islanders; but this offer you declined alledging that you could make £150 per annum by manual Labor, and more. I told you in making the liberal Proposal I had done to you, I had far exceeded my Authority from the Society, but my Anxiety for the Improvement of these People was so great that I would not spare any reasonable Sum if I paid it myself. But all I could say was not sufficient to induce you to enter into my views; and make a beginning. I must also remind you, that not long ago I wished you to visit New Zealand, as a vessel was going merely to examine the Natural Productions in which were two or three of my Friends, amongst the number Mr James Gordon who was intimate with the natives: but I could by no means prevail upon you. I had procured you good Accommodations, and a free Passage, I offered to pay your Expences and take Care [of] your Family, but all would not do— This strange Conduct was very painful to my Feelings, and made me completely despair of your ever entering into the work of the Mission. I thought it would have been a Satisfaction to yourself to visit the Island: and also to the Society: as you could then have stated, from your own personal Knowledge, what Prospect there was of establishing a Mission amongst the natives, but my Hopes were too sanguine, they were greatly disappointed. I then informed you that as you would not attend to the mission in any way; or upon any reasonable terms I thought the Society would be justified in calling upon you to refund to them all the money that had been expended upon you, when in England, and since you came here; and that you might expect such a call as you acted so directly contrary to what they had Reason to expect. As far as respects the Mission your duty & your Conduct appear to me totally irreconcileable [sic] as a man professing Godliness. Had I been fully aware that you would have acted in this way I should long here [sic] this have applied to the Society for others to have supplied your Place. If you would only be candid and tell me what you will do and what you will not do, I should know how to write to the Society, and what Steps to adopt in this Country, for promoting the great object of the Mission. If it is your secret determination to retire from the work of the Mission, and to establish yourself in this Colony; as every thinking Person must conclude this to be your object, it would be but fair and honest on your Part to say so at once. Should you finally determine to renounce your Engagements with the Society, in that Case I must request you to deliver over to me all the Property belonging to the Society now in your Possession, such as Smiths & Carpenters Tools &c and the necessary Articles for dressing and spinning Flax, as they may hereafter be wanted for their Original Purpose. I have now stated my Sentiments to you fully upon this Subject, and I trust you will in reply state yours. I wish you would consider well before you finally make up your mind, and not to return an hasty answer. Examine the natural Bias of your own mind, your fixed Habits of acting and thinking. To form any Resolution against strong fixed Habit, tho the Resolution may be good, yet it will rarely be performed— I am persuaded if you do not regulate your final determination by your known fixed Habits, you will act hereafter as you have hitherto done with Regard to the Mission; and your Conduct will be a Source of painful disappointment to the Society; of Grief and Vexation to all who may have any thing to do with you, and of much uneasiness and distress to yourself. The Cause of God will suffer; the wicked will blaspheme and the Hearts of the [good] will be made sad— I remain your Friend and wellwisher, Saml MarsdenNATIVES OF SOUTH SEA ISLANDS No Ship or Vessel shall clear out from any oth[er] [port] within the Territory for New Zealand, or any other Island in the South pacific, unless the master, if of British or Indian, or the master and owners if of plantation registry, shall enter into bonds with the Naval Officer under £1000 penalty that themselves [and] crew shall properly demean themselves towards the natives, and not commit acts of trespass on their Gardens, lands, habitations, burial grounds, tombs, or properties, and not make war or at all interfere in their quarrels, or exite any animosities among them, but leave them to the free enjoyment of their rites and ceremonies; and not take from the Island any male Native without his own and his Chiefs and parents Consent, and shall not ship or take from thence any female Native, without the like, consent and without having first obtained the consent of His Excellency the Governor or his Secretary in waiting, or in case of Shipping any male natives as Marinars [sic] divers &c. then at their own request at any time to discharge them, first paying them all wages &c due to them and the natives of all the said Islands being under His Majesty’s protection, all acts of rapine, plunder, piracy, murders, or other outrages against their persons or property will upon conviction be severely punished— December 1 1813 The above was written by a native of New Zealand, who returns with the Vessel to his own Country— he is a young man, about 17, or 18 years old, was brought originally in a Whaler from there and left at Norfolk Island where a Mr Drummond took him, and was good to him taught him to read, and write, he has lived with me some time, and is a good young man very moral and well behaved. Saml Marsden Government and General order For Decemr 1813(Copy) Parramatta Dec 28/13 Rev. and Dear Sir, Thro’ the tender mercy of Divine Providence, I and my family have been conducted in safety to New South Wales. We experienced no hot weather during our passage and (excepting one day when we passed the Cape of Good Hope) no Stormy Weather. For several weeks together the Earl Spencer sailed with the wind chiefly upon his [sic] Quarter a distance of twenty four degrees weekly. We sailed alone from near the Line having lost sight of the Fleet in foggy weather which continued for several days. I am happy to say, that I and mine, have enjoyed a good state of health, generally, since I had the pleasure of seeing you, and we were as comfortable on Board of Ship as circumstances would admit. Captain Mitchell made us many presents of fresh provision &c. for our Table, and I assisted him in writing the Government Accounts for which service I have received from him a handsome Gratuity. He deserves my best thanks. After the Earl Spencer put to Sea Divine Service was performed upon Deck upon the Lords Day when the weather would permit. In that part of the Ship which was called the Hospital, Prayers were also read in the presence of as many as would assemble together. Several Prisoners attended regularly and they appeared to listen to instruction. I generally feel embarrassed when I attempt to speak in public. The idea also that I am not a regular ordained Minister often damps my spirits. But in the case above mentioned, when I saw so much misery and affliction, I was constrained to speak. As the people appeared to desire it I considered it my duty to set before them the great Truths of our Holy Religion according to the best of my ability. I was constrained to speak. When sick, dying men cry out under a sense of their own ignorance and wretchedness for Spiritual advice it would be criminal to withhold it from them. Under whatever circumstances the enquiry is excited it ought to be encouraged. Bonds and Fetters and even the Prospect of Death may possibly be the means by which some suffering sinners are led truly to repent of their sins, and to seek and obtain Christ the precious remedy. But ah! How awful to neglect until the last hour the important concerns of the Soul!— The Children whom I rewarded by your liberality continued during our passage to assemble in my Berth with their Parents and took great delight in singing the praises of their Maker. They learned the card of Prayer, the card for Sunday Schools, the Introduction to the Church Catechism. The Rev. Mr Cooper begs me to express the pleasure he feels in being enabled to introduce your various plans of Religious Instruction among the children of thirteen Schools which he visits at Sydney. I have furnished him with as many copies of each as I can spare until I get a fresh supply. I must refer you to my Letter to Capt. Close respecting my visit to the Schools at Funchal. Mr. Marsden gave me and my family a hearty welcome upon our arrival in New South Wales, and is fully bent upon proceeding with the Mission. The attempt to carry the glorious Tidings of the Gospel to New Zealand has been hitherto delayed. Whenever a good work is in contemplation the Enemy of Mankind will oppose it with all might. In the South Seas he has opposed the plans of the London Missionary Society greatly, but the Great Head of the Church overlooking the many mistakes of some of his children has “by his own Right Hand and his Holy Arm gotten himself the victory.” At Otaheite a Christian Church is rising with peculiar beauty. Pomarre the King, declares his total disregard of all the superstitious customs of his countrymen. He declares that he put to the test the malignant power of their various Gods but finds their imputed attributes to have no other existence than in the weak credulity and superstition of their worshippers. He will worship the Only True God. Mr. Davis [sic] writes that he has a School consisting of about fifty natives (chiefly grown up persons) who are learning the first rudiments of Christianity, and there are now some natives who occasionally retire into the Bush and have Prayer Meetings amongst themselves. I have sent Mr. Davis some slates for his School.— The opposition of the same powerful Enemy, has met, and will meet in other places with a similar repulse. “Christ will cover his Enemies with shame but upon himself shall his crown Flourish.” I shall now be at leisure for some Months and I intend while my time is thus unoccupied to take Mr. Hall and Mr. King with me to New Zealand. They say they will accompany me in the first ship. There appears to be now a fair opening for us at New Zealand. The Natives are very industrious and desirous to learn the European Arts. They solicit instruction. I have seen one of them and his countenance and conversation were very interesting. The people of England through a natural bias in favour of their own Countrymen can dwell upon the cruelties and savage habits of the People of New Zealand. But the time is now arrived when they must hear of the cruelties of Men who bear the Christian name amongst those very Savages, and this by official documents supported and established by respectable witnesses. We heard in England of the Massacre of Captain Thompson of the Boyde [sic] and his men with horror. I am not going to plead in favour of a Law which does not discriminate the innocent from the guilty. Yet we were not at that time told the whole of the Truth. Previous to this fatal catastrophe some of our Countrymen had been committing great depredations at New Zealand. The tops of the growing potatoes had been pulled up. The Stores had been broken open by force and the Potatoes which the natives greatly valued and wanted, and which they had preserved with great care for their own support until the next potatoe [sic] season had been violently taken away. This conduct added to the cruel behaviour of Captain Thompson in flogging a young Chief whom he had on Board, taking from him the Property which he possessed and had procured at Port Jackson, and sending him naked on shore, led to the destruction of the Boyde. [sic] Another engagement of a more dreadful nature ensued. Some of our South Sea Whalers by way of retaliation united in destroying the inhabitants and habitations of a whole district. They neither spared men, women, nor children. One would have thought that Englishmen would have been more sparing in their resentment, and would at least have permitted the women and children to live. But they did not. They were at too great a distance from Great Britain! They were also mistaken with respect to the objects of their fury, and they actually destroyed an innocent and an unoffending people who had nothing to do with the Boyde. In this carnage our friend the enlightened Tippahee was slain. This was the chief of whom Mr. Marsden has written to the Society with so much pleasure. Family Duatterra [sic] is still living, and if it should please God to spare me with life, I hope I shall shortly be enabled to transmit you some interesting accounts of these people from my own observation. I am persuaded in my own mind, in the mean time, that when the documents which Mr. Marsden has in his possession shall be made public in England the Characters of the South Sea Islanders will appear in a better light, and that their good opinion and good offices may be obtained by persons who visit them, provided they treat them with common civility and common honesty. The way is therefore plain before us. I pray that God may give to me and my companions Faith to rely upon his promises, and excite in our hearts by His Holy Spirit a tender compassion for the Souls of our perishing fellow creatures, so that God our Saviour may be glorified in the work to which we are appointed by the Society and that the Prayers and offerings of the Society as far as they respect us may not be put up in vain. On Sunday Oct. the 10th about one oClock in the afternoon we came within sight of Sydney and at the same moment the Female Orphans were returning by two and two from the House of the Lord. This interview was to my feelings very interesting after I had been five months absent from a place of public worship and requested sequestered in a great measure from the religious world; and has [sic] it again reminded me of that Kind Providence which about eight years before this had so graciously conducted me to you— Blessed be God, He is present every where, yet the sight of a few children whom I considered my friends and the expectation of meeting with pious men with whom I could associate in the Colony were very consoling. And in this respect, I am happy to say, I have not been disappointed. It has also given me great pleasure to observe the particular regard which is paid in this Colony to the Lords day. At Sydney Governor Macquarie, the Naval Military, Civil Officers and Privates attend Divine Service. The Prisoners also attend, and are previously arranged in a straight line whilst the Governor passes by them. The Rev. Mr. Cooper the Minister, is a pious man, and I have no doubt you will notice with peculiar delight in my Letter to Capt Close that several pious Military Men are included in the number of his hearers. The Letter of Searjeant Major Campbell accompanying a Donation of Ten Pounds to the Naval and Military Bible Society, from a few pious Soldiers, of the 73rd Regiment, shews how happy Soldiers can be when under the influence of True Religion. Great attention is paid to the instruction of the rising generation in some of the Schools. The School houses are generally spacious and in appearance very respectable. It reflects great honor on Government that the Taxes which are raised in this Colony, are not for carrying on War; but are appropriated to the Building and supporting of Schools in which the Children of many who have suffered by the Laws of their Country are trained up to habits of Piety and Industry. I have not seen any workmen at their ordinary work upon the Lords day. The passage boats from Sydney to Parramatta do not sail on this day, nor even on Christmas day &c. People in general trade here. The Temptations, to lucre are almost irresistible. One Hundred Pounds per Cent upon English prices is considered a fair profit but I have known people to gain three, four and five hundred Pounds and sometimes one thousand Pounds per Cent upon articles of Commerce. Books of every description bear a very high price. Hats are very dear, Spelling books will sell for 5s/ and a decent Common Prayer book such as is sold for four or five shillings in England is charged from sixteen shillings to one Guinea. Prayer Books and Books of Psalms and Hymns are very much enquired after and wanted in every part of the Colony. Bibles are not so high in price, owing I believe to the supplies sent out from the British and Foreign Bible Society. People in general wish to pay something for Books. I cannot obtain any thing worth notice from the Printer here. When I want Tracts &c I must send for them from England. The natives of this Country are miserably lost and there is no apparent prospect of their recovery, yet they are our fellow creatures and are to be pitied and prayed for. I hope some attempt will be made before long to instruct their children. On Monday Dec. 20th I had the honor to witness the formation of the first benevolent Society in this Colony under the Patronage of Governor Macquarie. It is instituted for the purpose of protecting the inhabitants of the South Sea Islands & promoting their civilization. Mr Marsden will furnish the Society with the particulars. Upwards of two Hundred pounds have been subscribed already. I have not drawn upon you for any Money since I left England, but shall now have occasion to do so. Mrs Kendall took her bed soon after our arrival at Paramatta, but the Child is dead, so that we have five children now living. The dear departed infant suffered greatly, but quickly took its flight from this to a happier world. My Dear Sir, I shall be happy indeed to hear from you. You will acquaint me with any thing which you may deem interesting respecting yourself, family and the Congregation of Bentinck Chapel. I have not been forgetful of you all at the Throne of Grace; and you will observe, Sir, that God has abundantly answered your prayers for the preservation of me and my Family during a long and tedious passage. For the sake of His own Great Name, I trust he will answer your prayers for us on a still greater account. That I and mine may receive Grace and Help to go on in that work to which we have been appointed and that your Prayers and liberality may be accepted and our poor endeavours may not be in vain. Although now several thousand miles distant I can with difficulty divest myself of the idea that you are my Minister and that I am a member of your congregation. The consideration that your Prayers are with me often bears up my Spirits when alone. God in the fulfilment of his gracious designs to lost mankind will hear the Prayers of his faithful people. We have often met in the House of the Lord, and many of us joined in sweet communion together. Should not we be granted this indulgence again in this World, I trust we shall meet in Bliss eternal when life is spent and the veil is taken away. I am sent from amongst you for a time, I know you wish me success, but do not be too sanguine in your expectations when you think of me. As far as the Honor of God is consulted you may expect success. But remember man is weak! Let us therefore look up to God. It is very cheering to the pious mind that the Captain of our Salvation is still adding victory to victory. When he has reigned until he has put all his enemies under his feet then He will come! Then he will gather together his people! They who have sown to his praise on Earth shall reap with him in Heaven. My Wife unites in affectionate regards to you, Mrs Woodd, and the whole family, and am Rev & Dear Sir, Dutifully & Faithfully Yours (Signed) T. KendallMarch 9th 1814 Ship Active Sydney Cove New South Wales Revd Sir I have long waited with anxiety for an opportunity of answering the designs and intentions of the Society— as well as in some measure for discharging my duty— and now I hope a way is opened up for Visiting the Heathen— The Revd Mr Marsden has come to a determination at last to purchase a Vessel for the purpose of visiting the Islands— and Mr Kendall and myself are Embarked for New Zealand and in expectation of sailing tomorrow if nothing prevent— We have left our Families at port Jackson untill we return— which we expect will be four or five months— We shall endeavour as much as possible through Gods assistance to conciliate the affections of the Natives by using them well and making them to understand our intentions in the first place we shall put ourselves under the protection of some of the Chiefs and endeavour as much as possible to know what protection we may expect for our Families, and what confidence we can place in them in respect to our Settling there— We intend through Gods assistance to treat them well and set them a good example and likewise to the Societys instructions as much as possible— Mr Marsden has given us a little property with us that we may have some trade with them in procuring some of their potatoes— and Fish and Timber and Flax and such like articles as may be thought to contribute towards the defraying the expences of the Voyage— John King is not going this time, Mr Marsden did not think him immediately usefull as we were only going to take a view of the place— and the people he thought Mr Kendall and myself could and answer all the purposes— Mr Marsden and me has not been upon good terms of late but it was entirely owing to money matters— I can do very well with Mr Marsden if I never ask him for any money but as soon as I begin to want money our friendship is soon done away— so that I was oblidged [sic] to draw myself from his employ and I have done much better ever since— it has pleased God to bless me and my Family with health so that we have been able to save a little to support my house in my absence, so that I do not intend to ask Mr Marsden for any money in future if I can possibly avoid it— I intend to Rely entirely upon the Society for my Salary or assistance— and you will be so kind as to send me out Property to the amount of the money, in wearing apparel such as printed Cottons, Calicoes, Jeans or good Fustians Common Shirting a good quantity of threads of Colours a little Common Crockery would be very acceptable if Convenient and I hope through the Grace of God we shall in a short time be able to give you a better account of New Zealand. Be pleased to give our best love to Mrs Pratt, Mr & Mrs Smith and all Friends— and I remain Dear Sir Your ever faithfull And Obedient Servant Wm HallThe Revd Josiah Pratt The Active Sydney Cove 11 March 1814 Revd & Dear Sir, After reading the unsealed Letters be pleased to forward them. You may expect to receive one similar to the first which was written to Mr Woodd. It will serve as a kind of duplicate. When I write to him, I consider it the same as writing to you— By mistake I received two copies of the second & not the third volume of the Society’s Proceedings. Be pleased to send me the third Vol. well bound. Also the Evang[elica]l Magazine. Xn Guardian & Missionary Register commencing June 1813. Should you obtain any more Grants of Bibles Prayer Books or Religious Tracts for the use of this Colony— I would advise you to request to have them sent in diff[eren]t parcels viz. One for Mr Cowper at Sydney— One for Mr Fulton, one for Mr Cartwright, one for Mr Marsden & one for me. Direct mine to be left at Mr Cowpers at Sydney— Send me all the good news you can. Some reports of Diff[eren]t Societies. A few Spelling Books &c. I do not think you can send anything more useful than those books which are for the use of Children at School. I am Revd & Dear Sir Yours very faithfully Tho Kendall(Copy) The Active, Sydney Cove 11th March 1814. Rev & Dear Sir, According to my proposal, I have expended the remainder of your Two pounds in rewards for the female Orphans of Sydney. Mr Hosking the Schoolmaster, has taught them to repeat the introduction very well and he promises to hear them say it occasionally. The children were very thankful indeed for your kindness and you will think your money well laid out when you are informed, that the Female Orphans will repeat the Introduction once per month before the Rev. Mr Cooper. We are very much in want of a few more clergymen in New South Wales. If Men who have not gone thro’ the regular course of Literature, and attended one of the Universities cannot be procured, others ought to be selected who are in other respects duly qualified. It is very painful to the feelings of every sincere lover of the Church of England that by the established Rules no persons can be admitted into Deacon & Priests orders except such as have received a Classical education; and it is so especially to the man who wishes to conduct himself as a consistent member, and yet feels anxious to become publickly useful in promoting the everlasting interests of his Fellow Creatures, particularly of those of his own Communion in a Foreign Land. The authority of a Minister of the Gospel who wishes to continue within the pale of the Church of England must be recognised, or else he will not meet with due respect, and will be very much limited in his influence. George Hughes is very well in health as [sic] is grateful for Mrs. Woodd’s remembrance of him. Mr Marsden has purchased the Active a brig of about one hundred and twenty tons burthen for the express purpose of forwarding the plans of the Church Missionary Society, & opening a communication with New Zealand. Mr W. Hall is on board with me, and we expect to sail as soon as we have a fair Wind. Mr Marsden has purchased the Active upon his own bottom & I have assisted him, by drawing upon you for one Hundred pounds, and upon the Society for my Salary up to Dec 31st, next, amounting to One Hundred and twenty pounds. For these Bills I have received Mr Marsden’s promissory note which I have left with Mrs Kendall. You will also have the goodness to pay into the hands of Captain Close the sum of Twenty pounds. I have also a sister living, I expect, at Muckton near South Lincolnshire, and she is very poor. I request you will give her a Line enclosing a post office order for five pounds. You perhaps will be able to procure a Frank of the letter which you may send to her. Her name is Bull. It would be best to inquire first if she is living. Should any balance remain in my favour Mrs Woodd will have the goodness to send a few threads, Cottons, Tapes, & a little print such as she thinks may be useful for Mrs Kendall and the Children. A Hank of thread is 6d here— a Ball of cotton 1/- Mr Pratt will forward the parcel by the first conveyance. We have purchased a House and a good Garden & orchard for the accommodation of my family near to Mr Marsden’s House, also two Cows. I have taken as good care of my family as I can. Three of my eldest children go to School. A young man, a Native of New Zealand, whose name is Tohi has been with me about a month. He can speak English a little, and we can now begin to understand each other tolerably well. I am trying to learn the language, and Tohi who knows what I want, makes himself to be as clearly understood as possible. He says he will return with me in the Active and dwell with me. The New Zealanders are certainly a fine race of men, and much superior in point of mental capacity to any Savages which I have hitherto seen. Tohi is strongly attached to my servant Richard Stockwell (a young man who was recommended to my care by some Clergymen at Bristol) he calls himself his Brother. Our object in going at this time to New Zealand is to see whether it would be prudent for us to take our families from New South Wales and reside there. In case the prospect is clear fair, Governor Macquarie has promised to give us all the support in his power. Be pleased to present my kind and affectionate regards to the Society of Clergymen who meet at St. John’s Bedford row. You will also have the goodness to inform Mr Pratt that I intend to forward the Letter which I had prepared for him at the next opportunity, it is nearly similar to yours, but I think it advisable to send it by the next ship as it will answer the purpose of a duplicate. Mr Marsden has a great many enemies in this colony & too much business upon his hands. and am Rev & Dear Sir Dutifully & faithfully yours (Signed) Thos. KendallParramatta, March 15, 1814 Rev Sir/ I have long wished for an Opportunity to bring forward some of the Masters of Vessels who visit the Islands in the South Seas, for their wanton Cruelties, Robberies and Murders, of the natives in order to put a Stop to these Acts of Violence in future as far as possible— A few months ago I received Information that the Master of a Vessel from Port Jackson had treated a New Zealander very ill, by beating him cruelly, stripping him naked, and taking from him what little Property he had acquired by acting as a Sailor on Board.— These Acts took Place in the Bay of Islands.— I wrote an official Letter to the Governor (a Copy of which I here with transmit,) when the Master of the Vessel arrived, requesting that his Excellency would cause an Inquiry to be made, which was done. I immediately brought forward another Master of a Vessel upon a similar Charge. The Facts which I circumstantiated, induced his Excellency to issue a Proclamation for the Protection of the Natives of the South Sea Islands; and to require all Masters of Vessels, who clear out of this Port, to enter into a Bond, that they will not commit any of those acts of Fraud and Violence, upon the natives. In this Case I obtained the utmost of my wishes. My next Step was to try if I could not get a Society formed for the Protection of the Natives of the South Sea Islands who may come to Port Jackson. In this I also succeeded far better than I expected. I have no doubt but this Society will greatly aid the Missions to New Zealand, and to the other Islands. I consider this Society of vast Importance to the common Cause. For the governing of this Society, as well as for constituting it, I copied your Rules as near as I could — which were approved.— and I shall transmit to you the Proceedings as far as we have gone. The Society will see from all these Circumstances that divine Goodness is preparing a way for these poor Heathens to receive the glad Tidings of the Gospel— I think much has been done here in clearing away the difficulties. From the depositions, which I shall transmit for the Information of the Society, you will see what just Cause the Natives of different Islands have to redress their own wrongs, upon the Europeans. You will see how Captain Fodger, Master of the Daphne, and Walker Master of the Endeavour acted. The one was murdered in his own vessel, and the other now lies in Sydney Gaol, and will be tried for his Life for hanging the Lascar in Matavi Bay— Walker had also treated the New Zealanders ill, and I had him before the Court for his Conduct, when he was convicted. I trust the Steps that have been taken will prevent such dreadful Crimes in future. I have found Governor Macquarie very ready to meet my wishes, and to interpose his Authority when ever requested so to do. By purchasing the Active, it is keeping alive the desire to assist the Natives of these Islands, which has been kindled, and I trust all will be well— We have many Enemies to the Cause of Christ here as well as in other Places, and men of wealth and Power are not easily managed. It requires much Prudence to carry on any Plan for the good of Souls in such a work. But the Lord does overrule the wills and Affections of sinful men in a very surprising way. I see the Footsteps of Divine Providence strongly marked in many Circumstances that have happened in these Parts of the World— all tending to make way for the Blessings of the Gospel— The Attention of those in Authority would not have been awakened to the Sufferings of the Natives of the South Sea Islands, unless some great Crimes had been committed. Those Crimes will produce the effect. Governor Macquarie assured me that he would write both to the Governor General of India; and also to his Majesty’s Ministers, to request that they would not allow any Vessel to sail either from England or India to these Seas till the Masters had entered into the necessary Bonds for their good Conduct towards the Natives— From this you will see that the Missionaries will be more secure from the Hand of Violence than they could be other wise. I am yours Saml Marsden 2 Parramatta March 15. 1814 Revd Sir, It may be necessary to give you a little Account of Messrs Hall and King separately. I am happy to say as members of Society they have behaved well— they are sober, honest, moral and industrious men— and have not suffered their Good to be evil spoken of. On this account I am fully satisfied with their Conduct. But with respect to the Mission they have not acted as they ought to have done and have given me much Vexation, and Trouble— as I could not prevail upon them to attend to the natives of New Zealand when I had them living in my House— When Mr Kendall arrived I wrote to Mr Hall, a Copy of which Letter I will send for your the private Information and that of the Society’s, if I have time to take one before the Vessel sails. From this Letter the Society will see the Spirit of Mr Hall. This Statement has had the best effect upon his mind— he did not imagine that his Conduct had been so improper till I had pointed it out to him in writing. The Society will see from my Remonstrance with Mr Hall that it has been my most ardent wish to promote the Mission, and that nothing has been wanting on my Part to forward it. Mr Hall since, came forward on his own Accord, and offered his Services, and assured me that he would in future take advice— and all differences were settled, and he chearfully embarked with Mr. Kendall and I have no doubt but he will be a valuable man, as a Mechanic, and of great Service to the Natives and the Missionaries. If they would have given up their time to the New Zealanders, who where [sic] at Parramatta I would have willingly supported them, but I refused to support them on any other Ground. Both Hall & King have acquired much Knowledge while residing here; and at the same time have lived comfortably, and preserved their Habits of Industry by being called upon to provide for themselves, when they declined devoting their time to the work of the Mission. King is willing to go to New Zealand whenever I may call upon him which I shall do, when the Mission is finally settled. When the Missionaries sail from Port Jackson, shd. nothing prevent them, I shall press upon their minds as much as possible the Necessity of Industry; and shall direct Mr. Kendall to devote his time and Talents to the Instruction of the Natives, and their Children and to the obtaining of a Knowledge of their Language so as to commit it to writing— and Messrs. Hall and King to employ themselves in Agriculture and the Mechanics. By Agriculture and the simple Arts the natives will gradually be prepared for divine Instruction. The mission at Otaheite has suffered greatly from every one doing what was right in his own Eyes— and has been the Cause of much uneasiness amongst themselves— Had some been appointed to teach, and others to follow Agriculture or any other useful Employment it would have been much better. Without men’s duty is pointed out to them, they acquire Habits of Idleness and are more exposed to Temptation, and danger. This should be guarded against as much as possible. An Idle man, tho he may be pious, yet he is a dangerous member in a small Society, as he will always be dissatisfied. He will create difficulties where there are none; and where they are, he will magnify them an hundredfold. Perhaps the Society will think my Letter to Mr. Hall too strong and that I ought to have supported him a little— But I do assure you nothing short of such a strong Remonstrance, would have had any effect upon his Mind. I had tried in vain the Power of words: and told him I would represent his Conduct to the Society again and again— Should Messrs Hall & King have complained of my Conduct towards them, the Society will be convinced from those Facts stated in my Letter to Mr. Hall, that they had no just Ground of Complaint. They would have taken the Society’s Money, and yet would not merit it by their Services— and to this I would not consent. I believe they are now both now fully sensible of their Error, and will not act so in future— We have had no difference upon any other Point, but this— I am Dear Sir Your most obedt Sert Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta, March 15, 1814 Revd Sir, I was very much gratified with the Arrival of Mr. Kendall and his Family as it determined me at once, to attempt the Mission. I waited upon the Governor; and informed him, what was the ultimate object, which the Society had in view in sending him out. When he arrived we were building two Schoolhouses— neither of them were ready, or Mr. Kendall would have had one of them. It will be some time before they are completed. In Consequence of this Mr. Kendall has an opportunity to visit New Zealand before he enters upon any work in this Colony. When I sent the Active, I did not think it prudent for any of the Missionaries Families to go— but only Messrs. Kendall and Hall— Mr. King remains at Parramatta. As his going would not have been attended with any advantage, till they all go, should Providence open a way for them. I have directed Mr. Kendall to bring over with him a Chief, in order that we may make some arrangement with him for the future Settlement of the Missionaries, and that the Government here may explain to them what are our views— I applied to the Governor for his Permission to go along with Messrs. Kendall and Hall; and at the first he consented, that I should go: but in a few days, when I was preparing, he altered his mind, but promised I should go, with the Missionaries should it be finally determined for them to settle at New Zealand, and see them properly fixed— I should have been glad to have gone now, as I could then have been better qualified to furnish the Society with every necessary Information— Messrs. Kendall and Hall were in very good Spirits. They have very good accommodations and I trust will do well. I think Mr. Kendall will soon acquire a Knowledge of their Language. A very fine young man about 17 years old, the Son of a Chief, has been living for some time with Mr. Kendall. They were very much attached to each other— he is gone along with him— I wrote to Duaterra, and informed him, for what Purpose Mr. Kendall was coming to New Zealand, and requested him to come to Port Jackson, or to send some Person of Consequence to treat with me respecting their future Settlement at New Zealand. Before Duaterra left Parramatta he was very urgent with me to send him a man to teach his Boys and Girls to read & write— I told him then, I would send for Mr. Kendall, and he should come. I have sent a Variety of presents to the Chiefs, and hope the Missionaries will be treated with kindness and attention by the Chiefs and natives. The young Chief, who is Mr. Kendall’s Companion, will be able to explain to his Country men the object of the Voyage. He assured me that he would return with Mr. Kendall. I think Mr. Kendall will prove himself a valuable man for the work. His Heart is engaged in the Cause— he is very mild in his manners— kind, tender, and affectionate, and well qualified to treat with an ignorant Heathen— He applied to learn the Language from Toohi, the young Chief, and made some Progress— On Board he will have nothing else to attend to. From a Combination of Circumstances I trust divine Providence has opened the way very clearly now, so as to warrant an Attempt. No Missionaries could go out under more favourable Circumstances that [sic] Messrs Kendall & Hall do at present, and I trust they will give a good Account, when they return. Mrs. Kenall [sic] & Mrs. Hall with their Children are living near me at Parramatta— I shall study to make them as comfortable as I can. They are all well— Both the Master and Mate of the Active have been at the Bay of Islands, and are acquainted with the Natives of New Zealand— which will prove a great advantage to to [sic] them— It is singular that by mere Accident the Ship’s Company should consist of the following Nations, Two natives of Otaheite, one of Owhyhee— one of New Zealand, one European—Native of New Holland— one American, one from Sweden, one from Norway, one from Prussia & English and Irish. I gave particular Instructions to the Master for Mr. Kendall to read the Service of the Church every Sabbath day and when at New Zealand, the Sabbath was to be observed with the greatest Solemnity. I shall be very anxious for their return, and trust the Divine Blessing will attend upon them, and preserve ym from all evil— I have the honor to be Revd. Sir Yours &c &c &c Samuel Marsden Revd. J. Pratt—Parramatta, March 15th 1814 Revd Sir, I was honoured with your Letter by Mr. Kendall, who arrived here in the Earl Spencer, which communicated to me the opinion of the Society relative to a Vessel for navigating these Seas. I am fully convinced that little can be done in these Islands of the South Seas, without a Vessel; and that the owners of that vessel must (whether they are a public Body, or private Individuals) feel a lively Interest for the welfare of the Heathen, and a sincere desire to promote the Glory of God. The arrival of Mr. Kendall, and the Communication contained in your Letter determined me to embrace the first opportunity, either to freight a Vessel, or to purchase one so that I might have her under my own directions. My first object was to freight a Vessel if I could get one upon moderate Terms— I made several offers but could not succeed— I could have hired one of about 100 Tons for £100 per month upon Condition that I victualled her, and paid the Ship’s Company, the expence of which would be about £120 more per month. Could I have got this Vessel for two months for Messrs Hall & Kendall to have visited New Zealand I should have taken her up; but the owner wd. not let me have her for less than six months certain. This would have been too heavy a Sum, and I declined the offer. A few days after a Brig from India, called the Active, was offered to me for Sale. She is about 110 Tons— very good Accommodation and a strong good Vessel— I purchased this Brig for £1400 Sterling, fitted her out immediately & She sailed yesterday for New Zealand with Messrs. Kendall & Hall. The Expence of fitting her out was about £500 more. The first Cost and outfit near £1900 Sterling. About £1200 of this Sum I can command from my own private Property. I may be compelled to draw upon the Society for £700, trusting that the Society or private Individuals will be kind enough to advance this Sum by way of a Loan. I will make the Vessel answerable for the Principal and Interest, if she returns, and any unforeseen Circumstances should prevent the Establishment of the Mission. I consider myself responsible to the Society for all that I have done; and I should not have drawn upon them for any money on Account of the Vessel, if my own means would have accomplished this object. I trust the Society will not protest my Bills, as it is my full Intention to pay them, whether the Mission succeeds or not. Should the Mission not answer I shall sell the Vessel as soon as possible, and remit the Sum I may draw for— and if it should prosper, (of which I have little doubt) I am persuaded the natural Productions of New Zealand will cover much of the Expences when brought to Port Jackson, and sold— Such as Hemp, Timber &c &c. The documents which I shall transmit by this Conveyance, will give the Society some Idea, of the Frauds, & Oppressions, Cruelties and Murders that have been committed by the Masters and Crews of European Vessels; and convince the Society, that nothing can so effectually remove the Dread and Horror which the Natives must feel, at the Approach of a Ship near their Shores, as a friendly Vessel, when they are once convinced of the Intentions of the Society. The Safety and Comfort of the Missionaries, and the Success of the Mission, according to human Estimate, will greatly depend upon this Vessel. The unknown Hardships and Insults which Duaterra suffered before he reached his native Land will never be forgot by him or his Subjects tho’ I used all the means in my Power to procure him a safe and certain Passage to his Country. What Indignation must he have felt when he had assisted the Master of the Fredrick, for six months to fill his Ship with oil; had gone on Shore and procured every Refreshment for the Vessel previous to her sailing for England, and as a Reward for his faithful Services should be carried, notwithstanding his Tears and Supplications, away from his Country and Friends, after he had been absent so many years, and landed naked and friendless at Norfolk Island and afterwards brought back again to me. Few Masters of Vessels can be trusted, when once they lose Sight of Land. Their Tyranny and Avarice is incredible. I pledged myself to Duaterra, that I would send a Vessel to the Bay of Islands, and that the Master and Crew should be instructed to treat them with more Justice and Humanity— New Zealand is one of the finest Fields for Missionary Labors— The Inhabitants are numerous, their Climate and Soil is good, and they near to Port Jackson— Numbers of British Subjects have been cut off at New Zealand in Consequence of their Cruelty to the Natives— The Establishment of a Mission there will tend to the Security of the South Sea Whalers, who put in to the Island for Refreshments. This is an object of some Importance— It is my Intention to keep up a regular Communication with the Missionaries by means of the Active Brig, and at the same time bring the Natives to, and from Port Jackson, with a view of promoting their general Improvement in the Arts of Civilization and Agriculture; and in the Principles of the Christian Religion. Whether I shall have the means of doing this independent of other aid I am not certain yet till I see what value the natural Productions of the Island are of; and how they may be procured. Could I have visited the Island myself I then shd have been better able to have judged what could be done to lessen the Expences of the Vessel; which will not be less by Estimation than £1500 per annum. “The Gold and the Silver is the Lords.” If this work is from him he will carry it on, and make it prosper. I wish to commit the whole to him— I have no Connection with any Person whatever in the Vessel— so that none can thro’ [sic] any difficulties in the way in that Respect. There is no object of Gain in view, excepting of poor Souls to Christ— At the same time I should think it no Crime if there should be found any valuable Natural Productions, to have them brought to Port Jackson, and sold for the Benefit of the Vessel. The Arts, and Commerce will correct the vagarant [sic] Habits of the Natives more than any other means and prepare them for the Gospel. But upon these things I cannot speak with Certainty at present. The Vessel is gone, and I hope the time is come for the “Lord to prosper Zion.” I shall be exceedingly rejoiced when I see her return, if the Lord has made their way to prosper, and they come back with a full Intention of returning and settling amongst the Natives. I could not make up my mind to let the women and Children go at present; lest the Natives should retain any Anger for the Injury Europeans have done them at different times. Much blame wd. attach to me, if they had gone, and any serious Calamity had happened to them. I have no Fear myself; and would go without Hesitation. If I get some of the Children belonging to the Chiefs to Port Jackson and keep them here at School, this will secure I hope the safety of any of our People who may live at New Zealand. I am convinced Duaterra will either come himself or send some of his Subjects who are of Consequence. Cowheetee the Son of one of their great Priests, who lived with me, will receive them gladly. I have now stated to you what I have done for the Information of the Society. I wish it to be clearly understood that I am answerable for the whole of the Expences of the Vessel as I had no possitive [sic] Instructions from the Society either to freight a Vessel, or to purchase one. I am under no apprehensions but I shall eventually be able to retire the Bills I may at present be obliged to draw, should the Vessel make no return, and should any thing happen to prevent the Establishment of the Mission. From the time that Mr. Hall embarked his Support and Mrs. Halls, as well as Mrs. Kendalls and Family will be charged to the Society. I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedt hum[ble] Ser[van]t Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt(Copy) Church Missionary House, Salisbury Square, March 18/14 Dear Sir We have several times heard from you with much pleasure, and were very glad to hear that you were so usefully employed on board. It will give us much satisfaction to hear of your safe arrival, and of your comfortable Settlement with your wife and children. You will learn by the books and tracts now sent how we are proceeding. God has greatly prospered our attempts to create an interest at home in the designs of the Society and this encourages us to believe that He will be pleased to open a way for us to extend his Kingdom. I have sent some complete Setts of the Missionary Register to Mr. Marsden by this conveyance, lest any of the former should have miscarried. What I now send to you make up, with what I sent before, 50 Setts. You will let Mr Marsden have what he may wish of them. A sett of a Weekly Paper, called the Moderator, is sent from the beginning of this year: and I shall lay by the future numbers, and send to you for your use and that of Messrs Hall & King. It grieves us much to hear that they do not seem willing to abide by Mr Marsden’s directions. I write to them on the subject. Mr. Marsden receives by this conveyance the request of our Comee that he will promote the formation of a Church Missionary Society in N.S. Wales, to manage our concerns, and to promote our plans. To such a Society we shall give largely, and have authorized Mr. Marsden to draw annually for a considerable sum on its formation. The prospects with respect to New Zealand are opening greatly before us, so far as we can judge of the matter. Wm. Hall ought to have followed Mr. Marsden’s directions, and to have gone thither. Do what you can, my good friend, to heal matters. They may think Mr. Marsden harsh with them: should even you think him so, yet recollect what I said to you earnestly when here; and consider who and what he is, and what a weight of service lies on him, and how needful that decisive character is to the discharge of his important duty. Bear and forbear in every thing. Help on good, and check evil, with all your might. “If it be possible, as much as lieth within you, live peaceably with all men.” I fear there is much obstinacy in William Hall, and perhaps not a little self-interest. I say this in entire confidence to you. If he and John King refuse to go to New Zealand, when the way is open, no blessing will attend them. Let me intreat you to guard against being influenced by any representations to the prejudice of Mr. Marsden or others. Be you a steady and determined peace-maker: and may God give you a persevering and growing zeal for the salvation of the heathen. I fear the love which Hall and King once seemed to have for the heathen is gone! I am ever Yours, with kind regards to your wife (signed) Josiah Pratt I have sent a sett of the Christian Guardian, the Evangelical Magazine, and the Methodist, from the beginning of 1813, I shall continue them for all your use. (Copy) Secretary to Rev. S. Marsden Church Missionary House, Salisbury Square March 18/14— My Dear Sir Your Letters of June 18th & 23rd 1813 have just arrived. They were laid before the Committee on Monday last. The prospects opening before us in your parts greatly encourage the Committee; while your report of the spirit and conduct of Mr Hall and John King much grieved them. They and you have long since received, I hope, my Letters of March 22/13, sent by Mr. Kendall; and we cannot but trust that the clear expression of the mind of the Committee concerning Hall and King therein contained will have induced them to fulfil to the utmost of their power those engagements into which they entered. I write to them by this conveyance. The Revd. D. Wilson who recommended John King to us, also writes to him. The Revd. Mr. Tracy Secretary to the (London) Missionary Society, told me the other day, that one of their Missionaries had intimated that John King was in a melancholy way. We must do the best we can in these things. We are herein servants to Him who worketh by and through us all the counsel of his own will. In Kendall you will find, we trust, a most worthy man, steady to his purpose. It seems to me that Hall and King having learnt to maintain themselves during their long stay in N.S.W., and having perhaps began to taste the sweets of independence, have fallen under temptation. I have but little fear of Kendall in this respect; but we must pray that he who falls may be recovered, and that he “that thinketh he standeth may take heed lest he fall.†I am directed by the Committee to assure you that they feel so deeply interested in the scenes of usefulness which are opening around you, that they are desirous of increasing the exertions of the Society in your parts. The prospects of Missionaries being raised up from among yourselves is particularly encouraging. We have lately resolved to take up the business of Schools, throughout the British Colonies and among the Heathen, on a large scale; and have opened a separate Fund for that purpose. You will be able, we trust, to find various persons, suited both by principles and talents, to act as Schoolmasters and Schoolmistresses either in N S Wales over children who have no care taken of them and are likely to have none, be they heathen or nominally Christians, or among the natives of New Zealand. Englishmen as you know cannot act as Missionaries to the full extent, till ordained. In this respect our Lutheran ministers possess a great advantage, as they can ordain any suitable native, as the Lutheran Missionaries under the “Society for promoting Christian Knowledge†have done. The Committee beg that you will take immediate measures, in concurrence with your brethren and friends, for the formation of an Auxiliary Society which shall be our representative in your seas. It might be denominated “The Auxiliary Church Missionary Society, in furtherance of the Missions of the British Church Missionary Society†. The Governor, we trust, would become Patron, yourself president &c &c.— We wish such a Society to be in direct and exclusive connexion, with us at home. To our friends and brethren of the London Missionary Society we wish all success; but, for the preservation of perfect good will, and for the securing of our own consistency [sic] and of the Countenance of the Church, we find it expedient to act as separate and distinct from all other Societies— On the formation of such a Society you are authorised to draw on me to any amount (at the Society’s House, Salisbury Sq London) not exceeding £500 per annum, so long as it shall appear to the Committee here that the said sum is well employed, in promoting the object of the Society in your parts— We should be glad to have a separate account of such part of this annual amount Grant as may be drawn for in order to the establishment and support of Schools, as we keep that fund separate. It has pleased God to prosper abundantly the efforts of our Society to interest our fellow members of the Church in its support. We have this last year quadrupled I believe our income, chiefly by means of associations, in various counties, cities, towns and parishes and a still more important effect follows hereon than that of the mere augmentation of the funds. Multitudes begin to feel for the heathen and to pray for them & for us who are labouring for their salvation, and it is no small support to us, and will afford the same to you under all the crosses and difficulties of our labours for our Heavenly Master’s cause— that we are remembered before him in many prayers— I will venture to say Therefore my dear Sir, that, wherever you shall make it appear that the proposed auxiliary can well expend in pursuit of our great objects, a much larger amount than that now granted such further sum will be granted— But we have good hopes, that on the embodying of your friends into such a Society, funds to a considerable amount may be raised among yourselves. Now it will be well in this case to give us credit for all such sums, making us debtors only for the grants, for this will connect your Society with the efforts which are making through out the world— I think you may take it for granted that we shall always give you so long as it can be well employed, far beyond the sum you can raise: that sum should be therefore considered as part of our grant, so you will become not only active and energetic agents for the well applying of the Society’s fund of Mercy and Charity, but you will gather for it a part of what you expend— I need not say how important it will be to secure the conducting of the Society to such persons, as understand and enter into our views. I hope we shall send you some Missionaries shortly— perhaps two English clergymen, or two Lutherans, if your Society commences with vigour and your prospects continue to enlarge, we may possibly send all four, in the course of three or four years— We have had of late much discussion on the subject of the vessel which it has been proposed to establish in your seas. Mr. Wilberforce in particular has much interested himself— The matter is now before the (London) Missionary Society. We have made a proposal to open a subscription for a Loan of three fourths of the Sum wanted, it being understood that you and your friends were willing to advance the remaining fourth— It is not thought that our Society can engage in the affair with any risk, and the directors of the (London) Missionary Society seem to have the same view with respect to themselves— Each Society will lend £500 and the proposal is— that the parties lending the Sum, shall receive legal interest, but that you and your friends shall manage the whole and take profit and loss. Messrs Hall of Hull declines taking the management of any concern to be established here— all therefore seem likely to agree— that the vessel should be procured and entirely managed in your part of the world— But you will hear more of this when we can speak more determinedly, and I am sorry that such delay has arisen as to prevent me from speaking decisively by this opportunity— The papers have been long with Mr. Hardcastle— But if this scheme should not succeed, I am not without hopes that the proposed auxiliary society may lead in the end to the establishment of a vessel connected with our own Society— I send herewith to Mr. Kendall a continuation of the Numbers of the Missionary Register, so as to make up what went before, 50 complete setts to this time— I hope all will arrive safely— You will please to take what you may wish— Lest however my former numbers should have miscarried I send you more to Complete Setts. If a larger supply than what is sent should be thought advantageous to our design, they shall be forwarded— 12 Copies of our last Report and 12 Summaries are also sent— May God abundantly bless you and us in all our endeavours to advance his blessed cause in the world— Believe me my Dr. Sir Yr Affec[tionate] f[rien]d (Signed) Josiah Pratt PS Any kindness you shew to a convict named George Garrett, will be considered a favor by some of our friends— 2 (Copy) Secretary to Messrs Hall & King Dear Friends, I hope you have receiv’d the Letter which I sent to you by Mr. Kendall and which that what was there stated has induced you to comply with Mr. Marsden’s directions— for we are very sorry to hear that when he considered that there was an opportunity to go to New Zealand in order to explore the intended scene of your labours you declined to go— I would not speak to you with severity on this subject— we know by your own communications, that you think Mr. Marsden has not given you that leisure which you thought you ought to have. But on this subject I enter’d pretty much at large in my last. Be assurd that any indulgence of your own will, and any consulting of your own interests in preference to those of your Master, will find you out, and cause you bitter pain— Have what you will in this way, no blessing will rest on it. You went out from this Country with a professed object— high & heavenly— what has hindered you? shall our hopes be blasted?— or shall New Zealand be brought to Christ, and you take no share in the blessed work of preparing the way?— we have proposed to Mr. Marsden to establish an auxiliary Society in connection with us— in N.S.W. — and we shall entrust a large Sum annually to the disposal of such Society. But let us have joy and pleasure in hearing that you are faithful to your solemn vows, and do not compel us with great loss of time and of money, to prepare other men and send them out to supply your lack of Service— You may persuade yourselves that you have reasons for what you do— and for what you decline to do; and you may excuse yourselves by the alleged faults of others— But for all these things— you must be brought into judgment— Oh “let patience have her proper work”— Let us hear good tidings from you— may God give you a right mind— take counsel of that worthy man Mr. Kendall, and pray that you may imbibe deeply the Spirit of your Master Believe me yr faithful friend (signed) Josiah Pratt March 18, 1814(Copy) Rev. D. Wilson to John King 9, Chapel Street, Bedford Row London, March 18th— 1814 To Mr John King My dearest friend It has given me great pain of mind not to have heard from you for so long a time. The great affection I have ever borne you makes me feel sensibly every appearance of separation or coldness of affection. I have felt this the more, because our excellent Secretary, the Revd Josiah Pratt, has told me that there seemed to be some uneasiness between the Revd Mr Marsden and you. My Dear John, did I not forewarn you of this? did I not most affectionately tell you that human passions and prejudices in a foreign land, would be your chief enemy? Do you not remember that I pointed out to you that you were to consider yourself as under the guidance of Mr Marsden and were to act as he should direct? Oh, did not you yourself go out from England to be the means of saving the souls of the poor perishing heathens? Oh, look back on the days that are past— remember the love, the zeal, the humility, the teachableness, the tenderness of conscience, the submission to your superiors, the meekness, which, in some good measure, as I thought, once marked your character! I know nothing particularly about you, John; only I fear every thing is not as it should be between God and your own soul— This, this is at the bottom— the heart, I fear has departed from the simplicity which is in Christ. You have become too vain, worldly, selfish, and indifferent. The flame of zeal for the salvation of the New Zealanders, is almost gone out! You are at ease in worldly security. O, remember your first love! O, be zealous & repent. O, return unto the Lord your God! I do not mean to say you are immoral in your conduct, or even positively wrong in any thing you have done— God alone is your Judge— but still I am afraid you are less zealous, less devoted, less modest, less teachable than you were. Nor, again, do I mean to say that there may not be mistakes in the Committee of the Missionary Society here, or in Mr Marsden in Port Jackson— but whatever these are, your duty, my dearest John, is meekness, forbearance, obedience, prayer. Further, it is quite possible there may be faults in your companion Mr Hall— I do not say there are, because I never saw him, and have heard very little of him— but if Mr Hall would advise you to what is against the sweetness and zeal of a sincere Christian, you must never follow him. My dearest son, pity my earnest affection for you, bear with my entreaties, seek again the Lord God from whom we are all so prone to depart. Let no one, not even the wife of your bosom, draw you away from God. Yea, my son, let me have joy of you in the Lord, refresh my bowels in the Lord. Let me hear of your welfare, and how you do. Let me hear of your simple & obedient [sic] affectionate and obedient and zealous spirit of mind. Be not ashamed of Christ, nor of me your spiritual father. I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in the truth. Be not discouraged & dejected, if you wish to return to the Lord. Despair is as bad as presumption. Melancholy and gloominess are the enemies of contrition on the one hand and diligence on the other. The Path of the just is as the shining light. God will welcome the returning penitent. Jesus receives with joy the poor wandering sheep. The Spirit of God is able to give more (mark that) more grace. To Him I commend you. (Signed) D. WilsonBrig Active at Sea 25 March 1814 Revd and Dear Sir, I have sent you two Letters since I left England, the one from Madeira bearing date the 26th of June, and the other from near the Line bearing date the 11th of July last, and I have also left a parcel of Letters at Sydney directed to your care, which will I expect be forwarded to England by the Brig James Hay, a Vessel now ready to set sail from Port Jackson. In this parcel there are Letters for the Revd Basil Woodd, Captain Close, Mr Jno Mortlock, my Brother Mr Edward Kendall of Toby near Caister in the County of Lincoln, my sister Mrs Ball of Munkton near Louth in the said County and some other Letters of little consequence. The substance of my Letter to Mr Woodd (excepting a few remarks of a private nature) is repeated here. After the Earl Spencer put to Sea Divine Service was performed upon deck upon the Lords Day when the weather would permit. In that part of the Ship which was appointed for the sick prisoners as a kind of hospital the prayers of the Church were also read in the presence of as many as would assemble together for that purpose. Several Prisoners attended regularly and appeared to listen to instruction. I visited the sick occasionally at other times. Four prisoners died during the passage, the case of one of them whose name was John Hogg was mentioned in my letter from Funchall. Some children also assembled together in my Birth [sic] (which would contain about fifteen in Number) in the Evening of the Lords Day and they apparently took great delight in receiving catechetical instruction and in singing the praises of their Redeemer. Children are generally fond of receiving Religious Instruction, and they will listen with interest when it is given in a plain, easy and an affectionate manner. To those who can condescend to sit down amongst little children, and, encircled by their numbers can point out to them the way to be truly happy both here and hereafter the task must be peculiarly delightful. Amongst grown up people whose habits of vice are confirmed it is a miracle if here and there one will “hear, believe and be saved”; but the minds of children are tender, and a blessing upon a pious education, are more easily won over to the side of Religion and Virtue. Some of the parents occasionally attended with their children, and in the performance of sacred duties we were never molested. This privilege (considering our situation) I record as a blessing for which I desire to be thankful. For in a place where so many people of different descriptions are closely confined together, and when alas! Christianity must weep in vain over men who acknowledge but often abase her sacred name, the christian character is supported by strict watchfulness and a constant waiting upon God. In the absence of great external Gospel Priviledges and amidst so much bustle and confusion, an opportunity to worship God accompanied by a few friends is very valuable. Circumstanced thus, how consoling are the promises that “they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength”; and “wherever two or three are gathered together in my name” says our blessed Lord “I will grant their requests.” Thro’ the tender mercy of Divine Providence I and my family have been conducted in safety from England to New South Wales. We experienced no bad weather during our passage (and excepting a day or two when we passed the Cape of Good Hope) no stormy weather. For several weeks together the Earl Spencer sailed with the wind chiefly upon her quarter a Distance of twenty four Degrees weekly. We sailed alone from the Line having lost sight of the Fleet in foggy weather. On Board of ship my family was as comfortable as circumstances would admit. Captain Mitchell made us many presents of fresh provisions for our Table and I assisted him in writing the Pursers Accounts for which service I received from him a gratuity. He deserves my best thanks. The Earl Spencer arrived in the Port of Sydney on Sunday the 10th Day of October 1813 and as soon as Mr Marsden had received my note, he paid me and my family a visit and gave us a hearty welcome. The first subject of our conversation was New Zealand, and he expressed his regret that the attempt to carry the glorious tidings of the Gospel thither had been hitherto delayed. I shall forbear to repeat the causes of this delay as stated to me by Mr Marsden and contradicted by Messrs Hall and King. An untried man myself it would ill become me to censure the conduct of others before I appear in the field of action. The Society will be glad to hear that I found the settlers ready to embark with me when a fair opportunity should offer. Mr John King is poor, has a wife and one child, and will require some pecuniary aid before he leaves the Colony for New Zealand. Mr Hall has in temporal matters been thro the Divine Blessing very successful during the last two or three years and lives in plenty. He has purchased an Allotment of Land upon which he has built a good brick house, and I believe, has ten or twelve head of Cattle. Neither of the above settlers will, in my opinion, be content without an annual salary from the Society; indeed they do not seem to have considered themselves under its protection from the time their salary was discontinued until now. According to their views, and perhaps not being satisfied with the conditions originally laid down by the Committee, they consider themselves as free from the Society while they are not entitled to an annual Acknowledgment.(A) [(A) It must also be understood that Mr Hall does not conceive it to be right to lower himself to the degree of an ordinary mechanic. If he appears in the Mission it must be in a respectable way. I wish to state the truth.] They have not felt their consequence as the Servants of the Church Missionary Society & I think it my duty to give you this information, in order that you may see clearly how you are in future to command their services. Messrs Hall and King are men of acknowledged piety & integrity in the Colony. I think you would please them by sending them something by way of(a) investment; articles of wearing apparel bear a very high price in New South Wales, and will be much wanted should it please God to prosper us in our attempt at New Zealand. [(a) This would of course be in lieu of salary. Mr Hall does not intend to ask Mr Marsden in any way.] Goods are much more valuable than Money in this part of the World. My dear Sir, I know it must give you additional trouble to follow the above advice; but when you take every thing which has come to your notice into consideration, you will do something of this nature for quietness sake. For my own part, I am happy to say, that my own views correspond at present with those of Mr Marsden, and I can put confidence in him. Mr Marsden has acted as agent for the London Missionary Society for many years, and as a minister of the Established Church, he feels himself nearly allied to the Church Missionary Society, and on this account will not only give his advice, but will contribute liberally in support of any plan which the Society may deem advisable to adopt for the Civilization and Instruction of the Natives of New Zealand. Every one who knows him, must know that his eye and his heart have been long there, and if it should please God to prolong his Life, I have no doubt but he will visit New Zealand at the first opportunity, in order to see what can be done for such a Noble Race of Men. A new School is erecting in a district called Wilberforce in which, I understand, it is the Governor’s intention to place me and my family in order that the engagement of the Society with Government respecting us may be fulfilled; but whilst my time is unoccupied I have leave from his Excellency to visit New Zealand, and Mr Marsden having failed in every attempt to hire a Vessel, or to procure a passage in one, has therefore purchased the Active, a Brig of about One hundred and twenty Tons burthen solely for the purpose of forwarding the Mission, and Mr Hall and I are upon our voyage thither. Our object at this time is “to promote a friendly intercourse with the Natives of New Zealand”, to “form some idea of the place to which we are going” and “to gain all the information we can for the future guidance of the Society.” I also wish to procure a Native of New Zealand who is acquainted with the English Language as a kind of companion that I may be able to proceed with the New Zealand Vocabulary which I have now in hand. I am told some of the Natives of New Zealand can speak the English Language tolerably well; one of these would therefore be of great assistance to me. I have already collected several words chiefly from a Young Native whose name is To-i, and whom I have clothed, and fed for several weeks past, but he knows so little of English that I have not been able to make much progress, altho’ he does all in his power to assist me. To-i was sent to me by Mr Marsden. He is a youth of a good disposition and is apparently much attached to me and my family. He is strictly honest, sober and industrious, tries to learn the meaning and use of everything. He is also upon terms of intimate friendship with Richard Stockwell, a prisoner who was recommended to me by our friends at Bristol. He calls him Brother. I must not omit the present opportunity of forwarding to you the agreeable intelligence of the particular regard which is paid in New South Wales to the “external observance of the Lord’s Day.” I have not seen any workmen at their ordinary work, the Passage Boats from Sydney to Parramatta do not sail on this Day nor even on Christmas Day &c. At Sydney Governor Macquarie, the Naval, Military, civil officers and private men attend Divine Service. The prisoners also attend, and are previously arranged in a straight line whilst the Governor passes by them. The Revd Mr Cowper the Minister is a pious man, and I have no doubt that you will notice with peculiar delight in my Letter to Captain Close that several (a) military men are included in the numbers of pious hearers & communicants. [(a) Toi is a name recorded in Scripture. Toi King of Hameth sent his Son to King David to salute him and to bless him.Then Toi sent Gold and silver which were dedicated to the Lord. 2 Saml 8 chap 9 verse.] The letter of sergeant Major Campbell accompanying a donation of Ten Pounds, for the Naval and Military Bible Society, from a few pious Soldiers, shews how happy soldiers can be when under the influence of true religion! Mr Campbell has also transmitted to me the Sum of ten pounds more for the above Society bring[ing] the amount of Various Subscriptions, and I have directed Captain Close to apply to my friend Mr Woodd for the Money.— I have furnished Mr Cowper with several copies of Mr Woodd’s plan of Religious Instruction which were presented to me by the Society, and Mr Cowper begs me to express the pleasure he feels in introducing those plans into the different schools at Sydney which he superintends. Several Children at Parramatta have also learned by rote the card of Prayer, card for Sunday Schools, Introduction &c for which I have presented each with a reward. The Female Orphans at Sydney have not only received instruction from the productions of my friend but have also been made partakers of his liberality. Out of the Supplies which I received from the British and Foreign Bible Society the Naval and Military Bible Society, the Religious Tract Society, the Revd Basil Woodd, and Mr Jno Matlock, I have distributed Bibles, Testaments, Religious Books & Tracts amongst the prisoners, guard, passengers, and ships Company on board the Earl Spencer, to four Schools at Funchal, to a lending Library & some Schools in New South Wales, and likewise amongst many Soldiers and others in the Colony. It is my intention to leave (a) some at Van Diemans Land as the Active will touch at this Settlement on her way to New Zealand. [(a) May-10. The Revd Mr Knopwood and some other friends have received a proportion of Bibles & Testaments from the Nav [al] & Mil[itary] & Brit[ish] & Foreign Bible Soc[iety]s for gratuitous distribution.] Some Passengers & others on board the Active are also furnished with such books as I deemed it prudent to spare them. I have received money for some of the Bibles &c for which I intend to account when the precious charge with which I have been entrusted is out of my hands. During the former part of the last year there has been a great drought in New South Wales, such as has not been known for some years. Great numbers of Cattle have perished for want of water and herbage but it has pleased God to bless us lately with plentiful showers, and there is now abundance of Grass for the sheep and cattle. Wheat advanced from four shillings and sixpence to fifteen shillings per bushel last year; but notwithstanding this, I have seen very few instances of great poverty since I arrived amongst my own countrymen. Good Mechanics can obtain very great wages. The Colony is in a state of improvement and this would soon be much more apparent if stricter attention was paid to Agriculture. Buildings are erecting every where. A gentell [sic] and spacious Orphan School is erecting at Parramatta which will be three Stories in height. The front of the Building including the two Wings will measure One hundred and seventy five feet in length. The walls are of good brick work & the Building will contain 60 windows. The Governor, Lieut General, & Mr Marsden frequently visit the premises. People in general trade; the temptations to loan are almost irresistible. One hundred pounds per cent upon English prices is thought a fair profit, but as soon as an article becomes scarce it advances to an extraordinary pitch. I have known people to gain there from four and five hundred, and sometimes one thousand pounds per Cent upon articles of commerce. Books of every description bear a very high price. Slates are very dear. Spelling Books will sell for five shillings each and a decent prayer Book such as is sold in England for four or five shillings is charged from fifteen shillings to one Guinea. Books of Psalms & Hymns are very much enquired after and wanted & would sell well. Bibles are not as dear, owing I believe to the Supplies sent out by the British & Foreign Bible Society; yet even for these people in general wish to pay something. Great attention is paid to the instruction of the rising generation in some of the schools. The School Houses are generally spacious & in appearance very respectable. From what I can learn, the quantity of Spirits used in the Colony is not near so great as formerly. The Governors engagement with the gentlemen who are building the Hospital at Sydney has tended greatly to advance the price of Rum &c. The price of a Bottle of Rum is sixteen shillings Sterling. The Governor has signified his pleasure to give me a grant of Four Hundred Acres of Land, but I have not as yet made application for it; I wish in the first place to visit New Zealand. On Monday the 20th Day of December last I had the honor to witness the formation of the first Benevolent Society in the Colony under the Patronage of Governor Macquarie. It is instituted for the purpose of affording protection to the Natives of the South Sea Islands and promoting their civilization. The Natives of New Holland are miserably lost, and there is no apparent prospect of their recovery; yet they are our fellow creatures and are to be pitied and prayed for. I hope some attempt will be made before long to instruct their children. I write now (March 30) from Jarvis Bay on the Eastern Coast of New Holland where our Ship has been detained some days by contrary winds. I have visited some of the Natives on shore and they treat me with evident marks of their good will. Some of our Sailors have, I am told, been sometime since murdered here. But I think they must have ill treated the Natives before they retaliated with so much severity upon them. For a few Bisketts and a little Tobacco they have supplied us with a quantity of excellent Fish, Oysters &c. They cautiously keep away from us their women and children. After much entreaty two of their young Men have been persuaded to come on board and as soon as they perceived we were their friends, and we had gained their confidence they were very cheerful and happy. They examined the different parts of the Vessel ran up as high as the Top Gallant Mast to acquaint their friends on shore with their priviledge, and departed highly gratified with their visit. The Natives have no raiment upon them. Their Canoes are made of the Bark of Trees, and of a sufficient magnitude to bear them up on the water. I have mentioned the circumstances of Mr Marsden having purchased the Active. This he has done (as he tells me) upon his own bottom and not at the Expence of the Society. I have assisted Mr Marsden by drawing upon the Revd Mr Woodd for one hundred pounds and upon you for One hundred and twenty pounds for which sums I have left Mr Marsden’s promissory note with Mrs Kendall. The one hundred and twenty pounds will cover my Salary from the time of my disembarkation up to the 31st day of Dec[embe]r next, and I hope my drafts upon you will be duly honored. The Active with the Expence of fitting her out will cost about Two Thousand Pounds. Mr Marsden entertains the Idea that by means of commerce he shall clear the expences of navigating the Vessel. I trust that this will be the case; for I shall be very sorry that he should be a loser, or, in case he should call upon the Society, a large sum should on our account be drawn from it’s funds. Should a fair prospect open for us at New Zealand and the Society or individual members of it agree to purchase a vessel, a smaller than the Active would suit our purpose better, she sails badly and will not make any progress upon the wind. The Vessel should be built in England where materials are good and Shipwrights possessing good abilities can be found. I contemplate with pleasure that some attention will be paid before long by the Religious World to the “Prophecy of Isaiah” quoted by our friend Dr Buchanan in a Sermon which he preached before our Society. I find he is not alone in substituting “O the Land” for “Woe to the Land” having seen the same lately in some American Notations on the Bible (Poole) Our friend Mr Scott has not noticed this in his Work, Isaiah 10 Chap but he says on the 8th & 9th verses of the 60th chapter that the prediction contained in these two verses will be fulfilled when Christians shall unanimously agree to make commerce and navigation subservient to the preaching of the Gospel. And I would observe with respect to the South Sea Islanders who are apt to judge of Nations by the conduct of the Individuals they see; that in my humble opinion, it is due from Great Britain as a Christian Nation; and whose seamen have committed many Acts of Violence and fraud amongst them, to gain their good will, by countenancing fair dealings in future; and thus preparing the minds of these poor Heathen to receive with gladness the Messengers of peace. Swift sailing vessels might be both usefully and advantageously employed. They might convey Missionaries from different Societies to their respective stations at a trifling expence. The Missionaries would not concern themselves in trade but would attend no doubt to the Interests of the Proprietors who would perhaps be mercantile men, and members of their respective societies. “O the Land Shadowing with Wings which is beyond the River of Ethiopia “That sendeth ambassadors by Sea, even in the Vessels of Bulrushes upon the waters. Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as the doves to the windows? Surely the Isles shall wait for me, and the Ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy Sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God, and to the Holy one of Israel, because he hath glorified thee.” By mistake I received two Copies of the second volume of the Society’s Proceedings. Be pleased to send me the third volume bound and lettered to correspond with the first and second. Also the Christian Guardian, the Church Missionary Register and the Evangelical Magazine commencing June 1813. Some Annual Reports of different Societies and all the good news you can. I also request you will send me a Pocket Compass with a good plain Silver Watch that will keep the time well, with a seal upon which there is a suitable engraving for general purposes. Captn Dillon of the Active has made me a present of a Quadrant so that I need not apply to you for one. I intend to use the watch when I am at Sea. Mariners who traverse these Seas are often supplied with very bad watches and it is absolutely needful that we know where we are. It is only a few days since that the chief officer for want of a good watch made the Ship one hundred and fifty miles from Land when in fact she was only fifty. We were then in a Gale of wind but met with a harbour very providentially. My own watch does not keep the time well. Have the goodness to acquaint Captn Close that the Grant of Bibles and Testaments which were sent out by the Naval and Military Bible Society previous to my Application to him never reached New South Wales. Captain Moore the Commander of the Wanstead, a ship which brought female Convicts from England to New South Wales, I am told, did neither distribute the Grant of 30 Bibles and 40 Testaments which he received from the British & Foreign Bible Society amongst the Prisoners nor leave them on Shore. Some friend of the Society would do right to enquire about them. Mr John King would have accompanied us in our present voyage but as we do not intend to remain at New Zealand it was not deemed necessary for him to go. He waits to hear our report. We set out for New Zealand under the persuasion that there is now an opening for the exertions of the Society. The Natives are much superior in point of mental capacity to any Savages I have yet seen. They are very industrious, desirous to learn the European Arts and solicit instruction. The People of England thro’ a natural prejudice in favor of their own countrymen can dwell upon the cruelties and savage habits of the natives of New Zealand; but the time is now arrived when they must hear of the cruelties of men who bear the christian name amongst those very savages, and this from official documents supported and established by respectable witnesses. We heard in England of the massacre of Captain Thompson of the Boyde and his men with horor [sic]. There can be no argument advanced in favor of cruelty. Yet at that time we were not told the whole of the truth nor the circumstances which led to that fatal catastrophe. For previous to this, some of our countrymen had been committing great depredations at New Zealand. The Tops of a Field of growing Potatoes had been pulled up by some British Sailors. The Stores had been broken open by force when there could be nothing found in the fields and the potatoes which the natives valued and wanted, and which they had preserved with great care for their own support until the ensuing potatoe [sic] harvest had been violently taken away. Add to this, that Captain Thompson had very ill treated three young New Zealanders whom he had on Board the Boyde and who had worked their passage from Port Jackson as Seamen. One of them he cruelly flogged, and sent him on shore naked and barefoot, and this young Man having acquainted his father who was a Chief with his sufferings, all communication betwixt the Natives and the Ship until the period of its destruction was immediately cut off. Some time after the horrid transaction and while the natives were plundering the ship they found a little Boy and a Female or Two who had stowed themselves into a secret place. The little Boy upon recognizing amongst them the young Native whom Captain Thompson had flogged and who was named by the Seamen “George” thus addressed him. “George you will not kill me” “no” said the New Zealander, “you are a good boy we will not kill you” the child and the women were consequently spared. Another engagement of a more dreadful nature ensued. The (a) crews of ten or more English vessels chiefly employed in the Whale Fishery and one of which having Col.[onel] Foveaux on Board by way of revenge united in destroying the inhabitants and habitations of a whole district and as it is reported (for I must remind you that I only am able at present to judge of the credibility of the Story from the accounts of others) actually murdered several innocent people who had nothing to do with the destruction of the Boyde. In this carnage, the enlightened chief Tippahee was slain. [(a) Captn Johnston of the Ship Speake [sic] was the ring leader in this horrid affair. Some women & children were killed—] This was the man who formerly had been caressed by Governor King and Mr Marsden, but who during the absence of the latter Gentleman from the Colony in Governor Bligh’s time suffered very much from neglect. Both he & his attendants (about ten in number) were in want of the common necessaries of Life, and were obliged to make their beds under a Bridge or in the open air. I assure you, Sir, I feel no pleasure in recording the cruel behaviour of my countrymen but it is nonetheless necessary that it should be known; and a Society instituted for the “Protection of the Natives of the South Sea Islands cannot fail ultimately to be the means of saving the Lives of many of our own valuable seamen who might innocently fall the victims of barbaric resentment. After Tippahee’s Death, the District of Tippoonah came under the Government of Duaterra, a young man who was long under the protection of Mr Marsden and I am happy to hear that he is still living. Tarrah a very great chief and a neighbour of Duaterra is also very favourably disposed towards Europeans. He is now very far advanced in years and has many (a) Soldiers at his command. [(a) a person of respectability informs me that he has seen ten thousand of the natives together at one time.] Whenever a ship touches at his Territory he always presents a written character of the conduct of his men signed by the preceding captain, and my young friend To-i informs me that he (Tarrah) always disapproved of the conduct of the Natives of Tippoonah (however just according to their own Ideas) in the affair of the Boyde, and has ever since the period of that affair been their avowed enemy. Coweetee is another friend of ours, he also has lived some time with Mr Hall by desire of Mr Marsden, Currocurro is a chief & the brother of To-i. If it should please God to spare me with life, I hope I shall be enabled to transmit you shortly some interesting accounts of these people from my own observations. In the mean time I am fully convinced in my own mind that when the documents which Mr Marsden has in his possession shall be made public in England, the characters of the South Sea Islanders will appear in a better light, and that with respect to the Natives of New Zealand (considering their situation as heathens) their good opinion and good offices may be obtained by persons visiting them who treat them with common civility and common honesty. The way is therefore plain before us. I pray that God may give to me and the other settlers faith to rely upon his gracious promises, and excite in our hearts by his Holy Spirit a tender compassion for the souls of our benighted fellow creatures, so that God our Saviour may be glorified in the work to which we have been appointed by the Society, and that the prayers and offerings of the Society as far as they respect us, may not on account of our remissness fall fruitless to the ground. April 16— The Active is now at Anchor near Hobart Town. We have been tossed about very much on this passage and I have not enjoyed my health so well, as I did on board the Earl Spencer. Indeed I am fearful that upon the whole, the change of climate and change of provisions has proved rather injurious to my constitution: but I bless God, he deals with me most mercifully, and I cannot forbear to own that I feel a secret delight in being sent out under the protection of the Church Missionary Society. The consideration also that the prayers of the faithful, amongst whom I with heartfelt joy and gratitude number many of my own dearest friends are with me and my family often bears up my Spirits. God in the fulfilment of his gracious promises in favor of lost mankind will hear the prayers of his faithful people. They shall be owned by a glorious Redeemer who seek his honor. He will confess those before his Father &c before his holy Angels who by their prayers and offerings, endeavour to advance his Kingdom in the World. I shall be very happy to hear from you. I pray that God may prosper all your plans for promoting his Glory. Be pleased to present my grateful acknowlegements [sic] & kind remembrance to the Hon[oura]ble Comm[itt]ee— and to the Society who meet at St. Johns Bedfordrow. Also the same to Mrs Pratt &ca. I have left my family under the care of Mr Marsden, in a house near to his, which I purchased for our accommodation. Mrs Kendall has sent me a Letter dated about a fortnight after I left Parramatta. Mrs Marsden & the family visit her frequently but she says, “that “after having lived ten years together so very happy she cannot bear the “thought of being parted, she is willing to go with me any where.” I must not think, therefore, of making a second voyage without her; nor should I at this time have done it, but I could perceive no other way to carry with prudence the benevolent intention of the Society into effect. My Wife took her Bed a few days after her arrival at Parramatta, but the child is dead, so that I have five children still living. I must conclude by observing that I indulge the hope that the Society will not be too sanguine in their expectations of success in this undertaking. As fas as I am concerned, I should know but little of myself, did I not feel conscious of my own inability. Even an attempt to fix the Language of the New Zealanders so that they may be instructed in their own Tongue is a great work; and cannot in the very nature of things be accomplished for some years to come: and I should shrink from such an attempt did I not know that the Society will be satisfied provided I do my best and leave the issue to God. What I do, it is my intention to forward home. And I shall think myself happy if any toil of mine will stimulate others of greater ability to come forward in behalf of a People “terrible from their beginning hitherto” but who are included in the Promises, and will ultimately be favored with the Sound of the Gospel. I remain, Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Tho Kendall The Revd Josiah Pratt &ca P.S. If you can procure a small Grant of Bibles, Testam[en]ts, Prayer Books, Tracts & Homilies for Mr Cowper I will esteem it a favor. He will distribute them to advantage & they ought to be directed to him. Mr M[arsden] cannot do every thing. N.B. Should the Society succeed in the formation of a Settlement at New Zealand one Settler must not have to depend upon another, in my opinion, in any thing of a temporal nature. For instance if Mr Hall should build a house for me, I must of course pay him for it. Our affairs must be kept separate or else we shall not long agree with each other. I shall endeavour to treat the Settlers with respect, but they will think and act for themselves. Mr Marsden has always considered Mr Hall in the light of an ordinary Mechanic, but he does not think himself bound to work in that capacity.Ap[ril] 9/14 (Copy) May it please Your Excellency Attempts having been made to asperse my public Character by two Anonymous papers published in the Sydney Gazette one on the 19th March, and the other on the 2nd of the present Month, I feel compelled in Justice to my public Situation to appeal to Your Excellency for redress. I should not have presumed to trouble Your Excellency with the present application had not the Editor of the Sydney Gazette refused to give up the Author of the above anonymous Papers. I humbly conceive it is not intended that the Sydney Gazette which is published by Authority should be a Vehicle thro’ which the Envious and Malicious should assassinate the Reputation of any of His Majesty’s Subjects, and more especially those who have Arduous and painful public duties to perform in this Settlement— Independant [sic] of the official Situations I hold in this Colony, I am Agent to the Society for the propagation of the Gospel in foreign parts which is composed of Men of the First Rank and Respectability in the British Empire, His Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury being president; I am also the Accredited Agent here for the Church Missionary Society which is also composed of Noblemen, Clergy and Others, all Members exclusively of the Established Church; it is hoped that thro’ the Bounty and patronage of this Society the Inhabitants of New Zealand will receive the Blessings of Civilization; I have been almost twenty Years the Acting Director of the London Missionary Society for their Missionaries in the South Sea Islands. This is one of the first Societies at present established in the Empire; I am also appointed by the British and Foreign Bible Society to distribute their Donations of Bibles and Testaments to the Inhabitants of these Settlements;— Your Excellency must be well aware that the Sydney Gazette will fall into the hands of these public Bodies. Any charge against me appearing in this paper will carry with it a certain degree of public Sanction as the Sydney Gazette is published under the Sanction of Government;— many of the Members of these Societies are my private friends and patrons. If it is admitted in the smallest degree that I am capable of committing such a Breach of public Faith and Confidence (as the Author of the Anonymous papers alluded to, artfully endeavouring to impress on the public mind) I must be ruined in the good Opinion of these Societies and all public Confidence in me will cease;— I must also be considered by all good Men no longer worthy to hold his Majesty’s Commission, much less to fill the sacred Office of a Clergyman; under these weighty considerations I am compelled to appeal to Your Excellency with the fullest confidence in Your Excellency’s Justice and Impartiality, being well assured that you will not allow the public Representation of any Officer under Your Excellency’s Administration to be publickly defamed without giving him every Relief and protection in your power. I most sincerely regret the occasion of this Application but your Excellency will feel the imperious necessity I am under to vindicate my public Character, and that after applying in vain to the Editor of the Sydney Gazette I had no alternative but to lay my complaint before Your Excellency to obtain your Protection and to Solicit your Excellency to direct the Editor of the Sydney Gazette to give up the Author of the Anonymous papers in question. I cannot but remark as Singular that after I have held His Majesty’s Commission more than twenty Years in this Colony (during which Period it is well known I have toiled early and late to promote the good of the Service, and have suffered many Hardships and Privations) that I should be the only Person whose Reputation should be injured thro’ the medium of the Sydney Gazette since the Establishment of the Settlement. I have had the satisfaction to know that my public Conduct meets with the Approbation of my Superiors both here and at Home, and I trust I shall never do a Single act that shall in the smallest degree stain my moral Character in the Opinion of an Impartial Public. I consider my Public Situation of infinite importance. The Eternal Happiness of thousands is committed to my Care, and I feel myself under the most Solemn, and sacred obligations to God and my Fellow Creatures to do all the good I can, and to prevent all the Evil so long as I have the Honor to fill this Sacred Office; Under this impression I collected when in England a few Books by personal Application to my Friends, as also I wrote to England for School Books as stated in my public Letter, published in the Sydney Gazette on the 26th March, I had no object in what I did but to promote the best Interests of the Inhabitants and their Children of these Settlements. I stand in a sacred Relation to them, and am bound by the strongest Ties to do all I can to forward their temporal and eternal welfare. I have no doubt, when your Excellency considers how wantonly, and unjustly I have been attacked, but you will allow me to say that I have been extremely ill-treated by the Editor of the Sydney Gazette, without any Cause or fault of mine. I consider his Conduct not only highly disrespectful to me as the Principal Chaplain of this Colony, but Criminal. A Man is prepared to meet an open Enemy, but he does not expect to be wounded in the very Bosom of his friends; The Editor of the Sydney Gazette is a Servant of the Crown, and receives his Salary from Government; he cannot surely be justified in defaming the Reputation of any Member of that Government (under which he acts as a Servant) thro’ the medium of the Public Government Gazette. If this principle is once admitted it may be easily foretold what will soon be the fate of this Colony.— I shall not long remain a Solatary [sic] object of Public defamation, for eternal truth hath said a Kingdom divided against itself cannot stand, whosoever holds up the Clergy and Magistrates to public Contempt, stabs at the very Vitals of that Government which supports and protects him. The Throne and the Altar generally fall together, the smallest public Act that tends to lessen the Respect due to the Sacred Situation of the Clergy and that of the Magistrates tends in a tenfold degree to increase the Idleness and Insubordination of the lower Class, and to Clog the Wheels of Government. It is well known that many a valuable Crop of Grain has been totally consumed in this Colony, by a single spark dropt from a Pipe; I trust that by transmitting a Copy of this official Communication to His Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury and to the public Secretaries of the above Societies, I may prevent those unfavourable impressions from being made upon these public Bodies, and upon the minds of my private friends and Patrons, which the Author of the Anonymous papers evidently had in Contemplation when he sent them to the Press. And have the honor to be Your Excellency’s Most obedient & humble Servant Samuel Marsden Parramatta 5th April 1814 To His Excellency General Lachlan Macquarie Governor of New South Wales & its dependencies &c &c &cGovernment House Sydney, 13th April 1814 Sir, I am favored with your Letter of the 9th Instant, and am sorry to find that you feel a necessity for Complaining of two anonymous Papers Published in the Sydney Gazette on the 19th of March and 2nd Instant, which you consider as attacks upon your Character— It is scarcely necessary for me to observe to you, that altho’ the Sydney Gazette is Published by authority, yet it is not thence to be inferred that each particular Paragraph, or Article contained in it, is either warranted by Authority or at all times approved of when Published. The Publications, in the Sydney Gazette, are meant to Convey, in addition to the Notifications of Government itself, such useful information as the Editor can collect, so as to fill his Pages and render them at Once useful and interesting; And much care has been taken to prevent the Gazette from becoming the medium of Slander or illiberal attacks upon any Individual, within the Period of my Administration of this Government. The Series of Letters which appeared in the Gazettes, commencing with the Paper of the 5th Ulto and ending with that of the 2nd Instant, in which are included those of which you complain, certainly did not appear to me of that offensive Personal Nature, which you consider them, else I should have made the Editor answerable for their insertion— This, however, being matter of opinion, in which I may be Mistaken, I see only One Mode of redress to which you can resort, which is an Appeal to the Courts of Justice, And if the Letters should be there deemed “Criminal†, the Editor will for his own sake avow the Author— For other Motives than those of Justice, it does not appear reasonable to require a Surrender of the Author’s Name; And I would not feel Myself acting with that impartiality which my situation demands, and my own disposition dictates, were I to require an exposure in a Case where Criminality does not attach in my view of the Publications in question;— I am Sir, Your most obed[ien]t Ser[van]t (Signed) L. Macquarie To the Revd Samuel Marsden Principal Chaplain of N.S. Wales Parramatta 2 Brig Active Vandiemans’ Land 23 April 1814 Revd and Dear Sir, Previous to my departure from Port Jackson I enclosed a letter for you in a parcel directed to the care of Mr Pratt which I hope will come duly to hand; but lest it should miscarry I think it right to repeat some remarks of a temporal nature contained therein. To render some little assistance to Mr Marsden in the purchase of the Active &c I have given him a set of Bills drawn upon you for one hundred pounds, and another set drawn upon Mr Pratt for One hundred and twenty Pounds being the amount of my salary up to Decr 31st next. For the above two hundred and twenty pounds I have left Mr Marsden’s promissory note with Mrs Kendall. I have also requested you to pay twenty pounds into the hands of Captn Close for the Naval and Military Bible Society and to have the goodness to enquire by Letter whether my Sister Mrs F. Bull, a poor woman of the parish of Muckton near Louth in the County of Lincoln is dead or living, and should the latter be the case to forward to her a post office Order for five Pounds on my Account. The remaining Balance can be sent out in a little Print, some sewing threads, silks, cottons, tapes for the use of my family and perhaps I can beg the favor of Mrs Wood [sic] to direct some friend to do this as such articles are so very useful. A hank of thread is sixpence in New South Wales. I saw Mr R[ichar]d Hughes some time ago at Sydney; he was well in health, and expressed his thankfulness for Mrs Woodd’s [sic] kind remembrance of him. In my letter to Mr Pratt accompanying this I have requested as a present from the Society a pocket compass to enable me to find my way thro’ the Woods, and a silver watch that will keep the time well. I am not particularly anxious about the watch on my own account as I have one, but one that keeps the time better would be very useful, and I leave it to Mr Pratt to judge from my statement as to the propriety of sending me one. I am also in want of a few medicinal comforts. Before I left London I had long been accustomed to a sedentary life, but by entering upon a different course, by being frequently deprived of my accustomary rest in the night in stormy weather, and by a change of climate and provisions I fear I have been ratherly injured in my constitution. My appetite is tolerably good, but the organs of digestion in my stomach are very weak, and I feel very often oppressed there. After eating such salt provisions as are provided for the use of the ship I often vomit & purge excessively. I live chiefly upon flour & water when I am at Sea. I shall avail myself of your kindness in mentioning the above circumstance to Mr Pratt not doubting but by your desire he will send a few articles for the use of myself & family. I could wish to have included some essence of Peppermint and should require directions in order that I might know in what proportion to take the medicines. I and my colleague Mr. Hall have been treated with great kindness and hospitality by Governor Davy, the Revd Mr Knopwood and the people of Van Diemens Land. We have made an excursion into the interior where we have seen the land in a state of cultivation. Fine wheat of different kinds is produced here, and potatoes superior to those near Port Jackson. Great Tracts of Land in various parts are laying waste for want of settlers to occupy them, and these covered with grass and in a great measure unencumbered with Woods or Forests. Bread and Beef and Mutton and Pork are very plentiful indeed, and the meat is nearly equal to that in England for fatness and quality. The Wool is generally very scarce and of a hairy nature, and will not in all probability be materially improved until there is a demand for it. There is no manufactory of any consequence for Woolen [sic] Cloths either here or at Port Jackson. Almost the whole of the wool is thrown away and lays upon the ground as an useless thing, altho’ at Port Jackson the wool is in general very fine. The Population of this Settlement amounts to Two Thousand and seventy seven Persons— but I am sorry to say in a religious point of view a dark cloud overspreads the whole. The Church built of wood has been long since blown down by a tempestuous wind, and nothing like a church of pious believers is to be found. Drinking, Revelling, and Feasting are the order of the Day. We heard it is true on the day of our arrival of one poor man who had formerly been an itinerant preacher in Mr Westlys [sic] connexion in my own native county (Lincolnshire) and had after that exercised his talents as such in Norfolk Island. He resided, as we were told, at a distance of some miles from us on the other side of the river and we endeavoured to find him out. It was at the bottom of a high mountain and far removed from any other habitation that we discovered his miserable dwelling place. He was dressed in mean attire: his shoes were made of sheeps skin undressed, and his other raiment of a suitable description. His chief employ was the keeping of a little flock of Sheep, and his library consisted of a Testament which bore the mark of the British and Foreign Bible Society. After his surprise had subsided which had been excited by our accosting him upon the subject of religion, he told us, that some severe trials of a personal and family nature which he had experienced in England had been the cause of inducing him to leave his native Land; that while he was at Norfolk Island he had preached to the people, and had been treated with much kindness by Governor Piper and the other settlers, but after his removal to this place (which happened at the time Norfolk Island was Given up by order of Government) he had suffered much from persecution. The late Governor Collins & the present Mr Knopwood had treated him with much severity, and at the last he had been reduced to the painful necessity of giving preaching entirely up. Since that period he said he had often been in a low state of mind, and upon taking a survey of his own conduct felt grieved that he had not done as he ought to have done. He had mixed too much with the world: had yielded too much to its pernicious maxims; and he too had been led out of the path of duty. No man who knows the deceitfulness of the human heart need wonder at this. This is not a case very uncommon even when local circumstances render the situation apparently safer, and more favourable and desirable, and here wickedness prevails like an overflowing river which bears away by its rapid streams the weak and tender plant growing upon its borders. The man must have his house built upon a sure foundation who would wish to preserve it in safety. Mr Baines (for that is the name of the Person alluded to) appears to have relied indiscretely in his first attempt here on the side of Religion, and his enemies taking advantage of this have overcome him. As an exception to a general rule he has however In [sic] my opinion borne the marks of a pious man, and his mind appears to be still impressed with the value of the soul. For this reason we could not but feel for him in his situation and do our utmost to strengthen his hands. We wish success to all our friends of whatsoever name they may be called, who are engaged in the cause of a Glorious Redeemer. Mr Baines visited us on Board the Active. We furnished him with some Testaments and Religious Tracts, and after uniting in prayer he departed apparently much comforted & encouraged. The People of Hobart Town meet upon the Lords Day at the Governors House for the purpose of uniting in Public Worship. And here for the first time I have had the mortification to witness the Excellent Litiny [sic] of the Church of England robbed of its chief ornaments, the first and second Lessons for the Day and also the communion Service. No rehearsal of Gods Holy Law in the Reading Desk, nor in the pulpit the sweet sounding strains of the Gospel. I do not, I assure you, my Dear Sir feel any pleasure in recording the errors of clergymen, but as a member of the Church of England I judge I have a right, at least in a private letter, to lament the conduct of those who ought to be her faithful supporters, but who give occasion for dissension, and lower her in the estimation of those who reluctantly withdraw from her communion. The people I have no doubt would hear, if the minister would speak; and here a fair opportunity might offer for a Pastor of established piety to erect a noble standard to the honor of his Divine Master. Amongst such an hospitable people, Schools might be established and supported without difficulty, and the minds of many brought over by the Divine Blessing upon the ordinary means of Grace, without which nothing can be done, but with which every thing that is good may be done, to the Obedience of Gods dear Children. The Natives of Van Diemans Land have been very ill treated indeed and banished entirely from those parts which are colonized by Englishmen. Great numbers of them have been shot like Beasts of Prey by our people and the Bush Rangers who make their escape from the Settlement, have (for fear of being discovered by means of any communication which the natives might have with the settlers) killed them without mercy. Hence the natives retaliate when they can, and commit depredations as they find opportunity. There are no natives at the Settlement except some children which have been stolen away from their parents. At Sydney, Parramatta & ca the natives can and do reside without fear or molestation but here they cannot profit by their intercourse with Englishmen. According to our instructions from Mr Marsden we read the Prayers of the Church upon the Lords Day, and the Seamen conduct themselves very well. Our small congregation consists of individuals from different Nations, each of them knowing something of the English Language. They are freemen (excepting one) and for your information I will enclose their names with the places of their nativity. Peter Dillon Capn Ireland Bobbahee— Owhyhee David Siepke Mate Germany Dukkahee— Otaheite Jno Wilson Boats[wai]n England Fredc Warmby— Sweden Jno Hunter Carp[ente]r New Holland Henry May— England Wm Mansel N. America Bobbarro— Otaheite Ab[raha]m Wilson Norway Wm Jones— England Tho Hamilton Cook Ireland Tohi— New Zealand I entreat the favor of a Line from you as opportunity may offer and beg your kind remembrance when you approach the throne of Grace and I also request you will present my sincere & affectionate regards to Mrs Woodd & the whole family, to the Revd Mr & Mrs Mason, Mr Marsh, Mr Stewart Mr Waugh & the Society at St Johns Bedfordrow. Also to Mr Rowe, Mr & Mrs Jones & any other friend of the congregation who may enquire after me & mine And am, Revd & Dear Sir Dutifully & faithfully yours & ca Tho KendallParramatta May 17, 1814 Dear Sir, I mentioned in a former Letter that I should draw upon the Society for the Sum of £500 on Account of the Active— I have not drawn that Sum yet. Should the Active return before I am compelled to draw for the money, I perhaps shall not draw upon the Society for any on her Account— If any unforeseen Circumstances should prevent the present Establishment of the Mission I shall sell the Active on her return— She is wholy [sic] my own— and therefore I can dispose of her as I think proper— I will no[t] draw if I can avoid it— I paid £900 at the time I purchased her and gave my note for £500 more on demand. The Holder of the note has not demanded Payment yet, and may not till the Vessel returns— She cost me more than £200 more to fit her for the Voyage, which was more than I could well afford at the time— However She is gone, and I hope to have a good account, and then I shall be fully satisfied— My only wish is to accomplish this object, and the Reward will be then received— I have thought proper to mention this, as I expected when I wrote that I should have the £500 to pay immediately, but the Person who holds my note is satisfied to wait at present— I am Yours truly Saml Marsden 1 May 17/14 Sydney (Copy) N S Wales Declaration of Peter Dillon Mr Theodore Walker being at the Society Islands in the Endeavour at the latter end of the year 1810, shipped on board a Native called Tanuhee commonly known among Europeans by the name of Big Jack. On Walker’s return to the Island of Bola Bola where I had been put ashore & left, I saw Tanuhee on board the Endeavour. On my return to Port Jackson in 1812 Tanuhee came on board the Trial to see me. I askd him how he came to leave Walker? He answerd because he would give him but little for his services— he had [sic] made a demand for his services & being refused left the ship for which he was put in jail. After remaining in jail some time where he subsisted on the jail allowance of bread & water, he was taken on board the Endeavour. Not being inclined to work he asked to be allowed to go ashore. Walker said he might but he should not go in the boat. Tanuhee then jumped overboard & swam ashore. Tanuhee then went a voyage in Mr Thornby’s Vessel. On his return to Sydney he worked on board the Mary-Anne belonging Captn Birnie [sic]. Finally he went with Mr John Walker in in [sic] the Governor-Macquarie & was left among the Islands. It is well known that Tanuhee was the man that struck the first blow in the massacre on board the Queen Charlotte Captn Shelly & killed Mr Leslie the chief mate. He had been shipped on board as a Diver. Peter Dillon NB Peter Dillon now commands the Active Brig which I purchased, and is gone with Messrs Kendall and Hall to New Zealand May 17, 1814 Saml MarsdenMay 17/14 (Copy) Sydney } - N S Wales } Declaration of William Burnett I sailed from this port the 17th October 1809 in the Mary Captn Simmons belonging to Mr Bennett of London. We arrived at the Bay of Islands New Zealand in about three weeks. The Mercury Schooner Theodore Walker Master, & the Inspector Captn John Walker went in company with us part of the voyage but arrived at the Bay of Islands before us where we found them. A vessel called the New Zealander Captn Elder was also at the Bay of Islands where she had been fitting out. Captn Elder told us the Natives had been very friendly to him & had rendered him every assistance in fitting out his Vessel. The Mary & the Inspector also reported the same of the behaviour of the Natives. Between the 10th & 15th of November the Mary & the Inspector got under weigh. As they were passing Tippahee’s Territories Theodore Walker master of the Mercury came on board the Mary & endeavoured to persuade Captn Simmons to send a Boat & Crew to assist him in taking Potatoes as the Natives would sell them none. The only Potatoes in the Country were growing & were too young to dig. Captn Simmons therefore said he would have nothing to do with it, as it might endanger other Ships, & himself likewise, as he expected to return for refreshments. Walker then went ashore in his own Boat. The Mary having foundered at Sea I went on board the New Zealander Captn Elder which did return to the Bay of Islands. The Natives informed us that Walker went ashore & took the largest of the young potatoes on board his vessel. Captn Simmons & Captn John Walker of the Governor Macquarie Inspector [sic] both declared they would protest against Walker’s conduct towards the Natives. I also mentioned Walker’s conduct to Mr & Mrs Wells the proprietors of the Mercury on my return to this Port. At this time the Boyd Captn Thomson was not captured. May 17. 1814 Wm Burnett Tippoonah Bay of Islands 15 June 1814 Rev & Dear Sir I gladly avail myself of the opportunity of transmitting to you by the James Hay an account of my proceedings while upon a Voyage from Port Jackson to Van Diemans Land and New Zealand commencing March 7th 1814. Upon my arrival in New South Wales in the month of October last the Revd Mr Marsden expressed his desire that I should without delay give myself up to the work to which I had the honor and happiness to be appointed by the Hon[oura]ble Committee of the Church Missionary Society and His Excellency Governor Macquarie was pleased to signify his concurrence with him respecting my departure and a passage was procured for me at the earliest opportunity. There are no regular means of conveyance between Port Jackson and New Zealand it was consequently necessary either to hire or purchase a vessel solely for the purpose of forwarding the benevolent designs of the Society. Mr Marsden at first pitched upon the Elizabeth (a small schooner) as a proper Vessel and proposed to pay for her hire (according to my recollection) one hundred pounds per Month the owner being at the Expence of victualling and Navigating her. The owners Agent, however, refused to make an Agreement with Mr Marsden unless he would likewise consent to bear the loss of the Elizabeth in the event of the Natives attacking and destroying her. After a few days deliberation Mr Marsden offered to do this, but in the mean time she had been taken up by another Gentleman. The Perseverance (a brig) was sought after next but not obtained. At length Mr Marsden succeeded in purchasing the Active a Brig of about one hundred and ten tons burthen which was laden with Government Stores and bound to Hobart Town Van Diemans Land. As the Vessel had received her Cargo on board it was not deemed advisable to unlade her but to let her proceed to the place of her original destination and from thence to direct her course for New Zealand. Monday March the 7th was the day appointed for my embarkation and I was accompanied from Parramatta to the Active by my colleague Mr Hall and my young friend Toi a native of New Zealand whom I had previously received under my protection by the express desire of Mr Marsden. I here subjoin a list of the Names of the Captain and Ships Company with the respective places of their nativity. The Crew consists of individuals from different Nations (chiefly) each knowing something of the English language. Peter Dillon Master. Ireland. Jno Hunter, Carpenter, N. Holland David Siepke Mate Germany Thos Hamilton Cook, Ireland. John Wilson 2nd Do ?England. Wm Mansel N. America Abraham Wilson Norway. Bobbarro Otaheite. Bobbahee Owhyhee. Wm Jones… England Dippahee Bolabola Toi )Passengers Frederic Wormberg Sweden Moora )New Zealand Henry May America A Copy of Mr Marsdens Instructions to Captain Dillon Sydney March 9. 1814 Sir You will proceed with all possible dispatch to the River Derwent with the Active Brig and deliver the Stores on board to the person authorized there to receive them. After you have discharged the present Cargo you will then with as little delay as possible sail to the Bay of Islands on the coast of New Zealand. On your arrival you will open a friendly intercourse with the Natives particularly Duaterra, Tarra, Cowheete and Gora Gora and any other chief that may promote the object of the Voyage. The main object of this Voyage is to promote a friendly intercourse with the Natives of New Zealand. You will do all you can to prevent any quarrel between the Natives and the Ships Company. If Duaterra or any other Chiefs wish to come to Port Jackson you will receive them on board when you finally leave the Island. Or if they wish to send any of their Children to be instructed or a young Native or two, these you may bring. I wish the natives to be treated with the greatest kindness while you remain there and every thing to be done that can with prudence to gain their confidence. You will inform them that it is my intention to visit them when the vessel returns, and that I wish a chief to come over to Port Jackson in order that I may enter into some arrangements with him for their benefit. With respect to the articles you may bring back in the Vessel, these must depend upon circumstances. I should wish you to bring as much Hemp as you possibly can. Such Spars and Timber as you may with Mr Hall judge valuable. Pork if it is to be obtained and salt fish Rosin or any other Natural productions. I wish you to fill up with Potatoes. They had better be kept in the baskets in which the Natives bring them as I think they will keep better that way. On the Sabbath Day I wish Mr Kendall to read on board when the Weather will permit the Prayers of the Church and when you arrive at New Zealand I desire that you will be very particular in the observance of the Sabbath Day not to buy or sell any thing on that day but all the sailors to be clean and do no work. Messrs Hall and Kendall will do all they can to procure a Cargo for the Vessel towards defraying the expences along with you and I hope you will shew every attention to them and make their situation as comfortable as possible. Should Mr Kendall and Mr Hall wish to remain a few days longer when the vessel is ready you will be good enough to allow them in order that they may form any plan for their future settlement at New Zealand; or to gain any information respecting the Island for the future guidance of the Church Missionary Society. I am Yours & ca Saml Marsden P.S. I wish you not to allow any private trade with the Natives nor any natives to be brought on board by the Ships company without your particular permission. And to prevent all quarrels as far as possible you will not suffer any of the Native Women to come on board as this voyage is for a particular object. As soon as I and Mr Hall were embarked on board the Active it was agreed upon that we should unite in prayer and praise to God morning and evening and alternately read a portion of the Holy Scripture for our mutual comfort and edification. And in order to conciliate the good will of Mr Hall whose feelings would have been hurt by attending strictly to Mr Marsden’s instructions in one particular I readily consented that he should have the priviledge of sometimes reading upon Deck upon the Sabbath Day the Prayers of the Church. In little matters it is best to concede to each others Opinions. Our main object should be that the Glorious name of the ever blessed Jesus may be magnified by us, and that peace and harmony and Christian concord may characterize our plans for promoting His Kingdom. Nothing particular transpired from the fourteenth of March (the day of our departure from Port Jackson) until two days after our arrival at Hobart, Van Diemans Land, when we were visited by Warrakkee a young Native of the Bay of Islands who was very desirous to accompany us in the Active thither. He told us he wanted to pay a visit to his mother, and to his Brothers and Sisters whom he had not seen of [sic] some years, but Warrakkee had unfortunately signed an article to serve in the Brig Spring which was bound to Port Dalrymple and Port Jackson and neither the owner of the Vessel nor the Captain were apparently willing to part with him. On Wednesday May 11th Moora another native of the Bay of Islands was sent on board to us by Captain Dillon. He had formerly lived with Mr Hall and hearing of us while he was at Port Dalrymple, he quitted his ship & came over by Land performing his Journey through the Woods in five days. His Captain immediately sent after him but I am happy to say that without much difficulty I succeeded in obtaining his liberty. The following copies of Letters contain an account of my proceedings in behalf of Moora and Warrakkee. No.1 Brig Active 18 May 1814 Sir, I beg leave respectfully to submit to your consideration the case of Moora a native of New Zealand who has made application for a passage on board the Active but against whom a Detainer is laid in the Secretarys Office by Capn Stuart. Moora informs me that he suffered much while under the command of Captain Stuart for want of food & ca and hearing of the Active being at this settlement he came over by Land from Port Dalrymple, and he has been received on board by Captain Dillon as a passenger in consideration of the services which he may possibly be enabled to render me and Mr Hall in our attempt to acquire a knowledge of the New Zealand Language. I would suggest to your honor that many fatal occurrences have taken place in the South Sea Islands in consequence of the ill treatment which the natives have experienced from unprincipled Europeans, and many valuable British Seamen have fallen innocent victims to that usual mode of retaliation which the Natives adopt after receiving an injury. And with respect to the New Zealanders it is well known that after they have been some time from their home they are exceedingly desirous to return and every unkind disappointment of their wishes tends greatly to excite their resentment. It cannot be supposed that they are acquainted with the binding nature of an Article at the time they sign it and they must in certain cases on this very account deem the restraint a great hardship upon them. I therefore humbly request you will use your authority and influence in behalf of Moora as this may possibly be the only opportunity he may have for some years to come of visiting his near relations and his native Land. And am, Sir Your very obliged and Obedient Servant T. Kendall His Hon Governor Davy &ca &ca No.2 Brig Active Hobart 20 May 1814 Sir, I shall esteem it a particular favor if you will use your influence in behalf of Moora, a Native of New Zealand who has made application for a passage on board this vessel but against whom a detainer is laid in the Secretary’s Office by Captain Stuart. I will undertake to be answerable for Moora’s return to Port Jackson, and if he is indebted to Capt Stuart five or six pounds I will readily pay it and am, with much respect, Sir Your obedient Servant Tho. Kendall James Gordon Esq Naval Officer Hobart No.3 Brig Active Hobart 23 May 1814 Revd Sir, Moora a Native of the Bay of Islands and of whom I have given you a short account in a letter which I believe will be forwarded to you by the Frederic Capt. Duncan, will take his passage with us on board the Active. Captain Stuart transmitted a Letter from Port Dalrymple to the Naval Officer here wishing to detain him but I have at length prevailed upon the Lieutenant Governor to permit his name to be inserted in the Port Clearance. I have pledged my word to answer any just claim which Captain Stuart may have against him to the amount of five or six pounds and that he shall return with the Vessel to Port Jackson. For Warrakkee another native of the Bay of Islands I have not been able to do any thing. Neither Mr Lord nor Captain Banister were apparently willing to spare him although I offered to pay any thing in reason as a compensation for additional Wages which they might be under the necessity of giving to another Seaman for three months to come. I hope you will take care of Warrakkee as soon as the Spring arrives and not suffer him to be taken to England against his Will. He is well spoken of and it would have given me real pleasure to have taken him with us as he felt the disappointment severely. &c (Extract) The Revd Saml Marsden Parramatta Before I left the River Derwent I had the pleasure of receiving a Letter from Mrs Kendall of which the following is a Copy Parramatta 19 March 1814 My Dearest, It is with pleasure I write these lines to inform you we are all well as I hope they will find you. I got better spirits than I had when you first left me. I was low and dull, but I hope God will protect you and send you safe to your family. All the children have had very bad eyes. Thomas was quite blind but they are now better. Richard Stockwell behaves himself very well and is very attentive. He is very busy in the Garden. Mrs Marsden & family very frequently pay me a visit. My dearest love, I did not think that I could bear your absence from me so long as we have lived ten years together so very happy. God grant we may meet again and spend many more years together as happy. I do not care where I am if we are together. I cannot bear the thought of being parted. I think the time very long. I always pray for you every night and morning that God may bless you in your undertaking and protect you from the cruelty of the Heathen and conduct you in safety to your family so that we may unite again in praying to and praising him. Our dear children join with me in love to you. Joseph (the least) says his father is gone to New Zealand he will kiss him when he returns home. They all want to see you very much. And I am My Dear & ca J. Kendall I and Mr Hall were treated with great kindness and hospitality by Lieut Governor Davy, the Revd Mr Knopwood and some other Gentlemen at Van Diemans Land. We made an excursion into the interior and we saw some land in a state of cultivation. It produces very fine Wheat and Barley, and potatoes much superior to those at Port Jackson. Great tracts of good Land are in various parts laying waste for want of settlers to occupy them and these covered with grass and in a great measure unencumbered with Woods. Bread, Beef, Mutton and Pork are very plentiful indeed and the meat is nearly equal to that in England for fatness and quality. The Wool is very coarse and of an hairy nature and it will not in all probability be materially improved until there is a demand for it. It lays here, as it does in some parts of New South Wales as an useless thing upon the ground. The population near the Derwent including the Settlement at Port Dalrymple amounts according to the latest returns to two thousand and seventy seven persons, but I am very sorry to observe in a religious point of view a dark cloud overspreads the whole country. It was observed to us by an aged friend who paid us a visit “that there could be no situation “throughout the world where a Missionary was more wanted than at Van “Diemans Land. To his certain knowledge he had not heard the Gospel “preached since the first formation of the Settlement. I am now said he “advanced in years and it cannot be expected that I shall live long but it is my “prayer that a pious minister may be sent out and that I may have another “opportunity of hearing a Gospel sermon before I die.” I heartily join our friend in the above wishes, for a Pastor of established piety, might, I have no doubt by the Divine Blessing erect a noble standard there to the Honor of his Divine Master amongst such an Hospitable people. Schools might be instituted and supported without much difficulty and the minds of many brought over to the obedience of Gods dear children. The natives of Van Dieman’s Land have been very ill treated indeed and banished entirely from those parts which are colonized by Englishmen. Great numbers of them have been shot like beasts of prey and the Bush rangers who have made their escape from the Settlements have for fear of being discovered by means of any communication which the natives might have with the settlers killed them without mercy. Hence the Natives retaliate as they find opportunity. There are no natives at the Settlements except some children which have been stolen away from their Parents. At Sydney and Parramatta the natives can and do reside without fear or molestation but at Van Diemans Land they cannot profit by their intercourse with Englishmen. The Active sailed from Hobart May the 23rd and arrived at the Bay of Islands on Sunday June 8th after. We had a very good passage and have been treated with much attention by the Natives. Mr Hall & I have been fifteen Miles up the Country to see Duaterra’s farm. He has some Wheat growing & some more land ready on which he will plant Wheat & Potatoes. Duaterra is often on board, and the aged chief Tarrah & his Wife are now with us. I think Tarrah must be from 70 to 80 years of Age. It is my intention to take six children to Port Jackson and Tarrah tells me that he will also go to see Mr Marsden. I do not think from the behaviour of the Natives that they would injure us Europeans provided they were treated with common civility and common honesty. But our sailors have cheated and defrauded them so much that we must be some time in convincing them that it is not our intention to tread in the steps of our countrymen. We have often 70 or 80 natives along side. They show no signs of hostility at present and come without their arms. They are very fond of falling Axes about 4lbs in weight. I expect there is a parcel of Letters from me on board the James Haye which is directed to your care. I have also left another parcel to be sent from the Derwent. I shall be glad if you will send me a pocket Compass & a silver Watch which will keep the time well, a little paper & Japan Ink, and a few Medicinal comforts. Mr Hall, Mr King and myself keep our temporal matters separate. Any thing which you have purchased for their use I cannot ask them for and each man acts according to his own Ideas. This being the case I hope you will always distinctly state in your Letters when you do send any thing from the Society to which person it is to belong. You will not perhaps think this strange when you recollect the differences of Opinion which have already taken place— We shall best agree by acting as independent of each other, as we should do, were we sent out by different Societies. I have been so little time here that I am not able to inform you in what spots it is our intention to place ourselves when we come to settle. But I know you would be very glad to hear from us & would and will excuse any haste as the James Hayes will soon be under way. Be pleased to remember me in your best moments and present my affectionate regards to our Religious Friends. I am Revd Sir Your faithful Servant Tho Kendall My Duty and affectionate Regards to the Revd B. Woodd P.S. I shall esteem it a particular favor if you will send the Annual Report of the Society and the copy of the Church Missionary Register to my friend the Revd Wm Myers North Somercote near Louth Lincolnshire. Please to send me by as opportunity offers the diff[eren]t periodical publications &ca. I expect to visit the River Thames & Whangaroha before I return to Port Jackson. Arraro The Tongue Copoo Belly Apopo Tomorrow Coolootoo Coat lap Attatida The next day Cohwow Hole Awhakku The day following Caotoacaotoa Woman Aropakku nui The day after that Coroattoo Stone Amoco Tattoo Copoobungahoa A rash Atua the Deity Colalah Penguin Areekee A Chief Coopengha Net Athunah the Deity Dingha Dingha Hands Coheteedo Girl Dingha Dingha 1st or 3d Fingers Canohee Eye Eshoo Nose Caiowhy Chin Enoo Drink Cahoittee Little finger Ekay Fish Caypa Armholes? Headoo Comb Colamattua Thumb Enahnahee Yesterday Cakhakow Clothing Evee Bone Cahnghngee Tired Fayfay A Bile Currocurro Throat Fennua Mountain Cahtha Laughter Hoata Seashore Cahiddee Little spear Hoopoka Head Canopo Tonight Hoo Paps Coaddee Day Hoomah Stomach Carpoola Fire Hoowhah High Cannee File Hoaherree Saliva Cammdea rahcoo Saw Hoolunghee The Skin Cawmakka Stone Honee Sugar Cappooha Clouds Haolungha Pillow Cahpuma Potatoes Hooah Rain Cotoo A Louse Hoorooroo Feather Hunnippoo Sand Mummee Urine Hekekko Skin Maddeehow Spot Hanghangha Skull Moheena Duty Kiptta Breakfast Mahmaddoo Sunshine Kiawatta Dinner Moee Sleep Kiaia Supper Mattay Face Kipookay Ship Mahee To work Koomoo Fundament Mohiparara Gunlock Keeko Flesh Mangto Shark Keeouree Rat or Mouse Mannowah Breath Kahkemo A Seal Fish Mona Salt Water Loweematt Tears Mattanghee Wind Loro Brains Neehow Teeth Larrah Rib Nano A Fly Looloo Owl Narteo Fish Marammah Moon Narkee Battons Madooatahne Father Nahheenee Today Madooa Whyeenee Mother Nanoronee Ground Mahtenghee Head Owiwowah Valley Mootoo Lips Owwah River Manghi Mouth Okah Fork Matteecoacoa Finger Nails Pocohieffee Shoulder Marree Cough Poonapoona Mouth Mahrippee Knife Paiho Hand Moora Light Pahpah Breech Mooca Flax Pyhow Beard Manoo Bird Pahgattee Coat Mattow Fish hook Poti Hat Peeto Navel Showpi Good wind Paheepohee Pipe Showkeno Bad wind Pookah Cabbage Tangata Man Pookoo Black Tahmaneekee Boy Poonghah Anchor Toheeteedo Girl Paheaharu A Flea Taacumma Brother Pooreffah A Muscle Tuwhyheenee Sister Poah Musket Tahringha Ears Pahhoo Bell Tukatuka Elbow Poheenammo Green stone Turee Knee Pattoo Club Tano Bread Powhah Smoke Tahgowee Beans Powhyterree Parrot Tokee Iron Parrada Duck Taddoootaddoo Grass Poowheree Sowthistle Tate Dung Pookay Mountain Tuckotucko Stick Pakkeewanee Gonorhea Taho Oyster Paddoo Dirt Tokah Stone Po Night Towhengo Fart Ponapea Knot Totto Blood Rah Sun Tahreppo Dirt Rungateeda Chief Tangheehurroo Turnip Racoo Wood Toohuhee Turnip Rahtappoo Rest Takkapow Sheet Ranghee Sky Tohorah Whale Shoupay Belly Tangadeedo Snow Shey Handkerchief Taroha Albatross Showpoppo Snow Tattou Door Shoa Wand Whyttoo Star Mahtoodoo Thirteen Whyheenee Woman Mahtoohah Fourteen Whywhy Leg Mahdeamah Fifteen Whyroa Muscatoe [sic] Mahhunnoo Sixteen Why Water Mahwhittoo Seventeen Whangha Canoe Mahwhaddoo Eighteen Whanee House Mahheewhah Nineteen Whydooa Shadow Cahacow )Twenty Waro Nail Cahdooahtacow )Twenty Watteetadee Thunder Cahtoodootacow Thirty Weedah Lightning Cahwhatacow Forty Wahkahikee rope Cahdeemahtacow Fifty Wahkiero carving Cahhumahracow Sixty Wowwah Vein Cahwhaittotacow Seventy Whattoo Hail Cahwhaddootacow Eighty Wahhah Mouth Cahheewhatacow ninety Yahmootee Privy Cah ta cow Hundred Cotihi One Cahdooahrow Two hundred Cahdooah Two Cahtoorow Three hundred Cahtoodoo Three Cahwharow Four hundred Cahwhah Four Cahdeemahrow 500 Cahdeemah Five Cahhumwerow 600 Caheennoo Six Cahwhittoo-row 700 Cahwhittoo Seven Cahuohaddoorow 800 Cahwhaddoo Eight Cahheewhahrow 900 Cahheewah Nine Cahmamoo 1000 Cahnahoodoo Ten Mahti Eleven Mahdooah Twelve Cahpo a night quo a quoi You Cahhoo Tomorrow night toka my Comahhoo very steep yuohou me Cappi very good ah horu I Caattowekkee Every thing Emmera O you Caapow all gone Tahoohah We Coamattee Dead Tee To come Coathowenmee Sunset Whyatta To sing Duekkee Sick Pheehoo To whistle Fatteekkorahou No Cahtanghee To say Kaymow Hold fast Cahtah To laugh Kiowrea No more Shakkah To dance & sing Keamanow Straight Haatooh Stand Lotoa long Hennohoa Sit down Maiti very good Wahkiero To carry Maharuna Warm Wahkiero To carry Mattapo Wind Towwhah To fight Marreeao Calm Tickee Tickee To go and see Mah White Shorahee To wash Mangho Black Titteedo To look at Maymoah Too long Ka ire To go May appoto Too short Cah peado To think Mayanue Too big Hummawheea To fall off Nueenue Much or plenty Tihho To stop a little Pahpheveddoo Brown Coopah To hold Timahha Heavy Wree ea To turn over Weddee Weddee Hot Nattoo To scratch Moto to fight with fist Tuee tuee To write Towhy to fight with spear Hahhowmomi To run Tuoannene to fly Whaddooheea To scrape Huki To eat Pahrooroo To hold water Tuhorah To abide Keeneetea To nip Heetoonooah To bake Tunghow To nod Heerookoo To dive Cowhahola To gape Heetunghee To bow Kotaranee To sigh Heewhattee To break Hahamoena Do Heerenee To jump Kakkasuah To squint Muamrah To kick Pooree To pray Heamoti To kiss Hamoru To hold fast Mahhee To work Motoo To break Nghaw To bite Knunghoro To snore Hokaneemi To open Pattoo To strike Hakaneah To shut Pooloateeah To hold on Iremi come to me Lowhoohowkoo To scratch He mi taka pote— Thoodeekeeno To get away give me my hat Inappinghee To take up Te ma ra quoi a quu Canakkea To read How do you do? Cow cow To swim Inghoa a quoi? Hooherra To spit What is your name? Shoopay To blow nose Makka hah toka Cakka hah hoa Coamotu To make fast Heave my coat overboard Hammi To make Hah heng kakkee ia Canno To speak You dig the Ground Ire mi kiki Come & eat I have not time to insert any more sentences at present and I have no doubt but I shall find it necessary to make many alterations in the above words when I get better acquainted with the Language. Kiki To eat Ire mi cah shatkkah Come dance & sing Loma Kypookay Ships wake Kaire Ta whitta Tow’whah Go and fight Shoroe ahaw Dingha Dingha Matta Wash your hands and face Emmera Ho my why Bring me some water Ho mi mo Mah Bring me the Victuals Kah pi, A fine hen Ma rammah pi a fine moon Yah hee yahee pi after nightBrig Active New Zealand June 15th 1814 Revd Sir/ The Brig James Hay has just touched at New Zealand on her way to England and I gladly embrace the opportunity of sending a few lines for your information— my friend Mr Kendall and I have arrived at the Bay of Islands New Zealand on the 9th of June— and we must say that we have met with a more friendly reception than we expected we have met with Duaterra and he was very much pleased that we had come to see him and his people we went ashore under his protection and from our knowledge of the Language we are able to make them understand us almost upon any common subject we talked to them in their own language and told them that we loved them very much and that we would come and live with them and bring our wives and families if they would not injure them, and I told them that I was a Carpenter and that I would build them large houses and fine Canoes, and they seemed very much pleased with the Idea and expressed their joy by saying “Nuee nuee rungateeda pakehaa— a very great Gentlemen white man— We likewise told them that we would cultivate their land and sow wheat and corn and plant potatoes which they were very pleased with and my friend Mr Kendall told them that he would teach their children to read books and with all our proposals they seemed very much pleased. I collected two boxes of young fruit trees of various kinds such as peaches apples Quinces at the Derwent and brought them over alive and I have given them to Duaterra and he has planted them— I also brought near three bushels of wheat and a hundred weight of potatoes which I have sent ashore to be planted— the James King is heaving her anchor and going out so that I am oblidged to close my letter but I hope Dear Sir to give you a more satisfactory [sic] Yours sincerely Wm HallChurch Missy House Salisbury Square, London August, 18. 1814 My Dear Sir Since my last of March 18th we have not heard from you; but are now in expectation of soon receiving intelligence, if it so please God, of your arrival at Port Jackson. The Missionary Registers, Magazines, Newspapers &c. are continued to the present time. The Magazines, and the Volumes of Annual Registers, should be preserved as constant additions to our Missionary Library, which we shall augment from time to time. You will see that God graciously continues to prosper us; and will be much edified, I doubt not, and encouraged by the Journal of Abdool Messee. I refer to my last respecting New Zealand. Should an Auxiliary Society be formed in N.S. Wales, as we have suggested, there will be a body on the spot representing us, to whom you and all others sent out by us may look for direction and countenance. Remember me kindly to Mr and Mrs Hall and Mr King. We trust that no considerations of present interest will delay the work in New Zealand. We should wish to hear fully from Wm Hall. He has seldom written any thing to me on the great subject which ought to be uppermost in all our thoughts. May our Blessed Master maintain and increase in your mind that regard to his glory among the Heathen, which led you, I trust, to leave your native land! and may He recover the minds of our friends to that love if it is in them decayed! It is a poor and pitiful thing to advance our interests in this world, however high, if it lead us to retard or abandon His interests whom it is the highest honour of a creature to serve. Remember us very sincerely to Mrs Kendall, and believe me Ever yours (signed) Josiah Pratt 1 Church Missionary House Salisbury Square, London, August, 18th 1814 My Dear Sir I take the opportunity afforded by the Indefatigable, Captain Bowles, of forwarding a continuation of Missionary Registers up to this time. I hope you will receive, in due course, those sent on the 18th of March, together with my Letters which accompanied them. You will please to take such of these as you may wish, and to look through the Newspapers, and then supply Mr Kendall &c. with them. It will give you much pleasure, I am sure, to see the prosperity of our Society. In my last I stated that the Committee wished an Auxiliary Society to be formed among you, and authorized you to draw annually on me to the amount of £500, for the promotion of the Society’s objects, particularly with respect to New Zealand. Send over thither some promising young men, if you can find them. Let them break up the ground, as Settlers, and act as Schoolmasters and Catechists. Only let a promising beginning be made, and we will send you some Clergymen from home to pass their days among that interesting people. If you can form an Auxiliary Society, which will give us a good hope that our designs will be perpetuated, when your own labours or those of your worthy colleagues are over, we shall be encouraged to commit any reasonable funds to your disposal. For the members of the Church answer so readily to our call, and manifest such willingness to take their full share in the noble efforts of these days to bless the Heathen with the Gospel, that, let us but shew them a fair opening for exertion and they will support all our efforts. If John King should be sufficiently recovered, we shall still hope to hear that both he and William Hall set themselves conscientiously to their destined labour. In Mr Kendall and his family you will find, we trust, instruments of good toward New Zealand mercifully prepared of God. But I begin myself to feel very strongly, both from what has occurred with respect to our Laymen with you and those whom we sent to Africa, that our course must be chiefly to send ordained Missionaries, and to commission them, in connection with Auxiliary Societies wherever such can be formed, to train up and employ such Laymen as may be on the spot, natives or others, to whom God may give a heart to assist in our designs. The young man who carries this is named Smith. He has been a member of the Scots Church under the Rev. Alexander Waugh, and goes out with his family as a Settler. His steadiness and piety will render him a valuable acquisition to the moral and religious interests of the Colony. If we could find half a Dozen such men among the members of our Church, we would venture to send them, notwithstanding what I have said. We have received the Net, but not the Club, of which last we can obtain no tidings. This reminds me, that the Committee will be very glad to receive any curiosities of nature or of art, that they may be placed in a Museum which we are gradually forming in the House of the Society. Whatever tends to illustrate the superstition and moral state of the Heathen will be particularly acceptable, as such things— images of Deities &c &c— speak in forcible language to the pity and the conscience of those to whom they are shewn. We shall, therefore, be much obliged if you will collect whatever of this nature can be procured at a reasonable expence, and send it home from time to time, with proper descriptions, addressed to me at this House. I am sorry that a Journey which I have taken to Ireland in behalf of the Society has delayed our 14th Report and the excellent Sermon of the Dean of Wells. They will not be ready for this opportunity. I have nothing to say respecting the vessel much more decisive than what I reported in my last. Dr Haweis is very earnest in the business, and has even proposed to devote £5000 to the object if proper arrangements can be made. But the difficulty is to procure proper persons to become responsible here for the conducting of the business. The active members of both Societies have been so much engaged for a few months in attending to their respective concerns, that this has, in some measure, retarded conclusive steps on the subject. But I still conceive, as I suggested in my last, that, if you establish in connection with us an efficient auxiliary Society, as shall be able to maintain a Vessel suited to the purpose of keeping up constant intercourse between New Zealand and New South Wales— and these Islands will afford sufficient scope for all our exertions for many years to come. From Mr Latrobe we have procured an interesting detail of the circumstances which led to the establishment of their Society’s ship on its present footing. While it belonged to a body of Share holders, which it did for many years, it was unprosperous; but, when it became the property of the Society, and was wholly occupied in its direct business, it not only discharged its own expences, but sometimes contributed to defray those of the Mission. In truth, if we are to do any thing extensive and effectual at New Zealand, we must maintain a regular intercourse between you and the inhabitants; and it appears to me that the Auxiliary Society which we propose to you to establish, might be able so to conduct this affair that the vessel would soon be no expence to our Mission, but an advantage to it— always keeping within the moderate bounds which the object of its establishment would prescribe, and never launching out into speculations, but limiting its operations to the interchange of commodities between the two countries. Should a vessel be ultimately established on a larger plan, to trade to and from Europe, or to make from N.S.W. the circuit of the Southern Archipelago, this would not interfere with the plan I now venture to suggest. In this suggestion I offer to you my own reflections. The subject, in this view of it, has not been before the Committee: but it seems to me to grow very naturally out of the desired enlargement of our efforts in your parts. Should you establish an Auxiliary Society; and should that Society approve this plan, and present to us the prospect of its being accomplished at a reasonable expence, or risk of expence; I have no doubt but that our Committee will cordially enter into the design. Nor have I any hesitation, my Dear Sir, in saying, from the zeal and spirit which I find wherever I travel in the cause of the Society, that the members of the Church will support us in expending as many thousands per annum in prudent attempts to civilize and evangelize the New Zealanders, in proportion as God opens before us promising means and opportunities, as we have now authorized you to appropriate hundreds. Your heart is much set on New Zealand; and so, I confess, is mine— Your representations have turned my mind to this subject, and it appears to me, that, our Great Master having given a considerable degree of strength to the capacities of the Church in your quarter to support our designs toward New Zealand, we are specially called on to cultivate that promising field. I have put up some new pamplets [sic] &c. for your use, and that of the Settlers. Mr Kendall took out some books with him as the foundation of a Missionary Library. I now send the Annual Register for 1812, and 1813, to be added thereto, and would have had them bound if time would have allowed. If you would procure at a reasonable price a complete sett [sic] of the Sydney Gazettes, we should much wish to have them for the Society’s library here; and also to have them regularly purchased for us, and sent home. Copies, too, of any other periodical work which may now or hereafter appear in the Colony, would be very desirable. Your Letter of August 16th 1813, is arrived. It greatly confirmed our hopes respecting New Zealand. The conduct of William Hall bespeaks both a want of zeal for the honour of his Master among the Heathen, and a want of faith in Him that He will provide for him while engaged in His work. Most certainly he is bound to refund every farthing expended on him; if he decline the work for which he was prepared and sent out: but, what is of infinitely more consequence to him, he will be one day called on to account by our Common Master for his taking his hand from the plough. Let him go forth, trusting in God, and God will not forsake him, nor shall we His Servants cease to care for and support him. Our notice of this opportunity was too short for us to get ready the axes &c. which you desire; but we will forward them by the next vessel. The quantity of New Zealand Flax which you sent was scarcely sufficient to make a full trial on; but I am sorry to say that the report of its value, so far as we could get that ascertained, was not very favourable. Send us a good quantity, and we will submit it to a full and fair experiment. Mr Youl has called on us. He is in hopes of obtaining Orders. I beg, now and always, as does Mrs Pratt, to be kindly remembered to Mrs Marsden, and to all your brethren & friends to whom I have the pleasure of being known. Believe me, Dear Sir, Ever Yours (Signed) Josiah PrattParramatta, Sepr 28th 1814. Revd Sir I am happy to inform you that the Active Brig returned safe from New Zealand on the 21st of Augs after fully accomplishing the object of her Voyage. My wish was to open a friendly Intercourse between the Natives of that Island and the Missionaries, previous to their final Settlement amongst them. The public Prejudices have been very great, against these poor Heathens both here and in Europe. Their acts of violence and Cruelties have been published to the world; but the Causes that led to them have been kept back. Every act of Fraud Murder and oppression have been committed upon them, from time to time by the Europeans. These Natives had no means of Redress for the Injuries they suffered but Retaliation. But as they were considered such monsters of Cruelty, I did not think it prudent, in a public Point of View, to send the Missionaries wives and Families over in the first Instance; but to bring over some of the Chiefs to Port Jackson; and to establish a Friendship with them. My old Friend Duaterra, with two other Chiefs and some of their Relations are now at Parramatta, living with me and Messrs Hall and Kendall. There are now eleven natives of New Zealand here at present. I considered that the Chiefs would learn more of civilized Life, and the Comforts attached to it, in two months residence amongst us, than they possibly could acquire in years in their own Country, from the Missionaries. Besides the Chiefs and their Friends living with the Missionaries at present, would remove all apprehensions from the Wives of the Missionaries; as a most cordial Intimacy and Friendship will now be formed amongst them. They will also see our mode of Public, and Family worship, by which their views will be greatly enlarged, and their minds opened to receive future Instruction— Duaterra is a man of a very superior mind, he is fully determined to improve his Country as far as his means and Influence will extend. Tools of Agriculture are the only Articles he wants; and Seeds to crop his Ground. He assures me that he will do all in his Power to prevent future wars amongst his Countrymen, and turn their minds to cultivate the Land. No man could ever be worse treated than Duaterra has been very often by Europeans; but he has the strongest attachment to them, from the Hope that thro’ their means he may deliver his Countrymen from their present low degraded Situation. The Missionaries and their Families are now under no Fears of danger from them; but are very willing and anxious to go to live amongst them. I have no doubt but the divine Blessing will attend upon their Labors, and that the Society will have the Satisfaction of receiving good Accounts from them hereafter— I should have gone with Messrs. Kendall and Hall in the Active, had the Governor given me his Permission— but this he declined— It is my present intention to accompany them, when the Active Returns, and see them finally settled— I think my going along with them, will give weight and Importance to the Missionaries amongst the Chiefs and their People. I have obtained the Governor’s Sanction as His Excellency conceives my going now, will be attended with some public Advantages— I have many important duties press hard upon me, both of a private, and Public nature, but this I consider of more Importance than any other, and feel it my Call to follow the openings of Providence— As few can enter into my views, various are the opinions of my Conduct— I hope to erect the Standard of Christ’s Kingdom there, and to hear the sacred Trumpet Sound the Glad Tidings of Salvation— I consider New Zealand as the great Emporium of the South Sea Islands, inhabited by a numerous Race of very intelligent men . From my own observation of the natives belonging to the different Islands in these Seas (excepting the Natives of New Holland) I think they are originally the same People. Their Language being very similar— Should the Natives of New Zealand in time receive the Gospel all the other Islands may be expected to receive its Blessings also. In my Opinion a very fair Prospect is now opened, as ever was for any heathen Nations and I trust that the Divine Governor will in his gracious Providence order all things well. Great objects are seldom obtained without great Sacrifices, and difficulties. The civilization of the Natives of New Zealand, and the Introduction of the Gospel amongst them is an important work of vast magnitude. I have no doubt, but the work can be accomplished, and I firmly believe the time is now at Hand. When Nehemiah & the Jews began to build the walls of Jerusalem, “Sanballat was wroth, and took great Indignation, and mocked him and the Jews.” I have some Cause to say, that Sanballat is risen from the dead, but faith and Prayer will again build the walls of Jerusalem, even if we are obliged to hold the Trowel in one Hand, and the Sword in another— I am Sir Your obedtt Humble Sert Saml Marsden Revd J Pratt Ll.D.Parramatta, Sept. 22nd 1814 Dear Sir, I beg leave to submit a few observations to the Kind consideration of the Society, relative to the Society or some christian Friends in connection with them, maintaining a Vessel in New South Wales for the sole purpose of promoting the Good of the Mission intended to be established in New Zeland [sic]. In the first place the comfort and safety of the Missionaries, will at least for some time require a vessel to visit them, entirely under the direction of the Society’s Agent, or some Christian Friends. Secondly, nothing would contribute so much to the civilization and improvement of the Zealanders, in all useful Knowledge, as a free and open communication with Port Jackson. Men from report can form little Idea of the comforts of civil Life, these comforts are so far out of their reach, that when they are told of them, they can give no credit to the Relation. Thirdly, The wanton acts of oppression, Robberies and Murders committed upon the Persons and Properties of the Natives of New Zealand; have compleatly destroy’d all confidence in the Europeans. They manifest every wish to cultivate our Friendship; but woeful Experience has taught them not to trust us too much. Nothing but a practical Knowledge of the English Christian’s character, can remove remove their prejudices and Jealousies. If the Society’s or any Christian Friends had a Vessel wholly under their own directions, in which the Natives could freely pass from New Zealand to Port Jackson, and back again to their own Country, and be kindly treated while on their Voyage, and cordially Received on their arrival, a most favourable Impression would soon be made upon them, as they are naturally a very Superior Race of Men, of very quick and comprehensive Minds. If such arrangements could be made, every reasonable Hope might be entertained that the greatest success, under the Divine Blessings, would attend the Missions [sic], but if no measure of this Kind is adopted, the Mission may still succeed. Yet according to human Estimation, the prospect of success will not be so promising. I admit the expense will be very considerable when Provisions, Naval Stores, and Seamens wages are very high. The Annual Expence of the Active I Estimate at £1500 p annum, as near as I can form an Idea. I have no doubt but the Timber &c. &c. which the Active would bring to Port Jackson, would make a return of £1000 p annum, and probably more. She might clear her own expences. After I have visited New Zealand and examined its natural productions I shall be a better Judge, however the object is of infinate [sic] importance. The whole Inhabitants of that great and popolous [sic] Island, are literally siting [sic] in darkness, and in the Region, and Shadow of Death; Should the Natives of this Island thro’ the blessing of God be subdued by the sword of the Spirit to the Obedience of Faith, all the Neighbouring Islands will be likely to fall under the same Almighty influence, as they are inhabited by a race of Men, who speak the same or a similar Language. New Zealand must be always considered, as the great Emporium of the South Seas, from its local situation, its safe Harbours, its Navigable Rivers, its fine Timber for Ship building, its Rosin, native Flax &c, &c, Specimens of which I intend sending to the Society by this Conveyance. I trust the Society will not be discouraged on account of the weighty expences that will necessarily, and unavoidably attend the first Establishment of the Mission. I have no doubt but the great Head of the Church will provide, “as the Gold and Silver are his, and the Cattle upon a Thousand Hills”; I shall feel it my duty, as well as pleasure to give every support to the Mission, as far as my Personal Exertions; my pecuniary means, and my influence in this Colony will extend. I think the owners of South Sea Whalers will readily contribute to the aid of the Society in the present instance, as their Ships upon the Coast of New Zealand may safely put into the Bay of Islands, and obtain such refreshments as they may require, when once the Missionaries become resident there, and be under no apprehensions of their Crew being cut off, whereas, at present they are in considerable danger. I need not point out to the owners of South Sea Whalers how much it is in general against their Interest for any of their Ships to put into the Harbour of Port Jackson for Refreshments. Their Captains and crews are almost certain to be ruined, from the dangerous connection which they form in New South Wales. I consider it would be greatly to the pecuniary advantage of all those concerned in the Sperm Fishery to give every support to the Mission at New Zealand. I also think His Majesty’s Ministers, will will [sic] take the Mission into their favorable consideration from the official communication, which His Excellency Governor Macquarie intends to transmit. Governor Macquarie is fully satisfied that much may be done for the improvement of the Natives of that Island; and has given me his full sanction to visit the Island with the Missionaries, and the Chiefs who are at present living with me. His Excellency has been kind enough to victual the chiefs, and their attendants from His Majestys Stores during their stay in this settlement, which is the most favorable testimony of his approbation, and will very considerably lessen the Expences of their support. His Excellency hath further manifested his good will by promising on the Natives return to present each of the chiefs with a new suit of cloths [sic], their Coats to be made of Scarlet cloth, and each a Cow from His Majesty’s Herds. From what has taken place, and from present Appearances I trust the Society will be fully satisfied, that there is now a fair opening at New Zealand for the introduction of the everlasting Gospel of our Blessed Lord, and I most ardently pray that the Attempt may not fail for want of pecuniary assistance, and am confident it will not. With my most respectful comp[limen]ts to the Society, I beg to subscribe myself Revd Sir Your most Ob[edien]t H[umb]le Serv[an]t Samuel Marsden To The Revd J. Pratt, Secretary to the Church Missionary Society—Certificate concerning the Active At the Request of the Revd Mr Marsden We whose names are hereunto subscribed have been on Board the Brig Active laying in this Cove after a strict and careful Survey do Report as follows That the Brig Active is well adapted for the purpose of taking Missionaries from hence to New Zealand and being a Strong well Built Vessel will with little occasional Repairs Caulking &c last many years to carry on the communication between this Place and the purposed Settlement at the Bay of Islands and it is also our Opinion that the Said Brig is well worth the Money given in purchase for her by Mr Marsden Say fourteen Hundred Pounds. Given under our hands at Sydney New South Wales this 22d day of Sepr 1814 Richd Brooks Agent for the Underwriters Master of Ship Seringapatam E. Bunker Master of the Ship Active T. HansenThe Church Missionary Society in a/c with Revd Samuel Marsden on account of the Brig Active 1814 To purchase of the Vessel 1400- 0- 0 1814 By Freightage of passengers and ” —Reibey’s acct. for Salt provisions Govt Store, to the Derwent 178 15 0 &c for the passage 91 12 11 Oct 3 By 1 Sett of Bills @ 30 days “ —Brooks for Muskets &c 35 8 0 to Thos Rushton 70 0 0 “—Spirits for Ships Company and By 1 Do Do Absm West 50 0 0 passengers 35 4 0 By 1 Do Do W Walker 200 0 0 “—Fresh Meat at Sydney 20 13 6 Sep 30 By 1 Do Do E.S. Hall 300 0 0 “—Bread Do 7 2 3 Oct 4 By 1 Do Do R. Jones 250 0 0 “—Biscuit 9 Cwt 27 0 0 By balance due to S. Marsden 1366 13 31/4 “ —Williams for Spun Yarn 2 13 9 “—5 Coils of Rope 15 12 0 “—1 Cask of Tar 10 0 0 “—50lbs Dama 2 10 0 “—1 Log Line 10 0 “—1 Bag of Rice 21/- 1 Cwt Flour 5.0.0 6 1 0 “—240 lbs Sugar 5 8 0 “—Sundry articles for use of Vessel 19 8 71/2 “—3 Bolts of Canvas 21 0 0 “—a Boat 16 0 0 “—Master’s Wages — 7 Mos 112 0 0 “—Mates Do 6 mos 5 days 60 18 93/4 “—11 Seamans Do Do 229 14 9 “—Expences at Hobart Town 222 10 8 “—20 Bolts of Canvas @ 70/- 70 0 0 “—40 lbs Twine @ 2/- 4 0 0 __________ £2415 8 31/4 £2415 8 31/4 Due to Balance 1366 13 31/4 Errors Excepted Samuel Marsden New South Wales Oct 4th 1814 N.B. the Timber brought from New Zealand pr Active is valued at about One Hundred pounds which will be sold to assist in the present outfit.Parramatta 26 Sepr 1814 Revd and Dear Sir, I have shipped on board the Seringapatam a Small case directed to you containing the following Articles viz. 1 Curious Box 1 Dress Mat, and a small parcel of thread for yourself 1 Ditto D0 (small) 1 Flute, 1 Parcel of thread (Encd ) 1 Green Hetikkee or Ornament which the New Zealanders wear at their bosom for the Revd Basil Woodd. 1 small flute for the Revd Joshua Mason 1 War Mat and 1 parcel of thread inclosed for Mr John Mortlock— 1 Curious Belt for Mr James Carpenter Harrow road )To the care of Revd 1 Curious Line for Mr Short ) B. Woodd 1 Parcel of thread for the Revd Alex Waugh ) 1 Upper Garment & thread inclosed for Revd Mr Myers) No Somercotes South Lincolnshire, also 1 Parcel of letters) &ca 1 Upper Garment & thread inclosed for Revd Mr Stewart ) Percy Chapel 1 Black Mat & 1 Line inclosed for Mr Jno Johnson Carrier White Lion Passage Paddington 1 Parcel containing War Club & two lines for Mr Wm Johnson to the care of Mr Jno Johnson 2 Lines for Mr Goy Dentist Barretts Court Wigmore Street 1 Head marked by Shunghee in the New Zealand Stile, according to their manner of Tattooing 1 Belt for Mr Amies King Street Edgware road 1 Upper Garment & 1 parcel of thread for the Revd Geo Hunt Lecturer of All Saints Bristol and 1 small parcel for Mr Taite Taylor &c Oxford Street Portman St. I have in my hands for the British & Foreign Bible Society the Sum of Three pounds one shilling and five pence & for the Naval and Military Bible Society the Sum of Five pounds twelve shillings and nine pence which I intend to transmit the first opportunity. My Acct with Mr Woodd is closed— so that I cannot give an order upon him for the amount— Mr Wm Hall has drawn upon Mr Marsden. I am sorry I troubled you with his affairs, as it would mislead you if you have sent him his Salary by way of Investment. Having had no opportunity of raising money by a School since my arrival in New South Wales and my plan being entirely altered I shall have occasion to draw upon Mr Marsden for a Sum of Money in addition to what the Committee was pleased to allow me. Should it please God to bless my attempt in raising a School at New Zealand I have no doubt but the Society will soon send a Missionary to assist me.— I shall embrace every opportunity of acquainting you with our proceedings— I hope you will not forget to send me some periodical publications as often as you can & a few religious tracts. I shall be happy to hear what is going on in the religious world.— I would recommend you to procure if you can some Bibles, Testaments, Tracts &c for the Revd Mr Cowper of Sydney. He will distribute them to advantage. I have no doubt of the good disposition of Mr Marsden but he has too much of the cares of the world upon him. I feel very much regard for Mr M. and his House. I fear the high commendation from his friends have by drawing his attention too much to such personal matters done him an injury. Mr Cowper pays great attention to the religious instruction of Youth in the Schools at Sydney. He tells me the Children are going on exceeding well with Mr Woodds Catechism. I have heard the Female Orphans repeat the Introduction very correctly. Be pleased to enclose for me at least 10 Copies of the Church Missionary Register— The remaining 40 you had better send to Mr Cowper Sydney— He will supply the diff[eren]t Clergymen in the Colony— I will thank you for a large Octavo Prayer Book. I remain Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Servt Tho Kendall I also send by the Seringapatam 1 Parcel of Letters &c— in a package belong[in]g to Mr MarsdenParramatta Sepr 29th 1814 Private - Revd Sir, I informed you in my last by Mr Andrew that a Society had been formed in New South Wales for the Protection and Civilization of such natives of the South Sea Islands as might visit Port Jackson—One great object I had in view in wishing this Society to be formed was that I might in a political Sense, disarm many who are open Enemies to all true Religion, as far as respected the Establishment of the Mission at New Zealand— If they became members of a Society for the Protection and Civilization of the Natives of the South Sea Islands, they could not afterwards with any degree of Propriety oppose that Establishment, admitting that they contributed nothing to its Support. This Society was formed, but little more has since been done— I intend to call a meeting of the members of this Society in a few days— As it is my own Act and deed bringing the natives of New Zealand to Port Jackson in the Active, I do not wish to call upon them to support them with any thing they may want while they remain here, but merely to see if they will present the Chiefs with £40— or 50 worth of Tools of Agriculture when they return to their own Country, or no— I think I shall obtain this donation, tho’ I am prepared to meet with some opposition from a certain powerful Quarter, which at present must be nameless— from a Person who is a great Enemy to the Gospel; and I think I may say of him in a certain Sense, as St. Paul did of Alex[ande]r the Copper Smith, he has done, or tried to do me much Harm. Should the meeting take Place before Captain Bunker sails, I will tell you the Result. However whether I gain this Point or not, it was a great object to get the Society formed, as they cannot oppose openly the Resolutions to which they have subscribed their names— In such a Society as I am placed in, where there are men of the first Abilities, either as Prisoners, or in public Situations, it requires much prudence not to increase one’s own difficulties,— unreasonable and wicked men are to be found everywere [sic], more or less, but in N.S. Wales, are they not to be expected? Our Government in its very nature, is one of the most arbitrary and despotic in the world. Men are generally disposed to exercise all the Authority that the Law invests them with to the utmost extent, and especially in a new Country where there are no old established good Customs to counteract the natural Pride of State, and despotism of the human mind— You must always expect to hear both evil and good Reports from this Country of those who are in Connection with the Society— But you will I have no doubt, make proper allowances for the Spirit of enmity. I trust I shall always study to keep my Conscience void of offence towards God and man; and give the enemy no just Cause to blaspheme— I wish to observe that my Communications to you must appear very irregular— but this I cannot avoid— I am compelled for want of time to catch at every spare moment to drop you a few Hints, or make a few observations, I may repeat in one Sheet what I have said in another— I trust from the whole you will be able to collect my Views, and to make a clear Statement to the Society. My peculiar Situation in a public view, will not allow me to sit down and arrange my thoughts correctly, and state them clearly. I trust you will make every allowance for all you may find amiss in what I now write to you— I am Revd Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt—Sepr 30th 1814 Parramatta Dear Sir I must now write to you upon the Subject of a pecuniary nature. I am aware that the Mission which is a very great undertaking, will be attended with a very heavy Expence. In taking the Steps I have done, I do not feel altogather warranted by the Society merely, on Account of the Sum it will require at first to make a Beginning. After the Mission is once established, I do not think that it will be attended with any extraordinary expence. The Society must or ought to keep a Vessel constantly employed: not only for the Safety and Comfort of their Missionaries, but also for the Improvement of the Natives of the Island. By keeping up a constant Communication with Port Jackson the Natives will improve very fast in all useful Knowledge. Unless the Society has a Vessel of their own, or at least some Friends of the Society, that attention will not be paid to the Natives that will be necessary till a firm Establishment is made. I have no doubt, but the Lord, will in his good Providence provide the means— “The Silver and the Gold are his, and so are the Cattle upon a thousand Hills.” Upon this I rest my Hope of meeting with Support from the Christian World. I shall be obliged to draw upon the Society for present aid, and I trust they will honour my Bills should they in any way disapprove of what I have done. I shall not draw for any Sum, but what I shall make a Provision for in this Colony should any of my Bills be dishonoured. Every kind of naval Stores are very dear in this Settlement, from one to two or three hundred per cent, more than what they are in England. On this Account the fitting out of a Vessel is very great— The Society will take into their kind Consideration the importance of the object of this undertaking; the temporal and eternal Happiness of Millions of the human Race. Some Sacrifices of a pecuniary nature must be made— I would also just remind them, that no Act of Violence has been committed in any Part of New Zealand upon any European, where any of the Natives live, that are acquainted with my Friend Duaterra— Ships may now put into the Bay of Islands for Refreshments with Safety. This is an object of some Importance even for our own People. I have had the most ardent wish for some years past to see this Island receive the Blessings of Civilization and the Gospel, and now trust the time is come when this great work will be entered upon. Had the Active returned without obtaining the object of her Voyage, it was my intention to have sold her immediately, and not have called upon the Society for any money upon her Account— but as the object of the Voyage has been more than answered, I cannot now withdraw, but must go on as long as my means will permit me. When I purchased the Vessel, she was then bound to the Derwent on Government Account, which made the voyage altogather [sic] ten weeks longer than it otherwise would have been and consequently increased the Expences. She had a larger Compliment [sic] of Sea men the last voyage than what she will ever want again— As I did not think it prudent to send the Vessel without a sufficient Number of men to protect her, in Case any unforeseen Circumstance had taken place. She will now be navigated in a great measure with the Natives of New Zealand, and her Expences will not be on that Account so great— I trust the Return she will make by bringing the natural Productions to Port Jackson will go very far towards paying for our Expences. But this I shall know when I have visited the Islands and examined the Productions myself— The Vessels returns may one way and another be this Voyage £300. I wish it to be clearly understood, that I did not purchase the Active upon the Credit of the Society— as I did not feel warranted in doing this. I am willing to take the whole Responsibility of the Purchase upon myself— If the Society, or any Friends of the Society are inclined to take her, or any Share in her She is at their Service. I have only one object, which is the good of the Heathen: and such an opportunity as the present of doing them good should not be lost for the want of money. I hope to be able to give you an Account of what the annual Expences may probably be, on my Return from New Zealand, as I shall do all in my Power to lessen the Expences— and if I can make the natural Productions of the Island pay the expences of the Mission of which I entertain some Hopes, I shall be very happy. I have the honor to be Rev. Sir Your most obedt humble Sert Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &c[and is now in the Loom— Shall give them some of the Cloth to take with them— This has surprised them much— I shall send a little also to you for the Society to see or else some of the Thread. I am &c &c &c Saml Marsden] Parramatta, Sepr 30, 1814 Dear Sir, It may be necessary for me to acquaint you with my Intentions relative to the final Arrangement and Settlement of the Missionaries at New Zealand, for the Information of the Society— I intend Mr Kendall to devote the whole of his time to the Acquirement of the native Language, and in educating the Children; and to depend upon the Society for the Supply of all his necessary wants— He is now making considerable Progress in the Language. I also intend Mr Hall should be employed in putting up the necessary Buildings for all the Missionaries, and the Public School, for which purpose I must engage one Carpenter and one Pair of Sawyers to assist him till this work is done. He will also occasionally be employed in collecting Timber to load the Active for her to bring to Port Jackson— and in Agriculture. Mr King will have to attend his Flax dressing and Shoe making &c. I wish them all clearly to understand their respective duties and to interfere with one another as little as possible as they will have no Head present to settle any little differences that might arise amongst them— The Place where they settle upon I shall purchase from one of the Chiefs; and also a Piece of Land for the Purposes of feeding Stock or Cultivation. Messrs Hall & King have acquired much useful Knowledge in New South Wales which will now be of very essential Service to them. They will be able to apply themselves to cultivation, or any other work that their Situation may require them to perform. I consider the time well spent that they have been here: tho’ I have had the most ardent wish for the establishment of the Mission.— On my Return from New Zealand I shall then be better able to speak upon these Points— It will also be a grand object with me to promote Agriculture amongst the Chiefs as much as possible. When their necessary wants are supplied, they will be more disposed to lay aside their warlike Habits, and to attend to the simple Arts of Civilization. Duaterra is fully confident if he can only obtain Iron, in three or four years, the whole Island will be supplied with Bread— He says, it is not long ago since the first Potatoes were brought to the Island, and now they are cultivated in every Part, and have proved the greatest Blessing to the Natives— One Pig was only put on shore by Mr Turnbull, Master of a Whaler, and now they have a great number,— and take great Care of them. I supplied him at different times with wheat but it was either lost in the Vessels, or never landed and given to him. When he first got Home, I supplied him with Seed— He immediately explained the value of the wheat to the different Chiefs, and gave them all a part with whom he was acquainted— reserving some for himself. The Chiefs put the wheat into the Ground, and had many consultations about it, but when it was near ripe, they thought Duaterra had imposed upon them; and had told them some fine Stories, as a Traveller. They examined the Roots but not finding the Grain as they expected, growing like the Potatoe, they set Fire to all their Crops, and burnt the whole. Duaterra was very much distressed at this Circumstance, as he could not prevail upon them to give Credit to what he said— He reaped his own wheat, and thrashed it, and shewed it to the Chiefs, but still they would not believe that it would make Bread— At this time the Jefferson whaler arrived in the Bay of Islands commanded by Mr Barns, and to whom I had given a Letter to Duaterra recommending the Master to his kind attentions. Duaterra now borrowed a Pepper Mill from Mr Barns to shew his Country men by grinding the wheat, it would make Bread. But the mill was so small he could not produce a sufficient Quantity, so as to remove their Prejudices. By the Active I sent a new Supply of wheat, and a wheat mill to Duaterra— when he got this Mill, he immediately ground some wheat— When they saw the Flour come from the Mill they shouted for Joy— He told me he afterwards made them a Cake in the Frying Pan, gave each a Piece, which fully proved the Truth of his former Assertion, that wheat would make Bread— This was the highest Gratification. Duaterra had about two Acres and an half of wheat growing when the Active sailed from the Bay of Islands. He had had for nearly two years the Prejudices of all his Countrymen to contend with relative to the Cultivation of wheat— The Peas were also dug up by the Chiefs, as they thought to find them at the Roots like the Potatoes. All their Requests are for Tools of Agriculture— I took them to a Stocking Weaver, to shew them how Stockings were made, they were much astonished with the Loom, Duaterra told me, Hoes they wanted, and not Stockings— They could do without Stockings at present, if they could only get Bread. I shall do all I can to encourage them in Agriculture— and have no doubt but in a little time they will have plenty of Provisions— I desired Mr Kendall to bring a little New Zealand Flax, which I have had spun, before the Chiefs [and is now in the Loom— Shall give them some of the Cloth to take with them— This has surprised them much— I shall send a little also to you for the Society to see or else some of the Thread. I am &c &c &c Saml Marsden]Parramatta Sepr 30th 1814— Dear Sir, In a former Letter I informed you that Duaterra was very anxious to make a Sunday when he returned to New Zealand— he now tells me he made one for five moons or months— and then his Countrymen told him they did not believe that Europeans had a Sunday. From the general Conduct of the Masters of Vessels who had put into the Bay of Islands, they had not observed any difference between the Sabbath day, and others. Only two Masters of Vessels, Duaterra told me, had been particular in this respect. When the Active was there, the natives went with their Potatoes &c, for Sale on the Sabbath— they were then informed, it was the Lord's Sabbath, or a day sacred to Rest; and that they could not receive any Articles from them on that day— On Board the Active they hoisted the English Colours on the Sabbath. Terra, a Chief on the opposite Side of the Bay; when he saw the Colours, he immediately ordered Colours to be hoisted on Shore— where he lived. Duaterra tell[s] me, the natives enquired what was the Reason the People on Board the Active would not trade with them on that day— he told them the same, which he had often done, before, that it was a Day of Rest, and that God would be angry with them for working and selling things on the Sabbath— They were much afraid, and told him that they now believed that there was a Sabbath— I had given Instructions to the Master of the Active to be very particular in keeping the Sabbath. The first Interview Duaterra Had [sic] with his Excellency the Governor, he requested that his Excellency would give him, either Colours to hoist, or a Bell to ring, or a Drum to beat, to call the People togather— he is still anxious to have a Sabbath day— and I trust he will see one established there, to his present and eternal Happiness— The Chiefs are all happy with us at Parramatta, and their minds enlarging very fast. Beholding the various works that are going on in the Smiths & Carpenters Shops; the spinning and weaving, Brickmaking and Building Houses, togather with all the operations of Agriculture and Gardening, has a wonderful Effect upon their minds; and will excite all their natural Powers to improve their own Country. The Idea of my visiting them is very gratifying to their minds. At present I spend all the time I can spare with them, in conversing with them upon all the different Subjects that appear necessary for them to be acquainted with— Particularly on the Subjects of Religion, civil Government, and Agriculture— With respect to Religion, I talk to them of the Institution of the Sabbath Day by God himself— and they see it observed by us with particular attention. They see the Prisoners mustered on Sunday morning, their names called over, and then marched to Church. They also see the Soldiers and Officers march to Church likewise, and most of the People in the Town of Parramatta— As I have many Complaints to settle as a Magistrate— they frequently attend— when I explain to them afterwards, the different Crimes, and Punishments that such have committed, and what sentence is past upon them— Some men confined for one moon, and some for more in Prison, according to their Crimes— With Respect to Agriculture, they visit different Farms, observe the Plough at work, some men with the Hoe, some thrashing &c. &c. They tell me when they return, they shall sit up whole nights, telling their People what they have seen and that their men will stop their Ears with their Fingers— we have heard enough, they will say, of your incredible Accounts, and we will hear no more— they are impossible to be true. I am fully convinced that the Chiefs, and particularly Duaterra, and Shunghee, who commands 17 districts, will apply all their Strength to Agriculture— if they can only obtain Hoes— and Axes— I shall send a List of these by Captain Bunker. Mr Kendall and Mr Hall write to you also— and state their views and Intentions— I think no Society were ever engaged in a greater work than the Church Missionary Society is in this. The Ground is wholly occupied by the Prince of Darkness, and great and powerful difficulties will no doubt one way or another spring up to oppose this great work— But the Lord is King amongst the Heathen, and will I have no doubt establish his Throne there— I am dr Sir yours very sincerely Saml MarsdenParramatta Sepr. 30. 1814 Revd Sir, This will be delivered to you by Mr E. Bunker Master of the Seringapatam Whaler, now lying in Sydney Cove; but belonging to the Port of London. Mr Bunker was the first Master of a Vessel who landed at New Zealand, after Captain Cooke [sic] had visited that Island— he is well acquainted with the Island and the Natives and can give the Society every Information they may wish to obtain— I beg to refer the Society to Mr Bunker, as his Testimony may be depended upon. He is one of the Gentlemen who surveyed the Active— and knows what my Plans are, so far as relates to the safe Settlement of the Missionaries on New Zealand. Mr Bunker will soon after his arrival, return to New South Wales again; probably Master of some Vessel. By him, the Society may send out any thing they wish for he is a very careful man.— I shall transmit a List of such Articles as will be wanted and if they can be forwarded by Mr Bunker it will be a great object for promoting the good of the Settlement— He will take them as Freight, or some other way I have no doubt— I am dr Sir Your most obedient humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt—Parramatta Sepr 30th 1814. Dear Sir, I judge it proper to give you my Opinion of the Characters of the Missionaries here; my Reason for doing this is, that when you receive their Reports from time to time, you may bear in mind their different Tempers, and make such allowances for human weaknesses as Circumstances may require. Mr Kendall is a most valuable man— his Heart is wholly engaged in the work— he is making very considerable Progress in the Language, as some of the Natives are always with him. His manners are mild— he is naturally kind, tender and affectionate; and will most assuredly attach the Natives of New Zealand to him— He loves to be constantly with them, and can with ease meet their wishes— They all pay him the greatest Respect, and speak of him with the warmest Affection— If I inquire of the Chiefs how Mr Kendall treats them, their answer is, "Mr Kendall is too good." The Son of one of the Chiefs is now with him, and a Brother of another Chief— By their Assistance he is acquiring the Language very fast. Mrs Kendall is a woman of a very even Temper, and mild like her Husband. She is very attentive to the Heathens, which are now at Parramatta and they are very much attached to her on that Account. There is no doubt, but they will do well, and prove a great Blessing to these poor People. I am in every Sense perfectly satisfied with Mr & Mrs Kendall and conceive the Society would not have met with Persons more suitable for the work— With respect to Mr Hall I have given my opinion of him already, and I believe I shall never have Cause to change it— He is the opposite of Mr Kendall in many things, relative to his natural disposition. He does not like to be advised, but wishes upon all occasions to follow his own opinion, tho' his mind is not sufficiently comprehensive to foresee what evil Consequences may follow a mistaken opinion. He has often appeared to me never to suspect that there was a possibility for him to be mistaken. As a Mechanic he is a very valuable Man— and must on that Account prove a great Acquisition both to the Missionaries who may reside there, and also to the natives— He is sober, attentive to Buisness [sic], and a very regular man. His outward Conduct has been very correct ever since his arrival in New South Wales; but I could never prevail upon him till now to apply himself to the work of the Mission. I am aware I shall have some difficulty to make my final arrangement with him, so as to prevent any Misunderstanding between him and his Colleagues. Mrs Hall she is a very Choice woman— there are few to be met with equal to her in her natural disposition— She is mild, obliging and attentive— and will be much esteemed by the natives of New Zealand. I am under no apprehension about her doing well. Mr John King, is also a mild man, and will be very much liked by the natives— His Heart is in the work, and he will devote himself to it now— He is by no means a man of so strong a mind as Mr. Hall, but I think him well qualified for the Station he is intended to fill. Mrs King I do not know very much about. She is the daughter of a Mr Hansen, who formerly commanded a ship from London, and came here a free Settler— I have engaged him as the Master of the Active— He has the Character of being a very honest man, has been known for many years to Mr Bunker— upon the whole you will probably find Mr Hall to be occasionally dissatisfied from his natural Temper— Messrs Kendall & King contented— Mr Kendall will be alive to every little Incident that may occur, either to gain Instruction from the Natives, relative to their Religion, Customs & Government, or to instruct them while Mr Hall will take no notice of them. On the other Hand Mr Hall will notice a valuable Piece of timber, or a good Spot of Ground: or a convenient Run of water which Mr Kendall would never think of. From Mr Kendall you may expect very minute Information and very correct, for he is a thinking man; but from Mr Hall you must not look for this, and you must at all times be prepared to make allowances for Mr Hall's naturally murmering [sic] disposition— I have thought good to drop you these few Hints respecting them all from which you may judge of their general Characters— I trust they will all do well, and be an honor to the Society and a Blessing to the Heathen. I am dr Sir, Your most obedient humble Sert Samuel Marsden Revd J. PlattParramatta Octr 5th 1814 Dear Sir, I have but just time to drop you a Line— you will hear from Mr. Pratt what we are doing in this part of the world— I have repeatedly mentioned the Natives of New Zealand to you— and I trust the time is at hand when the Star in the East will appear unto these poor Heathens, and direct them to the "holy Child Jesus"— I am now surrounded with these noble People— who only want what you so richly enjoy, viz the Means of Grace, the Manna from Heaven to fall about their hungry Tents— Consider Sir, only for a moment, what a State of Bondage, Sin, & Misery, all those of the human Race must be, who are literally "without Hope and without God in the world"— You will readily admit all those upon whom the Light of Christianity has never dawned must be in this State— I am doing all I can for New Zealand, and trust in the great Head of the Church for Support, and Blessing— I fear the Society will take alarm at the Expense— but this cannot be avoided at present— I do not feel warranted by the Society to do all I have, and am doing relative to the Mission— If they approve of any Part of my Conduct I shall be thankful, and if they should fully enter into my views, I shall have greater Cause to rejoice. But should they view this Mission in a different Light, and not feel themselves authorised to give all that pecuniary Aid it may require, this will not discourage me from doing all I can, till I am convinced I can do no more. The Lord will provide the money that may be necessary either here or in England— I have not as yet solicited any Assistance here in the Colony, for Reasons, which I cannot now explain— When I have visited New Zealand myself, and viewed the different natural Productions I shall then be able to judge, whether I shall want any pecuniary Assistance, and how much— I think it more than probable, that I shall not require much after the first Establishment, but shall be able to import into Port Jackson such Articles from the Island as will go very far towards paying the Expense of the Mission— I am now preparing the Vessel for Sea and will soon sail, unless I should be delayed for want of Bread, as wheat is now very scarce, and dear— I shall refer you to Mr. Pratt for further Particulars— We are going on pretty well here upon the whole— Many good Schools have been established since my Return— I always entertain a strong Impression, that this Colony is destined by infinite Wisdom to furnish Missionaries to the Islands in these Seas, or at least to support, and protect them in their work— I have no doubt but we shall see some poor Convict engaged in this work, whose Heart the Lord will open— I now behold the dawn of this Event— I am happy to say that I am well, and my Family excepting Mrs. M. and she is much recovered from a Paralytic Stroke, which she had— She is lame, and has lost the use of one Arm— The two Prisoners you recommended to me I wish to mention. Brown turned out bad. Hitchcock very well. His wife is now with him— I got him exempted from all public Labor, and he has behaved well, and I believe is doing well— Mrs. M. unites with me in kind Rememberances to you, and Mrs. Poynder and to Miss Brown, that then was— I am Dr. Sir, Yours affectionately Saml Marsden John Poynder Esqr.SYDNEY, Dec. 20, 1813 ________ At a GENERAL MEETING of the Inhabitants of this Colony, assembled at the LONG-ROOM in the NEW STORE, pursuant to Requisition, WILLIAM GORE, Esquire, Provost Marshall, in the Chair; The Reverend Samuel Marsden stated the Necessity and Objects of a Society for the Protection and Civilization of the Natives of the South Sea Islands, who may come to Port Jackson; And moved, that such a Society be now formed, Agreed to nem. con. The Reverend Samuel Marsden submitted these Resolutions; which were read from the Chair, and unanimously adopted:— First.—RESOLVED, That this Institution shall be called The New South Wales Society, for offering Protection to the Natives of the South Sea Islands, and promoting their Civilization; and shall consist of a PATRON, PRESIDENT, and TREASURER; and also, of Life and Annual MEMBERS, together with such Officers as may be deemed necessary for managing the Affairs of the Society. Second.— Every Person subscribing annually One Guinea and upwards, shall be deemed a Member of this Society during the Continuance of such Subscription. 2 Third.— Every Person giving a Benefaction of Ten Guineas shall be a Member for Life. Fourth.— An Annual Meeting of the Members shall be held at Sydney, on the second Wednesday in January, when the Proceedings of the foregoing Year shall be reported, and the Accounts presented, and a Treasurer and Committee chosen. Fifth.— A Special Meeting of the Members of the Society shall be called at any Time, at the Requisition of the Committee, of which not less than TEN shall form a Quorum. Sixth.— At all Meetings, the Patron, and in his Absence the President; or should he be absent, the Treasurer; or in his Absence, such Member as shall be voted for that Purpose, shall preside at the Meeting. Seventh.— None of the Rules of this Institution shall be repealed or altered, nor any new ones established, but at an Annual or Special Meeting. Eighth.— The Committee shall consist of twelve Laymen, Members of this Society, besides the Treasurer, and all the Clergymen in the Settlement.— Eight Laymen shall be appointed from the old Committee, and four from the general Body. Ninth.— The Committee shall elect, at their first Meeting every Year, either from among themselves, or from the general Members of the Society, a Committee of Accounts; whose Duty shall be to see that the Subscriptions are duly received, and all the Accounts of the Society regulated. Tenth.— All Payments on Account of the Society shall be signed by two Members of the General Committee, and the Secretary. Eleventh.— Three Members shall be necessary to compose a General Committee; which shall meet the first Monday in every Quarter, or oftener, if needful. Twelfth.— The Treasurer, Secretary, and Collector shall be chosen by the Committee, from the General Members; and the Secretary and Collector shall attend all Meetings of the Society; and shall transact all such Business as the Committee shall require, and pay all Sums collected, into the Hands of the Treasurer, every Quarter. Thirteenth.— The Object of this Society shall be, to afford Protection and Relief to the Natives of the South Sea Islands who may be brought to PORT JACKSON, and to defend their just Claims on the Masters and Owners of the Vessels who bring them, and to see justice done to their Persons and Property; and also, to instruct them in the Principles of Christianity, and in the different Branches of Agriculture; and in such other simple Arts as may best lead to their Civilization and general Improvement. Fourteenth.— No Native of the South Sea Islands shall reside with any Person in this Settlement, without the Consent of the General Committee, when once received under the protection of this Society. Fifteenth.— A Committee of three Members, chosen annually from the General Body, shall be appointed to hear all the Complaints of the South Sea Islanders, against the Owners, Masters, or Crews of Vessels; and to bring such Owners, Masters, or Crews before a Court of Justice, whenever it may be deemed necessary so to do.The Wages of the Master, and Mate of the Active will appear high, but they are the same that are commonly paid out of this Port— the number of men also were greater than will be necessary in future, as I wished in the first Instance to guard against the Vessel been [sic] taken, should any Circumstances have taken Place at the Bay of Islands which had not reached this Colony—Parramatta Octr 12. 1814 Dear Sir, I shall now give you a List of the Names of the Chiefs, that are at Parramatta at present, and their Servants— Duaterra is Chief, and possesses considerable Influence — Shunghee— Duaterra's uncle commands 17 Districts Coro-Coro, A warlike Chief on the opposite Shore in the Bay Toohe— Brother to Coro Coro— a fine young man, of good parts, learns english very fast. his Father was Priest Parow— Related to old Tippahee— who was shot by Europeans Repreero— Son of Shunghee— a fine Boy Warrakee— A common man Mowhee— ditto— reads and writes the English Language— Pyhee— Servant to Duaterra— Tinnana – A fine young man, learning to make nails &c. Whycattoo A common man – I shall send you some of the writing of Mowhee he is at this moment taking a Copy of a General Order issued by Governor Macquarie relative to the natives of the South Sea Islands which I intend to inclose— I have sent a Box with a matt or two in it— You will find two for Lady James Gambier, and one for Lord Gambier. What are not addressed you will take yourself— To shew the Society the Ingenuity of the natives of New Zealand, I have sent a Bust of Shunghee. Some of the Chiefs are much tattooed— I told Shunghee one day, I wanted his Head to send to England, and that he must either give me his Head, or make one like it of wood. He asked me for an Iron Hoop, made himself a Tool about five Inches long, like a Plane Iron, and tied an Handle to it— took the End of an old Post, and very soon made the Bust which I have sent in the Box directed to you. The Lines and Marks of the Face are exact— and the whole is a good Likeness of himself. His Face is something fuller, and this was owing to the Post being rather too small, which he took to form the Likeness of himself of. Shunghee is a very fine Character; appears uncommonly mild in his manners, and very polite, and well-behaved at all times— His districts are some distance from the Bay of Islands in the interior, he had begun the Cultivation of Wheat which I had sent to Duaterra— Coro-Coro lives on the Coast— possesses several war Canoes, he informs me that he takes a trading Voyage sometimes for four moons — and goes in his Canoes from the North, to the South Cape of New Zealand— He describes the South Cape as very cold, and stormy, and at certain Seasons there is much Snow, and Hail— I am often much entertained with the Accounts they give of their Country, and manners. Toohi is very quick at learning— he is of great assistance to Mr Kendall in the Language— From his natural Abilities, and the Authority of his Friends and Connections, he may prove a great Advantage to the Mission— A few nights ago after Family worship one of my Children told me Toohi could say the Lord's Prayer— I was much surprised at this, and called him to me, and asked him to repeat what he knew— He immediately repeated a considerable Part, very distinctly. I explained the meaning of it to him, and he seemed to enter into it very much. Should the Lord in his great Goodness make known to him the way of Life, he would be a great man. After conversing with him for some time upon Religion, I told him he would be a Priest; and since his Father had been a New Zealand Priest, he would be an English one. He was much pleased with what past. He spends much time with Mr. Kendall, who is very partial to him— The Friendship seems to be strong on both sides. The Chiefs coming over to Port Jackson, will I trust lay a firm Foundation for the work of the Mission; and secure the Comfort and Safety of those who may be employed in the work— was I young, and free, I should offer myself to this work— it would be my Joy— and Delight— We shall sail if all is well in the beginning of next month— At present Bread is very scarce— Wheat is almost two Pounds per Bushel, which will make our outfit expensive— If we were to remain here till after Harvest, when wheat would be cheap, it would not be any saving of Expense, as both the New Zealanders and Ship's Company must have bread while they remain, and the Families of the Missionaries also— I believe I have now given you all the Information necessary at present— I have not drawn as yet for any money for Messrs Kendall, Hall and King and I believe I shall not by this Conveyance— The Letters, and Box are committed all to the Care of Captain Bunker— I have sent you this by a Passanger [sic], a very quiet man who has lived in this Colony many years, and has always behaved well— His moral Character has been very good— which may be some Satisfaction to his Friends. I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedt humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd. J. PrattMemorandum of Articles necessary to be sent out, for the use of the Settlement at New Zealand, Viz. ½ Ton 2 Inch flat Bar Iron 100 pounds of Steel Some Hoe’s 7 Inches by 9— Do 6 Do by 8— Do Ax’s Tommyhawks. Metal Buttons (Small sizes) Do Spades and Shovels Do Common Scissars. Common Clasp Knives. Do Cross and Pit Saws. Some Files for Do. Do Reap Hooks. Fishhooks different Sizes— nor very small Do Common Needles. 5 Hundred weight of Strong Hoop Irons. Do Billhooks, 5 hundred wt. nail rod Iron. Three sets Hackels for preparing Flax. Scarlet Cloth common. Some common prints. Blue, and red for the Women, (Natives), and some Blue and red Stuffs It will be necessary to have a quantity of Ax’s, Hoe’s, and Tommyhawks sent out, for the encouragement of agricultural pursuits.———————— amongst the natives— I have sent this List of articles— The Society can send out what they think proper Saml MarsdenC[hurch] M[issionary] House Dec. 16th/ [18]14 My Dear Sir, My last to you was dated Aug 18/14. We have since received yours of March 15/14 and May 17/14, with the various Depositions and other enclosures. You have long ere this, I hope, received mine of March 18/14, announcing the grant of £500 per annum, as the formation foundation of a Society to be formed by you in connexion with ours. We have shipped on board the Northampton Ironmongery and Manchester goods &c as per Bills of Lading and Invoice enclosed. You will please to place to the credit of the Society the sum of £389: 0: 4, as a part of its grant. I repeat what I said before that we are ready to entrust any reasonable sums to the disposal of yourself and friends on promising grounds. If you can establish the proposed auxiliary Society, and you and your friends think the vessel purchased by you likely to answer, and if you can secure the proper Management of the concern, let it be taken wholly into our Service, and draw upon us for what is needful: at all events, should you have seen it requisite to dispose of her, as it is not fit that you should incur loss in the pursuit of our objects, you will draw on me for any such loss you may have sustained. But I hope better things; and cannot but both trust and pray that your anxious efforts for the good of New Zealand will be abundantly prospered, both to your own joy and ours. You will see by the Missionary Registers sent in the Northampton what we are doing, and how greatly it pleases God to prosper ours and other Societies. Please to dispose of the Copies, with the Reports &c to the best advantage, and cause the parcels to be delivered as directed. The employment for of the Active for our purposes, and the establishment of some such a vessel for those of the London M[issionary] S[ociety] will supersede the vessel, I presume, so long projected. Indeed there are many difficulties in carrying on joint concerns. We shall all do best by exerting ourselves in our own sphere. You will see, by mine of Aug. 18th, how much your purchase of the Active meets my ideas. Our Committee are much interested in your last accounts, and in the prospects of success which are opening upon us in your quarter. We are much grieved at the ill will manifested toward you; but the God of all grace will enable you, I doubt not, to maintain your Christian character and efforts thro’ evil report and thro’ good report. The return of Mr Hall to a sense of his obligations has much gratified us. May God be with him, and with all who labour with us in his cause! Your conduct towards him and Mr King was most faithful. Your efforts for the good of the New Zealanders, and for the South Sea Islanders at large, will call down blessings on your memory, from generations yet unborn! Government have granted us the freight of the stores now sent. Letters from Mr Kendall and Mr Hall, of June 15th from New Zealand, encourage us to hope that your next accounts respecting their voyage will be favourable. We are happy that you are pleased with Mr Kendall, and trust he will prove a steady labourer in that great cause on which he has entered— He has drawn upon me for his Salary up to Xmas next, which I have accepted: but we wish all Salaries and pecuniary concerns to be adjusted and settled with the Society which we have proposed. Wm Hall tells me that his only differences with you were on account of money, and wishes to have those affairs transacted directly with us: that cannot be: you will readily see that the acts and resolutions of a Society conducted as I am sure yours will be, will be of full authority with them, and will give us ease and confidence in the management & permanence of our concerns in your distant quarter. You are requested to employ our money in such a way as shall seem to you most subservient to our common designs— establishing a School at Parramatta &c for New Zealanders &c &c. Wm Hall‘s words are, “I intend entirely to rely on the Society for my Salary or assistance; and you will be so kind as to send me out property to the amount of the money, in wearing apparel— such as printed cottons, callicos, jeans or good fustians &c.” I have written to him to the above purport. From the Rev. John Fawcett, of Carlisle, I have received directions to lay out for Wm Hall the sum of £33:19:7, which comes to him through his wife. This has been done in Articles which he wished, amounting to £39:0:2— Viz. Ironmongery in Case No 3 14:12: 2 Manchester Goods— enclosed in Case No 7 17: 3: 5 Powder half barrel 3:10: 7 35: 6: 2 Charges 3:14.— 39: 0:2 You will please to present him with the difference; and likewise present to Mr Kendall, Mr Hall, and Mr King, the Crockery contained in Crates No 8,9,10; with the Stationery enclosed in case No 4 a watch for Mr Kendall is enclosed in Case No 14. He wrote for Medicines: they will be found in Case No 8, & are for their common use. I am much pressed for time, or I would enlarge further on the great subjects which occupy our minds. To morrow morning I set off for Bedford to assist at the formation of a new C[hurch] M[issionary] Association. The Northampton is gone down the River, and I have but a few hours left to do much business in— I beg to be kindly remembered to Mrs Marsden. May God be with you and yours, & return a hundred fold all your efforts into your own bosom. I remain, dear Sir Very affect[ionatel]y yours (Signed) Josiah PrattParramatta 6 Sepr 1814 Revd and Dear Sir I yesterday received your letter bearing date Decr 9th 1813 with the Church Missionary Register up to November which I intend to distribute agreeable to the instructions I received from you. I feel grateful for those expressions of regard contained in your letter for the welfare of me and my family. For further particulars concerning us I must refer you to a Letter sent from Port Jackson by the Brig James Haye, to a second sent from Van Dieman’s Land by way of India, and to a third sent from the Bay of Islands by the aforesaid Brig. The latter would acquaint you with the friendly reception I and Mr Hall met with amongst the Natives of New Zealand upon our first appearance on their shores, and I have now the pleasure to transmit to you an Account of my proceedings during the Voyage from “Port Jackson” to New Zealand with general remarks, Copies of Letters, &c which I request you will lay before the Hon[oura]ble Committee. I attend to such things as I conceive the Committee will think worthy of their notice, and I hope they will overlook such observations as they do not deem interesting. Upon my arrival in New South Wales in the month of October last, & at my first interview with Mr Marsden, he expressed his regret “that the attempt to carry the glorious Tidings of the Gospel to New Zealand had been hitherto delayed” and he was therefore anxious that I should immediately give myself up to the work to which I had the honor and happiness to be appointed by the Hon[oura]ble Committee. His Excellency Governor Macquarie was also pleased to signify his concurrence with Mr Marsden respecting my departure and a passage was procured for me at the earliest opportunity. There are no regular means of conveyance from Port Jackson to New Zealand. It was consequently necessary either to hire or purchase a Vessel solely for the purpose of forwarding the benevolent designs of the Society. Mr Marsden failed in his attempts to hire one and therefore purchased the Active Brig. At the time the purchase was made the Active was laden with Government Stores and bound for Hobart Van Diemans Land. This being the case it was not deemed advisable to unlade her but to let her proceed to the place of her original destination and from thence to direct her course for New Zealand. Monday March 7th was the day appointed for my embarkation and I was accompanied from Parramatta to the Active by Mr William Hall and my young friend Toi a Native of New Zealand whom I had some weeks before received under my protection by the desire of Mr Marsden. I here subjoin a List of the names of the Captain and Ships Company with the respective places of their nativity and also a copy of Mr Marsden’s instructions to the Captain. The Ships company consists of individuals chiefly from different nations each of them knowing something of the English Language. Names Names Mr Peter Dillon Master Ireland Bobbahee— Owhyhee Mr David Siepke Mate Germany Dikkahee Bolabola John Wilson Boatswn England Fredc Wormbey Sweden Jno Hunter Carpenter New Holland Babbaro Otaheite Thos Hamilton Cook Ireland W m Jones England Wm Mansel N.America Toi Apafonga N Zealand Abm Wilson Norway At the Derwent Mr Rodman Chace (an American) entered as mate in the place of David Siepke A Copy of Mr Marsden’s Instructions to Captain Dillon Sydney March 9. 1814 Sir You will proceed with all possible despatch to the River Derwent with the Active Brig and deliver the Stores on board to the person authorized there to receive them. After you have discharged the present Cargo you will then with as little delay as possible sail to the Bay of Islands on the Coast of New Zealand. On your Arrival you will open a friendly intercourse with the Natives particularly Duaterra, Terra, Kowheitee, Kurrokurro and any other chief that may promote the Object of the Voyage. The main Object of this voyage is to promote a friendly intercourse with the Natives of New Zealand. You will do all you can to prevent any quarrel between the Natives and the Ships Company. If Duaterra or any other Chiefs wish to come to Port Jackson you will receive them on board when you finally leave the Island. Or if they wish to send any of their children to be instructed or a Young Man or two these you may bring. I wish the Natives to be treated with the greatest kindness while you remain there and every thing to be done that can with prudence to gain their confidence. You will inform them that it is my intention to visit them when the Vessel returns, and that I wish a chief to come over to Port Jackson in order that I may enter into some arrangements with him for their benefit. With respect to the Articles you will bring back in the Vessel, these must depend upon circumstances. I should wish you to bring as much Hemp as you possibly can. Such Spars and timber as you may with Mr Hall judge valuable. Pork if it is to be obtained and salt Fish, Rosin or any other natural productions. I wish you to fill up with Potatoes, they had better be kept in the baskets in which the Natives bring them as I think they will keep better that way. On the Sabbath Day I wish Mr Kendall to read on board when the weather will permit the Prayers of the Church. And when you arrive at New Zealand I desire that you will be very particular in the observance of the Sabbath Day; not to buy or sell any thing on that Day, but all the sailors to be clean and do no work. Messrs Hall and Kendall will do all they can to procure a Cargo for the Vessel towards defraying the expence along with you, and I hope you will shew every attention to them and make their situation as comfortable as possible. Should Mr Kendall and Mr Hall wish to remain a few days longer when the Vessel is ready you will be good enough to allow them, in order that they may form any plan for their future settlement at New Zealand, or to gain any information respecting the Island for the future guidance of the Church Missionary Society. I am Yours &c Saml Marsden P.S. I wish you not to allow any private trade with the Natives nor any natives to be brought on board by the Ships Company without your particular permission. And to prevent all quarrels as far as possible, you will not suffer any of the native women to come on board, as this Voyage is for a particular object. Although in many important points Mr Hall and I differ widely in our opinions, and I have to record with grief that we are almost in all respects like unto two individuals sent out by two different Societies of Christians, yet I think it my duty to take notice of his proceedings as often as I can, they are so nearly connected with my own. You will be glad to hear that as soon as we embarked on board the Active it was agreed upon that we should unite in prayer and praise to God every morning and evening, and alternately read a portion of the Holy Scripture for our mutual comfort and edification. And as Mr Hall did not seem to approve of the idea of adhering to Mr Marsdens instructions to the Captain respecting my continually reading the Prayers of the Church upon the Sabbath Day I readily consented that he should sometimes enjoy this priviledge. In forming any plan that has for its object the Glory of God and the good of Souls, it becomes those who are engaged not to be so much solicitous about the observation of things that are indifferent as that the glorious Name of the Ever Blessed Jesus may be magnified and that Peace, Harmony and Christian Concord may characterize every plan for the accomplishment of this great object. The Active sailed from Port Jackson on Monday March 14th and came to an Anchor near Hobart Town on Tuesday April 12th. A few days after our arrival here we were visited by Warrakkee a Young Native of the Bay of Islands who was very desirous to accompany us in the Active thither. He told us he had a great desire to see his mother and sister from whom he had been absent some years, but he had unfortunately signed an Article to serve in the Brig Spring a Vessel then laying near us and bound for Port Dalrymple and Port Jackson and neither the owner of the Vessel nor the Captain were willing to part with him. On Wednesday May 11th Moroo another Native of the Bay of Islands was sent on board to us by Captain Dillon. He had formerly lived with Mr Hall and hearing of us while he was at Port Dalrymple he left his ship there, and came over by land performing his journey through the Woods in five days. His Captain sent after him but I am happy to say that without much difficulty I succeeded in gaining for him his liberty. The following Copies of Letters contain an account of my proceedings in his behalf. Warrakee I found with Mr Marsden after my return to Port Jackson. Brig Active 18 May 1814 Sir I beg leave respectfully to submit to your consideration the case of Moroo a Native of New Zealand who has made application for a passage on board the Active but against whom a detainder [sic] is laid in the Secretary’s Office by Captain Stuart. Moroo informs me that he suffered much while under the command of Captain Stuart for want of food &ca and hearing of the Active being at this settlement he came over by Land from Port Dalrymple, and he has been received on board by Captain Dillon as a passenger in consideration of the services which he may possibly be enabled to render me and my colleague Mr Hall in our attempt to require a knowledge of the Native Language. I would suggest to your Honor, that many fatal occurrences have taken place in the South Sea Islands in consequence of the ill treatment which the natives have experienced from unprincipled Europeans, and many valuable British Seamen have fallen innocent victims to that usual mode of retaliation which they adopt after receiving an injury. And with respect to the New Zealanders it is well known that after they have been some time from their home they are exceedingly desirous to return, and every unkind disappointment of their wishes tends greatly to excite their resentment. It cannot be supposed that they are acquainted with the binding nature of an article at the time they sign it, and they must in certain cases on this very account deem the restraint a great hardship upon them. I therefore humbly request you will condescend to use your authority and influence in behalf of Moroo as this may possibly be the only opportunity he may have for some years to come of visiting his near relations and his native Land. And am, Sir, Your very obliged and obedient Servant Tho Kendall His Honor Governor Davy &c &c Brig Active Hobart March 20. 1814 Sir, I shall esteem it a particular favor if you will use your influence in behalf of Moroo a Native of New Zealand who has made application for a passage on board this vessel, but against whom a Detainder is laid in the Secretary’s Office by Captain Stuart. I will undertake to be answerable for Moroo’s return to Port Jackson and if he is indebted to Captain Stuart five or six pounds I will readily pay it should it please Divine Providence to conduct me in safety to New South Wales, and am, with much respect, Sir Your obedt Sert Tho Kendall James Gordon Esq Naval Officer &c Hobart. Before I left the River Derwent I had the pleasure of receiving a Letter from Mrs Kendall of which the following is a Copy. Parramatta 19 March 1814 My Dearest It is with some pleasure I write to inform you we are all well as I hope these lines will find you. I get better spirits than I had; when you first left me I was low and dull, but I hope God will protect you and send you safe home to your family. All the children have had very bad eyes. Thomas has been quite blind, but they are now better. Richard Stockwell conducts him self very well and is very attentive. He is busy in the Garden. Mrs Marsden and family frequently pay me a visit. It is a great comfort to me in your absence to have such friends so near me. My Dear love, I did not think I could bear your absence from me so long as we have lived ten years together so very happy. God grant we may meet again and spend many more years together as happy. I do not care where I am if we are together. I cannot bear the thoughts of being parted. I think the time very long. I always pray for you every night and morning that God may bless you in your undertaking and protect you from the cruelty of the Heathen, and conduct you in safety to your family so that we may unite again in praying to and praising him. Our Dear Children join with me in love to you. Joseph (the youngest child about two years of age) says his father is gone to New Zealand he will kiss him when he returns home. They all want to see you very much. I am My Dear Yours &c Jane Kendall I and Mr Hall were treated with great kindness and hospitality by Lieut. Govr Davy, the Revd Mr Knopwood & some other Gentlemen at Van Dieman’s Land. We had an opportunity to make during our stay an excursion into the interior where we saw the Land in a state of cultivation. It produces very fine wheat, Barley and potatoes. Some tracts of good land are laying waste for want of Settlers to occupy them; and these covered with grass and in a great measure unencumbered with woods. Bread, Beef, Mutton, and Pork are very plentiful and the meat is nearly equal to that in England for fatness and quality. The wool is very coarse and of a hairy nature and it will not in all probability be materially improved until there is a demand for it. It lays here as it has done in some parts of New South Wales as an useless thing upon the Ground. Mr Marsden sent 10 Good Rams of the Merino Breed in the Active to assist the settlers in improving the Wool, six of which arrived in safety. The Population near the River Derwent including the Settlement of Port Dalrymple amounts according to the latest returns to Two thousand and seventy seven persons, but I am sorry to observe in a religious point of view that appearances are very unfavorable. It was intimated to us by an aged friend(a) who paid us a visit “that “there could be no situation throughout the “world were [sic] a Missionary was more wanted than at Van Diemans Land. “I am now” said he “advanced in years and it cannot be expected that I I “shall live long, but it is my prayer that a pious minister may be sent out and “that I may have another opportunity of hearing a Gospel Sermon before I “die.” I heartily join our friend in the above wishes. A Pastor of established piety might I have no doubt by the Divine Blessing erect a Noble standard there to the honor of his Divine Master. Amongst such an hospitable people Schools might be instituted and supported with out difficulty & much good done in the Colony. The Natives of Van Diemans Land have been very ill treated indeed and banished entirely from those parts which are colonized by Englishmen. Many of them have been shot by our people and the Bushrangers who have made their escape from the Settlements have for fear of being discovered by any communication which the Natives might have with the settlers killed them without mercy. Hence the Natives retaliate and commit depredations as they find opportunity. There are no Natives at the Settlement except some children who have been taken away from their Parents. At Sydney and Parramatta the Natives can ((a) Mr Patterson who knows my friend the Revd Mr Waugh) and do reside without fear or molestation but here they cannot profit by their Intercourse with Englishmen. There were several Men, Women, and children who were passengers on board the Active from Port Jackson to Van Diemens Land. Two Children learnt correctly the Card for Sunday Schools for which I rewarded them by giving each a Bible. After I had read the Prayers of the Church I usually spent a few minutes in reading some important “extract” or laying before the Sailors and Passengers the most essential truths of the Christian Religion. Seafaring men have alas! few opportunities of repairing to Public Worship and hearing the Holy Scriptures enforced & explained. The fall of Man; his lamentable departure from God; his utter inability to help himself; his ransom and acceptance by Jesus Christ, and the duties of the Christian Life are little understood by many of them; nor do they conceive the happiness which accompanies a cordial reception of Divine Truth. They are a most useful body of men; they have souls that never die, it is therefore necessary and indeed a part of our duty to pay all the attention in our power to their instruction. On Monday May 23rd the Active sailed from the River Derwent for the Bay of Islands. After a good passage we came to an anchor near Tippoonah on Friday June 10th.— Duaterra we were informed was at his farm in the interior, but hearing of a Vessel being in the Harbour he came over to Tippoonah in the night and paid us a visit on the friday morning. I put into his hands a Letter from Mr Marsden, of which the following is a copy:— Parramatta March 9, 1814 Duaterra King I have sent the Brig Active to the Bay of Islands to see what you are doing, and Mr Hall and Mr Kendall from England. Mr Kendall will teach the Boys and Girls to read and write. I told you when you was at Parramatta I would send you a Gentleman to teach your Tamoreekes and Koeteedo’s to read. You will be very good to Mr Hall and Mr Kendall. They will come to live in New Zealand if you will not hurt them, and teach you how to grow Corn, Wheat & make Houses and every thing. Charles has sent you a Cock and Mrs Marsden has sent you a shirt and Jacket. I have sent you some wheat for seeds and you must put in into the ground as soon as you can. I have sent you a mill to grind your corn. If you will come in the Active to Parramatta I will send you back again. Send me a man or two to learn to make an axe and every thing. You will send the Active full of Moca, Potatoes, Lines, Mats, Fish, Nets, and every thing. I have sent a Jacket for Kowheetee. Tell him to assist you and Terra to laiden the ship. You will be very good to all my men and not hurt them and I will be good to you. Ann, Elizabeth, Mary, Jane, Charles, Martha, Nanny and Mrs Bishop, Mrs Marsden are all well, and wish to know how you are. If you do not come to see me send me word by Mr Kendall and Mr Hall what you want and I will send it to you. I am Your friend Saml Marsden Duaterra gladly received Mr Marsden’s Letter and was very much pleased with the arrival of his promised friends. I and Mr Hall accompanied him to his principal Hipwah or Town called Ranghee Hoo. It consisted of several Warree’s or small Huts about five feet in height, seven in breadth, and eight or ten feet in length. We were presently surrounded by many native Men, Women, and Children who conducted themselves towards us in the most friendly manner, and as we repeated our visits their friendship for us became the more apparent. The Tohangha Rakoo’o paid great attention to Mr Hall, and the children who were at first afraid to come near me, as soon as I had earned their confidence would follow me to a great distance to take hold of my hand. In Duaterra’s Store rooms were deposited Rum, Tea, Sugar, Flour, Cheese and two chests of European raiment. One of these places was unlocked, and although the residence of Duaterra is sixteen miles distant yet everything remained safe and unmolested. In many little fenced plots of Land at Ranghee Hoo and other places we discovered several Hogs feeding. Pork is very plentiful. An Axe or a good Tokee will purchase one and sometimes two good sized Pigs. The soil is very good near Tippoonah notwithstanding the hilly nature of the Country. The Cultivated land produces potatoes, cabbages, turnips, carrots, Onions &c. Those parts which are not cultivated are generally covered with fern. On the Sunday after our arrival at the Bay of Islands Mr Hall read upon deck the Prayers of the Church. The rain prevented the natives from coming to the Vessel at the time of Divine Service except two or three who had slept on board. In the Afternoon the weather was fine and I and Mr Hall paid a second visit to our friends at the Hipwah. They wished to trade with us but we told them it was a sacred day. Six Days men were allowed to work and every seventh day was appointed as a day of rest from labour, and to Kiak?a At?a; for this was the only term which we could then make use of in order to convey to their ideas our worshipping the Supreme Being. We said they might come to the ship with their property on the day following. We acquainted them with our intention of bringing our Wives and children from Port Jackson and residing amongst them, and to some children I gave an invitation to go with us and learn the Book & see Mr Marsden, for it must not be omitted that the name of Mr Marsden is well known at the Bay of Islands. The Natives make mention of him in their songs and speak of him with respect. The children and their Parents seemed pleased with the invitation but at that time we did not fix upon any. June 13th I Mr Hall and Toi took a walk into the interior with Duaterra to see his farm. We passed by the Hipwah Teepookay and some of the Natives meeting us took hold of our hands in a friendly manner and requested us to eat with them. After some little conversation we proceeded on our way over some swamps and exceeding high hills. We observed no woods near us of any magnitude and the tops of the Hills were generally fertile and covered with good soil. Plenty of good water is every where to be found. At length we came to Duaterra’s farm which is called Motoo Terra. In an enclosure he had sown some wheat which was already five or six inches above the ground, and his people were busily employed in clearing more land upon which he intended to plant potatoes and to sow two bushels of wheat that we had presented to him by the desire of Mr Marsden. Mr Marsden has sent a steel Mill to Duaterra to enable him to grind his wheat as soon as it will be ready. The Natives could not believe Duaterra that it was possible to make Bread of Wheat until he showed them the mill from which as soon as they perceived the flour issue, they burst out in expressions of surprize and admiration. Mr Charles Marsden sent Duaterra two Cocks and two Hens, and in return Duaterra put on board the Active a Sow in Pig which is now at Parramatta under the charge of his young friend. Duaterra is chief over the People of four Districts. His Territory is extensive and he has four hundred fighting men under his command. He has a friend whose name is Way who has two hundred. His Uncle Kangroha has three hundred and his Uncle Shunghee has six hundred. Shunghee was introduced to us by his Nephew on thursday June 16th. He is a Warrior but apparently a man of a very mild disposition. And altho, this is the first time he has had any intercourse with Europeans he is remarkably steady and decent in his outward behaviour and has little appearance of the savage about him. He is chief over the People of seventeen places: is a man of a very ingenious turn and is very desirous to learn the European Arts. He shewed us a Musket which had been stocked and mounted by his own hands, and the performance does him much credit, since he had no man to instruct him. He has several muskets in his Possession. The Natives of New Zealand procure these destructive Articles and powder & shot from Vessels which touch upon the coast for fresh water, fresh provisions, Spars & ca. Wednesday June 15th. It was a providential circumstance that the Brig, James Haye should at this time put in to the Bay of Islands as it afforded me an opportunity to write to the Society and acquaint them that I was at length arrived at my Journey’s end. I dined with Captain Foldger, and Mr Andrews who accompanied me and Mr Hall to the Shore, and with whom we had the happiness to unite in Prayer for the Success of the Mission would I have no doubt upon his arrival in London acquaint you with many interesting particulars. He had kindly paid a visit to our families at Parramatta according to your desire. We were now visited by the Aged chief Terra, his Wife and one attendant and I presented to Terra a Letter from Mr Marsden nearly similar to the one I had previously delivered to Duaterra. Terra requested the Captain to take the Vessel near to Korrorahrekka his residence on the other side of the Bay of Islands about ten miles distant from Tippoonah. This was done, and presently a number of canoes came alongside. I accompanied Terra and his party to the shore and in return for the kind treatment they had received on board I was presented with five baskets of potatoes. I have met with the same friendly treatment amongst the natives at Korrorahrekka as I have experienced in other places and have observed them at their daily work. One day Terra and about forty others (men and women) were very busy in preparing an allotment of land for Potatoes, and Koomara (or Kymouru, a sweet potato) for the ensuing year. Some of the Natives were busy in digging the soil, others in clearing it of roots and rubbish which they placed upon heaps and others in burning those heaps. Terra appears to be near seventy years of Age; He presides over the people of Seventeen Places. On Friday June 17th Whetttohee (who is also called Pomarree) a person from Mattow Hooka invited me to go to his Hipwah and upon my accepting the invitation he further proposed to shew me the place where some timber might be procured for the Vessel if I would accompany him thither. Accordingly we set out in the afternoon in his Canoe manned by his own people. The day was very fair; After rowing several miles and it began to be very late the whole party stept on shore. There we made a good fire, and I slept (a) by the Side of Whettohee having for my bed some dry fern, and his Kakkahow and the canopy of Heaven for my covering. I mention this event with great pleasure and satisfaction; because the natives of New Zealand have been called a most dangerous set of men; that there is no trusting to them and that they will even destroy a man for the sake of a meal. But here if they had had the [(a) It was a still night; the atmosphere was serene and clear. The stars shone with peculiar lustre on my head; it was a season for contemplation, prayer and praise!] least inclination to have done me an injury either in my person or property they had it in their power. I had no means of defending myself against them. I had it is true two Fowling pieces with me but they were both unloaded. Whettohee knew this for he had several times discharged them so that these would only have served to strengthen the temptation: for if any thing would tempt the Natives it would be a musket. They are so very fond of articles of this kind they will almost give any thing for them. But I slept secure, and felt happy that God had been pleased (for some good purpose as I trusted) to send me amongst them. However weak my talents, and myself altho’ sinful and defiled, I still pray & hope that God will for the sake of his own Great Name, make me useful in declaring the glad news of His Salvation amongst this benighted people. In the morning at an early hour we hastened to the Wood. Ahourakkee and the men he had with him there with all possible dispatch conveyed two good spars to the Waterside. This was attended with much labor as the timber lay at a distance of two or three hundred Yards from the River. But these stout active men soon cleared a path for it and drew it along, and I, Whettohee, Ahourakkee, Teekopiddee and some others proceeded to the Vessel with the Spars which we had procured and about half past ten Oclock in the Evening we finished our excursion. For these two Spars Ahourakkee received two Tokee’s and it was agreed upon that he should return to the Wood and procure as many more as he could, and convey them to the vessel in the course of a few days. The Wood was fourteen miles or upwards from the Active. Loads of excellent pine are to be found there. One piece which the Natives had cut down measured nearly 90 feet in length. On Sunday morning June 19th I read upon Deck the Prayers of the Church. The weather was fine and several canoes with natives in them were by the side of the vessel. Two or three chiefs were also with us, and the behaviour of the Natives during Divine Service was very decent & commendable. It was a new thing with them to see our way of worship and to hear of a day of rest from labor, and they seemed to enjoy the idea very much. The Union Jack was hoisted on board the Active and Terra displayed his colours at Korrorahrekka in honor of the Day. Soon after Divine Service was over the natives departed from the Vessel, and in the afternoon I visited the Kapinghee a place of Whettohee in company with Mr Hall. The Natives were friendly indeed and to us the interview with the men women and children was very gratifying. I distributed on this day several religious Tracts amongst the Natives in order to give them some Idea of Books and to have noticed the eagerness and delight with which they all received them would have caused a tear, and excited a pious desire in a true believer in behalf of a people whom Satan has so long held in captivity. This people never had within their reach the means of instruction. Sunk as they are in human wretchedness and misery, no voice have they heard proclaiming the amazing love of God through a Crucified Saviour which could be a means of consoling their hearts or charming their ears! Oh what great priviledges to [sic] they possess who are brought up in a Christian Land! and what excuse can men thus highly favored make should they sin them all away and neglect the day of their visitation? On Wednes Day [sic] June 22nd Mr Hall, Mr Chace and a party of seamen went up the river in one of the Boats as far as the Wood in order to procure some more spars. Mr Hall experienced the same friendly treatment as I had done and expressed his satisfaction upon the occasion. A few spars were obtained by the party belonging to the Active and Ahourakkee and the natives cut down several others and on the friday morning brought them to the vessel for sale. On the Saturday we agreed with Ahourakkee & his friends for some more spars, for the purpose of obtaining which they returned to the Wood on the Monday following. Sunday June 26. Mr Hall read upon deck in the morning the Prayers of the Church. The day was fine but no natives came near us. It would have been proper to have given some of the Chiefs an invitation to dine with us as they would have then been present at our Worship and known from the example of our people that the day had been observed as a day of rest, and I am sorry it was not done. Terra did not hoist his colours at Korrorahrikka as he had done on the Sunday preceding it. On Sunday July 3rd at a very early hour some natives brought to the vessel several Spars which they had procured the preceding week & offered to barter them with us for Tokee’s &c. This gave us another opportunity of reminding them of the Lords day and they cheerfully conveyed the timber to the shore where it remained until the Monday morning. The chiefs Shunghee and Whettohee attended while I read the Prayers of the Church and their behaviour was as usual strictly proper. On the Monday the Natives received Tokee’s &c for their Spars and departed much pleased with their respective bargains. They brought upwards of Thirty Spars from the Wood at this time. Whilst these things were doing Duaterra and a party of friends were actively employed in cutting Koraddee (or Flax in the growing State) on the other side of the Bay. They conveyed several Boat Loads to a convenient place which was at a short distance from a Part of the Bay where there was good anchorage for the Vessel. On Tuesday July 5 I attended the Mourning ceremony for Toutoro a man who had died on the Sunday. The Corpse was neatly wrapped up in the clothing which had been worn by the deceased. The feet instead of being stretched out as is customary in England were “gathered up” in such a manner by his sides that I could not discern them. I heard the bitter lamentations of the women & the funeral song or ode of the Men. I witnessed a mock fight as a part of the ceremony and the whole party consisting of two or three hundred feasting upon Sweet potatoes by way of conclusion. The Women(a) cut their faces, breasts, and arms with sharp shells until they were covered with blood. Terra and his wife were there who paid great attention to me; wished me to sit near them and I was presented six [sic] baskets of sweet potatoes (or Kymouru) ready cooked for my dinner. Sunday July 10. Mr Hall read the Prayers of the Church. Shunghee and Shourakkee were present, but no other natives came near us. The Ship was too far from the shore & the wind blew fresh from the north west. (a) These were about six in number & were related to the deceased. Monday July 11. I went to Korrorahrekka for the purpose of taking my leave of my friends the Natives. To Terra, Ahourakkee Whettohee and Kyterra I gave an invitation to accompany me to Port Jackson but they all declined accepting it. On tuesday July 12. Terra, Tupa, Whettohee and Ahourakkee seeing the Active in a state of preparation to depart fron Korrorahrekka came to bid us farewell. They breakfasted with us in the Cabin and attended Mr Hall and myself in our morning devotional exercises. They quietly kneeled down whilst we were engaged in prayer not offering to stir until we had done. I pray that the petitions which they heard but which they did not understand may be accepted by the most High God: And that he will bless our endeavours to acquire such a knowledge of their Language as will enable us in time to make known the glad tidings of the Gospel and direct the Attention of these poor benighted heathens to that Saviour who alone can enlighten their darkness by his Holy Spirit and by His precious Blood redeem their souls from misery. O blessed Lord fulfil thy gracious Promises that “all “nations whom Thou hast made may come and worship before Thee and “glorify thy name.” From Korrorahrekka The Brig Active was brought to a river called Manghonuee on the Tippoonah side of the Bay of Islands. Sunday July 17. I read the Prayers of the Church. Duaterra Shunghee and some other natives were present. On this day Toodeekahtacoo the wife of Shunghee, five children and some friends came to the vessel upon a visit to Shunghee who had remained on board from the time of his introduction. I had sometime before this told Shunghee I wished to see Depero & Duingho his two little boys they were therefore permitted to remain on board with their father. Toodekahtakoo and the rest of the family settled themselves upon the shore at a short distance from the vessel. Friday 22nd. Having now received the Koraddee and Wood and Water on board the Captain signified his intention to quit the Bay of Islands. Many natives came to the vessel for the purpose of bidding farewell to Shunghee, Duaterra, Touhahnah and Ponappo who had embarked for New South Wales. The women especially Toodeekahtakoo the Wife of Shunghee and Dayhoo the Wife of Duaterra wept very much— In the Evening Kurrokurro and Taranghee two Brothers of Toi who were arrived at the Bay of Islands from a distant part of New Zealand (where they had been some months on a trading voyage) just in time to see their relation previous to his departure came on board & the interview was very affecting. They embraced each other & wept aloud a considerable time. On Saturday July 24th We were under the necessity of returning to Tippoonah from which place we had sailed the day before on account of contrary winds. Mr Hall read the Prayers of the Church upon the Sunday in the presence of Shunghee, Duaterra, Rakoo and some other natives who all conducted themselves exceeding well during Divine Service. Monday July 25. The Active set sail for Port Jackson. Shunghee now consented that Depero his eldest son who is about eight years of age should now embark with us. Kurrokurro the brother of Toi was also received on board. Kurrokurro is a Chief, his residence is at Pahroa on the South side of the Bay of Islands. About one oClock in the day time I had a most providential escape from imminent danger. The Vessel was under way and I had incautiously seated myself upon the Top of a Water Closet which is raised above the quarter Deck in order to speak to some natives who were in Kurrokurro’s Canoe at the Stern. On bringing the main boom from the Starboard to the Larboard Side I was struck by it and forced overboard. I never had attempted to swim in my life I could therefore assist myself very little: but the natives in the canoe observing me fall came with all possible haste near me, and I was rescued by them from a Watery Grave. My left leg was severely bruized between the Boom & the water closet but not broken. This fresh instance of Divine Care and Goodness I desire to record with humble gratitude. God has in the the [sic] course of my past life graciously shewn me abundant instances of his mercy which loudly call for my zeal in his service & my faithfulness and love. My life has also been preserved thro’ the kind instrumentality of the People of New Zealand. I pray that the remainder of my life may be spent in humble endeavours to promote the Glory of God and the knowledge of his Salvation amongst a people who have been so ready to serve me. It is recorded by Authors on Geography that “few Vessels ever left the “coasts of New Zealand without the loss of some part of their crew.” This is a serious charge which I cannot, however, believe to be true. When the New Zealanders are provoked by insult and ill treatment they will undoubtedly retaliate with the utmost fury, but I cannot learn that they have generally, if at any time, been the first aggressors. They have on the contrary in a variety of cases which have been incorrectly stated in British Newspapers suffered much from the tyranny and wanton abuse of those who by reason of the “Name” by which they are called ought to be distinguished by their mild and humane Dealing before they have returned the fatal blow. It is known that Captain Thompson had flogged(a) Tahrayha one of the chiefs now living at Whangaroa previous to the destruction of the Boyde; and the Island of the late Tippahee at Tippoonah had been laid waste, the houses burnt with fire, and several men, women and children shot before the Natives killed some sailors belonging to a Vessel named the New Zealander. From the best information which I have been able to obtain I cannot learn that Tippahee had any share in the guilt attending the destruction of the Boyde altho he has been charged as a confederate with the resident chiefs Tippoohee, Pippee and Tahrayha. The British Captains who united in revenging the Deaths of their countrymen appear to have been misled by some Natives who were Enemies of Tippahee. It is asserted by respectable characters, who have visited him after the affair of the Boyde, & to whom he was very kind, that Tippahee was a real friend to an European. {[a] Tahraha was sick five days on board the Boyde at the End of which he overheard CaptainThompson saying he would throw him overboard. He was forced out of bed by flogging. It is said that when his father met Captain Thompson on shore he killed him. I met with a person at Tippoonah who informed me that many of our Sailors when they come into the harbour for necessaries make it their practice to cheat and defraud the natives exceedingly. That when the natives have parted with such commodities as they previously offer for sale they often receive little or nothing in return: and that this conduct and way of dealing is very painful to their feelings. They declared that if Englishmen would deal fairly the natives were disposed to pay every attention to them and to supply them with any thing they might want most chearfully [sic]. Indeed I do think this would be the case with many of the Natives. They have a particular desire to be at peace with us. They say we introduce amongst them potatoes, cabbages, turnips &c and tools of different descriptions which they are continually in want of. There is also another consideration which will operate most powerfully upon the people of New Zealand, and it will have a tendency to create in them much respect for Englishmen. They are particularly fond of Bread. When once there is a sufficient quantity of wheat grown so as to enable the natives generally to know its value they will esteem us highly and New Zealand may perhaps at some future day afford rich supplies of this Article to our Ships which traverse the Southern Pacific Ocean. A prudent caution is no doubt indispensibly [sic] necessary in providing for the security of Vessels which touch at New Zealand after there has been so many depredations committed that they are too numerous to admit of a recital. And if also in enlightened and civilized Nations the most salutary Laws and regulations with the power to put them into execution are often insufficient for the protection both of persons and property, surely it cannot be expected but there are men so selfish in the unenlightened world that for the sake of gain they will not scruple to rob and plunder. That a Nation without religion is also deplorably corrupt it would be in vain to attempt to deny, yet with respect to a general knowledge of right and wrong it cannot be doubted but as a people is acquainted with so they act upon different principles. Duaterra says, “some of his countrymen are very good, will work “for their living and wish for improvement, while others are very bad, will “take a Ship, or steal any thing.” He is very desirous to have it in his power to adopt some salutary measures by which he may be enabled to keep in subjection unruly and mischievous men, and to establish Laws and regulations for the good order and well being of his People. He still is anxious to make a Sunday at New Zealand. The observations of my friend appear to be very correct and Englishmen(a) who touch at New Zealand would do well to convince the Natives that altho’ they are careful to keep the means of their preservation in their own hands they are really their friends and that they will not cheat nor defraud them. This done they would undoubtedly find many natives ready to supply them with the productions of the Island and render them other friendly services. For in my Opinion the true Character of the New Zealanders is not so despicable as Europeans are apt to imagine, and it has by some writers been very unfairly pourtrayed. [sic] (a) I mean Captains having charge of vessels. In giving a fair account of a Savage Nation some allowance ought to be made for Ancient Customs and Usages which have been handed down from one generation to another for many ages. Because there are practices amongst the New Zealanders which are in their nature abhorrent to the tender feelings of humanity they have been condemned as the most dangerous and degraded of the human race. That the condition of these fallen sons and Daughters of our first Offending Parents “is very low” it is too true: but I trust I can with strict adherence to truth notice at least to my christian friends many favorable appearances which may induce them to attempt their improvement, and it affords me great pleasure that it is my province to do so. I have been told that there are usages of a barbarous nature amongst the People of New Zealand which are not approved by them all and those followed by some to which others are averse and which they hold in detestation, and I really have discovered in them all that I could expect in a Nation which has been for Ages lost in Heathen Darkness. I trust the time is now arrived when they are upon the point of emerging from that horrid state of barbarity for which they have been renowned. From even the slightest and most cursory observation of their manners and acquirements I am induced to indulge ideas of this nature. Altho many of them disfigure their faces and their raiment is the most uncouth in appearance of any I have ever before seen yet neither the men nor the women go naked. The men are also intelligent and many of them industrious and full of ingenuity; fit for husbandmen and mechanics as soon as they shall be favored with the means of instruction. The women employ part of their time in making Kakkahows, Mats, Moka & ca and in all probability many of them would gladly learn to spin and knit stockings and the use of the needle. And the children are lively, active and witty. They made no stranger of me after my first appearance amongst them. When they saw me they usually said “How do you do Mr Kendano?” They then offered me their little parcels of Millo or thread which they had made with their own hands, and asked me for fish Hooks, nails and buttons in return. It has been truly said of the New Zealanders that they are a Noble Race of men. They stand in need of our friendship; and if proper steps were taken for their instruction in the Arts, attention paid to their wants and they were dealt with upon just and good principles they would by the Divine Blessing soon be brought over to a state of civilization. Then indeed might the Christian World “sow” in more eager expectation that the way was rapidly preparing in this part of the Earth for their Messengers & for the enlargement of the Redeemers Kingdom and that any attempt is making to accomplish this glorious object, however feeble, still let the faithful rejoice, and rest satisfied that God will in his own due time fulfil his gracious Promises. “The Glory of the Lord shall be revealed and all flesh shall see it together, for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.” Tuesday July 26. Shunghee, Kurrokurro, Depero and Ponappa amused themselves by attempting to learn the Alphabet. Shunghee was so much delighted with it that he said he should continue to learn it daily. I had some cards of letters and monosyllables by me, such as are used by the lower Classes in Doctor Bell’s System of Education and I proposed to give each of the Natives one fish hook for every page they should learn correctly upon my arrival in New South Wales. At this they expressed the greatest satisfaction and my little pupil Depero seemed transported with the idea of possessing some riches which he should have to shew his mother and his uncle Kangroha upon his return to his native land. The Natives pronounce with difficulty the Letters C, G, H, J, K and Z. The remainder of the English Alphabet they can articulate very well. It is my intention in my little Vocabulary of the Language to substitute K for the C. You will therefore find those words which I placed under C in the adjoining copy under K. As I get better acquainted with the Language I have no doubt but I shall find it necessary to make many corrections of my own words. The New Zealanders are averse to drinking Spirits. I do not think the Ava root which has done so much injury amongst the Natives at Otaheite grows there. One day when Whettohee and Toi were with me upon an excursion and I was reproving the latter for making use of some bad language which he had learnt from the Seamen Whettohee commended me for it very much. He repeated the Blasphemous Expressions of Englishmen saying they were “no good”, Yes and No (he said),were good words to make use of. Ponahho, Depero and Shunghee learned the English Alphabet in five or six days. The latter has also written several copies of Letters some of which I send to you. The New Zealanders appear to have many deities, to which however, I cannot learn they pay any particular adoration. I think Atua is their name for the Supreme Being but I am not certain. Duaterra says the marriage contract is made at New Zealand in the following manner. When a young man forms an attachment for a young Woman and he is desirous to have her for his wife, he first consults her parents and brothers and sisters whose consent he must obtain. If these are agreeable and the young woman does not cry, she immediately becomes his wife. But if she cries the first night he pays her a visit or upon repeating his visit a second or third time she continues to do so he must drop his suit. Simple fornication is not considered a crime but if a woman is unfaithful to her husband he spears her. Adultery is punished with death. On Monday August 22nd The Active came to an Anchor at Port Jackson, I found my family well in health. My three eldest children during my absence attended School daily. The Natives have been well employed since their arrival at Parramatta. Some of them have spent their time in taking a Survey of the Buildings and various improvements in the Colony, others in learning to read and write and Teahahnah has learnt to make nails & ca. They have been before Governor Macquarie. His Excellency has promised them a Bull & three Cows when they return, and some other useful articles. Mr Marsden has obtained leave of Governor Macquarie to accompany us and our families to New Zealand. We expect to embark the first week in November, I shall therefore be from hence entirely dependent upon the Society. I hope I shall do all in my power to ease the expences necessarily attached to the support of my family but you will see, My Dear Sir, and I do not doubt but you will be happy in the observation that upon my first setting out at New Zealand there will be an opportunity for me to spend the whole of my time in learning the Language and instructing the Children. If it also should please God to spare me with Life and I find I am encouraged in it, I should be happy to declare publickly amongst the People of New Zealand the Glad tidings of the Gospel, and in making this open disclosure of the sentiments of my mind altho’ I have an Eye to my own inability, yet that Ever Gracious God, who by the secret windings of his Providence, brought me, an obscure villager, out of my thraldom to the enjoyment of so many Gospel priviledges, & the Society of so many Christian friends, amongst whom I was, in some measure led to enter into the views and feelings of a Missionary, is ready to be my support, and O! that I may always be ready to serve Him.— I shall not now have an opportunity to make use of several Tracts upon the Church Catechism, Cards of Prayer & ca the productions of my friend the Revd Basil Woodd and others with which I was provided previous to my departure from England, it is therefore my intention to distribute them amongst the Clergymen & Schoolmasters as I can do it to the most advantage in the Colony. The various curiosities which I collected at New Zealand & which are contained in the Package you will be so kind as to forward to my friends— I have requested you to send the Church Missionary Register and the Societys report annually to my friend the Revd Mr Myers North Somercotes near Louth Lincolnshire. I am under many obligations to this Gentleman, & I know he will be happy to hear of the State of the Settlement at New Zealand as well as the other important concerns of the Society. You will send me the “Third Volume” of the Societys Proceedings Bound to correspond with the two preceding ones. Periodical Publications & ca — Please to send some Paper for Letters &c Books for Memor[an]dms. Those children which I take under my care at New Zealand I shall have to maintain, but I trust this will be done at a small expence. Mr King will accompany us with his Wife & one child to New Zealand. They are in good health. I have now finished my Narrative. You will have the goodness to present my duty to the Hon[oura]ble Committee. I recommend myself & family to their earnest supplications, that the Lord Jesus Christ may preserve us in the time of trial, enable us by the powerful operations of His Holy Spirit to know & do His Will and for his own Glory crown our endeavours with success. And am Revd and Dear Sir with Mrs Kendall’s united regards to yourself and Mrs Pratt & Children Your faithful Servant Tho Kendall The Revd Josiah Pratt, Church Missionary House Salisbury Square London Postscript. There can be no doubt but the Language of the New Zealanders and Otaheitians and indeed of most of the natives of the South Sea Islands is radically the same. I have observed that A [sic] New Zealander can understand a Native of Otaheite, Bolabola, or Owhyhee in the course of a very few days. Mr John Eyre who has several years been under the protection of the London Missionary Society has obligingly furnished me with a Vocabulary containing several thousands of words in Manuscript from which I or any future servant of the Society may expect great assistance. Mr Eyre has been careful to note, as often as possible, the different parts of Speech in his Vocabulary.Parramatta 3 October 1814 Revd and Dear Sir I have shipped on board the Seringapatam, Captn Bunker, 1 Small case containing the following articles, viz. 1 Curious Box, 1 Mat & 1 small parcel of thread for yourself 1 Curious Box (small) 1 Flute, 1 parcel of thread. 1 Green Hetikkee or Ornament which the New Zealanders wear at their bosom for the Revd Basil Woodd. (The flute is in the large Box—) 1 Small flute for the Revd Joshua Mason— — — 1 War Mat & 1 Parcel of thread inclosed for Mr Jno Matlock 1 Curious Belt for Mr Jones Carpenter Parson road ) To the care 1 Curious Line for Mr Short ) of 1 Parcel of thread for Revd A. Waugh ) Revd B. Woodd 1 Upper Garment & thread inclosed for the Revd W. Myers N. Somercotes South Lincolnshire also 1 Parcel Letters— 1 Upper Garment & thread inclosed for the Revd Mr Stewart Percy Chapel—— 1 Black Mat & 1 Line inclosed for Mr Jno Johnson White Lion Passage Paddington— 1 Parcel containing 1 War Club & two Lines for Mr Wm Johnson to the care of Mr Jno Johnson 2 Lines for Mr Goy Dentist Barretts Court Wigmore Street 1 Belt Mr Amies Bookseller King St Edgware road 1 Head Tattooed in the New Zealand Stile— — — 1 Upper Garment 1 Parcel thread inclosed for the Revd G. Hunt Lecturer of All Saints Bristol— — — 1 Small parcel for Mr Taite Taylor in Oxford Street Portman St. I have in my hands for the British and Foreign Bible Society the Sum of three pounds one Shilling & five pence & for the Naval and Military Bible Society the Sum of five Pounds twelve Shillings & ninepence which I intend to transmit the first opportunity. My Acc[oun]t with Mr Woodd is closed or I sh[oul]d have drawn upon him for the amount. Mr Wm Hall has now received his Salary from Mr Marsden. I am sorry I requested you to send him an investment as it would not be right to mislead you. I would recommend you to procure if you can some Bibles, Testaments, Tracts &c for the Revd Mr Cowper of Sydney who will distribute them to advantage. He pays great attention to the religious Instruction of youth in the Schools at Sydney. He tells me the Children are going on exceeding well with Mr Woodds catechism with which I was furnished when I left England. I have heard the Female Orphans repeat the Introduction &c very correctly. Be pleased to enclose for me at least 10 Copies of the Missionary Register for New Zealand. The remaining 40 you had better send to Mr Cowper Sydney who will supply the diff[eren]t Clergymen &c in the Colony— I will thank you for a large Octavo Prayer Book. To prevent Mistakes after my arrival at New Zealand be pleased to send me an Account of any thing you may send for us “directed to the care of Mr Marsden or any one else.” We shall be very much in [need] of a Pious Black Smith. He would do well at New [Zealand]. I trust I, Messrs Hall & King shall agree very well, I shall do all I can to promote harmony & peace. I shall embrace every opportunity of acquainting you how we go on— I bless God I am much better in health than when I first embarked for New Zealand. My family are also well— I am Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Serv[an]t Tho Kendall P.S. Never mind the watch ) if you have not sent it ) I am not anxious about it. )X X X X X X X X X X X Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Z Z Z Z Z Z Z Z Z Z Z A A A A A A A A A A A A V V V V V V V V V V V V C C C C C C C C C C C d d d d d d d d d d l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l m m m m m m m m m m m n n n n n n n n n n n n n n n o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o p p p p p p p p p p p p p p p q q q q q q q q q q q q q q q r r r r r r r r r r r r r r r r r r s s s s s s s s s s s s s s s s s t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t u u u u u u u u u u u u u u v v v v v v v v v v v v v v n n n n n n n n n n n n n n S S S S S S S S S S S S S S S S t t t t t t t t t tt t t t t t t t t t t u u u u u u u u u u u u u u u v v v v v v v v v v v v v v v N N N N N N N N N N N N X X X X X X X X X X X X X X Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Y YY Y Y Y d d d d d d d d d d d d d d d d k k k k k k k kk k k k k k k k k l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l l m m m m m m m m m m m m o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o p p p p p p p p p p p p p p p q q q q q q q q q q q q q q q r r r r r r r r r r r r r r r r r r r Parramatta October 4th 1814 Dear Sir, I can now inform you with some degree of pleasure that Mr Kendall and myself has visited N. Zealand and that we have found it very much to our satisfaction— the Natives seemed rather strange with us at first but after we made them acquainted with our intensions they became quite familiar with us, and we did not hesitate to go twelve or fourteen miles into the interior of the Country and sleep all night amongst them we stayed at the Bay of Islands Six weeks and went ashore amongst the Natives mostly every day. I told them that I would come and live amongst them and make them large european houses and that I would make Boats and Canoes and they were very much pleased with the idea, and after we had pitched upon a place that we thought the most eligible to begin the settlement upon, the party that it belonged to were very much pleased with us, and seemed very desirous for us to go and live there, and another party that lived at some distance seemed quite offended because we would not go and live upon their District— We brought seven Natives along with us to Port Jackson three of whom are Chiefs— we have treated them very well and they are become very familiar with us, and they will return with us when we return which we expect will be in the course of two or three weeks after this date—the Vessel is now fitting out in this Harbour and going direct for New Zealand— with Mr Kendall and his family John King and his Wife and Child, my Wife and little boy and myself— and Mr Marsden says he will go with us to see New Zealand— We must unavoidably be a great expence upon the Society although for my part I have been taken out of my employment these eight months past and have received no assistance in any respect whatever— I have said that I would draw as little upon Mr Marsden as I could, but on account of the great distance we are from the Society, that we shall be all under the necessity of having immediate support— We go relying upon the Almighty for protection, and we hope under Divine direction likewise— for my part I mean to exert myself in the erection of a hut or house for each family and I hope the Lord will bless us with health, and proportionate our strength to our Labours— I mentioned in a former letter that I should like to have a Gun as a kind of defence as there is nothing the Natives so much dread as the sight of a Gun, and to make it more immediately usefull [sic] it ought to be one that would kill ducks at the distance of 60 yards as the rivers abound with these valuable fowls and my Gun is too short and too light for the purpose— and if you will have the goodness to procure it with a quantity of Duck-shot and send it by the first conveyance I will take it as a particular favour— Mrs Hall joins me with our best respects to Mrs Smith— and remain Dear Sir your most Ob[edien]t H[umb]le Serv[an]t In Christ — Wm HallSecretary’s Office Sydney 8th Novr 1814 Sir, I have it in Command from the Governor to acknowledge the receipt of your Letter dated the 1st Inst. and to Communicate His Excellency’s Sentiments to you thereon— Altho’ it was certainly under the firm assurance of your Settling in this Colony as a Schoolmaster for the Space of three years that His Excellency was induced to Order a Grant of Land to be made out for you with the usual indulgences as a Free Settler, yet as His Excellency is earnestly Solicitous to promote the benevolent views of the Missionary Society, He shall have no Objection to your proceeding to New Zealand agreeably to the Instructions you have received from the Agent of the Society alluded to; and from this Consideration He will permit you to retain the Land lately located [sic] to you, on your entering into the usual engagements for the fulfilment of the Terms required of all Settlers and expressed in the Grants themselves. I have the honor to be Sir Your Ob[edien]t H[um]ble Serv[an]t Jno Thos Campbell Secy Mr Thomas Kendall Missionary George Street ParramattaCopy of an Official from Mr Secretary Campbell to the Rev. d Samuel Marsden. Secretary’s Office Sydney 17 Novr 1814 Revd Sir Being now on the eve of your departure for the Islands of New Zealand, And His Excellency the Governor, being anxious to promote the interests of the Crown, conjointly with those of the Christian Religion, on this Occasion wishes to avail himself of your superior Activity, Zeal, and intelligence. For this purpose His Excellency desires you will explore as much of the Sea Coasts, and the interior of these Islands, as your limited time, a due regard to your personal safety, and that of your associates, and the other circumstances of your Mission will reasonably admit. By these means you will be enabled to form a correct judgment of the nature, and quality of the soil, its various productions, and its general capabilities, And your Observation with regard to the Coasts, will furnish you with the means of appreciating the relative advantages of the Harbours, as connected with the productions of the interior. Those Harbours, which possess plentiful Supplies of fresh water, with safe Anchorage for Shipping will necessarily claim your particular attention. Should a satisfactory report be made to His Excellency on the foregoing particulars, he will feel it his duty to represent it to His Majesty’s Government, which may probably be thereby induced to form a permanent establishment on those Islands, And under these considerations His Excellency, desires your particular attention to the foregoing circumstances, and that on your return hither, you will make him a full report in writing of your progress, and observations, together with the Success which may attend your Mission. I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your Obedient humble Servant Signed John Thomas Campbell Secretary Parramatta 30th May 1815. May it Please your Excellency In obedience to your Excellencys official Communication directed to me on the 17th Novr 1814, in which your Excellency, instructs me to explore as much of the Sea Coast, and the interior of New Zealand, as my limited time would permit, And report to you such Observations as I might be able to make relative to that Island, I have the honor to transmit the following Statement for your Excellencys information. I landed on the North Cape of New Zealand, and on the Cavalles, some small inhabited Islands about 40 miles Southward of the Cape, and on the main opposite to the Islands. I also visited the River Thames, and landed on the West side of the Harbour. But the principal part of my time was spent in the Bay of Islands, and the adjacent Country. At the North Cape, I only travelled 2 or 3 miles into the interior, and passed One day and a half, as we found no Safe harbour for the Vessel to lay. The Inhabitants are numerous and a very fine race of people, Their Potatoe plantations are all very neatly fenced in, and was in as high cultivation as the Gardens in and near London as they do not suffer a single weed to remain that would injure the growing crop, Here they cultivate turnips, yams, Terra, common and sweet potatoes, Their gardens are principally situated in the Vallies or where the land, has a gentle rise, and the Soil rich, What ground is not in cultivation is generally covered with the Flax plant or Fern, the root of which is much esteemed by the Natives, and ate by them as Bread in England. The land I passed over was generally good, and not so hilly as many other parts of New Zealand. There is no heavy timber and comparatively little of any kind. It is very well watered in every direction. Supplies of Fresh Pork, Fish, and Potatoes, when in Season may be obtained here very reasonable, but as there are no harbours for Vessels we saw, it must be difficult to get off refreshments unless the Weather is fine. The Surf beats violently all along the Beach, where a Boat can land when it blows fresh from the Sea, and the Coast is very high and rocky unless on a sandy beach. On the Cavalles, the inhabitants are but few. There is a considerable quantity of good land but very high, it is covered with the Flax plant and the fern, like the North Cape and scarcely a Tree of any size upon them. The land upon the main appeared beautiful to the eye, at the top of the Cavalles lying in alternate hills and vallies. The vallies were invariably filled with trees and the hills entirely clear and had more the appearance of art than nature. I landed on the Main and met with the people who cut off the Boyd upwards of 5 years ago, They were encamped and I continued with them all night. The Chiefs related many circumstances relative to that fatal transaction from which it appeared that the Europeans had been the first aggressors, there was one Chief present who had sailed from Port Jackson in the Boyd and upon whom corporal punishment had been severely inflicted during his passage to New Zealand. They invited me into their harbour of Whangooroa where the remains of the Boyd lay and said they would give me her guns part of which were on shore, or any other of her property that they might possess. My reason for not going in was in consequence of the wind not permitting. The Chiefs went on board the Active to breakfast with me the next morning, and then returned on Shore, when we immediately got under way. I found the land tolerably good but very little of it fit for the ploughs cultivation, on account of its mountainous State. The flat where the Natives were encamped might contain Somewhat about 100 acres or more part of which was enclosed, and planted with potatoes, the inhabitants were numerous and exceeding friendly, And we were furnished with a good supply of Potatoes and Poultry. Between the main land and the Cavalles, there is safe shelter for Shipping with good anchorage of 7 fathom water, as also a good passage between the Islands and the main both to the Northward and Southward. If a Vessel cannot go for contrary winds on the outside of these Islands, there is no danger in running in the inside of them. All the Coast from the Cavalles to the River Thames is very high and broken land, excepting Bream Cove, where the land is low and pretty level. From 5 leagues and upwards along the Sea Coast where [sic] found the greatest abundance of Fish particularly Bream from which fish the Cove derives its name. I landed at the North end near Bream head so called by Captn Cook where I found a great number of hospitable and friendly Natives, among whom was a young Man called Moyhangee who had been in England and mentioned in Savages history of New Zealand. He was particulary [sic] rejoiced and inquired after Lord Fitzwilliam and several other Noblemen who had been kind to him. Fish potatoes and Pork where very plentiful here, On my arrival at the River Thames I found the harbour very open and extremely dangerous to Shipping when the Wind sets in from the Sea. There is no Shelter where a Vessel can lay in Safety unless behind Some of the Islands which lay both on the East and West side of the harbour, and which we had not time to examine while we were there. We had a very heavy Gale which prevented us from finding the Channel into the Fresh Water river, which is exceeding narrow, and Shallow Water on each side. At the head of the Cove a grove of lofty Pines grew which had a noble and grand appearance, We stopped here 3 days without being able to get into the River and my time being limited did not admit of my staying any longer— I landed on the West Side of the harbour where there is a Strong fortification with a straggling village 2 miles in length— The flat on which the village is situated may contain about 200 acres with a soil generally rich but stony. The land in the rear is hilly part is planted with potatoes which are very fine. The natives were by far a more Robust & Finer looking race than any I had seen and the Chiefs and their Wives Clad in a Superior Stile. From the River Thames we sailed to the Bay of Islands where I continued upwards of 6 weeks and examined the adjoining Country, In every direction the mouth of this harbour is about 4 leagues, and good anchorage for Shipping in several Coves, as well as behind the Islands of which there are a number in the Bay. Some of the Coves run more than 20 miles from the heads into the interior., There are 4 fresh water rivers also— which run into the harbour in different places. These rivers derive the following names from the natives Viz Cowa—Cowa, Wycaddee, Wymattee and Wytanghee, upon the banks of the two former the Pine Tree grows to a considerable height and Size. I measured some which exceeded 30 feet in circumference and appeared to be from 80 to 100 feet high, and without a branch and very straight. There is sufficient depth for large Ships with good and safe anchorage within 10 miles from each of these rivers and 12 from the heads of the harbour. I was up both these rivers, beyond where Salt water extends, there is good land upon there bank’s with several native Villages, the low lands seldom exceed 100 acres and in many places not more than 20. The high land though very strong [sic] wheat land and covered with fern could not be cultivated with the Plough from the broken surface, in Short the land more resembles the waves of the Sea in a Storm than any other works of nature. I think it more than probable from the hilly nature of the Country sufficient falls of water could be met with on these rivers for turning Mills, though I did not proceed high enough to examine sufficiently the truth of this conjecture, I examined the Rivers Wytanghee & Wymattee more particularly and found upon them the finest natural falls I ever beheld in any Country. The first fall upon Wytanghee was situated at the head of the Salt Water Cove. A solid perpendicular rock of almost a semicircular form surrounded the head of the Cove and formed the bank on each side to a considerable extent. The rock runs across the Fresh water river from bank to bank fully 120 feet in extent. Over the level bed the river falls into the Cove, which is 16 feet perpendicular above the high water mark. There was sufficient water in December the time we were there, which is sufficient to turn any heavy Mills for grinding Flour, cutting timber or other purposes. The river seemed to derive its source from natural Springs, and not from Occasional rains, for on examining the banks of the river I found no marks of land floods, from the grass and small trees standing in their natural posture. I am of opinion therefore that Mills might safely be erected here without being endangered by floods. Timber, Wheat or any other heavy articles might safely and easily be conveyed by water, to the very foot of the mills. There is much good land in the neighbourhood of the Cove leading up to the river, and several native villages. I crossed this river about 15 miles in the interior where I saw other situations favorable for the erection of Mills. The Wymatteee River falls also into the head of the salt water Cove, and lays about 8 or 10 miles to the Northward of Wytanghee. The water of this river runs over a fall of about 10 feet, above high water mark, and is formed by nature Similar to many artificial Mill dams, which extend across rivers in England. One solid rock forms the bed of the river and both banks are also rock. This is equally advantageous to the erection of Mills , From Wymattee I walked in a westerly direction upwards of 20 miles through the country, For 3 miles after leaving the banks of the river, the land was generally level and exceeding rich and good, well calculated for the growing of Wheat or other grain. There was no timber upon it, yet it was thickly covered with Brushwood and Fern it extended from the right to the left Some miles and might be easely [sic] cultivated with the Plough. For the next 6 miles the soil was of Various qualities Some good, Some Stony, some swampy, and some of a gravelly nature. The country I passed through was exceeding well watered. having crossed 9 fine runs of fresh water in the distance of as many miles. I then entered a very fine wood of different kinds of timber. The Pines in particular were of an uncommon Size. After passing through the Wood, I came to a native Village which was situated in a fine rich valley through which a considerable rivulet ran. For the next 5 miles the soil varied. Some stoney but the Land rich, And in the Stony land the Natives plant considerable quantities of Potatoes, There was a large flat of good land that might be wrought with the plough, I observed one field that appeared to me to contain 40 acres and upwards, all fenced in, In this enclosure very expensive [sic] plantations of Sweet and Common potatoes were observed, Shortly after passing the field I came to a strong fortified Village, containing about 200 houses, It was built on the Summit of a very high hill round which three deep, and wide trenches were dug, At a few paces from each other and all three fenced either with split or whole Trees not less than 20 Feet high, in this fortification there were a number of people, The Village and people belonged to the Chief Shunghee and his brother Kangarooa and all the country through which I passed. The two Chiefs have very large dominions their territory extending from the East side of New Zealand opposite to the Cavalle Islands to the West side of it, I slept two nights in this fortification, During the time I remained here, I examined the country for about 5 miles to the Westward, and arrived at a lake of Fresh water about 15 miles in circumference. Shunghee informed me, that this lake emptied itself into a fresh water river, that runs into the Western Ocean, And that there was a very fine and extensive harbour on the west side into which this river ran, but the entrance was very narrow, and a very heavy Sea when the wind was from the Southward. I saw little grass in any part of New Zealand excepting in small patches where the land had been cultivated neither is it possible for the grass to grow while the country continues in a state of nature on account of the immence [sic] quantity of Fern which burthens the soil and smothers all other Vegetation. In many places it appeared 6 feet high and stands as thick upon the ground as a crop of Wheat, There is no part of New Zealand that I saw so elligable [sic] for a Settlement as the Country last described, which lies between the 2 rivers Wyemattee and Wytanghee, The country appeared extremely fine and fit for cultivation to the Northward and Westward, as far as the eye could discern. On my way between the Banks of the Wyemattee and the fortified Village, previously mentioned, I observed no Free Stone, from the North Cape to the river Thames, a distance of about 200 miles. The rocks appeared of a very dark Grey, and nearly as hard as a Mill Stone, And throughout the whole bore nearly the same aspect. The country abounds with pipe-clay and Brick earth, I observed no signs either of Coal or Limestone, With respect to the timber there is great variety, fit for building houses, Ships, or any other purposes. The Pine Tree is by far the largest of which I saw 4 different Species, but no extensive forests. The Flax plant is common all over the Country, It grows on the richest Vallies and on the poorest hills, and is a hardy annual plant. It Serves the Natives for fishing lines, clothing, Sleeping Mats, and Baskets as also other purposes. It may be considered One of the greatest gifts of nature, these people can inherit. I found the Natives kind and friendly, on every part of the Coast, from the North Cape to the River Thames. They likewise manifested an ardent desire to cultivate an intercourse with Europeans, And several of the Chiefs requested I would send some to reside among them, Tho’ I was persuaded that the New Zealanders would be glad to have some Europeans to instruct them in the Arts, and Agriculture, I am of opinion they would not quietly submit to have any part of their Country wrested from them by any other nation, but would resist to the utmost of their power, any attempt of this nature. A Chief might be enduced to locate [sic] a certain part of his domain, for a valuable consideration, provided he could do this legally in conformity to the Custom of the Country. But whether he could or no I am not certain. The boundaries of their estates appear to be all accurately ascertained by land marks, to show who is the proprietor, and particulary [sic] on their fishing grounds. Tho’ the natives of this place were so very friendly to us, and showed us every mark of attention, Still I should recommend all masters of Vessels, to be extremely cautious in entering into any other harbour than the Bay of Islands, unless they can depend upon the good conduct of their Crews. The New Zealanders will not be insulted with impunity, nor treated as Men without understanding. In the Bay of Islands I should consider a Vessel to ride equally as safe as if in the harbour of Port Jackson, unless the Crew behaved extremely ill, as the Natives here would not take offence on any trifling occasion. All the natural productions of the Island, such as Timber, Flax or any other article that may hereafter be found Valuable to Commerce May be obtained from the Natives for axes or any other edge tool they might want. None of them appear to want industry but only a proper object to stimulate them. They have done much in the way of cultivation with such insufficient [sic] tools as they have been able to make of Wood. But it is out of the power of Men to clear and subdue in any quantity land in its natural state without Iron, an article which they have had no means to procure. I have every reason to hope that from a late communication The Church Missionary Society will in a short time supple their wants in this respect. And have only to solicit that your Excellency will be graciously pleased to recommend to the kind consideration of His Majesty’s Government the Inhabitants of this Island who with a little assistance would soon shake off the Shackles of Superstition and Barbarism and render themselves worthy of ranking with the lists of civilized nations— I have the honor to be Sir Your Excellency’s Most Obedient humble Servant Saml Marsden To His Excellency, Governor MacquarieNew South Wales Nov. 17. 1814 Sir, I have this day drawn a sett of Bills on you at 30 days sight value £249.8.0: in favour of Mr Richard Jones being on account of Salaries &c as under Mr John King 1yrs salary from Nov 1. 1814 to Nov 1. 1815 50. 0. 0 Mr William Hall 1 yrs salary from March 1.1814 to March 1. 1815 50. 0. 0 Mr Thomas Kendall 1 yrs salary from Dec 31. 1814 to Dec 31. 1815 90. 0. 0 Dr Extra provisions &c &c from Oct 10. 1813 to Novr 17. 1814 59. 8. 0 £249 8. 0 which please to honor I am Sir Your Obt Hble Servt Samuel Marsden To the Revd Josiah Pratt Treasurer to the Church Missionary Society Salisbury Square London. Sydney 17 Novr 1814 Received of the Revd Saml Marsden the sum of Fifty nine pounds eight shillings for Extraordinary expences of food & ca for my family from October 10th 1813 to November 17th 1814 and for raiment for the natives, and also the Sum of ninety pounds for my salary from Janry 1st 1815 to Decr 31st of the same year. Tho Kendall £59—8 90— 149-0 Sydney 17. Nov 1814 Recd of the Revd Saml Marsden the Sum of Fifty pounds for one years salary due Novr 1st 1815 John King £50 Sydney 17 Nov 1814 Recd of the Revd Saml Marsden the Sum of fifty pounds for one years salary due March 1st 1815 Wm Hall £50Duplicate Secretary's Office Sydney 17 Novr 1814 Revd Sir/ Being now on the eve of your departure for the Islands of New Zealand, and His Excellency the Governor being anxious to promote the interests of the Crown conjointly with those of the Christian Religion on this occasion, wishes to avail himself of your superior activity Zeal and intelligence. For this purpose His Excellency desires that you will explore as much of the Sea Coasts and the interior of these Islands, as your limited time, a due regard to your personal safety and that of your associates, and the other circumstances of your Mission will reasonably admit. By these means you will be enabled to form a correct judgment of the nature and quality of the soil, its various productions, and its general capabilities, and your observations with regard to the Coasts will furnish you with means of appreciating the relative advantages of the Harbours as connected with the productions of the interior. Those Harbours which possess plentiful supplies of fresh Water with safe Anchorage for shipping will necessarily claim your particular attention. Should a satisfactory report be made to His Excellency on the foregoing particulars, he will feel it his duty to represent it to His Majesty's Government which may probably be thereby induced to form a permanent establishment on those Islands and under these considerations His Excellency desires your particular attention to the foregoing circumstances and that on your return hither you will make him a full report in writing of your progress, and observations together with the success which may attend your mission. I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your Obdt Hble Servt Jno Thos Campbell Secy To Revd Samuel Marsden prince Chaplain in New South Wales (A Copy)Sydney, New South Wales Novr 18th 1814 Revd Sir, I am now embarked on Board the Active for New Zealand, along with Messrs Kendall Hall & King— I have deemed it necessary to take a few select mechanics to assist the Settlers for the present to form their establishment. The Chiefs and their Attendants return with me excepting one young man who remains with my Family at Parramatta, in order that he may improve his mind in useful Knowledge. He is a very fine young man— The Chiefs have been much gratified with their visit to this Colony; and the Inhabitants in general have treated them with Kindness and Respect— His Excellency Governor Macquarie has been very kind and attentive to them— and has given them three Cows and a Bull, one Cow to each Chief— I shall take an entire Horse and two mares for the future Benefit of the Settlement— The Governor has also given the Chiefs each one Suit of military officers Clothing, which has been very acceptable to them. They all seem very grateful. At my Request his Excellency the Govr has appointed Mr Kendall to act as a Magistrate which will be a check upon some of the masters and owners of Vessels, and their Crews who visit New Zealand— The General order relative to this Subject I herewith transmit for the Information of the Society— The Governor has directed the Colonial Seal to be put to all these orders I have to give to the Chiefs, in order to shew more particularly what is the wish of the executive Authority in this Colony— As far as human Foresight can conjecture there is a fair Prospect for establishing the Mission at New Zealand— I have had many difficulties to contend with, but they seem now to be in a great measure removed— The Society must be aware that the Expences attending this undertaking must be very considerable at the first— I have now drawn upon you for £249.8.0, being the advances of one years Salary to the Settlers— I have also drawn two Sets of Bills one for £200— and the other for 205 towards the outfit of the Vessel— I am not sure that these Bills will be sent to England, should I return in the time I have fixed, as a friend has advanced me that Sum towards this outfit. Nothing will tend so much to civilize the Natives of New Zealand so much as a constant Intercourse with this Colony— I intend the Active to be constantly employed in this Service, for the Safety, and Comfort of the Settlers for some time— I think the natural Productions of the Island will nearly pay the Expences from this time— When I arrive at New Zealand I shall be a better Judge of this matter, and shall then communicate my Ideas to the Society— I leave my Family under the divine Protection. If I should be spared to return to them, I shall be able to provide for all their wants, but if Providence should otherwise determine, I recommend them to the kind Consideration of the Society— as much of my Capital is expended in this work and my Partner has been afflicted for more than three years— Whatever sacrifices I may make at present, I feel it my imperious duty to visit New Zealand— How far I am a Judge of my own Spirit I cannot tell— I shall commit all my affairs into his Hands, and follow where the Lord leads as far as I know— I shall give the Society a more particular Account the first opportunity. You will excuse my haste and Confusion as the Vessel is now under way. I have the Honor to be Your most obedt hum[ble] Ser[van]t Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt Secretary to the Church Missionary Society P.S. The Settlers are all well.Novr 28-1814 on Board the Active At Sea Revd Sir, When I wrote the last hasty Line I hoped to be near New Zealand before this time— we have been lying at the mouth of the Harbour detained by contrary winds ever since till, this morning— we are now leaving the Heads of Port Jackson with a fair wind— The number of Souls on Board men women and Children are 34— Europeans, Thomas Hansen Master, and his wife— Messrs Kendall Hall & King and their wives, and five Children John Hunter Carpenter— Alexr Ross mate Henry Shaffery Sailor Richd Stockwell, Servant to Mr Kendall Thomas Namblton Cook— Wm. Campbell weaver— and Flax dresser— Walter Hall Smith— I have taken the Smith, and weaver— as they will be very useful to the Settlers in assisting them to build their Houses— They could not do any thing without a Smith, as he can work for the Natives in making them Hoes and Axes, and by that means command their Labor for the Settlers— The men I have taken are of good Character— The following are the South Sea Islanders on Board— Duaterra ) The three first are Shunghee ) Chiefs Koro-Koro ) Repeero Shunghee’s Son Toihi Koro-Koro’s Brother Warrakee )Common men Mowhee )and act as Sailors on Pyhee )Board the Active— Mahow ) Tenana ) Purnee ) Otaheitians, Sailors Tahee ) You will observe that the greatest number of men on Board are Islanders— I am under no Apprehensions about them behaving well— few perhaps would have ventured to Sea with such a Ship’s Company— I told all those New Zealanders who acted as Sailors, that I would pay them for their Services, the same as I paid the Europeans— according to the work they did— at this they were astonished and much gratified— They received two months wages in advance to enable them to buy such things as they wanted— I am sure the Vessel will tend greatly to promote the Civilization of the Natives of New Zealand— as the Chiefs will have an opportunity of visiting Port Jackson, and of being well treated on Board— I am in hopes that the return Cargo of Timber will very considerably lessen the Expence— but it must be supported at the first— Provisions and particularly Bread has been very dear— which has increased the expence very considerably— I have thought good to send you this short Line, that you may know the exact time when we sail— One Gentleman accompanies me, A Mr. Nicholas who came out to settle in this Country— we are all in good Health and Spirits thro the divine Goodness— present my respectful Compliments to the Society— I have the honor to be Revd Sir, Your most obedient Humble Ser[van]t Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt P.S. I send this by the Pilot—(Copy) Secretary to Messrs Hall & King. Dear Friends— C[hurch] M[issionary] H[ouse] Dec.16/[18]14 Mr Halls Letters of March 9th and June 15th gave us much pleasure. You have received, I hope, ere this my Letter of March 10th. I expressed therein the deliberate sentiments of the Committee. You may readily conceive that it was highly satisfactory to us to hear that our plans with regard to New Zealand were about to be acted on by you. We are sorry to hear of John Kings indisposition, but trust that he will be recovered & spared to bear an honorable share in our labours. I mentioned in mine of March 18th the establishment of a Society in connection with us. To that Society we must refer you. They will represent us. Wm Hall wished his Salary to be sent out in goods: but the Committee having resolved on carrying on its concerns in your distant quarters by the aid of a Society, will leave the adjustment of money matters to them. Act, my good friends, in a Christian spirit: count your own particular interests in this world as nothing compared with those of your Master’s Kingdom: leave your widows or your orphans to us: and be assured, that you will be happier far in time, & in eternity, and all belonging to you will be far happier, than if you were to stickle for your own little interests, & undertake nothing in the cause of your Lord, unless you could see it profitable to your temporal concerns. I beseech you never to forget this— that we have no other interest in our undertakings than you have. We all profess to serve one Master. You have the higher honor of laying the heavier burden on your shoulders; but if you cast it off, or take your hand from the plough, better would it be if you had never been born. But we hope better things of you “though we thus speak”. A way is opened for you we trust, to New Zealand where you may prepare that interesting race of people for the blessings of the everlasting Gospel. Mr Fawcett of Carlisle, desired me to forward certain goods to Mr Hall to the amount of 33-19-7, being property left to Mrs Hall. On the other side is an account of goods amounting to 39-0-2. A Gun &c are sent, which W.H. desired to have. He will accept the balance from us. A present of Crockery & Stationery is also sent for each of you, & medicines for common use. I hope to hear that these things arrive in safety, & to receive good accounts of your success at New Zealand. You will be pleased to read in the Missionary Register of the increasing prosperity of our own and other Societies. May God be with you & yours, and bless you abundantly, in your Souls, & in your labours! I remain Ever yr affect friend Josiah Pratt Bot for Wm Hall Ironmongery, as follows CMS Case No 3 Steel mounted double barld, rola lock 7.17.6 2 dble barld Pistols 4. 4.0 3 bags, patent shot 1.13.0 Gun cleaning rod 0. 8.0 Copper Flask & dble Shot Belt 0.14.0 Steel charger & -4/- case 7/- 0.11.0 15-7-6 Dis. - 15-4 14.12.2 Manchester Goods, as follows- Enclosed in Case C M 5 No.7 — 3 Navy blue Prints. 20 yds.ea 16/d 5.15.6 2 9/8 Stout lining Calicoes— 90 yds 14d 5. 5.0 2 Super Shirtings79 Yds 20d 6.11.8 17.12.2 Dis - - 8.9 17-3-5 Gun Powder Unnumd 1/2 Barrel 3.10.7 35.6.2 Insurance Charges 3-14-0 £39.0.2 You will each send us a List of any little conveniences which you may wish. We shall be glad to present such to you.(Copy) Secretary to Mr T. Kendall CM House, London. Dec 16th 1814 My Dear Sir We were very happy to receive yours to Mr Woodd of Dec. 28/13 and March 11/14 with those to me of March 11th and June 15th. Mine of March 18th last I hope you have received, and will shortly have another of Aug.18. It gave me much pleasure in having heard of Mr Hall’s having taken up his work, and that you and he proceeded to New Zealand. You will see by the Missy Registers what notice we have taken of Mr Marsden’s efforts to rescue the South Sea Islanders from oppression & cruelty. I have accepted your Draft for £120 for Salaries up to Christmas. As we trust an auxiliary Society will be formed in N.S. Wales, all our concerns must henceforward be placed under its management; as it will be necessary in so distant a quarter often to take important steps before an opinion can be had from home. Nor can we reasonably fear that we shall have cause to rescind the proceedings of men animated by the same views as ourselves, and judging from the best local information. With respect to yourselves and families give up all to the Glory of God, and be assured of the kind care & protection of the Society. I have urged this on Mr Hall and John King. In proportion to your fidelity, activity, and devotedness in your great work, the Society will feel its obligation to be the protector of all whom you may leave behind. The price of various articles is so high that it must be advantageous to have your Salaries sent out in stores. If the Committee of the proposed Society will order an Investment of Goods as part or as the whole of our proposed annual Grants to the Society, you might have your portion of such goods. When you want any little convenience for yourselves we will send it. Some Crockery and Stationery are sent out for your use; with a very good watch as you desired; also a pocket compass for each of you. I have sent 3 Vols of our Proceedings in boards, which, with those you have, will make 2 setts complete; not knowing how the volumes you have are bound, I thought it best to send these in boards, as you can probably get them bound somewhat uniform at Sydney. The other sett is to be given to Mr Marsden for his Library. The Moderator Newspaper is sent, with Magazines &c for your general use. I have sent put up also some Reports of different Societies. A copy of Hints on languages prepared by a friend, may be of some service to you, in preparing a Grammar &c of N.Z. language. I have sent 12 Copies of Nr 23 of the Missy register for your own distribution, beside those sent as usual; this No containing some statements deservedly in praise of Mr Marsden’s efforts. Mr Andrews, who has frequently been with me, has given us many interesting particulars respecting New Zealand. The account which you give, in your Letter of June 15, of the Active and her voyage, is highly pleasing. Mr Marsden’s instructions respecting the voyage were those of a wise man, who well knew what he was doing. I admire your conciliatory spirit toward Wm Hall. May God ever, by his grace, maintain and encrease that spirit in you! Your account of New Zealand excites ardent expectation & hope in my mind, that God will condescend to employ us and you as instruments of conveying eternal blessings to that noble race. Go on, my Dear Friend, in the strength of the Lord, possessing your soul in patience, and quietly labouring till your evening of rest shall come. There is no greater honour than to be called employed in increasing Christ’s Kingdom among men; and especially among the Gentiles. You feel the want of a regular authority as a Clergyman: but let not that trouble you. You may do every thing in a heathen land, under the character of a Catechist, except the administring of the Sacraments and the time may come, at no great distance, when we may send out some Lutheran Clergy to your aid, who may admit you, according to the authority which their Church vests in them, to Holy Orders, if that should be found necessary. But my counsel to you is, to go on contentedly, doing the work in which you can consistently engage. Believe me, Dear Sir, With unfeigned regard, Yours Josiah Pratt June 17th 1815 Bay of Islands New Zealand Revd and Dear Sir/ Through the multiplicity of business I can scarcely find time to write, but I have with thankfulness to inform you that we are safely landed upon New Zealand with our Families— The Revd Mr Marsden came out with us from Port Jackson and thought it most prudent to settle us near the place where Duaterra lived— But in a very inconvenient place we are nearly surrounded by high hills so that we can only have the benefit of the Sun a little in the middle of the day— and at such a distance from where the Timber grows that we have great difficulty in getting any— But we have purchased another piece of Ground consisting of Fifty Acres upon the most eligible place of any in the Bay for which we gave five Axes the property of the Society. But we are too few in number to remove there yet, the Natives would take an advantage of us. I am sorry to inform you that Duaterra was taken very ill before the Vessel left us and a few days after she sailed he died, and two days after his death his wife suspended herself upon a tree and they were buried together, which seemed a very mysterious providence to us, and brought to our rememberance that the judgments of the Lord are a great deep and his way past finding out, yet we trust the Spirit of the Lord is with us directing us aright— We have had large parties of Natives around us from distant parts of the Country but they have done no further injury than pilfering our property— and I believe I have suffered the most on that account my Tools being the greatest temptation and the most exposed— One day about two months ago when I was drawing up Timber upon the Beech [sic] and hauling upon a rope amongst a large party of Natives, that by some means or other my Watch was pulled out of my pocket, and taken away by a Native unknown to me; as soon as I missed it I bid a reward for it and had it returned the following day all beat to pieces. I have sent to port Jackson for one, but I am afraid I shall not get a good one from there, and a bad one would be of very little service at New Zealand— Therefore I would be glad if if [sic] you could make it convenient to send me by the next conveyance a good silver hunting Watch and Deduct the price out of my Salary— I return my sincerest thanks to your Honourable Committee for authorising Mr Marsden to defray my expences out, which I have just now obtained a knowledge of, by a letter that had been detained by the Revd Mr Fulton— We are assisted by a Smith and a pair of Sawyers, and the Revd Mr Marsden has been very attentive to us, in supplying our wants from port jackson. [sic] When we first landed we engaged the Natives to build thatched huts for us after their own fashion, which we went into— and since that I have built two wooden Houses besides the Smith Shop— I have also made a Boat out of a Canoe that we purchased from the Natives— I accomplished it by cutting off both ends, and made them up again in a regular manner, I supported its sides with additional planking and made it to pull with six Oars— We call it the experiment it will carry between three and four Tons and sails well. I employ as many Natives as I can in preparing Timber for fences, and any other such work, as they are able to do it— I now consider myself as if I were at home in the very Sphere of usefulness, and what my hand findeth to do I do it with all my might— The Brig Active is just now going out on her second trip to port Jackson— I have been assisting in procuring a Cargo of Timber for her, these five weeks past, she lays about ten miles from the settlement up a River convenient for taking in Timber and I employ Natives to pull the Boat for me, and likewise to fall the Timber and float it down the River convenient to the Vessel and being so much amongst the Natives, I learn the Language very fast, I can converse with them upon any common subject, and I have no doubt but in course of time I shall get the Language complete— I mentioned in a former letter respecting Cloathing being sent out to the amount of my Salary, which if you could make it convenient would be of great service to us— as Cloathing is very dear in port jackson, and I wear mine out very fast among the Timber— and the Natives steal them whenever they can lay hold of them; their Stealing is one of the greatest evils that we have to guard against, but it [is] what we must expect from a people in a state of nature— and may we have grace and strength temporal and Spiritual adequate to our labours— and may we rely upon Him who alone is able to bear up his people under all their trials— We hope in course of time to be able to send better accounts— But we seem as yet to be too small a party, and our Mechanics are not proper Characters— If you could make it convenient to send out a proper person for a Smith, and another Carpenter or two after the Settlkement is established [sic]— would be of great use, and after the Settlement is established, we might build a small Vessel that would be very useful for collecting Timber and other productions of the Country for the benefit of the Settlement— But these things I leave to your own superior judgement— and may the God of all grace direct you and us aright, that all may work together for his peoples good and his own Glory— I have with thankfulness to inform you that about five weeks ago Mrs Hall was safely delivered of a Daughter and has had good recovery— I have sent a New Zealand Garment what the Natives call a pagatey as a curiosity to the Revd Mrs Pratt [sic], which I beg her acceptance of, as having nothing better to send,— and Mrs Hall joins me with our best respects to Mrs Pratt with yourself and all Friends, and remain Dear Sir your most obedient Humble Servant and Labourer In Christ W.m HallTippoona Feby 13. 1815 Revd and dear Sir, I have the satisfaction to acquaint you that I and mine have been hitherto preserved from the Dangers to which we have been unavoidably exposed, and we are now settled amongst the People of New Zealand who have in the best manner they have been able treated us with every mark of their goodwill, kindness and attention. The consideration that the people amongst whom we are appointed to sojourn have had but little intercourse with Europeans and have reaped so few advantages from that intercourse, will naturally lead Our Society to expect that their civilization, and moral and religious instruction will be promoted by very slow degrees. The idea of their cannibalism and savage habits operated so strongly in the minds of many good men, that their case has been considered almost desperate before this attempt, and to us who have been sent out expressly for their benefit and have in a great measure overcome the fears which accompanied such a painful Idea, their filthiness and uncleanliness are such great obstacles that we can with difficulty make up our minds to form such intimacies with them as to permit them to come into our dwellings. This is however a trial which must be borne, and you will, my dear Sir, be peculiarly satisfied with the intelligence of our prospects bidding fair in other respects. “God has in his abundant mercy given us favor in the sight of the New Zealanders upon our first appearance amongst them.” God’s Holy Word has been introduced amongst them, and His Truths rehearsed altho’ as yet in an unknown tongue. The Light it is true is faint and glimmering; but He who is the Father of Lights can give the Word and it shall increase like as the twilight which is succeeded by the rising Sun. A friendly intercourse has been established along the eastern coast of New Zealand with the Natives for a distance of two hundred miles. In our little Settlement there are none of us as far as I can learn under the least apprehensions respecting our personal safety. We have lived some weeks in a Hut which the natives prepared for our reception previous to our disembarkation without bars or doors. It is worthy of remark that the aged chief Terra who had been at variance with the people of Tippoona several years, never coming near them, lately came over from Kororarikka to assist in building our Houses. Amongst men who manifest such a particular desire to obtain our good offices in supplying their temporal wants it is to be hoped favorable opportunities will occur to acquaint them with their spiritual and to point out to them the Blessings of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus. This is His purpose and His work which He will accomplish in His own time: and it becomes us to go on in patient labour in the service of Him who is rich in love and mercy. We have for our encouragement His promises in our favor. The prayers of the Church are put up in behalf of the poor benighted Heathen and He has pledged His word to hear her prayer. There are several children at Tippoona. I doubt not but I can have a School full of them as soon as a room is built. At present I have not room for more than six. I must clothe and victual them but this I think I can do at a trifling expence. The little boys which now come to me are very fond of Mrs Kendall, they call her their mother. My organ has not received the least damage in coming. We can sing to it tolerably well. The natives are astonished at the sound. They also observe us at our Worship with attention. They seem to have no mode of Worship of their own, or to bow the knee to any thing altho’ in conversation they make mention of some Deities. They tell me that the God Atua dwells in the Heavens and He is angry with bad men. Mr Marsden has been very busy here and the Society will find his Accounts of the different places he has visited very interesting. Mr Marsden and I are upon good terms at present, but there are some points in which I am constrained to differ from him. My colleagues Mr Hall and Mr King are also dissatisfied as they have always been with his conduct towards them and I am sorry to observe that for this very reason they write with much reluctance to the Society. This is a grief; yet I do not see how the case can be remedied. I believe Mr Marsden’s motive to be good as it respects the Natives of New Zealand. There are many excellencies in his character. And I believe there is no other person in New South Wales more active in behalf of the Heathen, or so well qualified to manage the affairs of the Society; but he is always in a hurry, and I wish he paid more attention to arrangement and system. When I left England I was taught to expect that Mr Marsden was strictly exact in his transactions, but I have found it to be otherwise. He scarce commits any thing to paper. He is slovenly in many things. And altho’ he has a disposition to serve every man yet for the foregoing reasons he gives great offence to many. The faults and imperfections of public characters are often visible and I know that Christians are too apt to expect too much from one another: and I have on this account made no complaint to the Committee. I distributed the greatest part of your Tracts with which I was furnished before I left London amongst the different Schools in New South Wales through the medium of Mr Cowper. He is very active as a Minister and in my opinion would dispose of any Bibles, Testaments or Tracts which might be sent from England with great advantage. Previous to my embarkation I placed my two daughters Susanna and Elizabeth under the care of Mr and Mrs Hosking the Master and Matron of the Female Orphan School at Sydney and I intend to keep them there for the present. Several pious friends in New South Wales advised me to do this, and Mr Marsden now he has seen the manners and habits of the People of New Zealand recommends me to permit them to continue with Mr Hosking for two or three years to come. Their board education and clothing will cost me about forty five pounds per Annum. This is more than I can afford, and I submit it to your consideration whether any application ought to be made to the Committee on their account. I beg leave to refer you to the thirty third article in the Laws and regulations of the Society contained in the report of the year 1813. The Society allows me ten pounds each for clothing per Annum. I shall have to pay out of my own private property about twenty five pounds Yearly. Both Mrs Kendall and myself were very sorry to part with our children but our friends urged reasons which I forebear to mention. We could not well attend to their education at first if they had embarked with us, and it is some consolation to reflect that where they are they are safe and happy. The climate at New Zealand is more temperate and apparently much more salubrious than at New South Wales. There are no hot winds in the former as there are in the latter place. The Thermometer has varied during our residence from 630 to 730 and this at near midsummer. The interesting remarks which Mr Pratt will receive from Mr Marsden will render any of my own unnecessary at this time. It is my intention to write fully to him by the next. My friend Mr Nicholas who came out with me as a Settler in the Earl Spencer, and who embarked with Mr Marsden as his companion to this place will write to Robt Marsden Esq. Doughty Street by this conveyance. Mr Pratt will be favored with his observations. I have had two severe fits of Illness since I had the pleasure of seeing you last, but I bless God I am in good health at present. Neither I nor my family have suffered any material inconvenience from our different passages by Sea. We have generally been as happy as in our house in London. I am making a little progress in the New Zealand Language. Had I an Otaheitan Missionary with me he would assist me very much. The Language of both Islands is radically the same. The Ship Jefferson Captn Barnes is now at Anchor in the Bay. We have assisted the Captain in procuring potatoes & pork. I intend to send a copy of this Letter by him as the Ship is bound to London after she has completed her cargo of Spermaceti oil. My Dear Sir, I know you will be glad to hear of my safe arrival in this place, and I would gladly unite with you and my many kind friends near you in Thanksgiving to Almighty God for the many blessings and mercies which he has vouchsafed to me and my family. My heart is with you, but here is my appointed station, and it will afford you much pleasure to find, that after so much money has been spent and I and my companions are arrived on the very spot where we are to commence our labours, that we have every encouragement to go on. And you will continue to implore our Divine Master for His blessing upon our humble attempts to carry into effect the Benevolent views of the Church Missionary Society. Mrs Kendall unites in affectionate regards to you Mrs Woodd and family, and all kind friends who may enquire after our welfare. I am Revd & Dear Sir Very faithfully yours Tho Kendall The Revd Basil Woodd Paddington Green Memorandum November 15. 1814. Embarked on board the Active with my Wife and three sons Thomas, Basil and Joseph for New Zealand. Richard Stockwell who was recommended to me by six clergymen at Bristol, being desirous to continue with me, was permitted by Governor Macquarie to leave the Colony for a limited period. His services were very acceptable to Mrs Kendall during my absence in the last voyage of the Active to Van Diemans Land and New Zealand; and should it please God to bless me in establishing a School at Tippoona he will be very useful to me. I pay him a Salary of ten pounds per annum for clothing &c. Mr Marsden, Mr Nicholas & My Colleagues Messrs Hall & King with Mrs Hall and Mrs King and one child each, also the Chiefs Shunghee, Korokoro and Duaterra, and the natives Tenana, Toi, Mowee, Mahou, Miti, Deporo and Warkakkee were our companions. Mahou died two days before our arrival in the Bay of a Dysentery. Decr 19th The vessel came to an Anchor near to an Island belonging to Wahou the Sister of Shunghee. Here I saw the two Brothers Taara and Tippoohee with a large party of men from Wangaroa who assisted in the destruction of the Boyde. They all conducted themselves towards us in a very friendly manner. Decr 22nd We arrived at Tippoona and Janry [sic] 10. 1815 I removed from the Active with my family.— Memorandum. Mr Marsden has had an opportunity to observe a great deal of superstition during the illness of Duaterra which he will notice in his communications. I am in haste. Should the Committee take it into consideration to allow me any thing towards the support of my two daughters, Mr Pratt will deduct the sum of Five pounds twelve shillings and sixpence which I have received of different persons in New South Wales for the Naval and Military Bible Society and three pounds one shilling and five pence which I have received for the British and Foreign Bible Society, and he will have the goodness to pay the same into the hands of the respective secretaries as soon as convenient. The Committee would be conferring upon us a great favor if they would send us out an investment of such articles of clothing & ca as we shall be in want of here to the amount of a years Salary and Mr Marsden might be instructed to deduct it as soon as it became due. The Amount of one years salary for me is ninety pounds, for Mr Hall fifty pounds and for Mr King fifty pounds. Each Settlers property should be kept distinct. A copy of the Investment ought to be sent to each for our inspection and the articles inclosed in stout iron bound portar [sic] casks as these would be very useful to us. It would prevent uneasiness in the minds of the settlers if Mr Marsden was instructed that their salary is not intended to purchase food but clothing. Mr Pratt will have the goodness to send me some paper, Quills, Ink or powder, Books for Memorandums, Fish Hooks and Buttons as rewards for children, Medicines, Buchan’s Treatise on &c [sic] apothecaries weights & scales, Lances for the purpose of letting blood also Burns Justice & Periodical Publications &c &c. With respect to the investment I could wish you would introduce the subject to the com[mitt]ee. Every thing bears such a high price in New South Wales that a small salary is gone very soon and to consider the Settlers in this manner would have a tendency to attach them to the Society & it could not at the same time give any offence to Mr Marsden. Mr Marsden should be instructed to suffer nothing to be unpacked which was directed to the Missionaries in New South Wales. List of Articles Black cloth and Black Kerseymere for Coats and Waistcoats Dark cords for Breeches. Fustian & Twill’d Jane & Nankeen. Buttons large and small Button Moulds and Shirt Buttons Irish Linen for Shirts, Mens Worsted Stockings, Jaconet Muslin for Cravats & silk Handkerchiefs, Dark print for Gowns, Stuff for Petticoats. Thin flannel for shirts cambric Muslin, Lace for caps, Checked Aproning. Womens Black Worsted Stockings, Coarse towelling & calico sheeting Diaper for Table cloths, Pins, Sowing [sic] Needles & Knitting needles, Silk, threads, twist, tapes, worsted for childrens stockings Black & purple ribbon. Nutmegs and spices. Muslin for caps. Brown Holland. Iron Table spoons and Teaspoons Knives & Forks and Three Wigs of Dark Hair for myself. The inclosed thread reaches round my head. I have come to no regular arrangement with Mr Marsden respecting the School. I think the Society would do right by sending some Brown Woolen Cloth such as is used in Charity Schools in London. It would suit the Boys for clothing very well & keep them warm in the winter. I would not wish the Society to send out a large quantity. I intend to make the Mats and Kakkahoa’s do as soon as I can teach them to keep them clean.New Zealand Feby 16 1815 Revd Sir, After spending nearly five years at Port Jackson We have arrived safe at the Bay of Islands and are living under Duaterra’s protection, he is at this time very Sick, his Friends says [sic] that he will die in a few Days, the Natives behave as well as can be expected considering, the pitiable state they are in, they are redy [sic] to receive any instruction provided we was able to supply them with provision and clothing— for the sake of these things the Children will be redy to learn to read and write or any trade we are able to teach them, at present they have no Idea of Spiritual wants, knowing not the God that made them, from whence they came or whither they are going— Who made their Countary [sic] nor the things that are therein neither the Sea which surrounds it, but are in midnight darkness. Their Wars and exploits it [sic] Battle, the Wounds they have received, the Deaths they have escaped, the Battles they have Won, are the topic of Conversation, Guns and Powder their chief desire in times of Danger, In civil and peaceable times Axes, Billhooks, Chisels, Knives, Plain iorns [sic], Files, Hoes, &c &c is their principal Wants, A large Axe is their topmost Desire, and bottommost too, if I mistake not. There is among them Many quiet and decent beheaved [sic] Men and Women, Who apparently wish to pry into every thing, and are of a quick understanding and very partial to White people. Dueaterra says they know nothing about Sunday nor of our Religon [sic] as yet, by & by they know and like it very well, &c. With regard to particulers [sic] respecting N-Z- Mr Marsden coming with us, all that has passed respecting the mission I refer you to Mr Kendles account who is able to give particulers &c &c. Our Houses are made with Flags, it will neither keep wind nor rain out, it has no Chimney in it, the floor is Dirt, it is half over our shoes in watter [sic] when it rains, it has rained this four Days together, I am in good health and our little Boy, but it is very uncomfortable for us, and especially for my Wife, for she has taken a severe Cold, and expects every Day to be put to Bed, We expect to have a better House soon, but I fear not before Winter, If our Lives are spared for good to these People, these sufferings will be looked upon, and, thought to be light Afflictions, if we have the blessedness to experence [sic] upon a dieing bed that there is laid up for us, a Crown of Glory that fadeth not away. May these few Lines find you and your Family in good Health, as they leaves me, May the work of the Lord prosper in your Hands, Among the Heathen, and throughtout [sic] the whole Earth, May it be our happy Lott (if not on earth) to meet in his presence where there is fullness of Joy and be exalted to his right Hand where there are Pleasures for ever more is the sinceare [sic] Prayer of your unworthy servant, So I rest Revd Sir Your Most unworthy Servant John King P.S. Feby 25 Mrs King was put to Bed on Monday the 20th With a Son She is very ill at present haveing taken a bad cold but are in hope through the blessing of God that she will soon recover Mr Marsden will Christen the Boy before he goes bak [sic] to Port Jackson Dueaterra it is expected will die J KFeby 15. 1815, New Zealand Revd Sir, A long time has elapsed since I have sent you any account of my self, or the great Work I engaged in When in England, having no profitable News to send, What ever blame Mr M[arsden] may think proper to lay upon me on account of the Mission or any thing else he is welcome so to do, I do not conceive why he should, as I have been too much at his call, and too redy to obey, if he don’t know, I does to my sorrow, I was recovering from a severe Illness when I received your kind Letter also Mr William’s if I mistake not, Novr 10,1812 I changed a single life to a married state In August 28 1813 Mrs King was put to bed with a son at this season she is expects to be put to bed every Day. As soon as Mr Kendle & his Family came into port Jackson the thought of N.Z. was stured [sic] up in our Minds, & in a short time Mr Hall & Kendle went to the Bay of Islands to see and Hear and learn all they could of the natives they brought back Dueaterra and two more Chiefs with them with an intention to go with their Familys to settle at the Bay of Islands, I was called upon to go with them, after three weeks voyage (in which I & my wife and child were very sick) we arrived at this Port and are in good health, but our House or Hut was made with flags it by the Natives it has no Chimney in it it will neither keep wind nor Rain out, we have no window in it. Mr M[arsden] gave orders to have it made he says it is very comfortable indeed it will do very well, This is a f [sic] very wet Day it has been so for this three Days on Sunday last Feby 12 it rain’d very much the watter came through upon our wheat rice bet [sic] clothing &c the watter was half over my shoes in our bed room from the wetness of the durt floor as our hut is on low flat ground our clothing is dampt tho we do all we can to keep them dry we have no fire to dry them when it rains, as our fire is out of doors for my own part I am in good health, but it is uncomfortable indeed for my fife [sic] and Child in the state she is in, it will be a great blessing indeed if it does not make her suffer exceedingly as She has taken a severe cold allredy [sic]. We expect to have a good House before long but I fear not before winter. Mr Marsden Mr Nicklass Mr Kendle are a writing Dayly. They will give a description of the Island the people their beheaviour and all that has passed since we embarked for New Zealand they will give a better account to the Society than I am able to give and I doubt but you will have the satisfaction to see it. The Natives beheave to us as well as can be expected considering the state they are in, they are in a most deplorable wreched Missarable and pitiable condition as ever Heathens was I think, they know not who made them, nor who made their country or any thing, that is in th it or the Sea that surrounds it, The first sunday that Mr M[arsden] preached on shore Dueterra made him a Pulpit after sermon Mr M. asked him to explain it to the Natives that ware present but his answer was they know nothing about it now l by and by they will on another Day when Mr M[arsden] was trying to purchase some ground to build our Houses upon Most of the Natives belonging to this place was present he wished Dueaterra to explain for him and tell them what we came for who sent us how they ought to beheave to us what they might expect if they beheaved if good or bad to us, if well they should have plenty of axes &c &c, if bad the Governor would send plenty of Soldiers and kill them all, Dueterra’s answer was they know nothing about it now by and by they know, at a nother time Mr M[arsden] told him that Mr Kendle would teach the Children to read and write and he you must send them, by and by, I make Farms first grow plenty of Wheat and corn &c &c, and then teach the Children by & by they like it very well, know nothing about it yet, I hope these few lines will find you in health of body and prosperity of Soul enjoying all the blessings of old England and all the blessings of the new Jerusalem, and be at last filled with all the fulness of God is the sincere prayer of your most unworthy Friend now and ever, please to give my sincere & humble thanks to Mr Wilson Esqr for his kindness in forwarding my Fathers letters to me, having no other way of speaking to them but by Letters, My sincere respects to all that are [near] and Dear, and to all that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity and pray for the prosperity of Zion. Bretherin pray for us, that the [Gospel] may have free course and be glorified even [?as it] is with you, and to him that is able to keep us be Glory for ever Amen, So I rest— — — Revd Sir, Your Most Unworthy Servant John KingBay Of Islands March 5. 1815 I hereby certify that Mowee a Native of New Zealand is permitted to embark under the command of Captn Barnes for England by Terra the Chief of Korrorarekka Thos Kendall His King X Terra Mark To the Revd Josiah Pratt, Church Missionary House Salisbury Square London The Native Mowee has lived with the Revd Saml Marsden at Parramatta N S Wales -New South Wales June 10. 1815 Revd Sir/ In consequence of the Church and London Missionary Societies feeling some hesitation to maintain a Vessel in these Seas for the accomadation[sic] and protection of those Europeans who are employed under their respective Patronage, I have finally determined to take the whole responsibility of the Vessel upon myself on the following conditions, viz, that the two Societies conjointly agree to allo[t] the sum of £500 p Annm towards the expences of the Vessel from Novr last when the establishment for New Zealand finally sailed from Port Jackson, should the Timber &c procured at New Zealand repay the expences of the Vessel so that no very material loss is sustained I shall charge nothing to either Society. I state the sum of £500 as the utmost that may be wanting on account of the expences of the Vessel. I shall not draw upon England for any part of this Sum at present, but request (if the above proposal is agreed to) the Societies to send me out to the amount of £500 annua[lly] as opportunity may offer (till further orders) in Naval s[tores] to the amount of £200. also Iron, Steel, Spades, Shovels, cast Iron pots of sizes and Reap Hooks, to the amount of £300 the Iron I want for Tools of Agriculture for the Natives to purchase the Timber with from them should the [Vessel pay] her own expences the above sum of £500 will go to [the credit] of the Societies towards paying their respective Establi[shments]. This measure will make the business very simple [for the] Societies and probably remove every difficulty that ha[s] [hither]to opposed the employment of a Vessel in these Seas, [With] this system the Vessel will be wholly my own and in that case I can act with confidence and shall meet with no interruption in carrying on my Plan formed with the European Settlers and Natives of New Zealand for promoting the safety and comfort of the former, and the Civilization and improvement of the latter; under the persuasion that the above proposition will meet the approbation of the Societies it is my intention as soon as the Active returns from her present Voyage to New Zealand to send her immediately to Otaheite with orders to touch at New Zealand on her passage out and on her return to call there for a Cargo of timber &c. From the 25th of Feby 1814 to Novr following when she sailed for New Zealand I trust the Society will pay all the Expences incurred in the two outfits as well as for the necessaries purchased for the use of the Settlement an account of which I shall send by this conveyance, the Vessel during the above period of 8 Months made some small Return which will be stated in the account and placed to the credit of the outfit, should the expences be thought heavy the Society will take into their kind consideration the High price of Labour here as well as all Naval stores, Iron, Tools of Agriculture &c. The 1st time the Active went to New Zealand I was compelled to have more Sailors, than were absolutely necessary to work the Vessel as a protection, and also to give very high Wages to the Master, Mate & Seamen, it was not easy to procure proper persons for such an undertaking without some strong inducement as the Natives were considered such Cannibals few dared to venture among them; since my return the public opinion is much changed in their favour, the number of Natives I brought with me to Port Jackson, their general appearance and conduct made the most favourable impression upon the minds of the Inhabitants of this Colony, I shall not therefore find in future any difficulty in getting Sailors to work the Vessel at less Wages. It was necessary that I should lay in considerable Stores for the use of the Settlement as well as provisions for supporting the Natives who had returned with Messrs Kendall & Hall and likewise for the use of the Settlers, their Families and those who accompanied them. I also conceived [it] prudent to take various articles as presents to the Chiefs {and] while the Vessel remained on any part of the Coast to treat [libe]rally all the Chiefs who visited us, as well as to shew [kin]dness to the common people. The Active was generally crowd[ed] with the Natives while I was there, and Ten Chiefs {and] sons of Chiefs with 2 Servants came with me to Port Jackson all these People could not be maintained without considerable expences. In forming New Settlements there are a variety of expences that cannot be foreseen, but they must with the utmost care and attention always be great at first. The Settlement now being formed and all matters arranged relative to it the expences in future will not be very great, I think the Rations of the Settlers and Families will not exceed £200 pr Annm. I have not time to review all I have wrote and am compelled to get my Letter copied. I have mentioned the above circumstances relative to the Vessel to the Revd G. Burder who perhaps will confer with you on the subject. I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your Obedient Humble Servant Saml Marsden To Revd Josiah Pratt LondonParramatta 13th June 1815 Revd Sir, I have sent you a Box containing Various articles principally wearing apparel Such as are manufactured and used by the natives of New Zealand. No 1 named Neck’ho is worn by the Chiefs & the Ladies as a mantle, No 2 do, No 3 is worn by the Common people universally, and in the nights and rainy weather the Chiefs also wear them. Some of them are exceeding large, and nearly cover them from head to Foot and in the evening when they encamp they have the appearance of a number of Bee hives if it should rain they draw them over their heads and when it is fine weather they put their heads out like a land Tortoise out of its shell, No 5 ka’ka’how is worn by the Chiefs and their wives as a Great Coat in England, the thick Canvas mat is worn in the Field of Battle 4 of them will resist any Spear, and in action are Worn by the Chiefs, as a Coat of Mail before they put them on they wet them, in Order that they may resist the force of the spear more effectually, I recommend you to put the thick mat into water and you will see an instantaneous effect produced, the Canvas will be rendered stiffer and more like a board, which appears to be the peculiar quality of the New Zealand Flax, I have sent a small quantity of the Flax dress’d, but whether it will be an article valuable for Commerce, I am not competent to judge perhaps some of the members of the Society or their friends may ascertain this point upon the Specimens of the Flax, I have sent together with the wearing apparel, I should be glad to receive information upon the subject, as the flax in New Zealand, is an annual plant and grows without cultivation, more or less in every part I have visited, and would afford constant employment to the Women, and Children, Should it be found of any Value to Civil Society, There is also in the case a Stone To’kee or Adze, such as are used by the Chiefs in making their canoes, for the want of edge tools. No 9 named Ha’ ha’ is mearly [sic] an ornament worn by the Chiefs, round their necks and is considered valuable by them, N0 11 named Hee’tik kee is worn as a belt by the chiefs, No 14 War’ra’ is a sleeping Mat, No 15 Shun’na’ is an upper Garment worn by the wives of the Chiefs, there is also a small Wood funnel in the Box, which is used by the natives in putting their Oil into Calabashes, I shall also send a few Spear [sic] in charge of Mr Wilkinson Master of the Sydney Packet and shall had [sic] to your Collection of curiosities every opportunity that occurs I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your most Obedient Servant Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt P.S. Names of Article in the Box No 1— Neck’ko’ No 2—do No 3—Ta’ha’ No 4—Tha’fa’ No 5— Ka’ka’.how No 6—Ra’-pa No 7—Pa’.o.kow No 8—Ka’ka’.how No 9— Ha’.ha’ No 10—Pa’.too.too No11—Hee.tik.kee No12— do— No13—Pa’.o’.kow No14—War’.ra’ No15—Shun’na’ Also in the Box— A few Fish hooks the Box sent by Sydney Packet, in Charge of the Master.Parramatta June 14th 1815 Revd Sir/ The following Lines are rather of a private than a public nature— I wrote to you some time ago, and stated my Opinion of Messrs Kendall, Hall & King. I have seen no Reason to change my good opinion of Mr Kendall— I think him a very valuable man for the Situation he now is in. Mr Hall has given me more Satisfaction since he has got upon his Station than I ever had before. His wife is a most excellent woman. I have seen few equal to her for Patience, good nature and Industry, and she loves the best things. Mr King is now recovered and I hope he will go on well. he was unhappy before he entered upon the work, but now he is very content— Mr Kendall left his two daughters at Port Jackson— I fully approved of his doing this— till such times as he was settled and able to judge whether or no it would be proper for his daughters to live in New Zealand— They are Boarders with the Matron of the Female Orphan House— On my Application to the Committee, they were kind enough to allow them to be admitted into the House— I believe their Board Expense amounts to £35 per annum. £20 of this Sum is paid by your Society— Perhaps in the present Case, the Society would pay the whole, if mentioned to them. With respect to the Narrative I have sent for the Information of the Society, it has been written in very great haste within the last few days, and in the midst of much public Buisness. [sic] I do not think that I shall have time to look it over since it has been Copied, but must send it with all its Errors, and mistakes. I can only say it contains Facts, as they took place, tho’ simply related, and will give some Idea of this noble Race of men, for whose welfare I have felt much concern for many years. I shall leave you and the Society to make what use you may in your joint wisdom think proper, of what I have said relative to these People— Many pleasing Circumstances occurred while I was amongst them, which time will not allow me to mention. I left them fully satisfied in my own mind, that much had been done in a few weeks towards laying the Foundation for their Improvement. When the Active returns, I shall be able to write more fully my Sentiments of any future measures which may appear to me necessary for the Society to adopt relative to the Island of New Zealand. I should wish to act with great Caution. The most benevolent undertakings; meet with strong oppositions— The pious Israelites could not build the walls of Jerusalem, without holding the Sword in one Hand, and the Trowel in the other— If we attempt even in these pious days, to build the walls of Jerusalem we must expect to meet with the same Spirit of Opposition. I have met with hard Contests in diging [sic] the Foundation, and laying the first Stone for the Christian Church in New Zealand, but hope the Building will go on— I believe the work to be of God— it has gone on slowly yet, but progressively— I have not had the means till lately to make the Attempt, tho I have wished most ardently to see the work begun. If the public Prejudice had not been so strong against the natives of this Island, the difficulty and expenses of forming the Settlement would not have been so great. This Island opens a large Field for the Exercise of Christian benevolence, and missionary Labors. Had I been a few years younger, and Circumstances would have allowed me to follow my own Inclination I should have fixed my Habitation amongst these People, but this cannot be now— I intend when the Active returns for her to visit Otaheite where the Brethren are belonging to the London Missionary Society, and see how they are situated. These Missionaries have suffered many Privations and have been greatly discouraged in their work for want of being more frequently visited— I think the Active would answer for both Societies— A vessel must be employed for New Zealand for Reasons stated in my public Letter, but she might visit the other Missionaries at the same time and I have no doubt but the London Missionary Society would pay any reasonable Expense for the Comfort of their Missionaries who are now labouring with much Success amongst the Heathen there. I cannot tell what the annual Expense would be to support a Vessel besides the Returns she would make. I think it would not be more than five hundred Pounds, at first per annum, and it might be less, or nothing at all. The Returns of her Cargo might defray the whole. I would pledge myself that the Sum would not exceed £500 for both Societies. At the same time It would be prudent to ensure the Active for that Service.— Her first Cost was £1400 Sterling, and her outfit was about £500 more, as she was badly supplied with Stores at the time I purchased her. I shall have occasion to write to Mr Burder, and shall mention the above to him— will you have the Goodness to ensure [sic] the Active on my Account, and let me know the amount of the Expense. I value her in her present State at £1,500. I am Dear Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt Parramatta June 15th 1815 Reverend Sir, Having already given you an account of the principal occurrences that took place in my voyage to New Zealand, I deem it further necessary to acquaint you, for the information of the Society what arrangements I made for the present Establishment of the Settlement at Runghee Hoo [sic]. Previous to leaving Port Jackson, I had left Messrs Kendall, Hall, and King at liberty to lay in what articles of Trade and other necessary comforts they might think proper, as I was ignorant at that time of the local Situation and many other circumstances connected with the intended Settlement. After I had been at New Zealand some time and made my own observations I was convinced that it wod be very unwise to allow any of the Settlers to trade with the Natives upon their own private account as it wod unavoidably lay a sure foundation for personal jealousies and differences amongst the Settlers— and was also likely to be productive of bad consequences amongst the Natives. The Settlers wod be under strong temptation to take advantage of the ignorance of the Natives in the way of Trade if they were to reap the profits, and one Settler wod have more means as well as natural ability to enrich himself than another by Commerce, which wod be productive of what the Apostle calls "Bitterness, Envyings, and Evil surmisings" amongst them. In order to guard against these serious evils which might defeat the views of the Society, I spoke to the Settlers upon the subject, and told them my opinion and that I cod not allow them to have any private Trade whatever; And in Order that they might have no just cause of complaint, that I wod pay them for all the Articles of Trade which they had brought with them, as well as for all the Tea Sugar &c and other necessaries which they had laid in for the use of their Families: and that they shod be allowed a given Ration of what they wanted (Cloaths excepted,) per week till I had submitted this matter to the consideration of the Society and had received their instructions upon it. A copy of their weekly ration I have the Honor to enclose for the information of the Society, and shall be obliged by receiving their directions for my future guidance. The Settlers for this indulgence were to purchase from the Natives whatever articles of commerce they might bring for Sale on account of the general concern, the profits of which when sold would go towards defraying the expences of the Vessel, or the Support of the Settlement. This plan some were not prepared to sanction without a little hesitation; but I found it absolutely necessary in the Infant state of the Settlement especially, and it was at length finally adopted. The Settlers were all equal in Authority, they had no Head, and good Men when left without a Guide are not always inclined to do what is right. There are comparatively few Men who are capable of thinking for themselves, and as far as my experience of human nature extends, I think that good Men shod always be prevented from doing wrong, as well as the bad when this can be done. I further told them, I wod allow them 5 pr Cent upon the net proceeds of whatever Cargo the Active might bring to Port Jackson. I am happy to say I left them all satisfied, and each in his proper Station, and I think they will do well. The following number of persons were left at Runghee Hoo.[sic] Mr & Mrs Kendall 1 Servant and 3 boys— Mr and Mrs Hall and 1 Boy— Mr and Mrs King & 2 Boys These belonging to the Society. One pair of Sawyers and a Black Smith bound for a time. Mrs Hanson and Son remained on their own account. Mr Hanson Snr commands the Active. I have since sent over the Wives of the Smith, and one Sawyer (the other being a single Man) and 2 Children. I also left 3 runaway Convicts with the Settlers to assist them till the Active returned, and took 3 away with me having met with 6 at New Zealand. The total number of Europeans at Runghee Hoo including Men Women and Children are 25. I cannot ascertain as yet what will be the amount of supporting this Establishment, as soon as the necessary Buildings are erected and the Settlement formed it will be reduced. The Settlers will soon be able to raise Grain for their own support, and animal food will not be expensive. They will want continual supplies of Tea, Sugar, &c. and as their privations must unavoidably be many, I have no doubt but the Society will cheerfully administer every aid that may tend to lessen their weight and number. I am not much afraid of the Settlers doing their duty being now upon their Station, & I feel satisfied with them all. I shall continue to pay their Salaries here upon their applying for them, but I have been informed that Mr Hall had wrote to request that the amount of his Salary might be sent out to him in goods. This he never mentioned to me. If it is so it will be necessary that I shod be acquainted with it, that I may not draw for it from hence. I shall send you as correct a Statement as I can of all the Expences that have been already incurred on the first formation of the Settlement—and have the Honor to be Reverend Sir! Your most obedient humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt J.P.Parramatta June 15th 1815 Revd Sir Tho’ I have already troubled you with a long Account upon various Subjects, yet I deem it necessary to write a few Lines upon the vessel, and such matters as relate to it. I have already stated the absolute necessity of maintaining a vessel, and that little good can be done at New Zealand without one. The natives will want a Vent for the Produce of their Industry whether it be Timber, Flax or any other Article, and this can only be taken from them by means of a vessel. I should recommend that an Application be made to his Majesty’s Ministers for Permission to land in New South Wales, duty free, any raw Materials, the Produce of the South Sea Islands, such as Timber, Flax &c. Tho’ Governor Macquarie has kindly allowed me to land what I brought from New Zealand without duty being charged, yet another Governor may come to this Colony, who may take it into his Head to lay such a heavy duty upon every Article as may amount to a Prohibition. If the Government will allow such Articles of Commerce to be imported in a raw State, duty free, as may be obtained from the Industry of the Natives, in that Case I think a great Part, and perhaps the whole Expense of maintaining the Vessel would be repaid. Should the Governor of this Settlement on the other hand, lay an heavy duty, this would defeat the object. I am sure this Colony would derive many Advantages from a friendly Communication with New Zealand; and the Advantages to the Inhabitants of that Island by an Intercourse with us, could not be estimated. It is very necessary to foresee difficulties that may occur, and to provide against them. I beg also to recommend to the Society to obtain a Letter from his Majestys Government to the Governor of New South Wales soliciting his Aid to the object of the Society. This would have its weight, should the Society in their wisdom think it prudent to make the Application. The Governor’s Interest here would save much Expense in various ways: and by his kindly Interference many difficulties would be removed, which never can be without it. I have endeavoured to bring to Justice several Masters of Vessels who have been guilty of great Crimes against the natives of the South Sea Islands but have always failed. At the same time the very attempt to punish the guilty is not without good Effect as it must in the End find a Remedy for the Evils. I beg to mention one or two Cases amongst many. A Whaler belonging to Port Jackson was lying in the Bay of Islands some time ago, and while there, the Natives agreed with the Master to sell a given Quantity of Potatoes for a given Quantity of Oil. The Oil was to be measured in a black quart tin Pot. After the Agreement was made, and the Pot had been shewn to the Natives, the Master had a Piece of wood made to fit into the Pot, to take up Part of the Contents of the Pot. When the Natives had delivered their Potatoes, and came to have their oil measured, they were astonished at the small Quantity that the Pot contained, till one of the Natives discovered the Trick. The man who detected the Fraud, had been for some months on board the Whaler, during which time the Vessel had put into Port Jackson; when the owners, gave him a Musket, for his Services, as he had done the duty of a common Sailor. When the Master saw that his Fraud was found out, he striped [sic] this native naked, rope-ended him, took from him his Musket, and sent him on Shore. When the Active returned from New Zealand the first time, the Chief of this native came in her to N.S. Wales. As the Master who had committed the Assault was then in the Harbour, the Chief applied to me to bring him to Justice— I accordingly applied to the Governor to request he would order an Investigation into the Complaints which the Natives had to bring forward.— The Governor appointed a full Bench of Magistrates to meet. I attended with the natives to prove the Charges against the Master of the Vessel. As the native’s Story seemed to have little weight with the Bench, I called upon some Part of the Ships Company, and clearly proved from them, that the Captain of the Vessel had punished the New Zealander, and had defrauded them by filling up the Contents of the quart Pot with wood in which the oil was measured. This being proved with respect to the Pot, one of the Magistrates very sarcastically observed that the quart Pot might not be exact Winchester Measure, and that the Master of the Vessel might have put the wood in it, to make the measure correct— I was extremely hurt with such an unjust, and undignified a Remark from a Magistrate. It convinced me that the Bench was determined to turn to ridicule, what in my opinion was an offence of the blackest nature. I complained of this Magistrate to the Governor told him how unbecoming it was for any man to speak in that manner, and much more, when in the act of administering Justice— I have no doubt, but the Governor highly disapproved of such Conduct— but at the same time I obtained no Redress for the natives. When I returned from New Zealand, I had several Charges against the same Master for Crimes committed lately against the natives of New Zealand. The Chief at the north Cape complained to me that he had sold 150 Baskets of Potatoes and 8 Hogs for a Musket to the same Master— and that when he went to get his Musket, after delivering the above 150 Baskets of Potatoes and eight Hogs which were divided between a Vessel called the Jefferson, and the King George whom the above master commanded, the Chief was detained a Prisoner for 6 days, till ransomed with 170 Baskets of Potatoes, and five Hogs— The Chief sent with me an Otheitan [sic] mentioned in my public Letter to recover Payment for these Potatoes and Hogs, or else to have the Master punished some other way— Tupee, a Chief from the Bay of Islands, also came with me to Port Jackson, to recover Payment for 40 Baskets of Potatoes which had been taken out of his and his Brother’s Plantation, before they were ripe, at the Point of the Musket. On my Arrival at Port Jackson, finding the Master in the Harbour who had been guilty of such Theft and Cruelty, I applied to the Governor to have him brought to Justice— A Bench of Magistrates were assembled, and the natives attended to state their Complaints— The Bench objected to examine them, as they could not be sworn. I then called upon Part of the Ships Company— the Magistrates said they could not be examined because they had quarrelled with the Master and set them aside. I then stated the Case to the Judge of our Supreme Court who gave it as his legal opinion, that the Magistrates were bound to examine my witnesses. I then waited upon the Governor again, and told him how I had been treated, and complained of the whole Bench and informed him [sic] with the Exception of one Magistrate— I also informed the Governor what was the Opinion of the Judge, which I had taken— The Governor said he would send for the Chairman and direct that the men I wished to be examined should give their Evidence— Accordingly the Bench were directed to meet again— I shall leave you to judge, what I might expect from not quietly submitting to the wishes of the Bench— However I got, notwithstanding all their opposition, sufficient upon Record to shew the Complection [sic] of the Examination, and the guilty [sic] Guilt of the accused. I have applied for a Copy of their Proceedings, but have not yet received the it — I am not certain they will let me have one— if they do I will send it— There will be no possibility of punishing murder, or any other Crime committed in these Islands unless an Act of Parliament is past in Favor of the Natives. The Missionaries in these Seas, cannot be considered safe, if Masters of Vessels can commit any Crime upon the Natives with Impunity. I trust the Society will take this Matter into their serious Consideration. I shall continue to seek Redress for the Injuries done to these Islanders from the Government here, whether I obtain it or no. If the Magistrates will not hear any Complaints, I shall endeavour to obtain their Reasons, which I will transmit to England, and if they will give no Reasons, I shall then feel it my duty to tell them that I shall apply for Redress elsewhere. The quart Pot— and the Winchester measure shews the Spirit of the times, which I have already mentioned— The two main objects I wish to recommend to the Society to procure if possible by writing this Letter, are 1st A sanction to land duty free, at Port Jackson, the raw Productions of New Zealand— a 2d object is to obtain an Act of Parliament for the Protection of the natives belonging to the South Sea Islands. I have had several Conversations upon this Subject with our Judges, and they have recommended to his Majesty’s Government that a Court should be established in New South Wales to try Crimes committed in these Seas and Islands. I wish that if any Act should be past [sic] and a Court of Justice instituted in New South Wales for the Trial of Europeans, who may commit any Act of Violence one upon another, that some Provision may be made at the same time for the Protection of the natives— at present there is none. Masters of vessels may shoot them, and rob them and carry them away from their Country, and there is no means of punishing them for these Crimes. I am not able to say, whether what I recommend to the Society comes within their Plan to notice. I shall submit the matter to you— I wish by every means in my Power to aid the enlightening of the Heathen nations, and to spread the Knowledge of the Gospel amongst them. This cannot be done without means— Commerce will furnish part of the means— only it must not be crampt with heavy duties. The Industry of the Natives and all who are labouring to do them good must not be taxed at present— Naval Stores in this Colony are always scarce and high— Sea men’s wages are also high— Provisions are very frequently very dear— The Fees of office are also very high. To clear the Active of the Port duties of one kind and another will amount to about £20 each time she comes into the Harbour. The Governor’s Secretary has 6s per Ton measurement, and 2s 6d per Head for all on board every time she leaves the Harbour— I think the Port fees will not amount to much less than £60 per Annum for the Active which is a very heavy Sum. All these must be paid out of the Cargo. I am only afraid of heavy duties tho’ Governor Macquarie has not charged any, as already mentioned, yet he may change his mind, or another Governor may come. Should any Governor ever Command this Colony, and disapprove of the measures adopted for civilizing the Inhabitants of New Zealand, he [will] greatly impede the work merely by depriving those who were carrying it on of the means, in laying on heavy duties. We are too remote to seek Redress— and therefore I think it wise and prudent to provide as much as possible for what may possibly happen.— — — I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedient Humble Ser[van]t Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta 20th June 1815. Reverend and Dear Sir! I am happy to enform you of my safe return from New Zealand to Port Jackson after fully accomplishing the object of my Voyage to that Island, having been absent 4 Months, and have the Honor to transmit to you the following account for the information of the Society, which I am persuaded will be very gratifying to all who love Zion, and are interested in the spreading of the Redeemers Kingdom and the salvation of the Heathen Nations. I communicated to you on a former occasion my full intention of accompanying the Settlers to New Zealand, in order to aid them in their first establishment, and to give them as much influence as possible amongst the Natives; I had for many Years studied the characters of the New Zealanders, having generally some living with me, and was under no apprehension of danger from them as far as my own personal safety and those who were about to go with me were concerned; many in New South Wales were of opinion, that we should never return from the horrid massacres that have repeatedly been committed in that Island, by the Natives; but these persons, had not sufficiently considered the provocations given to the Natives by Europeans, as it is well known, that the Europeans have thought it no crime to murder and plunder these Islanders upon the most trivial occasions, and too often from mere wanton cruelty. From my first knowledge of these people, I have always considered them the finest, and noblest race of Heathens known to the civilized world, and have ever been persuaded, that they only wanted the introduction of the arts of civilization, and the knowledge of the Christian religion to make them a great Nation, and am more confirmed in this opinion since I have visited them than I was before; as I found them much more civilized in general than I had previously conceived. When I was preparing for New Zealand Mr John Liddiard Nicholas a Gentleman who came out to settle in this Colony about 2 Years ago, voluntary proposed to accompany me, I readily accepted his offer— We embarked on Board the Active Brig on Saturday the 19th of November 1814, and sailed down the Harbour early that morning, but was obliged to anchor again near the mouth of it from contrary Winds, here we were detained nine days. On Monday the 28th we weighed anchor and got out to sea— The number of persons on Board the Active including Women and Children were 35— Mr Hansen, Master, his Wife and Son, Messrs Kendall, Hall, and King with their Wives and five Children, eight New Zealanders, two Otaheitians, and four Europeans belonging to the Vessel, besides Mr Nicholas, myself, two Sawyers, one Smith and one runaway convict which we afterwards found on board. We had also on board one entire Horse, two Mares, one Bull and two Cows, with a few Sheep, and Poultry of different kinds intended for the Island. The Cows and Bull had been presented by Governor McQuarrie from His Majestys Herd as mentioned in my former Letter.— Nothing of consequence happened during our Voyage, I suffered much from Sea sickness; tho' I have been so frequently at Sea I cannot get the better of that unpleasant complaint, I am always sick, and frequently compelled to keep my Bed;— On the 16th December we saw the 3 Kings, some small Islands which lay to the North end of New Zealand about 12 leagues, we sailed close by them in the afternoon— as I wished to pass a day at the North Cape, we stood away for it in the Evening with a light Breeze and saw the Land before sun set; we had little wind all night,—the next morning at day light, we were almost 4 leagues from shore, we stood in till about 8 o'Clock. I was anxious to have an interview with the Chiefs in order that I might explain to them the object of my voyage; and introduce the Settlers to them, and prepare the way for any future attempts to promote their welfare. After breakfast the Ships Boat was hoisted out with a view to visit the Shore, I directed Duaterra, Shunghee, Koro-Koro, Tooi and Tiraara, all the chiefs we had on board to go in her, and no Europeans, so that they might open an intercourse between us and the Natives; and bring us some supplies. The Boat was well armed, that they might defend themselves if any attack should be made upon them. Before the Boat had reached the Land, a Canoe appeared along side the active with plenty of Fish, and shortly afterwards a chief followed from the shore, who immediately came on board with his Son, in his Canoe, there were some very fine Men, I asked him if he had seen Duaterra whom I had sent on shore, he told me he had not, and immediately shewed me a pocket Knife which he had tied to a string round his waist, which he highly valued and informed me, that it had been given to him by Duaterra a long time before; I was much gratified that we had been so fortunate as to meet with a chief who knew our friend Duaterra, as we were now likely to obtain fully the object of our visit, I told them my name, with which they seemed well acquainted; and immediately enquired after a young Man belonging to that place who had lived with me some time previously; his Brother was in the Canoe and greatly rejoiced he was to see me, he made the most anxious enquiries after his Brother, I gave him every information I cod; We were now quite free from all fear, as the Natives seemed desirous to shew their attention to us by every possible means in their power, I then enformed the Chief we wanted some Hogs and Potatoes, he requested me to send one of our people on shore in his canoe and he wod send for some immediately, I ordered one of the New Zealanders (belonging to the Active) into the Canoe as I did not think it prudent to send a European; The Chief and his Son remained on board, they seemed very happy and much gratified with our confidence in them, I explained to the Chief the object of our Voyage, and enformed him that the Active would continue to visit them from time, to time, and Messrs Kendall, Hall and King would settle at the Bay of Islands for the general benefit of their Country. I also gave him a printed Copy of Governor McQuarries Instructions to Masters of Vessels relative to them; I explained their meaning which he comprehended and much approved of and directed him to shew these instructions to all the Captns of Vessels that touched their [sic] as they would be a protection to them. He received these instructions with much satisfaction. In a short time other Canoes came to the Active, and brought abundence [sic] of the finest Fish I ever saw. Our Decks were soon covered with them, we had now a number of Natives both on board and a long side, who behaved with the greatest propriety. We traided [sic] with them for Fishing Lines, and other articles of Curiosity; Before Duaterra returned and the other Chiefs with the Boat, a large War Canoe came off to the Vessel, she was very full of fine stout Men, and sailed very fast, tho' the sea was rather rough, and we were some distance from the Land, yet it was pleasing to behold with what ease she topt the rising waves. One of the principal chiefs was in this War Canoe with a number of his attendants; and along with him a young Man an Otaheitian; (known by the name of Jem by Europeans) whom I had known some years back as he had formerly resided a considerable time at Parramatta with Mr McArthur; this Otaheitian had married the chiefs Daughter, and his Wife was in the Canoe, he was much supprised [sic] to see me, I was no less so to meet him so very unexpectedly here; he had been in the habit of visiting my house when at Parramatta, and was well acquainted with my Situation in New South Wales. As he could speak English exceeding well I fully explained to him the object of my Voyage to New Zealand and what were my future plans. He was much pleased at the Idea of Europeans residing in the Island; This young Man being very intelligent and active appeared to have gained the full confidence of his Father in law, and to have great weight and influence at the North Cape, I made him, his Father in law, and the other principal Men a few presents which were greatfully [sic] received, after some conversation I mentioned to them, that the New Zealanders had been guilty of great cruelties to the Europeans and particularly in the Case of the Boyd. They replied the Europeans were the first aggressors by inflicting corporal punishment on the Chiefs. I also told them that Mr Barnes Master of the Jefferson Whaler when at Port Jackson had enformed me that they had acted treacherously towards him in attempting to cut off 2 Boats belonging to the Jefferson when she was last at the North Cape in company with the King George, I told them I was much concerned to hear these reports— and that if they continued to act in this manner no European Vessels would visit there; In reply to this the Otaheitian and chiefs stated, that the Masters of the Jefferson and King George had in the first instance behaved very ill to them. They had agreed to give 150 Baskets of Potatoes and 8 Hogs for a Musket, the Potatoes and Hogs were delivered, and divided between the 2 Vessels, after which the Otaheitian and one of the Chiefs went on board the King George for the Musket which was delivered, at the same time the Master of the King George demanded more potatoes and Hogs, the chief was detained on board and the Otaheitian was sent on shore for more Potatoes and Pigs. The head Chief said he had fulfilled the agreement for the Musket by the 150 Baskets of Potatoes and 8 Hogs and he would give no more. The chief that was detained a prisioner [sic] on board the King George was the head chiefs Brother, and was at this time on Board the Active. The Otaheitian was sent on board the King George to tell the Master that no more potatoes and Hogs would be given, and to request him to release the Chief whom he had unjustly detained, this the Master refused to do and kept the Otaheitian a prisioner [sic] also: In two or 3 days they were both put on Board the Jefferson, there they remained for 3 or 4 days till they were ransomed at 170 Baskets of Potatoes and 5 Hogs; The people on shore were greatly enraged all this time and alarmed for the safety of their chief, as the Vessels were out of sight for some time; After the Potatoes and Hogs were delivered 2 Boats were sent on shore with the Otaheitian and the Chief; Great Numbers of the Natives were assembled on the Shore to receive them, they were no sooner landed than the Natives fired upon the Boats, and I have no doubt but what they wod have massacred them at the moment if they could for their fraud and cruelty. The Oataheitian [sic] told me it was not possible to restrain the people from firing upon the Boats. The Chief spoke with great warmth and indignation at the treatment he had received; I assured them that both King George and Governor McQuarrie wod punish any act of fraud or cruelty committed by the Europeans whenever they were enformed of them. I now gave them Governor McQuarries Instructions to Masters of Vessels and explained the nature of them which were clearly understood by the Otaheitian who explained them to the rest; I told them the Active wod constantly visit them and by that means they might easily obtain redress from the Governor of New South Wales, and requested them never to commit any act of Violence upon the Europeans in future, but refer their complaints to Governor McQuarrie, they seemed much pleased and promised they would not injure any Vessels crews that touched there. I told them that the Masters of the King George and Jefferson would be called upon to answer for their conduct when they came to port Jackson, as I shod enform Governor McQuarrie what they had done. While the principal chief and his party remained on board, the Boat returned with Duaterra and the rest who had gone in her; Duaterra and the principal Chief seemed well acquainted, and were very polite to each other, the most friendly salutations passed between them, and Duaterra being now comparatively very rich He made several presents to his Friends as did the other chiefs who had come with me from port Jackson.— Duaterra renewed the conversation relative to their firing upon the Jeffersons Boats and laid the strongest injunctions upon them not to injure the Europeans in future, but refer their complaints to the Governor of New South Wales. This was one of the most interesting and pleasant days I had ever enjoyed, I was never more amused and gratified than upon this occas[io]n. Before evening we had got an abundant supply of Fish, Hogs, and Potatoes. I enformed the Natives I should sail that night for the Bay of Islands, they pressed us very much to stop another Day and they would bring us more Fish, Potatoes and Hogs.— I told them we had got what we wanted now, but I wod call and see them on my return to port Jackson; and if in the mean time they would prepare me some Flax, I would buy it of them. The Chief promised to have some ready. As soon as Evening came on they took their leave in a very warm and affectionate manner and went into their Canoes to return to shore apparently much satisfied with the reception that they had met with on Board the Active, and the information they had received relative to the Active visiting them again, and the Europeans settling on their Island.— When they left us we immediately made sail and proceeded on our Voyage with a fair Breeze; during the night the Wind died away and in the Morning the little we had was against us so that our progress was but trifling along the Coast; the Hills and woods appeared very beautiful to the Eye; and native fires smoaked in all directions on the Main, The whole of this day the wind continued nearly the same; The next Morning we beat up against the Wind and passed the mouth of the Harbour of Whangarooa the place where the Boyd was cut off, but could not weather the Cavalles, some small inhabited Islands which lie a few Miles from the Main; the natives enformed us there was a safe passage between the Main and these Islands, and we therefore endeavoured to beat thro' them, but cod not for the contrary Wind; as we were not far from the Cavalles, I wished to visit the Natives upon them and had the Boat hoisted out for that purpose. Messrs Nicholas & Kendall, with Koro-Koro and Tooi accompanyed me on shore, as soon as we landed all the Natives ran off, and secreted themselves in the Bushes, except one old Man who being lame was not able to make his escape; we walked up to him, he appeared alarmed till he saw Koro-Koro, I then made him a present of a few trifles and in return he offered us a Basket of dried Fish which we declined accepting.— Koro-Koro left us immediately and went in search of the Natives; Mr Kendall sat down with the old Man who was much fatigued in getting up the Hill from the highness of the Land. Mr Nicholas and I went after Koro-Koro but were some time before we could find him, he had gone to enquire after his Relations who lived upon this Island, After some time we found Koro Koro who had met with one of his own Men; By this time the Natives began to recover from their alarm and to come out of their hiding places; while we were talking with Koro Koro and some of the Natives, his Aunt was seen coming towards us, with some Women and children; she had a green bough twisted round her head, and another in her hand, and a young Child on her back. When she came within a hundred yards she began to make a very mournful lamentation, and hang down her head as if oppressed with the heaviest grief, she advanced to Koro Koro with a slow pace. Koro-Koro appeared much agitated and stood in deep silence like a Statue leaning upon the top of his Musket. As his Aunt advanced she prayed very loud and wept exceedingly; Tooi, Koro-Koro's Brother seemed much affected and as if he was ashamed of his aunts conduct he told us he would not Cry. I will act like an Englishman, I will not cry! Koro-Koro remained motionless till his aunt came up to him— When they laid their heads together, the Woman leaning on a staff and Koro Koro on his Gun, and in this situation they wept aloud for a long time and repeated short sentences alternately which we understood were prayers, and continued weeping the Tears rolling down their sable countenances in torrents. It was impossible to see them without being deeply affected. At this time also the Daughter of Koro-Koro's Aunt sat at her Mothers feet weeping, and all the Women joined their lamentations, we thought this an extraordinary custom amongst them of manifesting their joy, but we afterwards found that this custom was general in the Island of New Zealand. Many of these poor Women Cut themselves in their Faces Arms and Breasts with sharp shells or Flints till the blood streamed down; When their tears and lamentations had subsided, I presented the Women with a few preasants [sic]; Tooi had set [sic] all this time labouring to suppress his feelings as he had declared he wod not cry; in a short time we were joined by several fine young Men amongst them was a youth the Son of a chief of the Island, when Tooi saw him he could contain his feelings no longer, but instantly ran to him and they locked each other in their arms, and wept aloud when they had saluted one another and all the Women; and gone thro' various ceremonies we then entered into conversation with them enquired why they all ran off into the Bushes; they told us that they concluded when we landed, that we were going to shoot them, these people were greatly rejoiced when they found us to be their friends. They did every thing in their power to please and gratify us, after spending a few hours we returned to the place where we had left Mr Kendall alone talking to the old Man, numbers of Natives attended us: we enjoyed here a very pleasant day as every object around us was new and interesting particularly the inhabitants. From the top of the Cavalles the view of the Main together with the Ocean and the numerous small Islands scattered upon it, is the most delightful I ever saw, at least I thought so; when we arrived we found Mr Kendall had been visited by some of the Natives who were still with him, and much entertained during our absence. In the Evening we returned to the Vessel accompanyed by the Son of the Chief, and some Chiefs from the Main, who remained on board all night.— The next morning the wind still continued against us, and we had been labouring more than a day and a night to work the Vessel either round the Islands or between them and the Main to no purpose. I thought it most prudent as there was good Anchorage to bring the Vessel to Anchor and wait for a fair wind, accordingly I communicated my wishes to the Master, and we came to Anchor between the Islands and the Main in 7 fathoms water, we now lay about 5 leagues from Whangorooa the Harbour where the Boyd was cut off, and her Crew massacred and one league from the Main, a part of New Zealand belonging to the Chief Shunghee who was on board the Active having been to pay me a visit at port Jackson; Duaterra and Shunghee had often told me of the bloody war that had been carried on between the people of Whangorooa, and the Bay of Islands from the time the Boyd was cut off to that period. During their stay at port Jackson they were always apprehensive that the chiefs of Whangarooa would take advantage of their absence and make an attack upon the People at the Bay of Islands, however we here learned that there had been no disturbances while they had been gone. After the Boyd had been cut off, Tippahee a Chief belonging to the Bay of Islands, and who had visited Port Jackson, and while there received great attention; was accused of being concerned in that dreadful Massacre, and in consequence of which the Whalers who were at that time upon the coast and came into the Bay of Islands shortly after united together and sent seven armed boats before day to attack the Island of Tippahee on which they landed and shot ever Man whoman [sic] and child that came in their way, in which attack Tippahee received 7 shots and soon afterwards died. Duaterra and Shunghee always declared that Tippahee was innocent of the crime for which he suffered. Whangorooa is situated about 40 Miles nearer the North Cape than the bay of Islands. Tippahee was in the habit of trading with the people of Whangorooa and happened to go with a Cargo of Fish the very day the Boyd was taken. The whole of the Crew were massacred when he arrived excepting 5 Men who were in the rigging; These he took into his own Canoe and landed them with a view of saving their lives, but being followed by the people who had cut off the Boyd, these 5 were forcibly taken from him and instantly put to death. This is the account given by those New Zealanders who first visited New South Wales. They originally declared that Tippahee was innocent of the distruction [sic] of the Boyd.— The people at the Bay of Islands in consequence of the Death of their chief Tappahee [sic] declared War against the people of Whangorooa and several desperate battles had been fought and the War was likely to continue, I had often told Duaterra & Shunghee that it wod be to the interest of all parties to make peace and that I wished to see it established before I quitted New Zealand. Duaterra expressed his doubts as to the accomplishment of this object. I told him I thought if I cod obtain an interview with the Chiefs I might bring it about, and that it was my determination to visit Whangorooa before my return and try what cod be done. The next day the wind still continued in the same quarter, which obliged us to remain at Anchor; I again visited the Cavalles, and there learned that the Chiefs of Whangorooa and all the principal Warriors had come to the Funeral of some great Man who died a few days before, and were then encamped on the shore opposite to where the Active lay; at this information I hastened on board and consulted with Duaterra told him how anxious I was to make peace now that the Europeans were coming to settle amongst them, that this would secure the lives of the Europeans and tend to the general benefit of their Country, I expressed my wish to visit the Camp of the Whangorooa people and hear what the Chiefs had to say on the subject; as he had never met these people since the loss of the Boyd but in the Field of Battle, he hesitated for some time, I did all I could to induce him to try the experiment. He was not afraid of himself, but apprehensive some accident might happen to me or some person belonging to me. At length he consented to go on shore with me, Shunghee and Koro Koro agreed to accompany us, Messrs Nicholas, Kendall, King and Hansen volunteered to do the same; we took several loaded muskets in the Boats with us, the Beach where we were to land belonged to Shunghee and was covered with Shunghees people. When we approached near the Shore we saw the Whangorooa Chiefs with their Warriors encamped upon a high Sugar loaf Hill to the left hand of us with their Colors flying. The foot of this Hill communicates with the Sea. As soon as they saw us land (our distance from them being about half a Mile) they took to their spears struck their colors and ran off as fast as they cod, Duaterra took a brace of large Pistols, and told me to follow him slowly, for he should come up with them at a certain point so as to speak with them, as they could not escape him their [sic] being no other way they could go on account of the Sea. We all marched together after Duaterra being surrounded by an immense croud [sic] of Men, Women and Children belonging to Shunghee; Some of the principals of these people run in different directions to clear the way and keep the croud from pressing us. In a short time Duaterra returned to meet us and called to me to come forward, accordingly we mended our pace and soon came in sight of the Whangorooa people who had stoped [sic] to receive us. A line was formed on each side for us to march thro' throm [sic], An old Women [sic] whom I took to be a Priestess made a very great noise and waved a Flag as we advanced, the Chiefs were all seated on the ground according to their custom, and their Warriors standing up with their spears fixed upright which were from 15 to 20 feet in length, and upwards, and were armed also with their Patooes; Duaterra stood at some distance from the chiefs who were seated, with a Pistol in his hand; when I had got up to the chiefs, Duaterra discharged his Pistol and afterwards ordered the Muskets belonging to our party to be discharged which was done. The Whangorooa people discharged their Muskets also; These I considered as most favorable omens to my object, One of the principal Chiefs who had cut off the Boyd had been at Parramatta and knew me, he had been on board the Whalers for a considerable time and spoke English well enough to be understood, he is known by the Europeans by the name of George. I made the chiefs a few presents and after some conversation upon various subjects and particularly upon the occasion of my Visit to New Zealand, I enquired how they came to cut off the Boyd and Massacre her crew. 2 of them stated that they were at port Jackson when the Boyd was there and had been put on board by Mr Lord in order to return home, that the head chief (George) had fallen sick when on board and was unable to do his duty as a common Sailor, in consequence of which he was severely punished, refused provisions and threatened to be thrown overboard and many other indignaties [sic] were offered him even by the common Sailors, he remonstrated with the Master, begged him not to inflict corporal punishment upon him, that he was a chief in his own Country which they wod know on their arrival at New Zealand. He was told he was no chief, with many abusive terms which he mentioned and which are but too commonly used by British Sailors. When he arrived at Whangorooa his Back was in a very lacerated state and his friends and people were determined to revenge the insults which had been offered him, he said if he had not been treated with such cruelty the Boyd would never have been touched; From the accounts which these chiefs and their people gave of the distruction [sic] of the Boyd, Tippahee had no hand in this melancholy event. It was wholly their own act and deed. This being strictly true, and I see no reason to disbelieve their declaration, that Tippahee and his people were innocent sufferers, and their deaths laid the foundation for much Bloodshed; many since that period have been cut off both belonging to the Bay of Islands and in Whangorooa, I never passed Tippahees Island without a sigh. It is now desolate, without an inhabitant, and has been so ever since his Death. The ruins of his little Cottage which was built by the kindness of the late Governor King still remains; I wod hope that those Europeans who were concerned in that fatal transaction were ignorant at the time that they were punishing the innocent, I think it probable the mistake if there was one, which I am inclined to believe, originated in the affinity between the names of Tippahee and the Chief of Whangorooa who was principally concerned in the destruction of the Boyd, and whose name is Tippoohee, this Chief I saw and conversed with on the subject. Having fully satisfied myself relative to the loss of the Boyd, and explained to these people the reason of the Actives coming to New Zealand, I found as night was coming on I cod not accomplish the grand object I had in view Viz. to make peace without spending more time with them, and therefore I resolved to remain all night in their Camp; Shunghee had given directions to his people to prepare supper for us nearly a Mile from where we then were, I told the chiefs we would go to visit Shunghee's people and when we had taken some refreshment I and Mr Nicholas would return and spend the night in their Camp, in order that we might have a little more conversation with them, to this they readily consented and with a view to shew some marked attention they entertained us with a sham fight, War-dance and song of victory before we went to Shunghees people. After these Ceremonies were over we took leave and returned to the place where we had landed attended by a very large number of natives, Shunghee's Servants had got our potatoes and Fish prepared. Duaterra and the party who had come with us from the Active, now returned on board leaving myself, Mr Nicholas and Shunghee to spend the night on Shore; we sat down upon the ground to Supper, but were soon almost smothered with the natives who crouded [sic] so close around us that I was compelled to draw a circle and directed the Natives not to pass it, we were here much amused with these people and they appeared equally so with us, and manifested every wish to serve us; after spending about an hour with them we returned to the camp of the Whangorooa people who had removed about half a Mile further from the place where we had had our first interview with them, and had taken their station in a level piece of ground which I estimated to contain about one hundred acres. When we arrived they received us very cordially, we sat down amongst them, and the chiefs surrounded us. I now renewed our conversation relative to the distruction of the Boyd with a view of bringing about a reconcilliation [sic] between them and the inhabitants of the Bay of Islands as I considered it of great importance to the Mission to establish peace between these contending parties. The Chiefs told me the state the Boyd was then in and promised to give me the Guns and whatever remained belonging to her if I wod go into their Harbour; They had got some of the Guns on shore and would get the rest; The chief (George) told me that his Father and 5 others were blown up in the Boyd when she took Fire. His Father had got part of the powder upon Deck and some of the Muskets, and was trying one of the Flints in a Musket whether it wod strike Fire or no, when a spark caught the powder and set the Boyd on Fire and killed all that were near; He pressed me much to go into their Harbour, I told him I probably should before I left New Zealand, if the Wind wod permit, but I cod not go at that time on account of the Stock and number of People I had on board the Active, I then spoke to him on the subject of peace, pointed out to him how much more it wod be for their interest and happyness to turn their attention to agriculture and the improvement of their Country than continue to fight and murder one another, and particularly now as the Europeans were going to settle amongst them, through whom they could obtain Wheat to sow their lands with, and Tools for agriculture, I assured them, that every assistance wod be given to them by the Europeans to promote the improvement of their present station and that if they wod only attend to the cultivation of their Lands and lay aside all Wars and Murders they would soon become a great and happy People; George replied they did not want to fight any more and was ready to make peace. Much conversation passed principally respecting New Zealand and Port Jackson which George had visited. I endeavoured to impress upon his Mind the comforts we enjoyed compared to them both in our mode of living, Houses &c which he well knew; that all such comforts they might equally enjoy in a short time by cultivating their Lands, and improving themselves in useful knowledge which they wod now have an oppertunity [sic] to acquire from the European Settlers. He seemed sensible of all these advantages and expressed a wish to follow my advice, we were surrounded by the other Chiefs and their people during our conversation. As the evening advanced the people began to retire to rest in different groups. About 11 oClock Mr Nicholas and myself wraped [sic] ourselves up in our Great Coats and prepared for rest also, George directed me to lie by his side, his Wife and Child lay upon the right hand and Mr Nicholas close by. The Night was clear, the Stars shone bright, and the Sea in our front was smooth, around us were numerous spears stuck upright in the ground and groupes [sic] of Natives laying in all directions like a Flock of Sheep upon the Grass as there were neither Tents nor Huts to cover them. I viewed our present situation with new sensations and feelings that I cannot express. Surrounded by canibals [sic] who had Massacred and devoured our Countrymen I wondered much at the misteries [sic] of providence and how these things could be! Never did I behold the blessed advantages of civilization in a more greatful [sic] light as now; I did not sleep much during the night, my Mind was too seriously occupied by the present scene, and the new and strange ideas it naturally excited. About 3 oClock in the Morning I rose, walked about the Camp, surveying the different Groupes of Natives, some of them put out their Heads from under the top of their Kakkahows which are like a Bee Hive and spoke to me. When the Morning light returned, we beheld Men Women and Children asleep in all directions like the Beasts of the field. I had directed the Boat to come on shore for us at day light, and soon after Duaterra arrived in the Camp. I now envited [sic] the Chiefs on board of the Active to breakfast, which invitation they readily accepted. We immediately went all in the Boat together and several Canoes put off at the same time for the Active; At first I entertained doubts whether the Chiefs wod trust themselves with us or no on account of the Boyd lest we shod detain them when we had them in our power, but they shewed no signs of fear and went on board with apparent confidence, I communicated to Duaterra my intention to make them some presents, he told me whatever article I gave to one I must give a similar article to another, and each article was to be given separately and to the Eldest chief first. The Axes, Billhooks Prints &c &c which I intended to give them were all got ready; After breakfast the Chiefs were seated in the Cabin in great form to receive the presents, I sat on one side of the Table, and they on the other, Duaterra, stood and handed each article separately I was to give them. Messrs Kendall, Hall and King with the Master of the Active and his Son were all one after another introduced to the Chiefs; The Chiefs at the same time were enformed [sic] what duty each of the persons were appointed to do: Mr Kendall to instruct their Children, Mr Hall to build houses Boats &c &c and Mr King to make fishing lines and Mr Hansen to command the active which would be employed in bringing Axes and such other articles as were wanted from Port Jackson to enable them to cultivate their land and improve their Country; When these ceremonies were over of giving and receiving the presents, I expressed my hopes that they wod have no more Wars; but from that time would be reconciled to each other, Duaterra, Shunghee & Koro Koro all shook hands with the chiefs of Whangorooa and saluted each other as a token of reconciliation by joining their noses together, I was much gratified to see these Men at amity once more and sincerely wish that this peace may never be broken; and considered the time well enjoyed [sic] while we had been detained by adverse Winds; The Chiefs took their leave after this much pleased with our attention to them, and promised never to injure any Europeans in future, having now nothing more to do and the Wind becoming favorable, in the afternoon we weighed and stood for the Bay of Islands and reached the mouth of the Harbour that night, but for want of wind we cod not get in; About 10 o'Clock the next morning we entered the Mouth of the Harbour and was met by a War Canoe belonging to Koro Koro who resides upon the South Side of the Harbour. In this Canoe were Koro Koro's Son and a number of his Servants. They were all greatly rejoiced to see their Chief, He left his Son on board and immediately went on Shore in his Canoe. About 3 oClock on Thursday the 22nd December we anchored on the north side of the Harbour about 7 Miles from the Heads in a Cove opposite to the Town of Ranghee-Hoo where Duaterra was wont to reside to the great joy of his People. The Active was soon surrounded with Canoes from all quarters, On going ashore Duaterra and Shunghee found all their Friends and relatives well who wept much for joy at their return and the Women cut themselves in a similar manner to those at the Cavalles with shells and flints till the blood flowed down: It was in vain to attempt to persuade them not to do this, as they considered it the strongest proof of their affections, The next day we landed the Horses and Cattle and fixed upon a place for the present residence of the Settlers and began to clear away the Rubbish, and prepare for erecting the Houses for their reception on a piece of ground adjoining to the native Town pitched upon by Duaterra and the Chiefs of the place. About 8 oClock on Saturday Morning Koro-Koro who lives about 9 Miles from the Settlers came to pay his respects to us, He was attended by 10 Canoes full of his Warriors with some Women and Children. The Canoes came down in a regular line with Colors flying, which when we observed we immediately hoisted ours.— Some of his officers stood up and regulated all their merryments both by word of command and signals made by their large Patooes ornamented with Feathers which they held in their hands, and kept in constant motion, Koro Koro was dressed in his native Clothing and also his Brother Tooi, and painted with red Ochre as were all the Warriors, and Feathers in their Hair. The whole presented a grand Warlike appearance, they advanced with great speed towards the Active, and kept a regular line, each Man striking his paddle at the same instant so that the whole had the appearance of one stroke. They sung the War Song as they approached and performed all their Gestures and threats as if they were determined upon attacking the Vessel. They were saluted with a discharge of 13 small arms, the Song of Victory was then sung in the Canoes, and their War rejoicings performed, after this Koro Koro with the Chiefs who had come along with him came on board and made us several presents in the politest manner. A number of Chiefs from other districts was also on board, Koro Koro introduced them all one by one to us, pointed out the particular attention that each had shewn him while in Port Jackson, and lamented that the poverty of his Country prevented him returning our kindness according to his wishes. He was also very particular in explaining to the other Chiefs for what purposes Messrs Kendall, Hall and King came to reside at New Zealand. Duaterra and his Friends were present on the occasion and assisted in regulating the necessary ceremonies and forms in which Koro Koro and his party were to be received. It had been previously settled between Duaterra and Kora Kora unknown to us, that when the latter came to pay his respects we were to be entertained with a sham fight. After taking some refreshment preperations [sic] were made to go on Shore. Koro Koro was about to make an attack upon Duaterra's people and take the place by storm. Duaterra then went on shore to prepare for the defence of his place. A number of Canoes immediately joined us belonging to other Chiefs full of people. When Koro-Koro left the Active I accompanyed by Mr Nicholas and the Settlers went with him. Duaterra had got all his Men drawn up armed with their spears and other Wepons [sic] of War; Koro-Koro's Canoe advanced towards the shore in the same order of Battle which they approached the active. A chief belong [sic] to Duaterra quite naked ran furiously to and frow [sic] along the Beach armed, making a most horrid noise and daring them to land. As the Canoes came nearer to the shore those in them encreased [sic] their shouts and furious gestures; At length they all jumped out of the Canoes into the Water, and in one close body began the attack. Duaterra's Men all retreated as fast as possible and the others pursued them a considerable distance, when Duaterra's Men suddenly wheeled round and attacked their pursuers: The battle then became general, a number of Women were in the heat of the action among whom was Tippahees old Wife not much less than 70 Years of age and Duaterra's Wife bearing a Patooa in her hand about 7 feet long made out of the jaw bone of a Whale. This weapon she brandished about in the very centre of the Battle and went thro' all the various movements of the Men whether in retreating or advancing. After both parties had run and struggled together 'till nearly exhausted some having been trampled upon and others accidently [sic] knocked down, they formed a close body and united in the shouts of Victory and War Dance which ended the Scene.— Duaterra during the action commanded one party and Koro Koro the other. Duaterra passed the remaining part of the day in preparing the Sabbath. He enclosed about half an acre of Land with a Fence, Erected a pulpit and reading Desk in the Centre and covered the whole either with black native Cloth or some duck which he had brought with him from Port Jackson. He also procured some bottoms of old Canoes and fixed them up as Seats on each side the pulpit for the Europeans to set upon intending the next day to have divine service performed there. These preparations he made of his own accord and in the Evening enformed me every thing was ready for divine service. I was much pleased with this singular mark of his attention; The reading Desk was about 3 feet from the ground and the Pulpit about 6 feet: the black Cloth covered the top of the Pulpit and hung over the sides, the bottom of the pulpit as well as the reading Desk was part of a Canoe: the whole was becoming and had a solemn appearance. He had also erected a Flag Staff on the highest Hill in the Village which had a very commanding view. On Sunday Morning when I went upon Deck I saw the English Flag flying which was a pleasing sight in New Zealand. I considered it the signal and the dawn of Civilization, Liberty, and Religion in that dark and benighted land. I never viewed the British Colors with more gratification and flattered myself they wod never be removed till the Natives of that Island enjoyed all the happyness of British subjects. About 10 oClock we prepared to go ashore for the first time to publish the glad tidings of the gospel. I was under no apprehensions for the safety of the Vessel, and therefore ordered all on board to go on shore to attend divine service except the Master and one Man. When we landed we found Koro-Koro Duaterra, and Shunghee dressed in Regmentals (which Governor McQuarrie had given them) with their Men drawn up ready to march into the enclosure to attend divine Service. They had their swords by their sides & a switch in their hand. We entered the enclosure and were placed on the seats on each side the pulpit. Koro Koro marched his Men and placed them on my right hand in the rear of the Europeans and Duaterra placed his Men on the left. The inhabitants of the Town with the Women and Children and a number of other Chiefs formed a circle round the whole. A very solemn silence prevailed! the sight was truly impressive! I got up and began the Service with singing the old hundred Psalm, and felt my very Soul melt within me when I received [sic] my congregation and considered the state we were in. After reading the service during which the natives stood up and sat down at the signal given by the motion of Koro Koro's switch which was regulated by the movements of the Europeans. It being Christmas day I preached from the 2nd Chapter of St Luke's Gospel and 10th Verse. "Behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy &c" The Natives told Duaterra they cod not understand what I meant; He replied they were not to mind that now for they wod understand by and bye, and that he wod explain my meaning as far as he cod. When I had done preaching he enformed them what I had been talking about, Duaterra was very much pleased that he had been able to make all the necessary preparations for the performance of divine service in so short a time, and we felt much obliged to him for his attention. He was extremely anxious to convince us that he wod do every thing for us that lay in his power and that the good of his Country was his principal consideration.— In the above manner the gospel has been introduced into New Zealand, and I fervently pray that the glory of it may never depart from its inhabitants till time shall be no more! When the service was over we returned on board much gratified with the reception we had met with, and we cod not but feel the strongest persuation [sic] that the time was at hand when the glory of the Lord wod be revealed to these poor benighted heathens, and that those who were to remain on the Island had strong reason to believe, that their labours wod be crowned and blessed with success. In the Evening I administered the holy Sacrament on board the Active in remembrance of our Savours [sic] birth and what he had done and suffered for us. Thus Sir! I have enformed you how we devoted our first sabbath day at New Zealand. I assure you, it was much more congenial to our feelings than any gratification we had previously anticipated. On Monday Morning as there were no Timber at Ranghee Hoo fit for erecting the necessary buildings for the Settlers I determined to take the Active to the Timber district which I understood was about 20 Miles distant on the opposite side of the Harbour on a fresh Water river as this wod save considerable expence and supply what was wanted at once. I therefore ordered all the Iron and various other articles to be landed and given in charge of Duaterra. The poultry were also sent on shore. The Sawyers and Smiths with young Mr Hansen left the Active likewise. I directed them with the assistance of the Natives to build a Hut 60 feet long and 16 feet wide, and thatch it for the reception of the Settlers and Families. When we returned from the Timber district the Natives seemed very willing to assist us as much as they cod , I found now I shod be much distressed for axes and other articles of trade as the presents I had made at the North Cape and along the Coast had very much reduced my Stock; we had also omitted to bring Coals with us from Port Jackson which was a loss I hardly knew how to remedy and nothing cod be done nor provisions purchased from the Natives without Axes and Carpenters Tools. I had no alternative but to erect a Smiths Shop and burn Charcoal as soon as possible in order that the Smith might get to work and make such axes &c as the Natives wanted, I consequently desired that some of the Natives along with the Smith shod be employed in burning Charcoal and erecting a Shop till the Active returned. Having given such directions as I deemed necessary on Tuesday we weighed Anchor and made Sail for the Timber district taking with me all the Settlers and Families. This district belonged to another Chief named Terra an old Man apparantly [sic] 70 years of Age. Terra is the head Chief on the South side and a Man of considerable influence from which I judged it prudent to wait upon him to obtain his permition [sic] to cut what timber we wanted in the first instance in order to prevent any misunderstandings. Accordingly when we came opposite his Village, I went accompanyed by Messrs Nicholas, Kendall, and King to visit him and took with me a young Man about 17 years of Age who was a relation of the chiefs, and who had been almost 9 years from New Zealand, the latter part of which period he had lived with me in Parramatta; He had also lived several years with a Mr Drummond at Norfolk Island who had been exceeding kind to him. When we landed I found him sitting upon the Beach with some of his Chiefs and people. He received us very cordially & wept much, and particularly at the Young Mans return, as did many more and some wept aloud. I presented him with an Axe, Adze and 2 plane Irons with several other trifles. He said he did not want any presents from me only my Company as he had heard so often of me from his people and others. I told him I waited upon him to beg his permission to cut some Timber in his district for building the Houses of the Europeans at Ranghee Hoo. He expressed a strong desire that they wod come and reside with him, I pointed out to him that they cod not come at present, but must settle with Duaterra in consequence of our long acquaintance with him, but that in time some Europeans shod come to live with them; He gave his consent for us to have what Timber we wanted. He enformed [sic] me, that the Wheat which had been given to him when the Active was there before was growing, I went to see it & found it almost ripe. As the Active had gone on and I was told we were several Miles from whence she wod Anchor and Night coming on, I wished to take my leave, but the old Chief wod not consent to that till we had taken some refreshment. He ordered his Cooks to dress some sweet potatoes as soon as possible. These are esteemed by them as their choisest [sic] food. In a short time, a Basket of them were brought ready roasted and placed before us, the Chief sat by us with his Wives and a number of Men Women and Children. He wod not eat with us nor permit any of his people, and when we parted with him he ordered 2 Baskets of Sweet Potatoes to be put into the Boat for our use. I envited [sic] him to come on board of the Active which he promised to do and we took our leave being much gratified with the attention of this Chief and his people. The next Morning we were visited by great numbers of Natives from different districts. I contracted with some of the subordinate Chiefs for a Cargo of Timber. The Active lay about 12 Miles from the fresh Water River where the Pines grew, and from there not being sufficient Water to bring her nearer, I went up accompanyed by Messrs Nicholas and Hall to see the Pines and found a considerable Village upon the Banks of the River which they call Cowa-Cowa. When our arrival was known, we were soon surrounded by numbers of the natives who vied with one another in their attentions. None of us were under the smallest apprehentions [sic] of danger any more than if amongst Europeans. In about 10 days we had got our Cargo and ready to return to Ranghee Hoo. During the time the Natives were getting the Timber, I and Mr Nicholas visited different places for several Miles round and passed one night with an old Chief who gave us an account of Captn Cook when in the Bay of Islands. He was then a young Man. He shewed us where they pitched their Tents, washed their Cloths, Watered their Ships and Cut their Wood; and related several occurrences that happened while Captn Cook remained there. Our cargo being compleated [sic] on Friday the 6th of Jany 1815 we weighed anchor and sailed from Cowa-Cowa for Ranghee Hoo; When we arrived the Hut which I had directed to be built was almost finished. It was my intention as soon as the Settlers and their baggage were all safely landed to visit either Whangorooa or the River Thames as the Wind at the time might permit, as several of the Natives of Whangorooa had visited the Active since peace was established between them and the people of the Bay of Islands. As the Hut wod not be ready for the reception of the Settlers for 4 or 5 Days. I agreed with Shunghee to visit one of his Villages in the intrim [sic] about 35 Miles from Rangheehoo, Mr Nicholas volunteered to accompany me early on Monday Morning the 9th Shunghee, Duaterra, his Wife, and several Chiefs came off to the Active in a War Canoe in which we were to get up one of the Western branches of the Harbour, from whose heads we were to walk to a place called Wymattee where the above mentioned Village was built. After breakfast we left the Active and went on board the Canoe which was very large and commodious. Sixteen persons cod row on each side; we cod either sit or lie down at pleasure. These Canoes go very quick thro' the Water and afford the most pleasant conveyance for Passengers. Some of them are 80 or 90 Feet in length. A smaller Canoe attended us with some of the common Servants of Shunghee. About 11 oClock we reached the head of the Cove which he [sic] estimated to be about 15 Miles from the active. Here we landed in a Potatoe ground belonging to Shunghees Brother, named Kangorooa, where we were to take some refreshment before we proceeded on our journey. Duaterra, and his Wife had already gone to their Farms. The Servants were all busy some digging Potatoes, others making lines [sic] to roast them. Hearing the sound of a very heavy fall of Water at a little distance, I went to examine it while the Potatoes were roasting, and found the fresh Water River falling on a bed of Rocks which ran from Bank to Bank. I estimated the fall to be at about 9 feet perpendicular with plenty of Water for turning Mills of any kind. A regular bed of solid Rock ran direct across the salt Water Cove, and formed a dam similar to many of the artificial dams in England. The Water seemed to be supplied from regular Springs as there were no marks on the Banks of Floods as in New South Wales from heavy rains. The Land upon both sides of this River appeared very good. After taking some refreshments about one oClock we set off from [sic] Whymattee; for the first 3 or 4 Miles we passed thro' a rich level Country in general. The Land free from Timber and cod be easily Ploughed; It appeared to me to be good strong Wheat Land and was covered with Fern; for the next 6 Miles the Land was of various qualities, some exceeding good, some Stony, some swampy, and some of a gravelly nature; the whole of this tract of Country taken collectively wod form a good agricultural Settlement. It is watered by several fine streams which seldom run thro' it more than a Mile apart, and skirted in various places with lofty Pines and other Timber, when we had walked near 10 Miles we entered a very fine wood, in which there were some of the largest Pines I had seen. We measured one which was more than 30 feet in girth and probably not less than 100 feet in height without a Branch, it appeared to be nearly the same thickness at the top as at the bottom, while passing thro' this Wood we met with a Chiefs Wife, who was overjoyed to see us, her Husbands name was Tarria, a very fine handsome Man, he had been on board the Active a few days before, when he told me that some time back a boats crew belonging to a Whaler had entered his Potatoe grounds in the Bay of Islands to steal his potatoes, and that he had set his Father and some more of his people to watch them, when the Europeans shot his Father dead, likewise one Man, and one Woman. He afterwards watched them himself and killed 3 Europeans, I understood that the Europeans belonged to a Whaler called the New Zealander. Shortly after meeting Tarrias Wife, however, we came to his Village situated on the Banks of a fine run of fresh Water and much rich Land about it, we enquired how many Wives he had and were told 10, Tarria was from home, but his Wives pressed us much to have some refreshment with them; There were a number of Servants both Men and Women, we consented to their wishes amd Shunghee having shot us a wild Duck we had it dressed immediately while Tarrias Servants prepared abundance of Potatoes for the whole party. We stopt in this Village about 2 hours. They had a number of fine hogs, but no other animals excepting Dogs; The New Zealanders are a very cheerful race, we were here entertained with a Dance and Song and they were very merry all the time we were with them. We took our leave of them a little before the Sun went down, and proceeded on our journey, and arrived at Shunghees Village just before dark, where we were received with the loudest acclamations by his people a part of whom wept for joy. This Village contains about 200 Houses; It is situated on the summit of an almost inaccessible Hill, and strongly fortified both by nature and Art. Three very deep trenches have been cut round the sides of the Hill one above another, and each trench fenced round with whole or split Trees from 12 to 20 feet high, we entered this extraordinary fortification thro' a narrow Gate way, when Shunghee shewed us how he defended his place in time of War. He had one small secret cover where he cod lie concealed and fire upon the Enemy: Every little Hut is fenced round in this enclosure; some of the Store Houses for the reception of their Spears or provisions are about 30 feet long and 20 wide and well built, the roofs are thatched, and some of the eves [sic] extend three feet over the sides in order to carry off the Water and keep the Buildings dry. In the centre of the Fortification on the very summit of the Hill, a stage is erected upon a single Pillar about 6 feet long & 3 broad hewn out of a solid Tree and elevated about 6 feet from the ground; upon this the Chief either sits for pleasure or business just as occasions require his consulting with his people. It commands a most extensive view of the surrounding Country in all directions; Near the Stage is a little Hut about 4 feet from the ground 3 feet long and 2 wide with a small Image placed upon the left side of the door which does not exceed one foot. A seat is placed in front upon which the Chiefs Lady sits when she eats; her provisions being deposited in this little building. About 9 oClock we were enformed our room was ready where we were to sleep, some clean Matts had been spread upon the floor for us to lie upon. We wrapped ourselves up in our great Coats and laid down for the Night. A number of the Natives lay in different Situations, some under cover, and some in the open air, We had enjoyed a very pleasant day and our long Walks had prepared us for a sound sleep tho’ not indulged with a Feather Bed.— Early in the Morning on Tuesday the 10th we rose with an intention of visiting a fresh water lake about 5 Miles distant from the Village. We sat [sic] off with Shunghee and several Chiefs with a number of Servants: Ones way lay thro' a Wood composed of various kinds of Timber together with the Noble Pine. We cod not but view these wonderful productions of nature with reverence and astonishment. In our way to the lake we passed thro' some very rich Land, and soon arrived to a small Village where Shunghees people were at work preparing their ground for planting potatoes. There was a very fine crop nearly ripe, the Land was very dry and rich, and the Potatoes mealy. I had never seen finer potatoes under the best culture. When we had walked nearly 2 Miles we came to the Lake, It might be about 12 Miles in circumference and we were enformed it emptied itself into the Head of a River which runs into the Sea on the West side of New Zealand, and was about one hours walk from the Lake. The land appeared very good on the North side of it. We amused ourselves about 2 hours in viewing this Lake, and neighbouring grounds attached thereto, and then returned to the last Village where we dined off a wild Duck, and potatoes; as also some provisions we had brought with us. The Duck Shunghee shot at the Lake. After this we returned to the fortification where we slept that night. Shunghees people here appeared very industerous [sic]. They rose at the dawn of Day both Men and Women; Some were busy making Baskets for Potatoes, others dressing Flax, or making Clothing: At least, none remained unimployed [sic]. Shunghee and his Brother Kangoroa have a large tract of Country similar to one of the Counties in England. It extends from the East to the West side of New Zealand and is well watered, we saw much land well adapted for cultivation. Shunghee had near the Village we were at one field which appeared to me to contain 40 Acres all fenced in with rails and upright stakes tied to them to keep out the pigs. Much of it was planted with Turnips & common sweet Potatoes and were in high cultivation.— They suffer no weeds to grow but with incredible labour and patience root up every thing likely to injure the growing Crop. Their Tools of Agriculture are principally made of wood, some formed like a spade and others like a Crow bar with which they turn over the Soil. Axes, howes [sic] and Spades; are much wanted. If these could be obtained their Country wod soon put on a different appearance. No labour of Man without Iron can clear and subdue uncultivated Land to any extent. The New Zealanders seem to do as much in this respect as the strength and wisdom of Man is equal in their Situation. Shunghee shewed me some exceeding fine Wheat; The seed I had sent over about 7 Months before. It was nearly ripe; The Ear was very full and large. He put a very high value upon it, as he appeared to know its worth from his few months residence at Parramatta. I had also sent over a little English Flax Seed. This had been sown and come to great perfection far superior to any I had observed in New South Wales. He treated us in his visit to his Village with all the attention and hospitality his means afforded. He had Slain 2 Hogs and we had what we wanted of them dressed after our own mode. Early on Wednesday the Eleventh we took our leave of this extraordinary Fortification and the people who resided in it intending to breakfast at the Village belong [sic] to Tarria about 5 Miles distant. Shunghee directed his Servants to take along with them 2 fine Hogs for the use of the Vessel. We arrived at Tarrias Village a little after 7 oClock where we were kindly received. The fires were soon lighted and preparations made for breakfast. Several Natives joined us here we had not seen before. Terria [sic] was not yet returned. After I and Mr Nicholas had taken breakfast I had Tea made for the Wives of Tarria and Shunghee who surrounded us. They all refused to take any. Shunghee told me they were all Tabooed and were prohibited taken [sic] any thing but Water. I pressed Shunghee to allow one of his Wives who had a little Child about one Month old (and had followed us from the Village) to take a little. He replied she cod not drink any for if she did his Child wod Die, I was fully convinced that their refusing to take the Tea was founded upon some superstitious notions; They were all very fond of Bread and Sugar. I distributed what remained amongst them, and Shunghee with all the other Chiefs drank the Tea. In about 2 hours we proceeded towards the Cove where we had left the War Canoe on Monday Morning. The distance we had to walk was about 10 Miles. Our party consisted of 25 persons all natives of New Zealand except Mr Nicholas and myself. In about 3 hours we reached the Canoe, here we stopt and dined and afterwards, set off for the Active. When we had got about within 7 Miles from the Vessel we met Duaterra in his War Canoe with a supply of provisions, particularly Tea, Sugar and Bread, he was apprehensive we shod want these Articles as we had been absent one day longer than was intended when we left the Active. As Shunghee and Duaterra approached each other, they mutually fired a piece, which is held by them as a mark of respect. These 2 War Canoes were nearly matched, and they were determined to try their strength and skill to see which could go the quickest; Shunghee commanded one, and Duaterra the other, they both ran at so rapid a rate, that it was not possible to tell at times which had the advantage. We were much amused with the exact order they struck their paddles and the exercise of their skill.— One Man in each Canoe gave the signal for every stroke, which changed every few seconds, some times the strokes were long and slow, at others short and quick; In a little time we reached the Active. On Monday Morning previous to leaving the Vessel I directed that the Settlers and Families should be landed and every thing belonging to them as soon as the building was ready for their reception, On my return I found Mr Kendall and his Family on shore and every preparation made for Messrs Hall and King. As I intended to sail either for Whangorooa or the River Thames as soon as the Active was cleared, I went on shore to make the necessary arrangements for my Departure, when I landed, I was enformed, that a Chief named Werrier Nephew to the late Tippahee was very much enraged with his Wife and had beat her, in consequence of finding a Nail in her possession; The Nail had excited Werries jealousy which caused him to demand where she had got it; She told him, that a Man belonging to the Active had given it to her as a present. Werrie cod not be persuaded that any Man wod give his Wife so valuable a present as a nail unless her conduct had been improper. I was apprehensive that this unpleasant circumstance might be attended with serious consequences unless the Chiefs mind could be satisfied with respect to the chastity of his Wife, I sent for Duaterra and consulted with him, and it was agreed that the Man who was said to have given Mrs Werrie the Nail should be sent for and if any improper act cod be proved against him he should be confined to the Vessel; a public investigation took place on the occasion in the presence of the Chiefs and many of the inhabitants upon the Beach where they dance and exercise. Mrs Werrie and the accused European were brought forward. She defended herself very warmly, but said she could not indentify [sic] the Man that had given her the Nail, but that she had received it as a present. After a long examination she was acquitted by the unanimous voice of the chiefs to the satisfaction of all parties, tho' I cod not but entertain my suspicions of the Lady's chastity from her hesitation to point out the person who had given her the nail. I took this oppertunity [sic] to assure them, that if any person belonging to the Active either insulted or injured them they shod be punished. After this business was closed Mr & Mrs Hall were landed and the remaining stores with them. On the following Morning Friday the 13th Mr & Mrs King also were landed and the Vessel Wooded and Watered ready for Sea. About 3 oClock we weighed and Sailed down the Harbour. I had Duaterra and Koro-Koro with 25 New Zealanders more as a guard. These were very fine young Men that cod be depended upon, many of them Sons of the principal Chiefs on both sides of the Harbour. It was my intention if the Wind permitted, first to Sail for Whangorooa as we had been invited by several of the inhabitants who had come to Ranghee Hoo since the people were established. At the same time I thought it prudent to take with me a sufficient number of Men in case any difference should happen either at Whangorooa, the River Thames or any other part of the Coast where we might touch. When we got to Sea the Wind was fair for Whangorooa towards which Harbour we directed our Course, but when we came near to the Cavalles the Wind suddenly changed and compelled us to anchor between them and the Main about 5 Leagues to the Southward of Whangorooa; here we remained all night, soon after we anchored three Canoes came off from the Cavalles from different Islands, some of the people came on board and remained till after Sun down. When they were gone the Carpenter missed one of his Chisels with which he had been at work. Duaterra was very angery [sic] as we were convinced some of those Natives had taken it. The Boat was immediately manned with Duaterras Men, and armed and proceeded to one of the Islands. I requested Duaterra if he found the thief not to injure him but merely take the Chisel. In about one hour they returned and had not been able to find the thief having landed upon the wrong Island, and the night being dark the next morning Saturday the 14th at break of day a Canoe came off to enform [sic] us where the thief was, and wanted assistance to take him, but I thought it more prudent to let the matter drop, as it might detain the vessel, as we had then got up the Anchor intending to sail to Whangorooa with a light Breeze which had sprung up; However it soon became calm, and obliged us to anchor again. In the afternoon the wind blew pretty fresh, yet directly against us, & with a prospect of its continuance in that quarter which wod prevent us from entering the Harbour of Whangorooa, I determined to proceed to the River Thames for which we bore away immediately the Anchor was weighed: The same Evening we past the Mouth of the Bay of Islands with a gentle Breeze, which continued all night, and in the Morning were not far from the poor Knights some small Islands which lay a few leagues from the Main. About 10 oClock a Canoe was observed coming from the Main to the Active. Duaterra ordered all his Men under arms and directed them to lie down upon the Deck that they might not be seen when the Canoe came along side the Active; When the Canoe came up which contained only one old chief, three Men, and one Woman, a rope was thrown for them to secure the Canoe, the old chief immediately got upon the side of the vessel with an intention of coming upon Deck. He had not observed the New Zealanders, who just as he was coming over the gang way sprung up, and some presented their muskets and others their spears which so alarmed him that he fell back into the Canoe and almost upset it and there he lay for some time before he recovered from his fright. The New Zealanders made a most dreadful noise at the time. The old chief afterwards came on board and was much rejoiced to see so many of his friends and laughed at the trick that had been practised upon him. After some conversation with him and having learned who we were and what we had in view, he took his leave with much satisfaction. We had not gone far before another Canoe came off from another part of the Coast, with a number of very fine young Men in it. They had learned where we were going as one of them had visited the Active before when she lay at Cowa-Cowa and requested I wod allow him to accompany us to the River Thames which request was granted. By this time we were near a very high part of the Coast called Bream Head by Captn Cook. The Chief of this district with his Son had visited the Active while we lay at Cowa Cowa. I had made him a present of a few things and amongst them a piece of red and white India print, and enformed him I intended to visit the River Thames. As soon as we had passed Bream Head the Wind blowing very fresh we observed 2 Canoes labouring hard to reach the Vessel. One of them had a signal flying. I desired the Master to bear away for them when we came up I found the Canoe with the Flag containing the Son of the above mentioned Chief, and his colors were the piece of print I had given his Father. He pressed us much to go on shore and visit his Father, but I told him we cod not stop there as the Wind was fair, but wod see him on our return. The young Man provided us with great abundance of Bream and other Fish which they had in their Canoes. After we had received this liberal supply of Fish we directed our course again towards the River Thames and the same Evg passed point Rodney one of the Heads of the Harbour and saw Cape Cotrell [sic] the other head which is very high Land not much less than 20 leagues distant. On Monday the 16th at day light we found ourselves advanced pretty far up the Harbour in which there were several Islands both on the East and West sides. About 11 oClock we came opposite the residence of the head Chief Houpa of whom we had often heard and from these accounts were taught to believe that he was a Man much esteemed as well as feared, and possessed very great power. In a short time we observed a War Canoe full of Men advancing towards the Vessel. We hove to, when they came near they lay upon their Paddles, viewed the Active and enformed us that Houpa was in the Canoe. I requested him to come on board, which he did with one of his Sons. Houpa is one of the strongest and best made Men I almost ever beheld. He was greatly supprised [sic] to see such a number of New Zealanders on board, and so few Europeans. We had one chief in the Active named Timaranghee who was intimate with Houpa and who had lived on board the Active for some time. He enformed Houpa whom we were and that we had come to the River Thames (which they call Showrakee) to see him and his people, and also that some Europeans were settled at the Bay of Islands with a view of instructing the Natives. I made him a few presents, and in return he directed two fine Matts to be presented to me out of his Canoe; He expressed a wish for us to come to an anchor near his residence. I told him it was my intention to visit his place when we returned from the River, and as the Wind was now favorable, we wod take advantage of it and proceed. He directed us what course to stear, and told us we shod get the Vessel aground if we kept too much to the right hand. After holding conversation with several of the Natives on board he took his leave expecting to see us on our return & we made Sail for the mouth of the River. We were then on the West side of the Harbour about 4 leagues from it. We had not left Houpa an hour before the Wind began to blow very hard and the Water so rough that we cod not see the Channel. On our coming almost to the Head of the Harbour it was high Water and Soundings only in 3 Fathom, which from the appearance of the Gale not abating induced us to put the Vessel about and so got us into deeper Water before the tide fell much. At this period we were on the East shore not far from Land. We worked to windward for several hours and in the Evening came to Anchor in 4 Fathoms Water where we lay all night, during which it rained and blew very hard. Here the Harbour is very open; there is no shelter for shipping which makes it very dangerous. On tuesday about 4 oflock [sic] Weighed Anchor as the gale encreased in order to work to Windward if possible and get under the Land, as the place we lay in was not safe shod the Vessel be driven from her Anchor. The sea was so rough and the vessel had so much motion, that the New Zealanders who had never been on board of a ship before at Sea, were much alarmed and imagined they wod be lost. About 6 oClock in the Evening the Gale abated and we came to Anchor again about 2 Miles from the West shore opposite a large Village. Tho' the inhabitants had seen us all day, yet they durst not venture out in their Canoes on account of the Gale. After we came to Anchor the Boat was hoisted out and 10 New Zealanders went on Shore to open communication with the Natives. Shortly after the Boat had reached the Beach we heard a great noise. Duaterra was uneasy as the Boat did not return so soon as was expected. He was afraid that some Quarrel had taken place between the inhabitants and the people in the Boat, and observed if they had injured any of his people he would immediately declare War against them with all the force he could command; In about an hour after dark the Boat returned safe and enformed us that they were very kindly received and that the noise we had heard was only their rejoicings. They told us there were plenty of fine Hogs and Potatoes on shore, both of which we much wanted. As the Active was full of people this information determined me to visit the Village in the Morning. Early next Morning a Chief named Pithi Nephew to Haupa came off to the Active, he was a very stout handsome Man and quite in the prime of Life, with manners mild, & countenance both pleasing and interesting. I invited him on board. The Chief Timaranghee was well known to Pithi. After the usual salutations relative to our Voyage and all affairs connected with it as far as Timaranghee knew, I gave him some Biscuit which they are all fond of, shewed him some Wheat in the straw which had been grown at New Zealand by Shunghee, and enformed him, that the Biscuit was made from Wheat, and gave him a little for seed. He shewed much anxiety to learn the culture of Wheat, enquired how many Moons it was from sowing to reaping, and expressed his determination to try if he cod not grow some at his Settlement. I made him a present of a few articles and accompanyed by Mr Nicholas went on shore taking 12 New Zealanders with us. When we landed the Natives received us with every mark of Friendship. The Women and Children were numerous, but not so with the young Men. We enquired the reason and they told us they were gone to War, and that few excepting old Men and those who had been taken prisoners remained in the Village. At this place we found the New Zealanders to sell their Prisoners of War or to keep them to work as Slaves. Several of the Natives of the Bay of Islands had brought with them a little trade, some a few Nails, others small pieces of Iron hoops, some a few Feathers, and some had a few Fishing Hooks and a variety of articles of no value to Europeans, but of much value to themselves. The Village was all in motion, they crouded [sic] together like a fair from every quarter. Some of the Inhabitants brought Matts to sell and various other articles so that the whole day exhibited a busy scene, and many things bought and sold in their way. When the fair was over the Ladies entertained us with several Dances and songs. One of them had a fine upper Garment, which a Chief from Ranghee-Hoo who had come with us wanted to procure for his Wife. He had brought a Box of Feathers (neatly dressed, the pithy part of the quill having been all cut off and only the external part remaining to which the Feather was attached made the Feathers wave gracefully with the smallest Breeze when placed in the Hair) and opened it in presence of the Ladies. Many of them wanted these Feathers, he on the other hand required the fine Garment. After placing very tastefully 2 or 3 Feathers in several of the Ladies Hair; She that had got this fine Garment when she beheld how elegant they appeared in the Heads of those who had them became extremely impatient for some. He asked her to sell her Garment, she stood hesitating for some time; at length he laid a certain number down at her feet. This temptation she cod not resist, but instantly threw it off and delivered it to him for the Feathers. The Chief on our return presented this precious ornament to his Wife, after which Mr Nicholas accompanyed me to Haupas fortified Village. It was situated on a very high Hill, almost a Mile from where we then were. It is in many respects similar to that already described belonging to Shunghee. Here we found no Men. It was left to the care of some Women and one of Haupas Wives. They told us the Men were gone to War. In this place there were some very fat Hogs and fine plantations of Potatoes. The Women declined selling the Hogs as they belonged to the Men who were gone to the War. Haupas Wife said she had a very large one belonging to herself which she wod make me a present of if I wod stop till it cod be got in. At that time it was out feeding. She sent the Servants to look for the Hog accompanyed by one of our people but they returned without it. I made her a present of a little print and some other trifles. She was very anxious we shod wait till the Pig could be found but we were unable conveniently to stay longer and therefore left this romantic place. This Lady's Face, Arms, and breasts, were all covered with Scars which had lately been cut in consequence of the Death of one of the Haupas Children, She was a fine tall Woman. Haupa does not reside here at present, I observed the Pillars into the fortification were much carved with various figures, such as Mens heads &c. And some of them had round caps at their tops similar to Gate ways in many parts of England, and were about 14 feet high; shortly after we left Haupas Lady, we received a Message from Duaterra to enform us he was coming on shore for us. We met the Boat, and Duaterra landed, Pithe the Chief came at the same time, and wished us to go to the upper end of the Village where he resided, the distance was about 2 Miles along the shore, we agreed to visit him, and ordered the Boat to follow us, when we arrived we met with some of the finest Men and Women I had seen at New Zealand, and well dressed; they received us very cordially; There were 3 of Haupas Nephews and their Ladies who wore fine Matts fancifully wraught [sic], which came down from their Shoulders to their feet and had a very graceful appearance. I had taken a few pieces of print, some plane Irons, Nails &c with me of which I made the chiefs and their Ladies a few presents; We had a few Baskets of Potatoes dressed, and several Songs and Dances in which the Chiefs and their Ladies took an active part, and exerted all their strength and voices to amuse us; it was now about 5 oClock in the Evening. We therefore took our leave and returned on board the Active to Dinner. When we had sat down, I was enformed that two Canoes were coming off with the Chiefs and their Ladies, I went upon Deck to receive them and invited them to dine with us which they readily accepted. I told the chiefs I wanted some Potatoes & Hogs for the Vessel, but as the men had gone to War to whom they belonged, I cod not purchase any, and therefore it was my intention to sail that Evening for the Bay of Islands. They wanted me much to stay and told me to take whatever we wanted on shore regardless of what the people said. I told them I cod not steal or take by force any thing from the inhabitants; I wod purchase what I could, but not take any thing unless I paid for it. They urged me much to stop and get my supplies which I wod have done if I had been sensible they cod be procured without giving offence to the Natives, but I was convinced they cod not (from what I had been told on shore) unless the Proprietors had been there: As soon as we had dined I desired the Master to prepare for Sea immediately. The Anchor was soon weighed, and the Vessel under weigh; The chiefs and their Ladies still remaining unwilling to leave us, they had several Dances on Deck. At length I got the Ladies into the Canoes, but the Chiefs showed no inclination to part and began another Dance when the Ladies once more leaped out of the Canoes upon Deck and joined them in the Dance and Song and continued till we had sailed a considerable distance, when they were compelled to leave us or go to Sea; when they got into the Canoes the 28 Natives I had on board began to Sing and Dance in their turn to amuse the Chiefs and their Ladies who lay upon their paddles all the time, as soon as the Dance ended on Deck, they began again in the Canoes, and continued till we cod hear them no more, they then waved their hands and returned on shore; One of the Chiefs promised to visit Port Jackson, and go to the Bay of Islands to see Duaterra from whom they had received and returned presents. During our short stay here, these people shewed us the kindest attention and did all they cod to amuse us, I gave several of them some Wheat Seed which I hope will prove advantageous to them, and told them, they would be able to procure Axes and other tools at Ranghee Hoo from the Europeans. They will give any thing for Axes. Duaterra with his Guard of armed Men (himself being dressed in European Clothing wearing a Sword by his side) when on shore commanded considerable respect from these chiefs. I trust our visit to the River Thames will unite in Friendship, the leading Men at Ranghee Hoo, and this part of New Zealand, and that if in future any European settlers shod be sent to the River Thames, they will be welcomed by the Natives. I felt much gratified with the conduct of the people, but sincerely regretted I could not see Haupa again, the Wind was so strong against us, we could not make his Settlement, and were compelled to stand out at Sea; As my time in New Zealand was limited, I cod not wait for a change of Wind. The next Morning, Thursday the 19th we saw point Rodney about 7 leagues off, there being little Wind we did not reach it till 12 oClock when we entered Bream Cove, We sailed into the Cove and ran along shore a little distance from the land. The ground was in general level, and a Grove of pines appeared behind the Banks of the Cove. When we had reached near Bream Head, the Natives told us there was an Harbour at the Head of the Cove into which a fresh Water river Ran from the interior. We sailed up to the Mouth of this Harbour. The Master of the Active Mr Hansen said it would be a very safe place for a Vessel to lie in, as the Situation completely sheltered her from the Sea. We enquired if any Vessel had ever been in this Harbour, the Natives told us, that the Venus from port Jackson a long time ago anchored there some time. They further enformed us that the Venus had put in at the North Cape and took two Native Women from there, one from the Bay of Islands, one from a small Island opposite to Bream Cove, and one from Bream Cove, and from thence she went to the River Thames where they got Houpa and one of his Daughters on board with an intention to take them away also, but when the Venus sailed from the River Thames Haupa's Canoe following the Venus, he watched an oppertunity and leaped overboard and was taken up by his Canoe, but that none of the above Women have ever since returned. The Venus was a Brig belonging to Messrs Cambell [sic] & Co of Calcutta, and was taken by some Convicts who were on Board of her at Port Dalrymple and made off with her. Such are the horrid crimes that Europeans who bear the Christian Name commit upon the Savage Nations! We lay to all night in Bream Cove, as I wished to see the Chief who resided near here, and whose Son supplied us with fish as we past when bound for the River Thames; We now began to fish and in a short time got great abundance of Bream & other sorts. I expected to have seen the Chief, but the Vessel had not been observed, the next Morning at day light we sailed and shortly after passing Bream Head, we were seen from the shore, when a Canoe put off to the Active.— As soon as it came along side, I observed the Chief was in it, whom I wished to see, he told us, that he had not seen the Vessel the night before as he and his Men were busy at work in their Potato Grounds which had prevented them. Mayhanger a young Man who is mentioned in Mr Savages account of New Zealand, and who accompanyed that Gentleman to England on his return from New South Wales to Europe, was also along with this Chief. Mayhanger enquired after many persons he had seen in England, and who had been kind to him; the Chief wished us much to return for one day, told me he had abundance of Hogs and Potatoes, and would supply all our wants: I told him I cod not detain the Vessel if the Wind was fair, but must proceed. I gave him a little Wheat for Seed, some nails, and a Cat; with which they returned on shore highly pleased, regretting only, that I cod not stop one day for him to make me some return. Shortly after they were gone the Wind changed and continued against us all day. At 6 P.M. we were about 2 leagues from shore; the Sea being smooth and likely for a fine night, I determined to visit the Chief and had the Boat immediately hoisted out. Mr Nicholas accompanyed me; we had none but New Zealanders in the Boat. The Sun was set before we reached the shore. The Natives soon beheld the Boat, and one of them stood upon a Rock waiving [sic] a Signal pointing out where we were to Land. There is a bar running across the Mouth of this Harbour, upon which the Sea breaks with great violence. As we approached, it appeared impossible to us the Boat cod pass thro the surf. Two Canoes came dashing thro' the Waves (as if they bid defiance to the distructive Rocks and foaming billows that rolled over them with a dreadful noise) to direct us where it wod be safe for the Boat to land.— On our Boat reaching the Shore, a number of Natives rushed thro' the surf, laid hold of it, and conducted us safe in. The Chief's residence was on the East side of the Harbour, but we were compelled to Land on the West on account of the surf, and crossed the Water again in a Canoe. The whole place was surrounded with broken Rocks which resembled more the Ruins of old Abbey's than any thing else, some formed very large Arches, others deep Caverns; Some were like old Steeples, and others like broken Massy Columns. In short, they presented the most curious Group of ruins which I had ever seen formed by time, Storms or Seas. A numerous croud of Men, Women, and Children came to meet us. The Chief and Mayhanger were overjoyed at our visit, the Chief who had been on board was the General Officer, or one whom the New Zealanders call the fighting Man, still we found there was another higher in authority than our Friend, to whom we were conducted. He was seated on the ground, and a clean Matt was placed by him, for me and Mr Nicholas; The General stood all the time with a spear in his Hand. The head Chief was a very old Man, with a long gray beard, and little hair upon his head. He was an exceeding pleasant Man— Koro-Koro had gone with us, he related to the Chief, all the wonders he had seen at Port Jackson, The attention paid to him, The riches of our Country, And for what purpose the Active had come to New Zealand. The old Chief laughed much, and made many enquiries, and wanted us to stay till next day. He ordered us some pork & gave a few Baskets of dried Fish for the people, we stopt still about 11 oClock when we took our leave, having enjoyed a very pleasant Evening. They conducted us safely thro' the Surf and we made for the Vessel. At this time she was out of sight, so that we cod not even hear the report of the Muskets, which served as signals, tho' we observed the Flash of the powder which directing us to the Vessel we got safe on Board, when the Breeze springing up we made Sail and the next Morning discovered Cape Bret in sight. As we sailed along the Coast we were visited by 10 Canoes which brought us plenty of fish; About 3 oClock P.M. we anchored in the Cove and found all the Settlement well and assuming the pleasing appearance of civilization from the Buildings erecting, and erected; and from the Sawyers, Smith, and others at work. Having now completed every thing relative to the Establishment of the Mission that appeared to me necessary as regarded the intercourse of the Settlers with the Natives, I [sic] opened a communication nearly 200 Miles along the Coast, and the Chiefs in all the different districts were acquainted with the object in view, and they seemed all sensible of the benefits which they were likely to derive from the Europeans residing amongst them. A more promising prospect never cod present itself for Civilizing this quarter of the Globe, only it requires to be closely followed up; as considerable expences have already been incurred in the purchase of the Active, the Outfit, Naval Stores, and Seamen's Wages, I felt it incumbent on me to do all in my power to find out some mode by which these expences could in some measure be provided for; I determined to take all the dressed flax I cod procure from the Natives to Port Jackson, and to fill the Vessel with Timber. Whether the Flax will answer as an Article of commerce or no is not yet fully determined. Timber will certainly answer to a certain amount, but will not defray the whole of the Expences of the Vessel. Should Flax answer, it is probable they will both nearly accomplish this in time. The material difficulty I had to contend with was the means of procuring a Cargo, my trade being nearly exausted [sic] in purchasing provisions and in presents to the Natives. The New Zealanders will work if they are paid for it, but not otherwise, and to procure a Cargo of Timber without their assistance was impossible. Raft ports were cut in the Vessel, and she was got ready for receiving the Timber, and in little more than a Week we sailed to Cowa Cowa the Timber District. I had very little Trade which caused some little delay, the Smith not being able to make what was wanted fast enough; Several Chiefs engaged to supply a given number of Spars. They required me to go with them and point out such Trees as I required to be cut down, which I did; and in little more than a fortnight we had our Cargo on board, I found them all act with the strictest honesty in their dealings and some of them trusted me till the Smith made the Axes for payment. We had no differences during the whole time we lay at the River, nor means of protecting ourselves against such numbers as are in these districts, but were wholly in the power of the Natives. I put no restraint upon them, but suffered them to come at any time, and in any Number to the Vessel, Sabbath days excepted when we had divine service. A number of Chiefs lived constantly on board, and many of their Servants. We had only 2 small thefts committed while the Vessel lay in the Harbour, One of the Chiefs detected a common Man with about 2 pound of Iron, and brought him to me. The Chief was in a violent rage with him; I ordered the Man to be confined in the hold till Terra the Head Chief came on board, when he arrived he was enformed what the Man had done, Terra desired the thief might be brought upon Deck; Upon his approaching, he made a blow at him with a billet of wood, and would have put him to Death immediately, if I had not interfered to save his life, by getting him out of the Active into a Canoe. He ordered him to quit his dominions and return no more. I afterwards lost 2 Razors. The Chiefs on my mentioning this circumstance were much concerned, and told me, they hoped I did not suspect either of them guilty of such a crime: as certainly no Chief wod steal. They observed I had been too indulgent in allowing their servants to come on board, who could not be trusted; they assured me that if ever they found out the thief at any distant period, he shod suffer Death. They also presented me with a very valuable Matt, one of the finest I had seen as a compensation for my loss, observing while I remained in their districts, I should not suffer any loss, that they could remedy. They were all very much hurt at this theft, and one of them sat upon Deck two Days and Nights and would not come into the Cabin to eat from vexation, and said he was ashamed of such conduct. Theft & adultry [sic] are crimes they punish with Death. On passing up the River Cowa-Cowa I observed on the summit of a very high Hill a Roman Cross, and enquired of the natives what it was for, they replied to hang thieves upon, whom they first killed and then hang up their Bodies till time destroyed them. During our stay at Cowa-Cowa I had many interesting conversations with the Chiefs relative to the nature of Crimes and punishments and pointed out to them, that there was no comparison between a Man who wod steal a potatoe and another who committed murder, and yet their punishment was the same. They'll as soon kill a Man for stealing potatoes, as for Murder. A Chief has the power of Life and Death over his people. They appeared much astonished when I told them, that King George had not the power to put any Man to death, tho' a much greater King than any in New Zealand, I explained to them the nature of a British Jury, told them, that no man could be put to Death in England unless twelve Gentlemen had examined into the Case of a prisioner [sic] who was accused of any crime, and if these twelve Gentlemen declared him not guilty King George had no power to put him to Death, but if on the contrary they pronounced him Guilty, even then King George had the authority to pardon him if it was his Royal wish. They replied these laws were very good, And one of them asked what Governor we should send them, I replied we had no intention of sending them any but wished them to govern themselves, I mentioned some crimes which we punished with Death! and others with banishment, and that punishments should be regulated at all times by the nature of the offence; I told them if a Man had 2 Wives in England, tho' he was a Gentleman yet he wod be banished his Country, One of the Chiefs said he was of opinion, that it was better to have only one Wife, for where there were many, the Women always quarrelled. Others said, that their Wives made the best Overseers and, that they could not get their grounds Cultivated but for the industry of their Wives, and for that reason only they thought more Wives than one was good policy; These Conversations sometime passed when the Women were present, and they generally were of opinion that a Man should have not more than one Wife. Some of the Chiefs held there were too many Kings in New Zealand, and that if they were fewer they wod have less Wars and live more happy. I told them there was only one King in England, At the same time there were more Gentlemen than in New Zealand, but none of these Gentlemen dared put a Man to Death without forfeiting his own Life for it, nor declare War one against another without King Georges sanction. On this account there were no fightings and murdering one another in England, as there were among them. I had a young Man a Native of New Zealand belonging to the Vessel who had lived some years at Port Jackson, a very good interpreter, who generally attended me to explain any thing which the Natives cod not clearly understand, with his assistance I gained any information I wished relative to the Islands, and Inhabitants of New Zealand, and was enabled to communicate to them much useful knowledge while I was amongst them. As our conversation generally touched upon religion, civil Government, Agriculture, or Commerce, they always shewed an anxiety for information relative to other parts of the Globe. Shortly after our arrival at Cowa Cowa a Chief named Weerea came on board the Active to request me to visit his Settlement, I promised I wod as soon as I cod leave the Vessel. This Village is situated on the banks of a small fresh Water River, called Wycaddee, about 12 Miles from where we lay at the head of one of the Coves. The Village takes its name from the River. Having now completed our Cargo, I enformed Weerea I would accompany him to see his people. The next Morning his Canoe was got ready, and we set off for Wycaddee, and was joined by another Canoe, which had in it a Cock and a Hen. I was supprized to see these Fowls and enquired where they came from, and was enformed, they belonged to the head Chief Terra who had sent them into the Country for the following reason. Terra had built a new Hut for some sacred purpose which he had tabooed. He had forbidden the Cock from getting upon its roof but in vain. No means that he could devise would prevent him. And therefore, he had sent them both away for polluting this consecrated building! These Fowls had been given to Terra when the Active was first at New Zealand. While we lay at Cowa Cowa Terra and his Wife had mentioned this Cock and Hen, and enformed me, the Hen had a number of Eggs upon which she sat some time, at length she and the Cock broke the shells, and destroyed them all. They told me they went every Day to view the Eggs while the Hen was sitting, and desired to know the reason why the Fowls destroyed them. I told them, that the Hen had Tabooed the Eggs and was exceeding angry with them for touching them; and on that account she and the Cock in their rage destroyed the whole. They were much astonished at hearing this and had a long conversation on the subject, and made numerous enquiries relative to the rearing of Fowls. I told them they were on no account in future to touch the Eggs, if they did the Hen would again destroy them when she was setting, and I have no doubt but they will rigidly adhere to my advice. Having been accidently [sic] led by the Fowls in the Canoe to make this digression, I shall now go back from whence I set out. The two Canoes went in Company for about 3 Miles when we put into a small Village upon the East side of the Harbour to see some of Weereas friends. While we were here it came on to rain very much. After stopping about 2 hours, during which many Baskets of Potatoes were dressed, we set off for Wycaddee; The rain fell very heavy. I was soon wet thro', both to my Great Coat and other Clothing. The Wind and tide were against us, and the fresh Water River had risen in consequence of some late heavy rain, so that we made little progress. When we had gone about 4 Miles further we came to another little Village on the West side of the Harbour. The Chief came to invite us on shore, but this I declined as I was as wet as if I had been in the River.— The Chief notwithstanding the heavy rain waded off to our Canoe, as he wished to know what was going on, And Weerea had much news to tell him which he had learned on board the Active.— He pressed us much to take some refreshment with him, but I was too Cold and wet to leave the Canoe. When taking his leave Weerea said to me "This Chief is a great King give him a Nail." I complied with his request and gave him a few nails, and he returned on shore highly delighted with his present. We proceeded to Wycaddee, but the higher we got up the River the Stronger the stream ran against us, so that at length the Men cod not stem the current with their Paddles, but were compelled to go close in shore and get out of the Canoe and drag it along— and with all their exertions they could not reach the Village. A little after dark we landed in order to walk up, being about one Mile from the Village, the rain still continuing we had to walk thro’ some low swampy ground which was in many places overflowed with Water. I followed my guides sometimes up to my knees in Mud, and sometimes in deep Water holes; as the night was dark we could not see to pick our way. At length I discovered a light like the twinkling of a Star, appearing and disappearing at short intervals, which was a signal that the Village was near; there only appeared one light which upon enquiry proved to be the Chiefs residence— Weerea was a little behind at this time, I was walking along with one of his Officers; Before we entered the Village the Officer that was with me called aloud to the inhabitants and enformed them I was coming, Many of these people had visited the Active. I made for where I had seen the light in order to get some shelter from the rain, and as soon as I came up to the Hut I crept into it through a small Door about 2 feet 10 Inches in height. I found a number of Women and Children and a few Servants belonging to Weerea. There was about a handful of fire in the Centre of the Hut made of a few small Sticks round which the little Children all naked were reposing. Sometimes the little fire blazed for a moment, and then went out. The Hut was more full of smoke than a Chimney, as there was no vent for it to get out but thro' the small Door already mentioned. This strange Group of Natives were all rejoiced to see me. I took off the whole of my Clothes being excessively cold and wet. The Children ran out to collect some fire wood; Weerea brought me two clean matts to wrap myself in as Bed Clothing, and a log of Wood for a Pillow; the Women and Children were busy in recruiting the Fire and drying my Cloths. I found the smoke very offensive, but I thought it more prudent to put up with this inconvenience than undergo the risque of catching cold by sleeping in a Hut where there was no Fire. Weerea told me he could not remain in the Hut on account of the Smoke and as I would not leave it, he retired into another by himself, and left me with my present Company who entertained me a great part of the night with talking about their Chief and his concerns. The Children and Women were very kind and attentive, and did all they cod to make my situation agreeable. When they sleep they lay upon the Ground have little covering and some of them none. A Tree was laid in the Centre of the Hut which ran the whole length being about 30 feet, and the Natives lay on each side of the Tree with their heads reclined upon it. At this time I had no Europeans with me nor any others but Weereas people. My object was to gain as clear a knowledge of the Characters of these Islanders as possible while I was in their Country which knowledge cod not be acquired without sacrificing for a time the comforts and conveniences of Civil Life. I was under no apprehensions for my personal safety, as I had never met with the smallest insult from one of them. About midnight Weerea came to the Hut and enformed me one of his Wives was very ill and a little Child, and that he was afraid she would die, and requested I would pray with her in the Morning which I promised to do. He appeared much concerned about this Woman. I had heard a person Mourning [sic] very much for some time as if extremely weak, and in infinite pain: and a young child cry occasionally; Early in the Morning I arose and visited the poor Woman, I found her lying with a little Child about 3 Days old exposed to the open air, and a few reeds put up (on the side which the Rain and Wind beat against) for shelter, here she had been exposed all night notwithstanding the Storm, She looked very ghastly and as if Death was near, I talked to her for some time, she cod scarcely speak but smile feebly and seemed pleased with my attention to her. I kneeled down beside her, along with Weerea and some of his people, and offered up my supplications to the Father of Mercies in her behalf. She well understood the meaning of prayer tho' not my language, as the New Zealanders consider all their afflictions to come from some superior being whom they are much accustomed to address in time of trouble. The poor Woman wanting nourishment, I presented her with a piece of Biscuit, and she gave me to understand that she was forbid to eat any thing but Potatoes, I spoke to Weerea who told me God would be angery [sic] if she eat the Biscuit; he took it and repeating many Petitions over it, placed it under her head, and told me the presence of God was now in the Biscuit, but his Wife must not eat it. I lamented that the poor Woman had been in the open air all night which was enough to occasion her Death, and learned it was the prevailing custom amongst the New Zealanders when a person was sick to carry them out of their Huts and lay them in the open air lest the Huts should be defiled; These people neither eat nor drink in their Houses, but always in the open air, for the above reason. I could not discover that the New Zealanders had any Graven Images or likenesses of any heathen Deities as other uncivilized nations have, but they consider their God as an intelligent spirit or shadow (for when I enquired of one of them what God was like they told me he was an immortal shadow) yet they suffer much in times of sickness from their superstitions in being compelled to lie in the open air, and refuse sometimes for days either food or Water under the impression that if either is administered to the sick they will surely die. I had often previous to my present visit to Wycaddee been struck with the weakly and aged appearance of young Women who had borne children and attribute this to the colds and complaints which they catch during their confinement. In passing thro' the Village I saw a little naked child laying upon the ground and a number of people present. A Chief enformed me it was his Child and was 2 days old. He pointed out the Mother who was walking about. She very probably would have been lying there too if she had been sick. The Child appeared very well. I mention this as a proof that both Women and Children at those times of danger are exposed to sufferings unknown to civil Society. A small distance from where Weereas sick [wife] was laying, there was a little Hut and a stage erected in it. Weerea took me to it and told me his Father had been slain in Battle and that his Body was wrapped up and placed upon the Stage where it wod remain till the bones mouldered away. I cod not observe any part of the Body as the covering had been drawn up in a round form and not streched [sic] out like our dead. The chiefs in New Zealand when they die are generally placed upon a stage in some sacred Grove, several of which I saw. The natives do not like to visit the place of their departed Friends, and have generally some frightful Image erected near the spot to terrify all who approac[h]ed near the repository of their dead. I was much supprized that Weerea had his Father so near him and in the centre of the Village. This Village is situated in the centre of a rich Valley, the land very good, and fit for cultivation. I here observed many noble pines. Weerea urged me much to send some Europeans to reside at Wycaddee. He pointed out the spot where their Houses should be Built upon the richest Banks of the River and set forth the advantages they might derive from the richness of the soil for Potatoes and its vicinity to the Water. I told him in time his wishes might be complied with, but we must see how the Inhabitants of New Zealand conducted themselves towards the Europeans at Ranghee Hoo. If they were treated well more should be sent. He wished then to accompany me to Port Jackson; I told him the number I had already agreed to take were as many as the Active could hold, but I would give directions for a passage at a future time shod he be inclined to visit me, with this he was satisfied and said he would come. I then told him as the Vessel wod leave Cowa Cowa that Day I must request him to order me a Canoe that I might return. He replied he cod not suffer me to depart till he had presented me with 2 or 3 Hogs. He immediately threw off the whole of his Clothing, took a Dog and a Boy to the River, plunged into it with them, and swam across holding them above water with the [one] hand, and swimming with the other; when he landed he ran off into the forest like a Lion, the Boy and Dog following and returned in a little time with three Hogs which were put into the Canoe and all was got ready for my return, he made me a present of some Matts at the same time, and told me he wod accompany me to the Vessel. When I had got into the Canoe, he put in one of his Sons a fine Boy about 9 years old, I asked him what he was about to do with his Boy, he told me he intended to take him to Ranghee Hoo to live with Mr Kendall in order that he might instruct him. I answered Mr Kendalls House was not ready yet, or he should go, but as soon as it was, and Mr Kendall could accommodate him, I wod speak to Mr Kendall and was sure he wod receive him, with this he was satisfied.— It may not be improper here to notice a conversation I had with the two Chiefs Tupee and Timmarangha sometime after this relative to Mr Kendall's school, he had already begun to teach the Children, and had taken into the School 2 fine Boys, the Sons of a common Man at Ranghee Hoo, these chiefs told me it was of no use to teach the Children of the common people, that they had no Lands or Servants and wod never rise higher in rank than their parents, but that it wod be very good to instruct the Sons of Chiefs. From what I cod learn there appears to be no middle class of people in New Zealand, but that they are all either Chiefs or in a certain degree Slaves. At the same time the Chiefs neither give their commands with that authority indiscriminately to their people as a body like Masters do to their Servants in civil Society, nor do their dependants feel themselves bound to obey them. It is true they have the power over any of their people to put them to death for theft, but as the Chiefs have no means of remunerating the services of their dependants, there being [no] reciprocal compacts between them as Master and Servant, they cannot command them as a body to labour in their grounds &c. In time of War & common danger they can command them to put themselves under their authority which they are compelled to do. And the inferior Chiefs are also obliged to attend upon their superiors with their people in the Field of Battle; the Chiefs have domestics to dress their provisions, attend them in their Canoes, cultivate their land or any other menial Services; and all such are wholly under their authority. I then took my leave of his people and returned to the Active which had got under way, but was obliged to anchor again, the tide running so strong she cod not stem it with the light Wind she had. When I arrived some of the Chiefs enformed me, that the Jefferson Whaler had come in and was Anchored in the Cove near Terras Village, and that there had been a serious difference between the people on Board and the Chief Terra whom they had threatened to shoot, they further stated, that if any injury happened to Terra the Jefferson would be cut off and her people killed, and entreated me to go down and know the cause of the quarrel. I was much concerned to hear this account and told them I wod repair on Board the Jefferson, and if any injury had befallen Terra the person who had done it shod be brought on board the Active and taken to Port Jackson where he should be punished by Governor McQuarrie. I took the largest Carpenters axe we had in the Vessel as a present to Terra knowing that nothing would be more acceptable to him, and set off in a Canoe for his Village. I found him at home, and on presenting the Axe told him what I had heard. He stated that he had been on board the Jefferson, and that a Pistol was pointed at his Breast threatening to shoot him. I desired him to accompany me and point out the person who had insulted him. He ordered his Canoe and went followed by his brother and another Chief. When he arrived on board he marked out the person that threatened to shoot him, and stated the cause of their differing, but as the matter was at length settled to the satisfaction of the Chief and his Friends, it is not necessary to say more, only, that it appeared to me, that the Europeans were utterly to blame. I remained on board the Jefferson all night, and in the Morning while walking the quarter Deck in company with the Second Mate, I saw one of the Chiefs in a dreadful rage, and Tupee, Terras Brother pointing up to the Mast head, at the same time making signs to some of the Natives as if he wanted them to hang some person up; I immediately went with the Mate and enquired the cause of the uproar. The Chief who was so angery [sic] pointed to a young Man with a sword in his hand, and said he had struct [sic] his Wife several times with it, and when he forbad him, he made several stabs at him. I urged him to be composed, and the Man sho’d be punished if he had done wrong. I then addressed the young Man with the Sword, who was very insolent when I spoke to him and used extreme bad language to me and his Officer, and refused to become reconciled to the Chief, tho' neither he nor his Wife had given the smallest offence. I told the Chief I should represent his conduct to Govr. McQuarrie and that Mr Kendall who was appointed by Gr McQuarrie to hear their complaints against the Europeans should be sent for and he would commit them to paper, and I would take them to Port Jackson, which was done. They attended the examination when the young Man was brought before Mr Kendall as a Magestrate [sic], and were perfectly satisfied with what was done. I also enquired of Tupee what he was pointing to the Mast head for at the time of the disturbance. He said he was recommending to his Countrymen not to injure any person on board, but the Man who had struct [sic] the Chief and his Wife with the sword, and to hang him up at the Mast head. Masters of Vessels should be very particular and not place a Sword in the hands of a young thoughtless wicked Sailor, and more especially, when among Savage Nations.— The number of Natives then on board and along side the Jefferson when this affair transpired, could have taken her in one moment. The Natives should be prohibited altogether (with the exception of the Chief of the district) from coming on board, and care shod be taken while they are on board, not to insult any of them, previous to this period I had frequent conversations with the Chiefs relative to the loss of the Boyd and pointed out to them the injustice of putting to Death the innocent with the guilty, as the people of Whangoora [sic] had done in this instance; they readily admitted that the guilty alone ought to suffer, and what pleased me more was to find, that Tupee was strongly impressing upon the Minds of the Natives the same idea & directing them not to injure any person on board the Jefferson but the Man who had given the offence. All differences being now settled I waited for the Actives arriving which soon appeared in sight and anchored not far from the Jefferson, where we intended to take in our Water and then proceed to the Settlement of Ranghee Hoo. While the Active was taking in her Cargo at Cowa Cowa, a number of Native Women came on board every day. I told them I would not allow any of them to remain on board at night unless with their Husbands. Every Evening the Vessel was searched and if any Women without Husbands were found, they were sent on Shore sometimes not very well pleased. During my stay on board the Jefferson I saw many of my old acquaintances; they laughed and told me they were not on board the Active now, and that the Jefferson was not Tabooed, that when the Evening came in that Ship there was no "ine auta" literally [sic] meaning there was no command to be off. I replied I was very displeased with the Master and Crew for suffering them to stay all night in the Vessel, and that they were all very bad Men, they smiled and expressed their confidence that they would not be molested. The next day I accompanyed Mr Kendall to Ranghee Hoo in the Jefferson's Whale Boat, where I found Duaterra dangerously ill, this was a very distressing circumstance to me, I called to see him but the superstition of the Natives would not permit me. His people had fixed a Guard about him, and wod suffer no person to approach, he was so very ill that they expected him to die in a short time, I entreated them time after time for 2 or 3 Days together to admit me to see him, but they had tabooed the enclosure in which he was laid and dared not admit any person in to him. I was very much mortified and understood that he was to have nothing to eat or drink for five Days. I went again to the people that attended him, they would only speak to me thro' the fence and still refused me admittance, I then told them I wod bring the Active near the Town and blow it up if they would not admit me in; They said if I thought proper I might and finding I could neither persuade them by any entreaties nor intimidate them by threats, I went to the Chief a Nephew of Tippahees who possessed the greatest influence and principal authority in the place, and told him how I had been refused admittance to see Duaterra for several days, and that Duaterra had neither Wine, Tea, Sugar, Rice or Bread, all which he had been used to, and that if he did not get these nourishments he would die, I further told him, that I was determined to fire the big Guns belonging to the Active on the Town as soon as I went on board. He expressed his concern that they would not allow me to see him, and desired me to go with him and see what could be done. When he approached near the enclosure he seemed much alarmed, walked very slowly and Whispered as if he expected some divine Judgment to come upon him, he made signs to some of the attendants who spoke to him through the fence and pointed out to them what distruction these Guns would make in the Town, and that there was no guarding against them, as they could not be seen. After several consultations with those along with Duaterra and the Messengers who came to the Chief, permission was granted for my admission. When I entered the enclosure I found Duaterra lying on his back facing the Sun which was immensely hot in a very high fever; His tongue very foul and complained of violent pains in his Bowels and from every appearance was not likely to survive long. I found 2 of his Wives with him, his Father in Law, the priest, and several attendants, he was much pleased I had come to see him; I asked him if he had any thing to eat or drink, he replied he had not excepting potatoes, & Water, I told him whatever he wanted he should have, and ordered him a supply of tea, Sugar, rice, & wine; He expressed his gratitude. I ordered some Wine and Water to be got for him as soon as possible part, of which he took. He also ate some rice and took some tea and seemed a little revived. It was his intention to have laid out a New Town with regular Streets to be built after the European mode, in which, ground was to be set apart for a church. I had gone to examine it before. The situation was delightful, on a rising Hill in front of the Harbour Mouth distant about 8 Miles, commanding all the Harbour. He again mentioned his intention to me and hoped he should be better so as to have the Town marked out before I sailed. I told him I should be ready to attend him and hoped to see him recover and recommended him to take what nourishment he could. From this they gave me permission to see him at all times. I called the following day and found he spoke much better and entertained hopes of his recovery. The day after I called he appeared worse nevertheless supplied with all the necessaries he cod wish from Messrs Kendall Hall and King who willingly offered to do all they cod for him. Whatever Vessels were taken with refreshments for Duaterra, we were obliged to leave them; they said if they were removed Duaterra wod die; He was himself also of this opinion. So strongly rooted is superstition in the human Mind when once admitted. I had met with every thing in New Zealand to my full satisfaction, and nothing to give me pain but the present affliction of Duaterra, which was to me very distressing as upon the wisdom, zeal, industry, and influence of this servicable [sic] Man I calculated upon many advantages to New Zealand; My hopes were now likely to be blighted as I could entertain little expectation of his restoration. I know infinite wisdom cannot err. What the Great Head of the Church ordains to be done will in the end be best, but as David mourned for Abner I shall long mourn for Duaterra shod he be carried off by Death; for as a great Man fell in Isreal [sic] when Abner did [sic], so will a great man fall in New Zealand shod Duaterra not survive his present affliction. So far as natural causes can be considered to operate, I attribute Duaterra's sickness to our [sic] exertions; He was a Man of great Bodily strength with a very active comprehensive Mind and on his return to New Zealand he exerted himself day and night to carry the plans he had formed into Execution. His grand object was agriculture; He calculated in two years he should be able to raise sufficient Wheat for all his people, and to supply other chiefs with seed, and in a short time to export some to port Jackson in exchange for Iron, and such other Articles as he might want. With this view he had visited his different lands for near 40 Miles distant from Ranghee Hoo, and laid out the grounds he intended to clear and cultivate, and marked out the work for his Men having first enquired of me how much ground a Man broke up pr Day at Port Jackson. He was seldom at home, but constantly at his Farms, excepting when he went with me to the River Thames. Under all these circumstances I fear he will be a great loss to his Country. One consolation he has bequeathed to them, however, that is of having introduced agriculture and paved the way for the civilization of his Countrymen. When he came to New South Wales last August in the Active, he brought his half Brother with him and left him with me desiring he might be instructed in useful knowledge, he is now about 16 years of age and a very fine intelligent youth, and exceeding well disposed and truly industerous [sic]. This youth is next in authority and will succeed Duaterra in his Estates, I intend him to remain till he speaks the English language, and gains a knowledge of agriculture. He's every day at work either as a Carpenter, or Farmer and I entertain hopes in the event of Duaterras quitting this mortal Life, that he will soon be able to fill his place. I have also a person instructing him to read a little before he returns. I trust in all these mysterious dispensations divine goodness is preparing a way for these poor Heathens to be brought into the Church of Christ, and that if one instrument fails another will be provided whereby we may always say with Abraham in the day of trouble "God will provide himself a lamb for a burnt offering". On friday the 24th of Feby the Active was ready for sea. Duaterra still continuing apparently in a dying state, and my time being limited by Governor McQuarries orders I could not remain to see the event of his sickness. I was happy in the consideration that those I left behind would cheerfully administer to all his wants, and wod do every thing in their power to restore him to health, as they were all very kind to him and anxious for his preservation. I had given permission for 10 New Zealanders to accompany me to port Jackson 8 of whom were chiefs, or sons of Chiefs, and two Servants. They were all embarked on Friday, and their Friends assembled from every quarter to take their leave of them. Before my final departure from New Zealand I wished to obtain and secure as far as possible a legal settlement for the Europeans I had left upon the Island; for this purpose application was made to the two Nephews of the late Tippahee who were proprietors of the ground which the Europeans at present possess (and the adjoining Town of Ranghee Hoo) to know if they would sell that piece of Land upon which we had begun to build, & encrease the quantity at first marked out for the Buildings, from our having no legal claim to it. These 2 chiefs readily complied with our request. They were related to Duaterra. I went along with them and the Settlers to point out the boundaries of the Land they were willing to dispose of, and purchased it on account of the Church Missionary Society, we could not ascertain the exact quantity for want of proper measuring Instruments, but as it is situated between some natural boundaries expressed in the grant I considered that of no moment: at least, I apprehend it to contain more than 200 Acres. One side bounded by the Harbour. The grant was made out and Executed on Friday the 24th of Feby in the presence of a number of Chiefs from different districts who were assembled at Ranghee Hoo, to take their leave of the Active, and publicly set apart for the Europeans. I took this oppertunity [sic] of expressing to the Chiefs that as the land was now belonging to the Europeans they were all at full liberty to come from any part of New Zealand for things they might want to purchase, or have manufactured without interruption. I further told them, the Smith should make them axes or Hoes or any other tools they might stand in need of but, that he was on no account to repair Pistols, or Muskets, or make any Warlike Instruments, not even for the greatest chief upon the Island. Ahoodea O Gunna one of the Chiefs of whom I had purchased the Land publicly declared, that the Land was no longer their's, but the sole property of the white people, and was tabooed for their use.—The signature of the Grant or Deed contains all the Curres [sic] and lines which are tatooed on the Chiefs face and their singular & curious drawings or figures.— Three days previous to this interval Mrs King was delivered of a fine Boy who was brought out and publicly baptized at the same time the Deed was Executed upon this newly purchased Land. All these circumstances at such a juncture were very interesting to us and will be long remembered by the natives. The price paid for the Land was twelve Axes. Ahoodea O Gunner was a very sensible Man and extremely partial to the Europeans, he is the Chief Man in Ranghee Hoo where the Settlers reside. It is the largest and most populous Town we met with containing upwards of 200 Huts. Mrs OGunna Wife of the Chief is also a pleasant Woman, and had greatly improved in her appearance & Cleanliness before we came away, and devoted much of her time in assisting the European Women in any thing she cod do. Ahoodea OGunner requested I would send him a suit of Cloths to wear on the Sabbath as he did not like to attend divine service in his Native dress thinking it improper, which I promised to do: In fine, having finally arranged and settled every concern relating to the Establishment of the Settlement at Ranghee Hoo: I embarked accompanyed by Mr Nicholas and on Saturday Morning the 25th we weighed Anchor and sailed; Many chiefs came on Board to accompany us down the Harbour which brought on much weeping and lamentation, Messrs Kendall, Hall, and King, were on board. The Chiefs spoke very kindly and declared if Duaterra died they would protect the Europeans and none should injure them. Many solicited to go with me to Port Jackson, whom I was obliged to refuse, partly because we had no room, and partly on account of the heavy expence of maintaining them on their passage to and from New Zealand, and while the Vessel lay at Port Jackson. I told them I would at all times permit a few to have a passage, but that shod be in turns which satisfied them. The head Chiefs Wife wept much and cut her face, Arms & Breasts with shells, till the blood streamed down, she told me she would neither eat nor drink any thing for 5 Days & nights, but would sit down in her Hut and sleep praying for us all the whole time. She is a very intelligent young Woman, can speak a little English, and is very partial to the Europeans. Both she and her Husband, Terra, were very urgent for me to send over two or 3 Europeans to live with them, and it is my intention to send a married couple when the Active returns if I have favorable accounts from the Settlers, and can meet with suitable persons. We sailed down the Harbour near the heads, when the Canoes returned with our weeping Friends, but were obliged to come to anchor again till the tide turned, and while we lay there was visited by a chief from the River Thames who had just arrived. About 12 oClock we got out and bore away for the north Cape on Sunday the 27th about 12 oClock we saw the land, I was determined to put in here, and pass a day according to my promise if the Wind permitted and desired the Master to stear for it accordingly. The Wind was rather unfavorable during Sunday night, and on Monday Morning we were 4 or 5 leagues from shore with the Wind from the Land. The Vessel had past the North East point where I had intended to touch, but as we could not make it we endeavoured to work to windward by carrying all the sail we could, and about 10 oClock a Canoe put off to the Active from a different part of the shore where the Chief lived whom I wanted to see. When the Natives came on Board they enformed me the Chief had got a quantity of dressed Flax for me and that Jem the Otaheitian was in the Country about 4 Miles off. I desired the principal Native to send his Canoe on shore, and a Messenger to Jem to enform him of my arrival, which he immediately did and continued on board himself he requesting I would allow him a passage to port Jackson, but for want of room I could not grant his wishes. Shortly after another Canoe came off in which I went on Shore accompanyed by Mr Nicholas and the chief who arrived on Board. We landed at a small Village near the Beach; the surf was high and the place we landed at very Rocky. To me it appeared full of danger, but depending on the knowledge and dexterity of the Natives in the management of their Canoes we ventured thro' the Surf and got safe on shore only with a little sprinkling of the Waves. We here found some pretty little Cottages and their Gardens in high cultivation, neatly fenced and laid out, and the Potatoes, yams &c all planted in separate Beds with not a weed to be seen. In passing thro' the Village I observed a Mans head stuck upon a pole in the front of a Cottage. The Chief stole silently from behind me and took it down, and carried it into the Hut; He was not aware that I observed it, and by his cautious conduct I concluded that he was desirous I should not, on that account I took no notice, but passed on; It was from this Village the Messenger had been dispatched to Jem the Otaheitian, but had not yet returned: we walked about 2 Miles into the interior on the path where Jem was expected to pass, attended by a considerable number of Natives. In our way we saw some beautiful plantations of Potatoes and other Vegetables; the Women appeared as if they were little acquainted with Europeans, and most of them kept at a distance for some time and always fled away when we spoke to them, at length we were hailed by some of the Natives and enformed Jem had taken another Road and was gone down to the Beach. We returned immediately and made for the Sea, but in a contrary direction from that we had been walking in. Being conducted by the natives on our way we met the Chiefs Son. He was dressed in the India Prints I had given to his Father when on my way to the Bay of Islands. The edges of his Garment were ornamented with white Hogs skin with the Hair on, and looked very handsome, the print being red and white gave it a tasteful effect, he was an exceeding fine youth and produced the printed orders of Governor McQuarrie given by me to his Father: They were wrapped up and covered with great care in order to keep them clean. He requested I wod give him a passage to port Jackson to which I consented. He told me his Father wished to see me, and was waiting at the head of the Bay about 3 Miles distant. I set off to visit him and was met by Jem the Otaheitian who told me the Flax was ready. At the time it was nearly night & the Wind still blowing fresh from the land, so that the Active co.d not get up. I was apprehensive she would be driven to Sea and therefore thought it prudent to get on board as soon as we could; with this view we returned to the former Village, and on our way met with 2 Women leaning on a Rock weeping and making loud lamentations. I enquired the cause and learned that their Husband was the Chief who had applied for a passage. I told them not to grieve. I wod. not take him with me, as the Vessel was full. When we arrived at the Village, I observed to the Natives I wanted a Canoe to take us on board. They launched one immediately and filled her with Men, at this time the Sea was uncommonly rough, and the Active a considerable distance from shore, I expected we should meet with some difficulty in getting on Board, but as the natives apprehended no danger I endeavoured to persuade myself that my fears were groundless, and therefore entered the Canoe which soon passed over the raging surf and reached the Active in safety. Some of these Canoes are 80 Feet long, and it is astonishing to see with what skill they manage them in a boisterous Sea; previous to leaving the shore I enformed Jem that the Active wo.d lay to all night if not driven off by the Wind, and in the Morning we should stand in for the Land in Order that I might see his Father in Law and get on board the Flax he had prepared. The wind continuing the same all night, we could not make the Land, but were much in the same Situation we were in the preceding Evening. Jem came off however pretty early in a Canoe with a message from the Chief requesting me to go on shore, I desired him to return and tell the Chief the Sea was so high and I was not accustomed to their Canoes, and on that account was afraid to venture, and that if he had any to send the Vessel shod. wait till I heard from him again, at the same time I sent him a present of some edge Tools which I had reserved purposely for him. In about 3 hours Jem returned with a quantity of Potatoes and about 300 weight of Flax, and a Boy whom the Chief wished me to take to Port Jackson, and that Jem also would go with me and return when the Active came back to New Zealand. I was unwilling to disappoint the wishes of this Chief which placed such confidence in me in sending his Son, that I gave my consent for them both to remain in the Vessel, and we immediately made Sail and bore away with a fine breeze for Port Jackson. Jem told me the Chiefs eldest Son whom I had seen on shore was very anxious to come, but his Mother wod. not consent at the present time. I had now 12 Native passengers on board besides the Natives belonging to the Active. It was with the most heartfelt satisfaction I left New Zealand, not having met with the smallest accident, provocation, or insult. I had fully accomplished the object of my Voyage and satisfied myself relative to the real Character and disposition of these Heathens; I was fully persuaded, that there was no real obstruction to their civilization nor the introduction of Christianity amongst them, and that nothing more was requisite than common prudence on the part of those who might be engaged in this humane and benevolent undertaking. Nothing material happened on our passage till the 20th of March when we had a very heavy storm of Thunder and lightening [sic] from the South West blowing on a very hard Gale, and compelled us to lay to for almost 2 Days and Nights. At this time we were not far from the Coast of New Holland. Some of the New Zealanders were much alarmed: they expected the Vessel to be dashed to pieces every moment and particularly the Chief Timmarangha; He wept much and said he sho.d never see his Wife and Children more, and begged the Captain to take all the Coats from the Masts (meaning the Sails) for they wo.d kill the Active. Tupee on the other hand was quite composed throughout the Gale. He said neither Thunder lightening [sic] nor Wind would destroy the Vessel while I and he remained in it, and exhorted Timmarangha not to be afraid for he was safe enough. Notwithstanding all that Tupee advanced, Timmarangha's fears continued with the Gale, neither co.d he rest Night or Day. Tupee was accustomed to pray much, and sometimes he would have a few of the Natives with him; He had strong confidence in some supreme being; The God of New Zealand he was want [sic] to call the object of his Worship. I was very sick during the Gale, and could seldom get out of my Cot. Tupee would sit besides me, and put his hands on different parts of my body. At the same time would pray to his God. Tupee is a dignified and superior Character and at all periods the same, and was very Mild and even tempered in the above Gale. We were drove more than 200 Miles to the Northward of Port Jackson, when it abated the wind became fair and we anchored in Sydney Cove on Wednesday the 23rd March. I shall now conclude this Narrative with observing that the New Zealand Chiefs are a Warlike race, and very proud of their dignity and rank, they seem to be Men who never forget a favor nor a wrong, but retain a greatful [sic] remembrance of those Europeans who have been kind to them, and to have the most sovereign contempt for any who have injured them, they appear to live in amity and peace amongst themselves when under the Government of one Chief. I saw no quarrelling while I was there. They are kind to their Women and Children; I never observed either with a mark of violence upon them, nor did I ever see a Woman struck. The Settlers told me they had never seen any differences with the inhabitants at Ranghee Hoo during the time they had resided there, and I think differences are rare amongst those of the same tribe, or belonging to the same Village. Upon the South side of the Bay of Islands, I was enformed, that no injury had been done to any Europeans since Captn Cook was there; The two Brother Chiefs Terra and Tupee are exceeding well disposed Men, and would never allow the least act of violence to be committed upon the Europeans. They frequently stated the injuries that they and their people had suffered from the English and that one Master of a Vessel not long ago had shot 2 of their Men dead, notwithstanding this outrage they had not retaliated upon the Europeans, and mentioned this as a proof how much they wished to cultivate our acquaintance, they told me I need not be under any apprehension for the safety of the Active while she remained with them; In answer I said she should be constantly employed for their good and to enable them to emprove their Country; and that they might consider her as belonging to New Zealand. That she would not come to visit New Zealand from an expectation of receiving any advantage from them; One of the Chiefs replied they were convinced of that for they had nothing to give. I recommended to them to procure and dress what Flax they could against the return of the Active which would be in 3 Moons, and I would send such articles as they wanted to pay them for it which they promised to do. I am convinced, that little good can be done amongst the Natives of New Zealand without a Vessel which would secure the lives of the Europeans settled on the Island, and materially conduce to the civilization of the people by offering frequent oppertunities [sic] to the Chiefs to visit Port Jackson, where they might see the habits and taste the comforts of civil Life; They would acquire more knowledge in one Months residence in New South Wales than they could for a long time in their own Country tho' the Europeans were with them, A single View of our Houses with their furniture, and public buildings, His Majesty's stores & Granaries together with our Arts and Cultivation, would so much extend their views, that they would never lose the impression: When I took Tupee and Timmorangha to view our general Hospital, their astonishment was greatly excited, and immediately tooks [sic] its dementions [sic] in order to be able to tell what they had seen, observing to me, their Country was in an ignorant state, and that no work was done there.— Notwithstanding the remark of Tupee the natives are too active and industerous [sic] a race of Men to be satisfied with the mere residence of a few solitary European Individuals among them. They will require to be frequently visited and supplied with tools of Agriculture. Iron is the only article which they at present value, Fire Arms excepted, they are very bold and daring, and undertake difficult enterprises having little means of cultivating their lands for the want of Iron and quite destitute of every kind of grain before the Active went.—They have no commerce with other Nations. The only profession, therefore these Chiefs may be said to follow is War; It is no uncommon thing for the North Cape to travel thro' the Country to the East Cape, lying in the River Thames a distance of near 300 Miles to War; this is a great undertaking when it is considered there are no regular roads, no Bridges over Rivers, and little means of support in an uncultivated Country such as New Zealand. Jem the Otaheitian told me that he had been three times within the last 5 Years at the East Cape to War, in Company with one thousand Men. When they arrive in the territory of those whom they are going to Plunder it is only for a few Matts, or a few Prisoners of War; While the Active lay at the River Thames, we observed a number of Canoes upon the Beach, and enquired where they came from, and was enformed, that they belonged to some Warriors who lived on the West side of New Zealand, and had brought them Over Land for the purpose of going to War with some of the Tribes at the East Cape. I felt a great desire to visit their Camp, and view the Men who could undertake so arduous an enterprize with heavy Canoes so far through a mountanious [sic] and uncleared Country. Duaterra recommended me not to visit their Camp as it was unsafe, I took it very kind of him, and followed his advice. The distance from it was about 3 Miles from our Anchorage. The New Zealanders are all Cannibals; They did not appear to have any Idea, that this was an unnatural crime. When I expressed my Abhorrence at their eating one another they said it had always been the custom to eat their Enemies. I was unable to ascertain whether they ever ate human Flesh as a meal, or from choice, or in cool blood; but it strikes me to be only from mental gratification and in retaliation for some great injury. As far as I can form an opinion of this horrid custom, I am inclined to believe, that the New Zealanders do not consider it any more crime to eat their enemies, than civilized Nations do to hang an offender, altho' at the same time it stamps as much public disgrace upon the surviving relatives as the public execution of a Criminal in Europe reflects upon the Family of the sufferer. When I represented to them that this barbarous and inhuman custom was unknown to Europe, and a foul disgrace to their Nation, they seemed surprized; and Shunghee who is a Man of high authority told me, as I had enformed him it was wrong he and his people wod never be guilty of the like again, and others who stood by at the time expressed the same assurances. I took an oppertunity [sic] upon all occasions that offered to impress upon their Minds the horrors this practice excited in the Breasts of other Nations, and the dread and disgrace it attached to theirs. It may be proper for me also to remark, that altho' we met with the most friendly reception throughout every part of the Coast we touched at, yet I should recommend Masters of Vessels who visit New Zealand to be very cautious unless they can depend upon their Crews behaving well. The New Zealanders will not be insulted with impunity, and treated as Men without understanding, but resent to the utmost of their power any injury heaped against them. At the Bay of Islands I consider a Vessel to ride equally as safe as in the Harbour of Port Jackson, should even any difference take place between the Natives and the Crew; but for any other part of the Island I won't answer. When I take into consideration what I saw of these Islanders, and the frequent conversation I had with them during the time I was there upon various subjects, I am strongly inclined to believe, that they will soon be ranked among civilized Nations, and especially if their wants in Iron are supplied; I am also of opinion that their own industry in collecting Timber and Flax or any other articles of commerce which their Country may be found hereafter to produce, will contribute in a great measure to repay the expences; but I again assert that without Iron these people can never rise above their present unpolished situation. If means are adopted to furnish them with this essential article, then indeed their Country will soon supply them with all the necessary conveniences and comforts enjoyed in civil Society and as their Comforts encrease [sic], so will their wants stimulate their industry, and lay a solid foundation not only for their civilization and mental improvement in the Civil Arts, but also for the introduction of Christianity, the grand final object in the contemplation of the Society and the devout wish of all those who pray for the prosperity of Zion. I trust from what I have stated, the Society will form a proper judgement of the situation and Character of the Natives of New Zealand, and that the British Nation in particular will continue to feel and long enjoy the infinite blessings derived from a preached Gospel which renders England the Glory and envy of all nations, and likewise commiserate for the miseries of these poor heathens who are litterally [sic] without hope and without God! I am confident, that the Society and all who aid their benevolent exertions will feel a lively interest in the temporal and eternal welfare of so great a Nation as New Zealand. And have only to request you will present my respectful compliments to the Society and assure them, that nothing shall be wanted on my part to second their benevolent wishes.— I have the Honour to be Reverend and Dear Sir! Your most obedient and humble Servant Samuel MarsdenA List of Articles wanted for the Use of the Active, and the Settlement on New Zealand 1 Ton of Inch Square Iron 5 Ton of Flat bar Iron for hoes, axes &c 1/2 Ton of Hoop Iron 1/2 Ton of Common Steel A few Spades A quantity of Gimblets and Augers of different sizes 10 gross of Pit and hand files 20 dozn of Carpenters Chissels of different sizes 20 dozn of Single plane Irons 1/2 dozn Steel Wheat Mills A few dozn middle sized Iron Pots 10 gross Fish hooks different sizes principally large 3 Casks containing 8d. 10d & 12d nails 2 Boxes of Tin A few Gross of Common Scissars 6 dozn Frying Pans Some Iron Spoons & a few dozn Tin Pots 3 Setts of hackles one fine & one sett Course for Hemp 6 gross of Small tooth & common combs 12 dozn of Carpenters Adzes 3 Boxes of Window Glass 20 dozn of Tommy Hawks 20 dozen of Sickles 8 Pit & 4 cross cut saws 2 Pit saws as long as can be procured— 6 gross Common Knives & Forks 6 gross do without Forks 6 Brass Wire Flour Sives 6 gross small looking Glasses 100 Cwt Glass beads of the best quality. Red, Blue, Yellow & Green 3 or 4 Small Anvils 3 or 4 pair of Smiths Bellows 12 Gross of Jews harps 1/2 Ton Common Yellow Soap 12 gross of Common flutes & 12 gross of Fifes 12 Hand bells 1 gross Common Pewter plate for the Chiefs 12 gross Small Garden hoes A box of Peacock’s feathers A few pieces of Red, White & Blue bunting as Colors for the Canoes A Bail of red flannel Shirts 1 Box of Stationary [sic] For the Brig Active ----------------------------------------- 20 Bolts of Canvas Cordage of different sizes & a few Coils 3 dozn Blocks of different sizes 2 Barrels of Tar and one of Pitch 20 or 30 Sheets of Copper for the use of Vessel Samuel Marsden Sydney, June 28th 1815 My dear Sir I merely send you this short note to inform you that I have sent two Boxes directed to your Care, or rather for you in the Sydney Packet. The largest contains various Articles from New Zealand, and small one Letters and Papers for the Information of the Society— I hope you will receive them safe. The Box with the Letters are put in Charge of Mr Saml Foster, a Passanger on Board the Packet— and directed for you at the Missionary House Salisbury Square. I have to request you will on the arrival, of the Sydney Packet endeavour to obtain the Box under the care of Mr Foster, as it contains many Letters of Importance. I have entered the Box in the Ship’s manifest, (as we have no proper Post office here from whence any public Revenue is derived,) in hopes that it may come safe to Hand. I have also sent a few Spears such as are used by the New Zealanders in time of war— Should you get the Box, will you have the Goodness to open the Covers, and send the Letters contained in them to the Post office, if they should not be taken out at the Custom House. I am Dr Sir Yours very sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney June 30th 1815 My dear Sir I beg to introduce to you Mr Joseph Underwood, a Merchant resident for some time back at Sydney— It is his Intention to return again to N.S. Wales, and will take Charge of any thing the Society may wish to send, should he come out— Mr Underwood can give you some Information relative to the Islands in these Seas, and may be able to answer any Inquiries the Society may wish to make— He knows what the Timber of New Zealand is, as he has purchased from me, the greatest Part of the Cargo brought by the Active— He also can speak to the Character of the New Zealanders as having several employed in his Concern— I am Dr Sir Your most obedient Humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta June 30th 1815 Dear Sir Mrs Marsden being very lame and not able to walk much, from a paralytic Stroke which afflicted her more than three years ago. I should be much obliged if you could by any means procure me a light second hand, Post Chaise, for the Sum of £50, or there about— Nothing of that kind is to be procured here. This would be a great Comfort to her, in her present infirm State. The Chaise must be light, as it will be only wanted to run about Parramatta occasionally— I have no doubt but the Transport Office would allow it to be sent out in one of their Transports— I will account with you for the amount in the Salaries of the Settlers at New Zealand as I know what the amount may be should you be able to get one sent out to me. I am Dr Sir Your obedient humble Ser[van]t Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney June 30th 1815 Dear Sir I have sent a little of the New Zealand Flax dressed and wrought in this Colony by a Prisoner Robert Williams, who understands the working of this Plant well, which will appear from the Specimens I have sent now— I have to request the Society will have the Goodness to recommend Robt Williams to the kind Consideration of the Governor of this Colony, in order that he may obtain a mitigation of his Sentence by which he would be enabled to visit New Zealand, and instruct the natives in Rope making &c— I have the honor to be Dr Sir Your most obedt Ser[van]t Saml Marsden NB. Williams is a Man of good Character-An account of Expences of the Brig Active from Feby 25th to Novr 1th 1814 together with all the different necessaries for forming the Settlement at New Zealand First Voyage £ s d Salt Provisions &c for the Passage 91 12 11 Capn Brooks for Muskets &c 35 8 — Spirits for Ship’s Company & Passengers 35 4 — Fresh Meat at Sydney 20 13 6 Bread at Do 7 2 3 Biscuit 9 cwt 27 — — Spun Yarn 2 13 9 Rope 5 Coils 15 12 — Tar 1 Cask 10 — — Dama 1 Cask 50 lbs 2 10 — Log Line 10 — — Rice 1Bag 1 1 — Flour 2 cwt 5 — — Sugar 240 lbs 5 8 — Sundry articles for use of the Vessel 19 8 71/2 Canvas 3 Bolts 21 — — Boat 16 — — Masters Wages 7 Mos 112 — — Mates Do 6 Mos 5 days 60 18 9 3/4 Carried forwards £ 489 2 101/4 Brought forwards 489 2 101/4 11 Seamans Wages 6 Mos 5 days 229 14 9 Expences at the Derwent 222 10 8 Canvas 20 Bolts 70 — — Twine 40 lbs 4 — — Tea 1 Chest 16 — — Vessels Clearance & Pilotage 19 17 6 £ 1051 5 91/4 Second Voyage Masters Wages to Novr 1st 23 5 — Sundry Payments to Riggers, Labourers 62 15 1/4 Bread at Sydney 5 17 — Meat at Do 33 2 6 Canvas & Twine 20 6 — Wheat 91 Bushels 41 — — Rice 1920 lbs 12 — — Biscuit 50 — — Salt Pork 13 Cwt 32 10 — Sheep 8 12 — — Spirits 10 Gallons 10 — — Teneriffe Wine 40 Gallons 20 — — Port and Sherry 5 dozen 17 10 — Iron Hoops 4 cwt 10 — — Carried forwards 370 5 6 1/2 Brought forward 370 5 61/2 Nails — 1 Cask 10 — — Shovels 12 1 10 — Fish Hooks 3 — — Bill Hooks 1 16 — Plane Irons 8 dozen 4 16 — Scissars 6 dozen pairs 3 12 — Coals 2 Tons 5 — — Underwood for Sundry articles 40 2 — Cast Steel 1/4 cwt 4 4 — Rope & c 28 15 10 Coffee 250 lbs 8 6 8 Sugar 224 lbs 6 10 8 Prints 671/2 pieces 18 11 3 Kings Stores for Sundries 25 6 9 Paint and Oil 10 15 — Smiths Work 1 6 — Hall Wm for Sundries for Cabin use 2 19 5 Cooperage 4 14 — Sugar 264 lbs 7 9 4 Muskets 4.0.0 a Sword 2.0.0 6 — — Rope and Junk 7 6 6 Tea for Cabin use 3 1 6 Lamp Cotton and 2 ps Nankeen 1 11 6 Carried forwards 576 19 111/2 Brought forwards 576 19 111/2 a Mill 2 15 — Mr Kendall for Sundries 60 15 3 Mr Hall Do 62 19 2 1 Horse and 2 Mares 80 — — Corn and Hay for Horses & Cattle 10 — — Water Casks 3 Tons 15 — — Saddle & Bridle 5 — — Boards &c for Settlers berths & Stalls for Cattle 5 — — Mr Palmer 1 years rent for Mr Kendall 20 — — Mr Hall’s claim for sundry expences at Ports 28 — — Blacksmith 6 Mos Wages Novr 1st to May 1. 1815 25 — — Sawyers 3 Mos 25 days @ 8.16.0 pr Mo 33 — — Ships Clearance and Pilotage 14 19 — Paid to New Zealanders on account of 170 Baskets of Potatoes & 5 Hogs taken at North Cape and 40 Baskets of Potatoes taken at the Bay of Islands by the Whalers 10 — — £ 949 8 41/2 Articles sent pr 3rd voyage for use of the Settlement Wheat 80 Bushels 42 8 — Bags for D0 1 13 4 Soap 70 lb1 1 16 8 Nails 500 Wt 21 19 3 Sugar 13 11 3 Carpenters Tools 22 — 9 Iron 1108 lbs 27 14 — Steel 50 lbs 3 15 — Window Glass 100 pcs 10 — — 144 18 3 Dr the Church Missionary Society in Account with Revd Samuel Marsden 1814 To Expences &c of brig Active 1st Voyage 1051 5 91/4 To Do Do 2nd Do 949 8 41/2 1815 To sundries for use of the Settlement sent pr Active 3rd Voyage 144 18 3 £ 2145 12 43/4 Errors Excepted New South Wales June 21. 1815 Samuel Marsden N.B. The Timber &c pr 2nd Voyage has been sold towards paying the Master & Seamens Wages, Victualling the Vessel &c from Novr last to the present time, the extra expences of the Vessel will not exceed the sum of £500 pr annum. I have no intention of drawing on the Society for any part of that sum, should there be no extra charges none will be charged, and the Society will have credit for the amount of such articles as may from time to time be sent out, which surplus sum will go towards paying the Salaries & provisions to the Settlers. I have stated my [reasons in one of my public Letters for retaining the Active in my own hands. Samuel Marsden] 1814 By Govt Freight to Derwent 1st Voyage 178 15 — Oct 3 By 1 Set of Bills @ 30 days to To T. Rushton 70 — — By 1 Do Do A. West 50 — — By 1 Do Do W. Walker 200 — — Sep. 30 By 1 Do Do E.S. Hall 300 — — Oct.4 By 1 Do Do R. Jones 250 — — 1815 May 27 By 1 Do Do E S Hall 250 — — By Timber brought pr 1st Voyage 144 12 3 June 21 By 1 Set of Bills @ 60 days C. Walker 250 — — By 1 Do Do Hammond & Co 300 — — By 1 Do Do E S Hall 152 5 13/4 £ 2145 12 43/4 E.E. [I have stated my] reasons in one of my public Letters for retaining the Active in my own hands. Samuel MarsdenSydney 30th June 1815 N.S.W. My dear Sir, I shall now notice two of your public Letters which have reached me since my Return from New Zealand, the former dated May 23rd 1811. This Letter was kept back from me, either thro’ design or mistake, which I know not, for more than two years after it’s arrival in the Colony. In this Letter I am directed to pay Mr Hall the Sum of £28 Ster[lin]g for Sundry Expences for himself and Mr King when at Portsmouth which I have done. The £100 I received from the Society when I was in England, has also been expended. I paid Messrs King & Hall one years Salary on their arrival at Port Jackson amounting to £60. There were some Expences also at Rio Janeiro. I have also paid them at different times upwards of £20 for their attention to the New Zealanders when at Parramatta— the remaining Sum was expended in wearing Apparel for the Natives, Tools &c belonging to New Zealand. I have generally had some New Zealanders living with me ever since my Return whom I have maintained and clothed, at my private Expence, excepting the small Sum remaining from £100 I received formerly. Had I received your Letter of the 29th May 1811 sooner I should have been much encouraged by it’s Contents and should have made an attempt upon New Zealand before the Period I did. For want of this Letter I was much in the dark not knowing what pecuniary Support I might expect from your Society— At this time I was not able of myself to raise the Funds necessary to begin the work. Nothing has prevented me for some years, but the want of means. Your Letter containing the Grant of £500 per annum is very satisfactory, nothing could be more gratifying to my feelings. It appeared singular, that the Society should pass such a Vote before they knew that a vessel had been purchased— I wrote to you by the James Hay informing you that a Society had been formed for the Protection of the Natives of the South Sea Islands. At that time I entertained sanguine Hopes that much good would be done by this Society but I am sorry to say my opinion is much changed. The Experiment has been made and failed. I could obtain no Redress for the Chiefs who came with me to Port Jackson to recover payment for the Potatoes, and Pigs that had been taken from them, and therefore paid them what I thought would fully satisfy them on Account of the Society. They had been robbed of six hundred and ten Baskets of Potatoes and five Hogs. I shall endeavour to get a small Society formed if possible here who will unite their Endeavours to promote the Good of the Heathen in Connection with your Society. I have no doubt but you will have the satisfaction of hearing that much Good is done by the Settlers in New Zealand.— I had just closed my Letters when the Northampton arrived. The Supplys you have sent will be most acceptable and shd save a very heavy Expence— Axes and Hoes were 8s & 10s each at Port Jackson and Iron Pots I paid one Pound for each which I was obliged to purchase from the Kings Stores for the Settlers. When I sailed for New Zealand I could only obtain one single Spade, one Pickaxe, a very few Hoes, and Axes from the Kings Stores, which increased my difficulties very much in the first formation of the Settlement, as well as the Expences— but this could not be avoided unless Persons in high Situations would have afforded their Aid. I was much obliged to the Governor for giving me Permission to Visit New Zealand and this Consideration reconciled my mind to some other unpleasant Circumstances. I hope to see Zion prosper even here; and the glorious Gospel of a crucified Jesus rendering Thousands happy— I shall write to you again very shortly, and answer your last Letter rather more fully— I am exceeding pressed for time at this moment. I have the honor to be Dr Sir Your most obedient Humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt6 July 1815 Revd and Dear Sir, I have the pleasure to transmit to you an account of some particular occurrences which have come within my observation in this Settlement since February 25th last, the day of your departure from New Zealand, which I request you will forward to England for the information of the Honorable Committee of the Church Missionary Society. Our friend Duaterra as you will recollect was taken dangerously ill before you left this Island, and after your departure his illness still continuing to increase, the attention of the settlers was particularly directed towards him. He was supplied with such things as he thought he could take for his nourishment for which he expressed great thankfulness but complained of want of breath and bodily weakness and pain. I had not repeated my visits above two or three times before the Priest told me he would not live, and on thursday March 2nd he was conveyed from the Town on a kind of Bier to a hill at Tippoona upon which he had in his life time proposed to you a Town should be built, a shed having been previously prepared for his reception and there he was to die. For it is customary at New Zealand not to suffer a native to die in one of the Villages. The natives say if this should be allowed, Atua would be angry and a heavy calamity would befal [sic] them. When Duaterra perceived the time of his Departure at hand he directed his little property to be distributed amongst his surviving relations. I cannot learn that he made any consideration for his Chief Wife Dahoo. The cow which His Excellency Governor Macquarie had given him and her calf and the Military raiment were to be taken care of for his infant Son (now named Duaterra) whom he commended to my notice requesting that he might be sent to you as soon as he should be sufficiently strong to endure the passage, and that he might be brought up in the Orphan School at Sydney. He desired his Wife to admonish Waree and Gunna and the People of Tippoona to be kind to us all when he was gone. Duaterra only laid one night in the Bush, he died on Friday March the 3rd early in the morning. The Chiefs Kangroha and Shunghee and the near relatives of the deceased were immediately sent for. I was present at the time of Kangroha’s and Shunghee’s arrival. The latter had at that instant returned from the funeral of his Neice [sic] Kahoo who had died very suddenly; he had also been particularly attached to his nephew and he saluted me with many tears. Kangroha & Shunghee told me and my colleagues not to be afraid. Duaterra was dead, but they should be our friends. We then ascended the hill. The corpse which was wrapped up neatly with the garments of their own (the feet being gathered up) was placed in a sitting position. The brow of the head was encircled with many feathers to form a kind of Glory. The face might be uncovered by taking away a small piece of English Scarlet cloth which had been cut for the purpose. The features were natural. On the right hand Dahoo was upon her knees as chief mourner, and on the left Duaterra’s sister and two or three female relations. Many natives were placed at a little distance from them. As we approached the mourners commenced their usual bitter cry, beating their breasts and waving their hands. When my friend Shunghee had uncovered the face of his nephew he stood immediately in front. The New Zealanders do not believe that the Spirit leaves the Body until the third day after the decease, and they say it hears the words of the survivors during the suspense. Shunghee appeared to be speaking to the Corpse. In his left hand he held a blade of green moka which he had intentionally plucked up, and waving the other he occasionally took hold of the hair of Duaterra as if eager to shield him from the King of Terrors. Tears fell streaming down his cheeks as he began his lamentable theme. The natives joined in crying, but the grief of the relations was excessive. Dahoo was of all others the most inconsolable; and her conduct has brought within my observation one instance more than the many I have before heard of, of the dreadful effects of heathen superstition, for on Saturday March the 4th while the people were still mourning and cutting themselves according to their manner until their persons were besmeared with blood, she sought and found an opportunity to put a period to her own existence by hanging herself at a short distance from the body of her departed husband. None of the natives, nor even of her near relations appeared shocked or surprised at this incident. Her mother it is true wept, while she was composing the limbs of her daughter, for what mother would not weep, but she nevertheless applauded her resolution and the sacrifice she had made for the man she so tenderly loved. The father observed her corpse without any apparent concern. I could not discover a tear at the time it was brought before him. And two of her brothers smiled on the occasion, saying “it was a good thing at New Zealand. It is common for women to do this “when their husbands die. They think they then go to them.” It appeared strange to me that the family could suppress the feelings of human nature on such an awful occasion, as I had always hitherto observed them very affectionate towards each other, and remarkable for their attention to the woman who was now no more. I learn from the Natives that a few days after Duaterra’s illness took a serious turn a watch was set during the night to observe whether a Star could be discovered falling from the Heavens, or ratherly one of those meteors falling which is often in England termed the shooting of a Star: And upon the day he was seized with a kind of momentary delirium his priest concluded this event had taken place. Atua had then as it was conceived entered into him. Hence he was Tabboo himself or a sacred person. No New Zealander was permitted to come near him except the Tohungaa a priest and those of his own family. You know, Dear Sir with what difficulty you obtained admission and that was only by special permission after it had been settled upon that neither you nor the Missionary settlers should by our presence occasion the displeasure of Atua. Every thing was also tabbooed which he touched or out of which he eat. I one day ordered him some rice water of which when I had given him some spoonfuls and was desirous to have the Decanter emptied in order that it might be replenished, he immediately took the alarm, and his feelings were very much hurt indeed. He said to me “you are very angry and unkind Mr Kendall. If the “Decanter is taken away I shall die this very day.” “Atua would kill him.” I told him that Atua must be very cruel, and reminded him of the God whom we worshipped who was infinitely kind, and as he had often heard had given his own Son who had suffered bled and died for the sin of Man in order that man might live and die happy. He made no reply to my observation and when I recommended him to take some nourishment as often as possible he said “when breath comes I shall eat.” In certain diseases upon the lungs such as a violent cold, which I believe was the case with Duaterra the Natives believe something enters into the sick in the form of a voracious reptile and though unseen preys upon the vitals until the breath is gone. They believe also that as the Atua descends like a falling star so in time the pure part of the Soul becomes a Star in the firmament. This takes place when the Eyes are wasted away. The left Eyes of Duaterra and Dahoo are to be seen shining amongst those bright luminaries in a little time. As well as a place in the Heavens, the New Zealanders also assign some Mountain at the North Cape for the place of Departed Spirits. There they say they are engaged in War. Duaterra is a Whedooa pi or good Spirit Dahoo is a whedooa keno a bad spirit. The New Zealanders are very much afraid of their Atua. His attributes are painted out under the most fearful Images. Those natives who have been amongst Englishmen and are acquainted with our Language tell me their Atua is the Devil. It appears they have no notion of the Supreme Being as a God of love & mercy. As soon as Duaterra was dead the Natives called his corpse Atua as they do all other dead people. Whenever we come near a piece of Tabbood ground and ask the reason why it is tabbood, if a person has been buried in it we always receive for an answer Atua lies there. The remains of Duaterra and his wife were laid upon a stage which was erected at a little distance from the spot where the former died. The apparel they wore at the time of their decease and the Tabbood articles were deposited with them. Shunghee enclosed their Tomb with boards & railings. The Seven Chiefs who assisted in the above service where [sic] all tabbood. They dared not to enter in to any of our houses, or to touch any victuals with their hands until the Tabboo was taken off. After the funeral ceremony was over, the two surviving wives of Duaterra, his sister, mother in law and uncle were conducted to a hill opposite the door of my Dwelling. They bewailed the loss of Duaterra and Dahoo for at least two months. No person was permitted to touch the two wives and Sister, Atua would be angry. We could hear their cries every day. Numbers of Natives came from all parts to join them in their roaring. Friends and Enemies visited the Tomb, some of them leaving part of their garments behind them. The veneration of the New Zealanders for the Dead is extraordinary. A Native who can speak English tells me it is like our going to Church. I can not say the Dead are worshipped. As I become acquainted with the language I shall better understand the purpose of the funeral ceremony. Certainly the people here are held in a state of extreme bondage by the great Deceiver of Mankind. To you, Sir, it is not necessary for me to add my testimony to the character of Duaterra. You knew him well, and regret his loss. But when we observe the ways of Divine Providence throughout we have less occasion to repine at his dispensations. For although I have every reason to believe Duaterra to have been an honest upright man in his dealings, and a well wisher to his country, and that he had been raised up for much good and his name will be kept in remembrance by many: yet his work appears to have been completed so far as it related to the principal object of the Society. As soon as he landed the last time he joined the natives in their heathenish customs. He had also imbibed strong prejudices against the missionary Establishment. He had prepared the way for our entrance, but he seemed to be almost unwilling to aid us any further. The enemies of the cause had poisoned his mind while he was at Port Jackson by telling him we should shortly increase our force and take possession of his Country, and he was too warm a patriot to bear with patience the idea of being accessory to its ruin. This, in my opinion, was also a serious impediment to the improvement of his mind. When I first saw him I thought him in a fair way to shake off his heathenish customs altogether and he seemed to dispute those principles which had in his early years been implanted in his mind. But his mind appears to have been ruffled while he was thus undecided. In his professions he was sincere. I think it was upon principle he determined to join in the superstitious notions of his Ancestors aided by the example and solicitations of those friends who were about him. His priest was constantly with him from the time his illness took a serious turn until the hour of his Death. March 23rd Tamoungha and Kurrokurro two chiefs from Wangaroa visited us with their people. I was desirous to go with them on their return to Wangaroa in order to make my observations upon the place, population &c and had equipped myself for the purpose having my provisions and bedding ready, but my friends at Tippoona prevented me, and earnestly requested me to stay at the Bay— They assigned as the chief reason for their reluctance to my embarkation, that when the Boyde was taken Tippahee their late chief was blamed as a principal ring leader and the captains and crews of the whalers shot many of their people and destroyed their Island, and if I should be killed at Wangaroa they would again bear the blame and suffer although entirely innocent as was Tippahee. I could not be offended at their close reasoning: for I am now, more than ever convinced that Tippahee so far from being guilty in the affair of the Boyde as it respected the slaughter of the people particularly was doing a most honorable and praiseworthy action. He called the unfortunate women out of the rigging with an intent to save them, and would have succeeded in his object had he not been opposed by Tippoohee and Taara who took them from him by force. The natives of Wangaroa while they acknowledge their own cruelty universally assert that when they were killing the Sailors Tippahee held his hand over his eyes and shed tears. He by no means joined them in their horrid festival. I am thus circumstantial in order to shew that the little acquaintance which Tippahee had had with the civilized world had been very beneficial to him in a trying moment. The people of Tippoona are very desirous to have their innocence established with the people of England. On March 31st A Canoe returned from the River Thames the people on board having killed and eaten three men and taken a woman and five female children prisoners whom they intend to keep as slaves. The head of one of the unfortunate victims was exhibited in our settlement. It had been cured by the natives for the purpose of showing their friends at home the victory they had obtained over their enemies. The Settlers entreated the natives to take it away and bury it in the ground. We think it our duty to express our concern at every thing which relates to their wars and cannibalism as opportunity offers: and we do this in a friendly manner. There are many thousands who, I believe, are astonished when they hear of men being sunk into such a low state of depravity and degradation. They are tempted to look upon such objects with derision and contempt; but there is more room for thankfulness than pride. The humble Christian who is in the habit of looking into himself will, while he mourns over the sad effects of the fall, be truly thankful, that Divine Providence has cast his lot in a more favored clime. For there is no enormity of which human nature is not capable since man in consequence of his revolt lost sight of his Maker, and it is owing to the merciful interposition of Divine Providence that there is not much more wretchedness and misery to be seen in the world. April 8th Attended a mourning ceremony. The relations of five natives who had been dead some time but whose bodies were now taken up for the purpose of preserving the bones assembled to mourn over them. The same shouting and crying were to be heard as on other occasions. The faces and breasts of the mourners were as usual besmeared with blood. It is customary for the New Zealanders to take up the bodies of their friends after death. They clean the bones and cast the flesh away. A common persons bones are cleaned once at least: but the bones of a chief are taken up four or five different times and finally put into a basket. They are preserved as sacred reliques. Children are brought to cry over the bones of their Ancestors in order to perpetuate their memory. The manner in which the New Zealanders take care of their Dead is particularly disgusting. They will carry the corpse of a relative several miles upon a bier a month or two after the decease. Three of the above persons had only been dead one month. The skull is exposed while the people are crying. They call it Atua. A few weeks after your departure a quarrel arose between the chief Kurro Kurro who accompanied us from Port Jackson and Okeda another chief whose territory is near Wangaroa which was attended with serious consequences. The people of Kurrukurro had while they were one day passing by the district of Okeda taken some potatoes from a farm on shore which the natives resenting recourse was had to arms. One of Okeda’s men was slain and buried on his own ground. A little time after this Okeda collected his people together and coming to the Bay made a descent upon Mr Kurrokurro. His property, and several Hogs in an adjacent Island belonging to Pomare were destroyed. The Colt which you presented to him was killed at the same time. The New Zealanders will have wars amongst themselves but I do not apprehend they will attempt to molest the Settlers while we preserve our neutrality, and treat them well. This is the New Zealanders Glory. Fighting is the principal topic of their conversation. The manual exercise if I may so call it is performed as a part of the funeral ceremony. They believe the soul as soon as it is parted from the body is engaged in war. April, 15. The remains of Duaterra and his wife were carried from Tippoona to Motoo Teraa a distance of fifteen miles. Lamentation & ca as usual. On Wednesday April 19th. The chiefs Taparee, Tamoungha, and Kurrokurro with fourteen war canoes and three or four hundred of their people arrived from Wangaroa upon a visit to our settlement. Taparee was the Chief who saved the Women and children at the affair of the Boyde. He appears to be a mild man and to have much more influence with his subjects than any chief I have before seen. He entreated us to go and settle at Wangaroa. On the Thursday He and his people went over the Bay to cry over the bones of one of the chiefs which had been lately taken away from Tippoona. At the Time of their departure Taparee gave orders to his people to return a saw which had been stolen during the night belonging to the Society. This was done altho’ broken in several pieces. One of Taparee’s Canoes measured eighty one feet in length and contained sixty seven people. Owing to their filthy habits and living so much upon fern root the New Zealanders are very subject to cutaneous lesions boils & ca. They are also frequently afflicted with violent head aches, bad eyes & ca. I wish I understood medicine as I think I could render many of them great assistance. As it is I have many patients to whom I administer such cooling and opening medicines as they seem to be in want of. They are highly pleased whenever they find relief. They are blamable in allowing their young women to visit our Ships. Many of them contract diseases from our Seamen and in some instances the unhappy creatures have perished for want of knowing a remedy. From Seamen they have also learnt to curse and swear. It will be a long time before we can cure them of the language they have acquired from our country men. Wednesday. May 10. This day we were visited by the Chiefs Tippoohee and Taara who were the principal ringleaders in the affair of the Boyde. They with some of their Dependants had been absent five months upon a fighting excursion to a distant part of the Island and were now upon their return home. They were very hungry and were supplied with some baskets of Potatoes from the Settlement. Taara (or George) said he had killed many of his enemies but had not brought with him any of their heads. A little boy about ten years of age was taken prisoner. Tippoohee Taara and their people conducted themselves in a quiet peaceable manner during their stay with us. The Chiefs Kangroha, Shunghee and Tarra were here at the time, and they all united in friendly converse having dropped hostilities. The people of Wangaroa say they would not injure Mr Marsden’s Vessel should she put in there because they are attached to Mr Marsden, and like the conduct of the Captain and Ships company. They will not give any promise respecting other European Vessels. Sunday May 7th. We were visited by Kangroha and Shunghee. They had brought with them a plentiful supply of Potatoes. Shunghee wept bitterly when he saluted us. Sunday. May 14th Arrived the Brig Endeavour Captain Powell from Port Jackson. Captain Powell informed us that the Active was ready for Sea when he left Port Jackson. He sailed again from hence on Thursday May 18th having obtained a supply of Pork, Fish, and Potatoes for the use of the Ships Company. Wednesday May 17th. Arrived the Brig Active Captain Hansen, with Provisions for the Settlement, trade to purchase a cargo of Spars &c. By her I received Letters from Governor Macquarie, yourself, Mr Hosking and other friends in New South Wales and heard of my two Daughters Susanna and Elizabeth being in good health and happy. The chiefs Tupee, Tamorenga and some other natives returned from Port Jackson in the Active being highly delighted with their Voyage and the presents they had received. Friday May 19th Went over the Bay to Whitange in company with Mr Hall were [sic] we met with the chief Warrakkee, and purchased of him a parcel of Land for the Society containing by Admeasurement Fifty Acres being the most eligible spot in the Bay of Islands for a Settlement. Warrakkee expressed, as several other native chiefs had done his fears lest the English should in a little time increase their force drive the Natives into the Bush and take away their Land from them. We endeavoured to convince him to the contrary. He replied to our observations, “that it was very good for a few white people to live at New Zealand but not so for many.” When I was taking some refreshment, I gave Warrakkee a little pork to eat, which having taken between his teeth he made a long oration and then spit it out again. This was a religious transaction. He endeavoured to convince me he intended to give no offence by this conduct. He should eat with me by and by. Arrived a Canoe from the river Thames with some people of Shoupay. On Sunday May 21st. some of them attended Divine Service in my house. They were delighted with the music and singing. The natives have stolen many articles from us since we disembarked, but they have done it in a very secret way and do not appear disposed to do violence to any one. I do not wonder at their pilfering. They are so extremely fond of iron. As far as I can judge Divine Providence seems to be “preparing the way for “his Gospel to be introduced amongst the Natives of New Zealand.” It will, I have no doubt, be peculiarly gratifying to you and to the Society to hear of our prospects still bidding fair. They have no objections to kneel down with any of us either in Public on the Lord’s Day, or when we are at Prayer with our families. I can speak to them in their own tongue, as yet, but very imperfectly. But when I in my incorrect way, attempt to tell them of God the creator of the World, and of the great Love of Jesus Christ for mankind they do not reject the Account with contempt. I think a Minister of the Lord Jesus would be well treated. The Society would do well to encourage more Christian Adventurers to embark for this Island. We are in want of a few Persons of Talent to assist in fixing the Language. I and my colleagues sensible of our weakness call for help. In a little time, we believe, families may be supported here for a trifling expence. Before any other friends can arrive from England I have no doubt, but through the Divine Blessing the Settlement will be established. I entertain the glad Idea that the time of these poor creatures deliverance is at hand. Two or three pious Smiths would find plenty of employment at New Zealand. They and their families would be well supplied with the productions of the Island. I remain Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Tho Kendall The Revd S. Marsden &c &c Tippoona, Bay of Islands May 27, 1815 P.S. I omitted to notice that the Phoenix, Captain Parker put in here for wood water Potatoes &c on Friday March 3rd last. Thursday June 1st Came to an anchor on the other side of the Bay the Phoenix (whaler) Captain Parker which again put in for Fresh Provisions, Water & ca. The Natives of Tippoona hearing of Captain P’s arrival, and knowing him to have been concerned in the destruction of their Island were exceedingly desirous to see him, and requested me to give him an invitation to my house. This I did, and he came on Sunday Morning June 4th. When he landed, a considerable number of Natives having collected themselves together, two or three of three principal [sic] surrounded him and pointing to the Island where the Town formerly stood accosted him in their broken English to this effect. “Captain P. . . see the (a) Island Captain P--- see the Island.” [(a) Tippahees Island—] The Captain was not at a loss to comprehend their meaning, nor indeed was I at all displeased at their conduct as I knew it was not their intention to hurt him. I requested them to say no more until Divine Service was over, as it was then time to assemble to worship God. They attended to my request immediately, as many as could came into my house and the remainder flocked round the door. When Prayers were over I told them Captain P- - - and the other Captains of the Whalers had been told previous to the destruction of their Island, that their late lamented Chief Tippahee was the principal ringleader at the Destruction of the Boyde and Ships Company. That they had been told lies, for Tippahee was a good man and the people of Tippoona were good men; and that Captain P— now wished to make peace with them. (a) Tippahees Island He would not hurt them any more. The Natives addressing themselves to Captain P- - - through their speaker (for one of them could speak English tolerably well) told him how many men, women and children had been killed: how many bullets had passed through the legs, arms &c of others, and that seven bullets had passed through the raiment of Tippahee one of which wounded him but not mortally. All the rest of the Natives swam for their lives and made their escape except nine women who being wounded sat upon the beach and were discovered at daylight but not killed by the Sailors. The interpreter added that the natives were now ready to make peace, upon which several of them rose up in order to shake Captain P- - - by the hand. One of them in a jocular manner offered to change coats with him. The Speaker accompanied him to the Ship and obtained as a present an axe and some other articles. An Axe was also sent to my house for the Chief “Gunna”. The Settlers were very much gratified with the above interview. The peaceable manner in which the Natives of Tippoona represented their wrongs, without any sudden bursts of passion, and the readiness they manifested to make peace have confirmed our good opinion in their favor. It is truly gratifying to observe them making such rapid progress towards civilization. It is also pleasing to see a small number pay some attention to the Lords Day. Some of the Chiefs have declared that it is not their intention to do any work upon that Day. N.B. I write occurrences as they pass without any regard to names— The Committee will best judge the propriety of making any observations public. We were supplied with some family comforts from Captain Parker’s Ship. He also left a large She Goat and a Sow for the Settlement. My young friend Toi signified his intention to accompany the Captain to England. His brother Kurrokurro consented, but wished him to take his wife with him. When I reminded him of the distressful nature of her situation in the event of the death of her husband at a great distance from home, he replied, it would be a good thing in that case for her to “hang herself” according to the custom of the “New Zealand Women”. Tuesday June 13 Arrived the Brig Trial, Captain Hovel, and the Schooner Brothers, Captain Burnett from Port Jackson. Some Natives returned from Port Jackson in the above Vessels. Captain Hovel also brought me Letters from Mr Pratt, Mr Marsden and some other friends at Port Jackson. The Natives sold Captain Hovel as I am informed about two Tons of Flax. They also supplied the Vessels with Pork and Potatoes. Friday June 16 Died after a short illness Tara Rakoo the Uncle of the late Duaterra. Mrs Kendall and I took a walk on the Sunday afternoon following to the place where the Mourners were assembled. The Corpse was decorated with feathers, and the forehead bare as usual. The people were lamenting over it and cutting themselves according to their manner until the blood gushed out. Such scenes are truly distressing. What madness it is in thus paying their regard for a poor dead body. But all their hopes are gone. What poor creatures men are without the consolations of the Gospel when bereaved of their dearest friends. Monday June 19th. Some strangers visited us from the Western side of the Island and other parts amongst whom was a Native of the Marquesas who expressed a desire to go to Port Jackson. He informed me Mr Wm Crook of Sydney had resided with his father when he was in the service of the London Missionary Society. All the Natives who have come to our Settlement for Axes and other Iron tools have been supplied. We have suffered none to go away disappointed. The Smith is constantly at work. He has more Work upon his hands than any Settler. We could not do without a Smith. He is in my opinion under Divine Providence a great means of our protection. The Natives are yet unsettled, as must be expected. They can not bear to see property before their Eyes without coveting it— While they see the Smith at work their attention is directed towards him. They know we have no trade before hand to tempt them to plunder us. They therefore wait until they can obtain it from him. T.K. July 6 1815 Tippoona 6 July 1815- Rev.d and Dear Sir, I now proceed to give you an account of some of our temporal transactions as they relate to Trade &c.– You will recollect when you left us our Iron was all made use of but I have the pleasure to inform you we were well supplied with this article by partly from Wangaroa a few days after the Death of Duaterra. We obtained eight Iron knees from the Wreck of the Boyde and have received from wangaroa and from different Ships which have put in here about one Ton. Our Knee the smith has made use of. Two more have been exchanged with Captain Hovel for Salt and coals, and the remaining five are in my possession. All the Iron Bars which you have sent us are used except the two thick ones. You will learn from my narrative and the communications of my colleagues that we have frequently been visited by Strangers and surrounding friends. We have traded with them upon as fair terms as we could. I have made some trifling presents to some chiefs as you directed me. No parties have been suffered to go away discontented or empty. I have only been able to obtain two casks of pork. The natives reserve their Hogs for the Supply of Shipping. We have had none brought to us for sale for four weeks together. The large cask was procured in the Summer, the small one has been cured lately. Captain Hanson has salted down two casks of Pork. I shall try if I can get for Mrs. Marsden a few hams against the next return of the Vessel. We have done nothing with fish worth notice. Mr King has I believe a few which he will send. There are no roes to be obtained at this time of the year. We have procured some flax, but the natives like muskets much better than they of axes. Ships which come here and will spare muskets will have a great advantage over us in point of trade. We have had no Spars brought to the Settlement for Sale. I borrowed Boats from Captain Barnes but we were unable to tow the 16 spars which you left for the Settlement across the Bay. We can get no natives to bring them to us for payment. They all say, “moving timber breaks their canoes to pieces.” We had nine spars brought over to Tippoona by Captain Barnes Boats. There are no potatoes to be procured for the purpose of vending at New South Wales. I am told Captain Parker was very successful and took away in his ship seven tons. If we can obtain a sufficient quantity for the use of the Active during the passage I shall be satisfied. When we perceived we could do no good in procuring spars, Deals &c in our Situation at Tippoona, and that conroy and campbell must have been generally unemployed. I wish Mr Hall thought it would be very advisable to try what could be done on the other side of the Bay. I had not you to advise with. In Mr Hall’s opinion the River Whitange was pursuable to any other place in the Bay for the rafting and securing of timber as the adjoining land certainly was for rearing and Keeping cattle. I therefore thought it would be the best to purchase fifty axes for the Society rather than that it should be purchased by an individual. As soon as Conroy and Campbell had finished their work here they went to live upon the spot and immediately commenced digging ground for a few Pits. Manakkee, the proprietor of the land, died a few days after conroy and Campbell had fixed themselves thereupon. When a chief dies the country is in a very unsettled State, and commonly a great deal of fighting succeeds the event. While Manakkees relations had withdrawn themselves from Conroy’s place in order to cry for the deceased, a party of strangers came upon him in the night and by their artful manoeuvers bilked him out of his little property. Shunghee upon hearing of this incident immediately repaired with a party of his people to the residence of the robbers who all fled at his approach except one old man and a few women. Shunghee, as I am informed, related with a great deal of feeling to the old man how himself and Duaterra & several others had been treated by the English at Port Jackson. He told him how white men were punished for theft, and he said as the people had taken away Conroys property he should certainly take away and destroy the property of as many as had been guilty; upon which the people of Shunghee entered the houses of the plunderers and carried his orders into execution. Manakkees people have also chastised them, but none of Conroy’s property has been recovered. Mr. Hall is determined still to persevere, notwithstanding this discouraging circumstance, and Manakkees son has sent a party of Men for the protection of Conroy & Campbell who will go back with Mr. Hall as soon as the Active sets sail for Port Jackson. I, Mr King and the Blacksmith will I expect remain here. Indeed I do not intend to remove until I have the pleasure of hearing from you. I am not certain, but I think my duty lies at Tippoona, Shunghee, Kangwha, Gunna and all the natives with me to continue here. I intend to sow some wheat as soon as the Active departs, Shunghee, Kanwha, Tane, Whidooa and Rewa have promised to prepare me some ground at Ta Kiddee Kiddee. The whole of the natives round the Bay are our friends I think you may send the Vessel to Otaheeto the next voyage. Mr. Hall tells me he had liberty from you to enter into private trade with Captains of Vessels. I am astonished at this. We cannot enter into private trade of any kind without injuring each other, and the general welfare of the Settlement. After I and Mr Hall had charged our trade and various other articles to the Societys account previous to your departure. I was surprised to find he had secured some trade for himself and that he received more at the return of the Active, I could particularize several instances of a vexatious nature that have past in support of my argument against private trade. I shall content myself with Captain Hovil [?] for the Articles which I obtained from him, both axes and money had been offered on a private account for the salt altho it is an article so exceedingly useful, and which we can not do without, provided, either Pork or fish can be obtained for the vessel the next time. For the two knees which cost two axes we obtained one Grindstone, one pound of saltpetre, Eight pounds of Tobacco, 5’/4lb of Salt and one ton of Coals. I have made a proposal to my colleagues to drop every idea of trading for our selves and hope we shall in all our transactions have only in view the general comfort and prosperity of the settlement. I hope to hear of no ^more private property being imported. The cattle which is sent over ought not to be private property. Mr Wilberforce and some other friends cautioned me against entering into trade. If I have much private property for barter I shall be tempted to forget the Society and think only of my own interests but while I act solely for the mission I am assisting the poor widow who to her mite adds her fervent prayers that I and all my brothers who are dispersed abroad in distant lands may possess in our hearts more abundantly ^only the love of God and the love of souls. In writing the above remarks, I wish it to be distinctly understood that I condemn no one for thinking differently with me. I open my mind freely, and if my dear Sir, you agree with me you can signify your wish in you public Letter how we will conduct ourselves in future with respect to trade without particularizing past proceedings. Mr King does not yet see his duty so clearly in making Shoes & for the whole of the People of the Settlements as I wish he did. He also is very inconveniently situated where he is, having so little room, and being almost in darkness. We shall be obliged to send for shoes to Port Jackson. I am happy to say I and my colleagues are upon good terms with each other. Messrs Hall and King will give you an Account of their own proceedings. I have prepared a First Book for the Instruction of the natives which I transmit to you for examination. You can get a few copies printed if you think proper. There are undoubtedly many defects in it, but it is good to make a beginning. I wish to have it printed with a large type and on good paper. I have two or three children still with me. As soon as Mr Hall proceeds to Whitange I intend to open a regular school. I wish you to send me as many publications of the Brethren at Otaheite as there are extent. Hall the Blacksmith has attended well to his work ever since your departure. He supplied us with Iron that was his own very cheerfully when there was none belonging to the Settlement. I have also had Steel and files for general use from him, for which I have directed him to charge in his Account to you. He has excuted [sic] himself well since the Active has been in the Bay, and made in one week 57 Axes and Tomahawks and ten flat tokees. Thos. Hanson continued with the Blacksmith until Saint Patricks Day last. If I should be called upon I shall vindicate Mr Halls conduct and my own in discontinuing his services. The Grasscutter succeeded Thos. Hanson. He made his escape in the Endeavour, Captain Powell, after which Stockwell volunteered his Services. I hope you will consider Stockwell and write in his behalf to England. He and the Blacksmith are two useful men here, both as their labours respect the natives and the benefit of the Settlement. The Smith is in my opinion under Divine Providence a great means of our preservation. Other large parties come to visit us for the purpose of trading, the Smith is instructed immediately to attend to their wants, In the next place he goes on with the work which immediately relates to the Settlement and then as he has opportunity he does such things as are wanted by individuals. Should any complaint be made I have only to say that I have had no more than six knives and a small bar to roast meat upon made for my own use since I saw you. With respect to the distribution of Axes & after they are made, I do not withhold any from my colleagues when I have any by me. I assume no exclusive right of giving orders to the Smith, I only have endeavoured to overrule any thing that might interfere with the above plan. Should you wish me to continue at Tippoona, you would do well to direct that the Timber for my House and School may be prepared and sent over from Whitange with the least practicable delay. I doubt Mr Hall will never have time to finish the Houses. It is too much for him. It would be a good thing if we had a Carpenter for this purpose, and to the natives to make Boats, wheelbarrows &c. I expect Mr Hall will try to build a Vessel. I hear with pleasure the Society’s intention to send us a Clergyman. What settlers you only be disposed to send out from New South Wales, I have no doubt but you will be as careful as you can in your choice of, But mildly minded men have not in general patience enough to bear the rude behaviour of the uncultivated heathen. Such as will not do, must be sent back as soon as their services can be dispensed with. I would not recommend you to send out any thing for the Settlement as yet but what you may deem absolutely needful. With respect to ourselves I think we brought over too many articles of property we ought to have come over much poorer. The Natives do indeed very great things and our prospects are encouraging. But they are not arrived at that state that they can bear to see property before their Eyes without coveting it. A Smith greatly diverts their Attention. There would be plenty of work for a Smith on the other side of the Bay. I am happy to hear that our plans correspond with the vision of the Society, and of the liberal vote for the support of the Settlement at New Zealand. You have indeed had many hard struggles in bringing to insure your benevolent plans in behalf of this Noble race of men. The Enemy has opposed you, but you have still preserved your object. You have been content to give up for a while your domestic ease and comfort, to forsake all that was dear unto you upon earth, and to endure a Sea illness to which you knew yourself liable, and to risk your property as well as your life in laying the foundation House, Permit me, now my dear Sir, to congratulate you for having made it good a beginning, and to thank you, as the instrument of calling me forth to this delightful work. God has been with you, to His name you will give the praise, nor will you I hope have wish to repent in a pecuniary point of view the confidence you reposed in the Honorable Committee of the Church Missionary Society. I am, Revd & Dear Sir Yours faithfully Tho Kendall Rev.d S. Marsden &c &c – Revd and Dear Sir I have written a Letter to Mr Hunt of Bristol recommending him and the friends of Richard Stockwell to try what they can do for him by again petitioning Government. Should Mr Hunt forward the Petition to you, I have to request you will if possible get it presented thro’ respectable hands. Richard Stockwell is with me and when we could get no person to assist the Smith to strike the Sledge Hammer he readily volunteered his Services. He is very usefully employed and much respected by the Natives and I am perfectly satisfied with his general conduct since he has been with me. And am Revd and Dear Sir Yours faithfully Tho Kendall 3 July 1815Tippoona. 3 July 1815 Revd and Dear Sir, I have had the pleasure of receiving a Letter from you by the Brig Trial Captain Hovel bearing date August 18th 1814 in which you mention having sent some Magazines and Volumes of the Church Missionary register which are not come to hand. Some loose copies of the Register for the Months of March April May June and July 1814— have been forwarded to us by Mr Marsden. I hope you will always direct our parcels to the care of the Revd Mr Cowper Sydney, and any thing that we may think more useful in the Colony of New South Wales than here I shall not fail to return it. The Societys Library is safe and in good condition. Mr Marsden informs me you are going to send us a Clergyman, and adds that he has instructions from the Committee to send out more settlers from New South Wales. We have I am sorry to say already too many settlers of the latter description and as soon as their services can possibly be dispensed with they must return to their home. I hope some truly pious characters will be sent out by the Society. Men who will be willing to drop every idea of self interest and lay themselves out for the real good of the Settlement and to promote those important objects with which it is immediately connected. Worldly minded men have not patience enough to bear the rude behaviour of the uncultivated heathen. A Clergyman will be a great acquisition. I am sorry to say that I and Mr Hall cannot agree in our opinions. He did not tell the Committee the whole of his mind when he came out. In many of his proceedings his private Interests preponderate in his estimation. He says he has cleared three hundred pounds per Annum at New South Wales. This is a great temptation for him to return thither again. I am pleading with him as well as I can— Mr Hall and Mr King will write by this conveyance. My dutiful regards to the Committee and kind respects to all enquiring friends from Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Thos Kendall I have requested you in a former letter to send out a Years Salary by way of Investment – We want articles of apparel &ca & ca. Please to send a Grose or two of combs for the Hair – for the Natives – We never received any Letter dated March 18, 1814 please to send by what Ship you sent it. No Registers for Decr 1813 – Jan & Feb. 1814Bay of Islands New Zealand July 4. 1815 Revd Sir, It is with pleasure, that I have this oppertunaty [sic] to adress you with these few Lines, hoping they will find you in good health, as they leaves me, My Wife and two little Boys. In Feb I sent a Letter which would inform you of our settleing at this place under the protection of Duaterra but alas he is no more, it is true, what David said in his Day, it is better to trust in the Lord than to put confidence in man, yea, than in Princes. There has been a great deal said about Duaterra and a great deal expected from him, by some, who I trust wishes well to the natives: but his mind was much prejudiced against us, by some natives of Otaheetee, when at Port Jackson the last time— Feb. 12 Being Sunday Duaterra attended divine Service tho he did not always attend, after he dinned at Mr Hall’s eat as hearty as usual, 13 he was taken ill but came to see us desiring to have the axes made to pay for the Ground we live on, as his people were daily teaseing him for the payment, it was not Duaterra’s Ground— We visited him daily gave him all the nurrishment we were able— 18 in the morning he was much better, at noon they would not let me go to him, he was made secred [sic]; 19 Mr Marsden came from the Ship and after service prevailed upon the Priest to see Duaterra, 23 Mr Marsden renewed or tried to renew his visit but all in vain untill he was or apeared to be in a great Rage, and told them if they did not let him see Duaterra he would fetch the big Guns and blow the Town up and set it all on fire, with this the natives permitted Mr M. to see him and give him a little refreshment, but he was so weak at this time that he could not raise his Hand to his mouth he said he would eat when he was able or had breath enough, being so weak having no kind of nurishment since the 18/ 25 Mr Marsden seen him for the last time as the Active sailed this Day for Port Jackson March 2 it was reported the natives were carring [sic] Duaterra to his burying place, which they would have done some time before if he had not prevented them by loading a Pistol saying he would shoot them, if they atempted to move him, 3 Early in the morning the natives told us Duaterra was Dead, Mr Kendall and I went to see him, he was surrounded with his nearest Friends, a number of natives round about weeping and cutting themselves untill the Blood ran freely down, 4 we was called up at break of day to go and see him, Mr Hall and I went with a number of natives to Tippoona they was crying as before and making a doleful noise, we returned about nine oclock, not long after the natives came and told us that his head Wife had hung herself with a peice [sic] of green Flax upon a tree at a short distance from Duaterra, they all said it was very good at N-Z— Without doubt he was a well wisher to his own people, and to the English, at the same time it was evident he had no knowledge of Religon [sic], Sowing Wheat, planting corn, makeing Farms was his favourite employ and the topic of his conversation, he wanted his people to be like White people to have Bread Tea Suger— Clothing &c &c At the time of his Illness and to his Death it seemed to be the most of his care and talk to take care of us, he advised us to leave N-Z as the people were very bad in general, if not leave, it was his care daily to urge his people to take care of us & defend us to their utmost- - - - In this short time we have had many things very disagreeable and distressing to beare with not only from blacks but from whites also, at this time things are beginning to— When things are conducted according to things that are honest true just and of good report there is some hope of concord & peace There is so much self will and selfishness among us that there is not but little room for the will of God and the good of Man to be regarded- - - I am very sorry to say there has been much disputing, care, studying, labour &c, but not how we might please and serve the Lord, but please and serve our selves. I hope and pray that the Lord will be pleased to send to us a wise and able Minister of Jesus Christ, for here, is a great Harvest before us— — This is the first Letter of complaint to England from me, if I forget not, it is with reluctance I now begin hoping it will be my lot to do so no more to speak in a few words without releating [sic] every particular I have to say they have beheaved [sic] very bad to us they will serve the runaway Prisoners from Port-jackson, before us, they made us go without Suger before the Ship came back Here while nobody else did, as there was fifty lb, in the settlement belonging to the society when the ship came back, and in many others instances which I shall omitt as I don’t like to complain, they will let us have nothing, but what they cannot hinder us of— — Mr Hall and Kendall quarrel very much, but the[y] both agree to deprive us of what is wright when they have got things in their own possesion [sic] it is with reluctance they part with any,- - - I have been employed in makeing Shoes for our Famillies geting a little aquainted with the Language preparing Flax for making Lines I shall begin to instruct them in spinning as soon as the ship is gone if nothing prevents, The 22nd of June Duaterra’s Mother-in-law brought her Grand Daughter to our House, desireing she should live with us to nurse the child to learn to read to sew clean the House to do every thing like White People, this being the first that has been offered to us we gladly received her upon conditions she will not steal and will endevour to act according to our direction we must feed & cloth her, we could have a great many more but they steal all from us they are able, they are not content with a bellyfull themselves but want to feed all their Party and steal all they possibly can of other things besides. Many lives by plunder the Strong plunders the weak they have stolen ten cocks and hens & eighteen Turckeys from me besides things out of the House, altho they beheave well as we say, yet we have great deal to bear of ruff and indecent treatment they have learned a set of bad words of our country men and often use them with obscene actions without shame or a sense of the evil of it, Ever since the Death of Duaterra we have been exposed left to mercy of all parties both far and near, April 19 A large party came from Wangaroa in a most formidable manner, thirteen large Canoes about four Hundred people, indeed Sir you may belive me every white man and woman turned pale, the Chief came along the Beach in the front of his men came up to us saying he was not angry with us but with our natives, the reason was this, this Chief was up a little time before with a small party he prevailed upon Mr Kendall to go up with him to see the remains of the Ship Boyde and her cargo Dollers &c which the chief spoke of, Racoo Duaterra’s father in law prevailed upon him not to go for fear they should kill him as he had received strict orders to take care of us therefore this chief was very angry with Racoo brought this large party up to fight Racoo but he being out of the way at this time they was quiet stolen all from us they could and left us the next Day, next week they returned went past our place landed about two miles from us & destroyed a field of Potatoes belonging to our natives killed all the Pigs they could find- - The Wangaroa people are enemies to our natives they dare not come while Duaterra was living when Dead they came boldly they told us they would not hurt us nor Mr Marsdens Ship if it went there but any other ship coming they would take it if they could- - - - a little time back they [sic] Sawyer & his wife & child and one man was over at the New settlement living in a New house just built a party of natives surrounded the House in the night got in stolen all from them and threatened their lives so we know not what a Day may bring forth- - - July 2nd the little girl we have living with us refused to repeat the Alphabet saying it was no good I put the Book up saying if she did not like to learn to read I would not make her I soon perceived what was the reason I taken the Bible down, telling her that this was Gods Book, that was not, which she used to read in, it being a speling Book. I asked her to come to read she came with pleasure she knew four Letters before, at this time lerned two more, they are very jelous of our God saying Mr Hall & Mr Kendall & myself praying so much makes our God destroy them about this time here as hath a great number died some say it is our God kills them, others NZ God, they drop off very fast the weather being wet and cold and having no kind of nurishment, when ill they must not sleep nor eat in their House. Here is not one Chief I think I may say not one that wishes us well but what wants us to live with him or eat at his place, either one or all of us but this will not do at present they are such rouges [sic], and another thing is if we are under them we can be of no use to them, they want to instruct us how to treat our Children & cooke, and many other things saying it is very good in N-Z so that if we was in single families among them we could be of no use to them, in my opinion for they are like Bears when vexed we should be in too much fear of them not only that but it would be too strong a temptation for them they wont plunder us no doubt, no doubt the[y] would not kill us, here is no sort of punishment in genrral except when they are mad then they destroy all before them when we get any thing back which they have taken they in gennral want as much for bringing it back as it is worth the Chief will scold a little and then all laugh together so no more only say it is very bad— I have sent you one matt one Basket, two small Flutes, a green stone, made up into a small Parcel covered with two news papers I have put it into a Box of Mr Kendall’s which he will direct to Revd J. Partt who I have no doubt but you will have them safe, the two Flutes are for your Dear Children, it is but a poor present but it shows that those people are not always idle, nor destitute of knowledge. I have sent a small parcel directed to my Father in it is one matt and one small Basket for my Mother if you will be so kind as to send it to my Father I shall be very thankful to you and look upon it as a particular Favour it is put in Mr Kendalls Box sent to Revd J. Pratt— Pray excuse my blunders, you will plainly see Sir, how much we need the prayers and direction of our Honourable Society you well know that a Congregation without a Minister a Flock without a shepard [sic], a servant without a master is not good so here is little good to be expected untill a good Shepard cometh amongst us. So no more at this time but to whish you good luck in the name of the Lord and pray that the best of Blessings may rest upon you and your Family and that great power may attend your Ministry to the conviction and convertion of many Sinners to God and this is the sincere prayer of your most unworthy Servant. Give my kind respects to Mr Wilson and all that are dear to him So I rest Revd Sir Your most unworthy and most obedient Servant John KingBay of Islands New Zealand July 6, 1815 Revd and Dear Sir It is with pleasure, I have this oppertunaty [sic] to send a few lines hoping that they [find] you in good health as they leaves me my Wife and two little Boys. When Mr Marsden was here we made objection against settling at this place but in vain. When he was gone and Duaterra dead, they thought proper to buy a peice of Ground which was level, fit for Gardens and Fields for Corn close by or near an excelent Harbour where most of the Ships come, therefore much more advantageous than this for temporel [sic] concerns. The Sawyer his wife and child and one man went to the new settlement to live Mr Hall was going as soon as he had put his House up, as the Boards was sawn but on Saturday night the 24th of June the natives surrouded [sic] the Sawyers House (one of the men being at our place) and plundred [sic] him of all he had and threatened to kill them, this hath put a stop to it at present, our natives and all our principal Friends, was very sorry and vexed when they see the things agoing, when this robbery was known they was very well pleased hoping it will keep us here they laugh at us and say, me tell you no good go Witunghee, take all your things, no belive [sic] me, & you see now me no tell lie, Allmost every Chief wants us to live at their place one or all of us, but in my opinion it is very improper for a single Family to live with them at present, if we are under them we can do them no good they want to teach us how to treat our Children and many things we must do which we ought not to do, if under them, besides steal all we have and laugh at us. Feb 25 Mr Marsden left this place March 3 Duaterra died, next Day his Wife hung herself, we have been in an unsettled state ever since about the new Settlement, therefore little has been done by each of us at present towards settleing [sic] our selves what has been done is lost but we are saved. I have employed myself in geting a little of the Language makeing & prepareing Flax to spin Twine and Lines and preparing a rope walke [sic], as soon as the Active is gone, it is expected to sail in a few days it is my full intention to take one or two Boys to learn to spin and to make shoes to read and do any thing else that may be useful. Mrs King will have one or two Girls to instruct in readeing writeing, sewing, making any sort of clothing to knit and spin, these things she is well qualified to teach them and to wash and cook and clean the House, these things she will do with pleasure, provided the means are put into our power, Thoes [sic] children will need food and clothing and some little things besides to encourage them, such [as] a Knife, Scissars, Comb, Nails, Chisels, small Hatchet, Plain Iorns [sic], Files, Fish hooks, &c one of these articles would satisfy one of them for one week, some times for two weeks. What I mean Sir, is this, they want now and then a small present to lead them on, the young as well as the old are so much accustomed to stealing that it is hard to find two or three that will not, if we find one or two or more that will not steal we prize them, and it is nessasary [sic] to give them small things to keep them from stealing big ones, Food such as Pork Fish Potatoes are reasonable at this place at present they would be easely kept. they would want a little Tea & suger [sic] if they beheave well one could hardly deny them, if we had it by us. Their clothing might be got at Port—Jackson but they would be much cheaper in England, If we are supplyed with these things we shall be enabled to do our utmost good to the Natives, but if we are to aply [sic] to other people for every individual thing as we want it, our doing good to the natives will depend more upon other people than upon our own industry and care, as other people part with things very reluctantly, when once got into their possession. I have wrote to Mr Marsden to the same effect, at this time. June 22nd Duaterra’s Mother in law came to our Hut with her Grand Daughter desireing us to let let [sic] her live with us to lern to do everything like white people, this being the first that hath been offered to us, we gladly took her in, her name is Ewhora— She is about ten years old, her Father died, her Mother became Duaterras Head wife who hung herself at the Death of him, Mrs Kendall gave her a peice of Print to make two gowns the second she sewed most of it herself it being course, July 2nd. I asked her to say the Alphbet [sic] she refused I put them up as [sic] they want humouring, I soon perceived what was the reason, I taken the Bible down and told her that this was Gods Book, that was not which she read in it being a Spelling Book, when Ewhora heard this she came with pleasure to say her lesson, she knew four Letters at this time lerned two more, she beheaves well at present, if she stays one month with us I have promised her a small Hatchet, to teach them all we are capable of to do them good in spiritual and temporal things, is what we came here to do, we have no other object in view, we desire no other, therefore it be a pleasure to us, to forwarde the Object of our Honourable Society. I have let Mr Marsden have one of my Flax tools, my other is broken— If you would be so kind as to send me three Hackles, one coarse one very strong coarse one, One very fine one, by the first conveyance I shall be much oblidge [sic] to you, I have sent two small parciles [sic] in Mr Kendalls Box, one directed to my Father the other to Mr D. Wilson, if you will be pleased to send them to him. I shall be very thankfull to you, and not esteem it a small Favour, if you should engage with a Linnen Weaver to come out he might bring plenty of Reeds for a Loome, other things I belive can be got here Foot Wheels are one Pound each at port jackson, and least bad ones, if a few five or six was to be sent to me the[y] might be pulled to peices, packed up in a Box, one or two would be useful, A Weaver will be very usefull (when we get settled and the Children begins to learn.) to weave Cloth to clothe the children , for shirts sheets canvas for various uses &c &c so I rest - - - Revd Sir, Your most unworthy And most obedient servant John King Mrs King and my Respects to Mrs Pratt And your Dear Children. Fare well all ye that love and fear God. . . . C.M. House, London August 12th, 1815 My dear Sir Mr Youle’s return after obtaining his object of admission into Holy orders gives me an opportunity of entrusting a Letter to you to his care. My last to you was dated Dec 6/14. We have since received yours of Sep 20th, 22nd, 29th, 30th (various) and of Oct 12th/ 1814 with the Certificate and the Account respecting the Active. You will have received ere this, I hope, the Goods shipped on board the Northampton. Finding, by your last letter, that you would probably want more than we had sent, the Committee have now shipped on board the Ocean, by favour of Government, other goods, according to your order, which amount, as by Invoice enclosed, with expences, to £438.11.4, which you will please to place to the credit of the Society. Your Curiosities are very acceptable. Many admire them. Shunghees head has surprised and delighted every one. We wish every portable and curious to be collected [sic], and sent to us as we are forming a Museum. A strange fellow, George Bruce, whom you doubtless know, has been introduced to us. We have clothed him and are now giving him some instruction. He has, I trust, some serious wishes and intentions of doing good, if he can get back to New Zealand. We shall obtain a passage for him, I dare say, from Government, in a little time. You will have anticipated by my last of Dec 15 that we have paid your Drafts on Acct of the Active. When the remainder come, we shall not dishonour them. The Committee feel with you, my Dear Friend, the great opportunity opening before them. Your reports of the Chiefs &c. have delighted us all. You will see in the Numbers of the Missionary Register now sent, that we think them likely to increase the Zeal and ardour of our members. We would not be too sanguine. Our delays and discouragements in Africa teach us to sow in patience and hope, and not seldom “in Tears.” Some difficulties indeed, of that Mission are of a Nature very peculiar and such as we have no reason to expect in New Zealand; yet we would never forget the general lesson of quiet and submissive acquiescence in the will of God which those difficulties ought to teach us. In the Number of the Missionary Register for last Month (July) p. 395, you will be delighted to see what a noble thought had entered into the heart of a liberal woman. Should the “Missionary” ever sail from our Shores and reach you in safety you will know how to dispose of the Active to advantage. I ventured to return to the friend who sent me that letter, a sketch of an annual voyage, on which I thought the “Missionary” might be well employed. Making Port Jackson her home she might leave it— say on New Years Day annually, and after visiting New Zealand, might touch at every Missionary Station belong[ing] to whatever Society it might, among the Islands, and might then visit also such stations on the coasts of China and India, and in Ceylon, and the Islands of the Indian Archipelago; and perhaps pay a second visit to New Zealand before she made Port Jackson: or, if she could not do this so as to be ready for starting on the next New Years day, or if more than two visits annually to New Zealand should be found expedient, then either the Active might be still kept for that express purpose, or a smaller vessel might be procured. I should propose that all freight of Missionary goods whatever be free; and that Missionaries be charged nothing for passage, but simply for their maintenance. When the regularity of the “Missionary’s” arrival at every station came to be felt, year after year, Port Jackson would become a depot of the Scriptures and Tracts in various languages of the East and of the Islands, sent thither by the Public Societies, in order to their dispersion on the Coasts where they would be understood & received. Now had I set myself down to imagine such a plan, it might have seemed a wild-goose scheme; but when such designs are put into the hearts of munificent Christians, it is but natural for us to try to give them the best direction. We are in expectation of the report of your visit to New Zealand, and have the best hopes that it will confirm our zeal in behalf of that noble race. We are fully aware, with you, of the great and continual exertions which must be made to accomplish such objects as we are attempting in New Zealand. But we would rely, with all simplicity, on our Heavenly Master, while we use, with diligence and perseverance, all the means in our power. After some time we shall be able to send you an English Clergyman, or two, and perhaps some Lutheran [sic]. I believe that I have stated before that Lutheran Clergymen have this great advantage over our own, that two or three of them can consistently with the laws [of] their Church, and by the allowance of ours, ordain any natives, or others, who may be worthy of being admitted to the Christian ministry. To plant, therefore, two or three such men in New Zealand, after a few years, may be of great importance to the extension and permanence of our Mission. Your arrangements with respect to the settlement of the Missionaries at New Zealand met the entire approbation of the Committee. We thank you sincerely for your delineation of the respective characters of the Settlers. They accord much with my own views of them; and will enable us to form a more accurate judgment of their various communications. Be so kind as to send some copies of the Missionary Register now forwarded to the Settlers, together with the Newspapers & Magazines. Our 15th Report has been delayed. We will send copies by the first conveyance. With kind regards to Mrs M I am ever Dear Sir affectionately yours (signed) J. PrattC.M. House, London August 16th, 1815 My Dear Sir Since mine of the 12th I have conversed with Mr Youl on the best means of extending the influence of our Society in your quarter of the world. We thought that a Circular Letter addressed by me to the Clergy, with a copy of the “Spirit of British Missions” (of which six Copies are forwarded to you) with some Tracts and Papers, for yourself and the letters &c might have a good effect. I have accordingly directed a small packet to be made up with a Circular requesting co-operation with our designs, and have addressed one to each of the following clergy— Messrs Cowper, Cartwright, Fulton, Vale, and Knopwood. I have, however, requested Mr Youl to confer with you on the subject. You will be glad to receive that worthy man back in the character of a brother Clergyman. I am, Dear Sir, Your affectionate friend, (Signed) Josiah Pratt P.S. I send you some Tracts and Papers which may serve for distribution. George Bruce, whom I mentioned in my last, has been refused a passage by Government, on the ground of representations unfavourable to his return from Governor Macquarie. Mr Youl will tell you of a clergyman named Holmes, an excellent man, who is thinking of coming out to you, to assist your designs.C.M. House, London August 16/15 My Dear Sir Since my last to you, of Dec 6/14, by the Northampton (a duplicate of which was sent by the Dawson, Jan 28/15, we have rec[eive]d yours of March 25/14 Sep 6/14, and Oct 3/14, with the curiosities, and the specimens of Shunghee’s writing. I have distributed all the curiosities as directed. We were much pleased with them. Shunghees head, sent us by Mr Marsden, attracts great attention. Pray continue to send all that you can procure, for our Museum and give us a description of their use. I refer you to my last for whatever respects your mode of support. Doubtless the representatives of the Society in New South Wales will consult, to the utmost, your comfort and your peace. We are well aware that human infirmity will discover itself in good men; and we wish, therefore, that every reasonable provision should be made for your living independent one of another, unless in cases where you may of yourselves wish to live in common. Be so kind as to write all your New Zealand words quite plain. The language being altogether unknown to us, we cannot easily make out some of the words. A man, named George Bruce, of whom you have doubtless heard, has been frequently with us. We have clothed him and supported him for some weeks and have placed him under the instruction with the intention of obtaining from Government a passage for him to New South Wales in order that he might proceed to New Zealand; but, on application to Government on his behalf we find that they have been cautioned by Govr Macquarie from granting any facilities to his return: of course, the Society has withdrawn its protection from him. The details which you will see in the Missionary Register prevent the necessity of my entering into them with you. I hope that you and our other friends will consider, that, if we do not enter into the particulars of our proceedings and our prospects, it is not that I do not take a sincere interest in your happiness, but that I can refer you to full and authentic documents. Your letters have awakened much hope and expectation in us that it will please God to open a way for his Gospel by your means among the New Zealanders. Go on in faith and patience; studying to live in Christian harmony and peace and the God of peace will be with you. You may not see much fruit of your labours for some time, or you may even lie down in your graves before any great effect of our exertions become visible; yet your labours shall not be lost, nor shall you fail of their gracious reward. The Rev. Mr Youl, who takes charge of this Letter, has obtained orders in England, and returns as Chaplain at Port Dalrymple. We send a considerable quantity of Tools &c for the use of the Settlement. We shall hope to hear that you have made proficiency in the New Zealand tongue; and that the way will be thus prepared by you for the Translation of the Scriptures, when you are joined by a Clergyman who understands the originals. In the mean while we hope that you will prepare portions of Scripture, as well as you may be able; and that the little New Zealanders will, under your kind and paternal care, first learn the rudiments of their own tongue out of the Book of God. The Bibles &c for Mr Cowper, and the Stationery for yourself, we will supply by the next opportunity. We have sent the Register as before, to Mr Marsden, and have requested him to forward copies to you with Magazines, Newspapers &c. As I concluded that a Society has been formed, or will be formed, in New South Wales, auxiliary to ours, it will be best to consign all goods, books &c, to the officers of the Society, to be forwarded to you. I have addressed Letters, by Mr Youl, to all the Chaplains in New South Wales, requesting their co-operation. Their hands will be strengthened, I hope, ere long, by an able and excellent clergyman of the name of Holmes, who is a man of some fortune, and is bent on joining Mr Marsden & aiding his exertions. Mrs Pratt unites with me in kind regards to yourself, and Mrs Kendall. Your brother, as you will see by a Letter sent by Mr Youl wishes to join you. With earnest prayers for your happiness and that of your family, and for the success of your labours. I remain, My Dear Sir, Your affectionate Friend (Signed) Josiah PrattC.M. House, London, August 18/15 Dear Friends, I wrote you last on the 18th Dec/1814. Mr Hall’s of Oct 4th to Mr Smith was received by me in February last. His account of New Zealand much pleased us. You are before this time, we trust, settled there. I refer you to my last for some friendly counsel concerning the spirit and temper in which you should act. May our Heavenly Master bestow his grace upon you both, and on all belonging to you. God will be with you, if you look to Him with humble hearts. We shall be glad to receive ample accounts of your proceedings— the fuller the better. You will see by the Missionary Register a large account of our own and of other Societies. You will see that great things are doing upon earth. The Newspapers which we send will inform you of the wonderful events which are passing in Europe. The greatest victory which has been gained in modern times was obtained by us, and the Prussians on Sunday the 18th of June. The consequence has been that Buonaparte is our prisoner and is now on his way to St Helena to be kept there for life. All these things God will overrule and direct to the advancing of his own glory. Let us, my good Friends, count it our highest to be his willing instruments, and strive to make known to the poor Heathen our Saviours name. You cannot preach, as some of us are called to do; but your tempers and lives will speak powerfully. All around you will be judges of them. Oh strive and pray then, that you may be enabled to maintain a holy Heavenly character. Live much in prayer. Be constant in the reading of the Scriptures. Bring up your children in the nurture & admonition of the Lord. Tell all around of your Saviour. Speak of their guilt and misery, and of their need of Christ and of his power & willingness to save. Urge them to pray for the teaching of the Holy Spirit; and to look up to God as a kind and gracious Father in Christ: and let your own loving and mild and disinterestedness tempers show the power of Grace on your own hearts. Farewell! God be ever with you! I am affect[ionate]ly yours (Signed) Josiah PrattTippoona, Bay of Islands 19 October 1815. Revd and Dear Sir, I have received Letters from you bearing date Decr 9, 1813, August 18th 1814 and December 16th 1814. Your Letter Dated March 18th 1814 and Missionary Registers &c accompanying it have not reached me and I fear must be lost. My Letters and parcels of Matts and Curiosities which were sent by the Seringapatam Captain Bunker have I trust come safe to hand. And I hope you will receive Letters from me bearing Date— February last, and a case containing Letters and curiosities from myself and colleagues sent by the Active on her departure from hence July 11th last. The Silver Watch mentioned in your favor of Decr 16. 1814 I have received safe. One crate of crockery was brought in by the Active and I hear of the remaining two and the Stationary being at Port Jackson. I have also received The Stream of Time, Some Charts and Spelling Books, of which I have as yet received no account of. The Societys annual reports, Missionary Register No. 23, Moderator Newspapers and some Magazines are also received. For the whole of which favors I beg to express my grateful and best acknowledgments. I have no Numbers of the Missionary register for December 1813 and for January, February and August 1814. The Pocket compasses and Medicine Chest have not come to hand. With respect to that part of your Letter in which you allude to the probability of being enabled to place “all the Society’s concerns in this quarter under the “direction of the Auxiliary Society to be formed at New South Wales” I can say but little. Mr Marsden tells me “that should a Society be formed upon the “public plan recommended by the Committee he is afraid all will be overturned “and he shall be able to do nothing for New Zealand in a public way.” I am also of the same opinion. There are certainly some favorable appearances at New South Wales and I trust in time much good will be done in the Colony, yet the Society’s attempt at New Zealand is not very much thought of by the inhabitants of New South Wales. Mr Marsden almost stands alone. He derives very little, if any assistance from the religious part of the community. Mr Marsden may in his proposals to come forward with pecuniary aid to join the Society in purchasing a vessel &c have made mention of friends uniting with him, but I believe he has been single in the struggle. He must have been making great sacrifices of private property of which the Society has no account in order to carry his good intentions towards New Zealand into execution. Should an attempt be made to form an Auxiliary Society in New South Wales, I have no doubt but several would join the lists, but I must apprize you that if a Committee composed of such men as were leaders of the New South Wales Society for the Protection of the Natives of the South Sea Islands (excepting two or three individuals) should get the management of our affairs, it is my firm belief, the parent Society would defeat its own object by the very plan it would pursue to promote it. My Letter of July last containing remarks on different occurrences and my Letter to Mr Myers by the same conveyance will render an enlarged account at present unnecessary. The Letter to Mr Myers by this conveyance is rather more correct than the former. You can make what use of it you please before you forward it to him. The Society will not, I apprehend, multiply its settlements here as it does in Africa because there is not so large a field. In time, however, I think it would be right to make some attempt where the great body of the people lies. I shall make all the inquiries I can, and be as correct in my reports as my acquaintance with the language and means of information will permit. In the mean time I indulge the hope that the Committee will continue the management of the affairs of this settlement in its own or Mr Marsden’s hands and afford him all needful support and not suffer him to sink under his present burthen. I am confident he will as to the grand object do the best he can. Altho’ Africa and Asia are extensive fields for Missionary Exertion and will take greatly from the funds of the Society, yet the Gospel must be preached in all nations. And when the character and situation of the New Zealanders are considered, and such fields in the Pacific Ocean are whitening already for Harvest I have no doubt but many will chearfully contribute to raise the Islanders from their deplorable state of Barbarity and Superstition. I am informed that the character of the Natives of Owhyhee is much improved by their intercourse with Americans. Perhaps some Missionary will be in time induced to volunteer his services for the Spot which witnessed the fall of Captain Cook. Should it ever please God so to increase the Missionary Spirit, that a general attempt may be made to establish Settlements of one, two or more Missionaries in the numerous islands of the South Seas, or in the largest of them, I believe the work might be accomplished at a much less expence, and with greater ease than any plan of the kind in the interior of an extensive continent. The easy access of the Missionaries to the different Islands by means of Shipping would be a great advantage to the cause, and the comforts of life might be easily conveyed to them. The Society will be happy to learn that I and my colleagues have been preserved in safety here nearly twelve months, and that we are at present under no apprehension of personal danger. There has been an unhappy dispute between the crews of the Brig Trial and the Schooner Brothers and the Natives while the Vessels were near Mercury Bay; but we do not feel ourselves the least alarmed on that account. I from my knowledge of the Captain was always afraid he would make some great blunder. He came out with me as a passenger in the Earl Spencer. He was an unfit man to go amongst Natives. Our friend Shunghee is strongly attached to our interests. Whenever he hears of strong parties paying us a visit he is sure to bring his men for our protection. His residence is about thirty miles from us but he says as soon as my house is built he will come to live near me, and resume his former studies. He will put his Sons Depero and Daingho under my care. All the surrounding chiefs are my friends. The chiefs of Wangaroa who were concerned in the destruction of the Boyde behave well when they come to see us. Tippoohee expressed a desire to go to Port Jackson in the Active the last time she was here, but I advised him to the contrary. I told him he must keep from Ships. The friends of the unfortunate people who were murdered in the Boyde were very angry. He had done a very bad thing. He replied “he would never make another attempt to take a vessel. I have in my last letter to Mr Woodd written home for assistance. A person of talent to assist in writing down the Language, a Blacksmith and a Schoolmaster would be of great service at New Zealand. You mention the probability of sending out some Lutheran clergy. In the selection of Missionaries you will no doubt be governed by circumstances, but if a Clergyman of my own country could be prevailed upon to come, we could better cooperate in fixing the native Language, as we should better agree in method and arrangement of letters than two persons who had been accustomed to speak different Languages. The Committee I hope will impress it upon the minds of those they send, that they cannot enter in to private Trade while they are on the Society’s Settlement. Every thing ought to belong to the Society. By attending to the general good and prosperity of the Settlement we should all be more likely to live comfortably at our post. By attending to individual interests we should wrack [sic] the settlement in pieces. The Postcript [sic] in Mr Pratt’s instructions to Messrs Hall and King is exceptionable when a body of Christians are together. I have observed with pleasure some late regulations contained in the Instructions of the Committee to the Missionaries going to Africa (in the Missionary register Novr 1814) respecting Mechanics. I must now communicate my thoughts on the subject of raising a School here. I have before stated my opinion that I can have plenty of scholars as soon as convenient Apartments are prepared for their accommodation. This will be accomplished as I hope in a short time. I shall therefore acquaint you with the manner in which I intend thro’ the Divine Blessing to Establish and support a School for the approbation of Mr Marsden and the Committee. Any alteration which Mr Marsden or the Committee may require to be made I shall chearfully agree to. It is my intention to take about forty children under my care. These must be clothed and fed. Such brown Cloth & Stuff as is used in charity Schools in England would suit very well. The clothing which can be procured from the Natives will greatly assist. With a little alteration it will do for working days. I trust I shall also be enabled to procure plenty of Pork and Potatoes for a few Axes which will serve the School the whole year. I shall apply to Mr Marsden for rice or a little wheat if he should think it advisable to let them have any bread. In the Summer I have every reason to believe a school can be maintained at a little expense, and even in the winter if by any means a sufficient quantity of potatoes can be deposited in a Store room. Supposing there was no Smith in the Settlement I think Thirty Pounds worth of English trade would supply forty children with Pork, Potatoes and fish for one Year. Each Scholar might have two Suits per Year of clothing of English Manufactory. We could make beds of the Native clothing & ca and the children might also wear native clothing if at any time they should be inclined to pay a visit to their parents or be employed about any dirty work. If a certain sum was allowed for rice or Tea &c. The Committee could easily bear the Expence of the School and might support it out of the Separate School fund, if that way should be most agreeable. You will I am confident agree with me that it is of the utmost importance to establish a school as soon as it can conveniently be done. When the Natives perceive the disinterestedness and generous behaviour of their unknown benefactors and our kind care and attention to the welfare of their children they will sooner give credit to the purity of our motives, and to the important truths which I humbly trust God is in infinite mercy preparing us to tell them. Their attachment to us will also be stronger, for we have already had a proof of this. During the last trying Winter, besides the ten children which have been clothed and fed at the expence of the Society, many sick persons have been occasionally relieved. The Natives in the rainy weather can catch no fish and many of them die for want of proper nourishment. The fern root is dry and insipid after it has been laid up some time. I conjecture it lays upon the Stomach whilst it occasions an inflammation. The poor creatures drink cold water, for they have no notion of the danger of doing so, and thus hasten their death. When they come to us for relief we can not turn them away. Since the winter the attachment of the Natives towards us is more conspicuous. Many of them come upon the Lord’s Day to hear the Service and Singing. I have now received all the extra favors I can wish from the Society. I have only to request that I may have my Salary sent out in such articles of clothing and comfort as I think may be needful during such time as it pleases God to give me grace to use my feeble efforts in promoting the great object of the Society. My (a) colleagues would I believe wish to have the same indulgence. If they do, it will be much better for our different portions to be kept apart. Altho’ it will perhaps be attended with more trouble (a) It is a painful remark that we are no longer acting as a body. Jan. 6. 1815. to you, yet it will be better to have it done, than to quarrel about trifles here. If you have not already sent out an investment I shall be glad if you will send for my use a case or two of Port Wine and charge the same to my account. It will be very useful here in the winter. Mrs Kendall is very weak and unequal without support to the work she has to do. You can send any Articles in Iron bound casks directed to the care of Mr Cowper or Mr Marsden. If my name is put upon the cask Mr Marsden will not permit it to be opened at Port Jackson. You will be pleased not to forget to order the three wigs I have before mentioned. The Peruke maker will be careful to make them large enough. My head is 21 inches in circumference. From the forehead to the back of the neck is thirteen inches. I do not intend to draw upon Mr Marsden for my Salary from Decr 31st 1815 to Decr 31st 1816 until I have your answer to this Letter. I intend to let my two daughters continue with Mrs Hosking another year. If I can then with prudence take them away I shall do it. I have only to add with respect to any pecuniary transactions which I may have in future with the Society yt I shall put you to as little trouble as I possibly can. You could send me out an Investment to the amount of a years Salary at once in such articles as are generally useful in a family and by this means much trouble would be avoided in collecting together detached accounts. I have drawn my Salary of Mr Marsden up to Decr 31st next, and my Letters being sent unsealed to New South Wales for Mr Marsden’s inspection he will see and approve of what I am doing. I shall want a portion of fishhooks, knives, and little ornaments to distribute as rewards amongst the native children. A Gross of combs for the hair, large and small, a few pairs of large scissors, knitting needles, pins and needles for sewing will be useful. I believe we shall take Girls as well as boys. Mr Hall has built a house for himself a few miles distant from me. Mr King will have one built next near me. I hope I shall then be enabled to get forward with my house and School room. Mr Marsden has sent a Carpenter who will remain here until Mr Kings house and my own are completed. It would not be prudent for Mr Hall to leave Mrs Hall alone. I am happy to say that I and my colleagues live generally upon friendly terms with each other. I hope I shall profit by your letter, and do all I can to promote peace, altho’ I must not disguise the truth, that I have always despaired of being able to act altogether in christian concert with them. Our views are very different. It is our duty to watch and pray, for we have a subtle enemy always at hand! I have written to you respecting my servant Stockwell, and I believe Mr Marsden will also write home in his behalf. He and Walter Hall the Blacksmith work very hard every day. I should be glad if any thing could be done for them. I just mention them to you as I know you will be ready to use your influence if you can do it with propriety. Richard Stockwell was tried at Gloucester March 30. 1812 and Walter Hall was tried at Dublin in January 1812. Mr Nicholas a Gentleman who came out as a passenger with me in the Earl Spencer and accompanied Mr Marsden to New Zealand I expect will shortly return to England. If he does, you will obtain a variety of information from him respecting New Zealand. Altho’ the Spot on which I reside is entirely unsuitable for the purposes of cultivation, and I cannot of course do much towards the support of my family whilst I am upon it, yet I think it my duty to settle here on account of the number of children that are about me. Any settlers who may come out with a view of ultimately making themselves independent of the Society ought to be encouraged to go over to Mr Hall, or to establish themselves in some other convenient place. Company is very desirable but while I feel myself safe, I shall be content. Altho’ Mr Hall is alone yet I am told the people of Warrakkees district are very kind to him and do not attempt to take any thing from him. Warrakkees Son, and another chief assist him continually with their good offices. He is very glad at all times to see the return of the Active, but should circumstances so happen that she should be wanted for the conveyance of Missionaries to other Islands in the South Seas, I am of opinion, that we could do very well by receiving our supplies once a year: Particularly as vessels might sometimes visit us which took their departure immediately from Port Jackson. I state the above as my own private opinion for I believe we are as safe here as all other Missionaries are who are under protection of the Heathen. We have parted with some hundreds of axes since the first voyage of the Active to this place, but the thirst for Iron amongst the Natives is as strong as ever. A Blacksmith is a very useful man. I do not know how we could do without one. I believe he is in the hands of Providence a great means of our preservation. The attention of the Natives is much diverted from our houses by the working of the Smiths. With a Blacksmith of good character, I dare venture to reside in almost every part of New Zealand. The parties who visit us from distant quarters go away satisfied. We trade with them as well as we can. None are sent empty away. I expect we shall have many visitors the ensuing Summer. By means of the Natives who came last year from the Thames, the News of our settling here must have reached a great way into the interior. Be pleased to present my dutiful regards to our Honorable Committee and remember me kindly to the Society of Clergymen which meets at St. Johns, Bedford row. I also beg my affectionate regards to Mrs Pratt yourself and family. And am Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful servant Tho Kendall Mrs Kendall unites in best regards To the Revd J. Pratt Church Missionary House Salisbury Square London N.B. Please to Direct your Clerk to send me a correct list of any articles you may send. The tradesmen to whose care an investmt might be entrusted might be instructed to take care to allow for insurance & customs &c. A List of such Articles as might be sent for my Investment the 1st time 12 Pairs of mens Worsted Stockings ribbd, large Size 4/6d 2 14 0 12 Pairs of Womens Do black – large size 3/- 1 15 0 12 Pairs of Womens cotton white 3/- 1 16 0 6 Pairs of Boys Worsted (10 Years of Age) 2/6 15.0 6 Pairs of Do (8 Years of Age) 2/- 12.0 6 Pairs of Do(5 Years of Age) 1/6 9.0 6 Pairs of Girls White Cotton (14 Years of Age) 2/6 15.0 6 Pairs of Do Do (12 Years of Age) 2/3 13.6 5 Yds of Black Worsted, 5 do of Speckled & 5 Yds White=18 Yds at 3/- 2.14.0 10 yds of Brown Stuff for Petticoats & Gowns &c at 2/- 6. 0. 0 30 yds of plain flannel at 2s and 30 yds of flannel 1/6 5. 5. 0 1 Piece of twilled Jane for Boys Jackets 30 yds at 1/9 2.12.0 30 yds of Fustian at 1/6d and 30 yds holland at 1/6 4.10.0 30 yds of check for Aprons at 1/6 2. 5.0 28 yds of dark print t 2/6 and 28 yds at 2/0— 5.5.0 28 yds f Pink or dark do at 1/8 2.6.0 5 yd of Jaconet Muslin t 4p & 12 yds at 3/- 3.0.0 10 yds of Superfine Black Broad Cloth at 25/- 12.10.0 30 yds of Superfine Black Carseymere 15/- 4. 0. 0 12 ds of Bed ticking (cotton will do)— 2/- 1. 4. 0 1 Piece of Russian Sheeting 40 yds at 2/- 4. 0. 0 2 Pieces of Irish for shirts 52 yds at 2/6 6.10.0 30 yds of coarse towelling at 1/- 1.1 0.0 12 Pocket Handkerchiefs 1/- 12.0 6 cotton Table Linen 4/- 2.8.0 12 Pairs of Worsted Stockings (mens small ribbed) 4/ 2.8.0 6 Pairs of white cotton ribbed / mens small 5 1.10.0 Buttons, Molds, thread, Ferreting & 1 case of Port Wine & Insurance to make 90£ 79.17.0 N.B. If the Medicine chest was sent in the Frances and Ely it is very probable the Surgeon of the American Privateer took it away. The Frances and Eliza was taken by the Warrior American Privateer and retaken afterwards. If it should not be thought proper to send out my Salary by way of Investmt I shall submit. In that case it would be better to end me out a copy of such things as are sent to Mr Marsden or else I shall not know how to order such things as will suit me.Tippoona Bay of Islands 19 October 1815. Revd and Dear Sir I have received Letters from you bearing date Decr 9. 1813 August 18. 1814, and Decr 15th 1814. Your Letter dated March 18.1814 and Missionary Registers &c accompanying it have not reached me and I fear must be lost. My Letters and parcels of Matts and curiosities which were sent by the Seringapatam Captn Bunker have I trust come safe to hand, and I hope you will receive Letters from me bearing date — Feby last and a case containing Letters and curiosities from myself and colleagues sent by the Active on her departure from hence July 11th last. The silver Watch mentioned in your favor of Decr 16. 1814 I have received safe. One Crate of crockery was brought in the Active and I hear of the remaining two and the Stationary [sic] being at Port Jackson. I have also received the Stream of Time, some Charts and Spelling books of which I have as yet had no advice. The Society’s Annual reports, Missionary register No 23, Moderator Newspapers and some Magazines are also received. For the receipt of which favors I beg to express my grateful and best acknowledgments. I have no Numbers of the Missionary Registers for Decr 1813 and Janry Feby and August 1813 but I probably can have them from Mr Marsden. The Pocket compass and Medicine Chest which I requested are not come to hand. With respect to that part of your Letter in which you allude to the probability of being enabled to place “all the Society’s concerns in this quarter “under the direction of an Auxiliary Society to be formed in New South Wales” I can say but little. Such a measure if it could be adopted without danger would be a great thing as it would greatly ease the Committee in its ordinary toil and an Auxiliary Society would assist the Parent Society in bearing the expences of the Settlement but Mr Marsden tells me, “that “should a Society be formed upon the public plan recommended by the “Committee he is afraid all will be overturned and he shall be able to do “nothing for New Zealand in a public way.” I am also of the same opinion. There are, it is true, some favorable appearances at New South Wales and I trust in time much good will be done in the Colony, yet the Society’s attempt is not altogether popular there. Mr Marsden almost stands alone. He derives very little, if any assistance from even the religious part of the community. Mr Marsden, in his former proposals to come forward with pecuniary aid to join the Society in purchasing a Vessel for the South Seas may have made mention of friends uniting with him, but I believe he has been single in the struggle. He must have been making great sacrifices of private property of which the Society has no account in order to carry his benevolent plans with respect to New Zealand into execution. Should an attempt be made to form an Auxiliary Society in New South Wales I have no doubt but several would join the lists, but I must apprize you that if a Committee composed of such men as were leaders in the New South Wales Society for the Protection of the Natives of the South Sea Islands (excepting three or four Individuals) should get the management of our affairs, it is my firm belief that the Parent Society would defeat its own object by the very plan it would pursue to promote it. My Letter of July last containing remarks on different occurrences, and my Letter to Mr Myers by the same conveyance will render an enlarged account at present unnecessary. The Letter to Mr Myers by this conveyance is rather more correct than the former. You can make what use of it you please before you forward it to him. The Society will not, I apprehend, multiply its settlements here as it does in Africa, because there is not so large a field. In time, however, I think it would be right to make some attempt where the great body of the people lies. I shall make all the enquiries I can, and be as correct in my reports as my acquaintance with the language and means of information will permit. In the mean time I indulge the hope that the Committee will continue the management of its affairs in its own and Mr Marsden’s hands & afford him all needful support and not suffer him to sink under his present burthen. I am confident he will as to the grand object do the best he can. Altho Africa and Asia are extensive fields for Missionary exertion and will take greatly from the funds of the Society, yet the Gospel must be preached in all Nations and when the character and situation of the New Zealanders are considered, and such fields in the Pacific Ocean are whitening already for harvest I have no doubt but many will chearfully contribute to raise the Islanders from their deplorable state of Barbarity and Superstition. I am informed that the Natives of Owhyhee are much improved in their character by their intercourse with Americans. Perhaps some Missionary will be in time induced to volunteer his Service for the spot which witnessed the fall of Captain Cook. Should it ever please God so to increase the Missionary Spirit that a general attempt will be made to establish Settlements of two or three Missionaries in the numerous islands of the South Seas, or in the largest of them I believe the Work might be accomplished at a much less expense and with greater ease than any plan of the kind in the interior of an extensive continent. The easy access of the Missionaries to the different Islands by means of Shipping would be a great advantage to the cause, and the comforts of life might be easily conveyed to them. The Society will be happy to learn that I and my Colleagues have been preserved in safety here nearly twelve months, and that we are under no apprehension at present of personal danger. There has been an unhappy dispute between the Crews of the Brig Trial and the Schooner Brothers and the Natives while the Vessels were near Mercury Bay; but we do not feel ourselves the least alarmed on that account. I from my knowledge of the Captain of the Trial was always afraid he would make some great blunder. He came out with me as a passenger in the Earl Spencer. He was an unfit man to go amongst Natives. Our friend Shunghee is strongly attached to our interests. Whenever he hears of strong parties paying us a visit he is seen to bring his men for our protection. His residence is about thirty miles from us, but he says, as soon as my house is built he will come to live near me and resume his former studies. He will put his sons Depero and Daingho under my care. All the surrounding chiefs are our friends. The chiefs of Wangaroa who were concerned in the destruction of the Boyde behave well when they come to see us. Tippoohee expressed a desire to go to Port Jackson in the Active the last time he was here but I advised him to the contrary. I told him he must keep from Ships. The friends of the unfortunate people who were murdered in the Boyde were very angry. He had done a very bad thing. He replied “he would never make another attempt to take a Vessel.” I have in my last letter to Mr Woodd written home for assistance. A person of talent to assist in writing down the language, a Blacksmith and another Schoolmaster would be of great service at New Zealand. You mention the probability of sending out some Lutheran Clergy. In the selection of Missionaries you will no doubt be regulated by circumstances, but if a Clergyman of my own country could be prevailed on to come he could better cooperate in fixing the Native language, as we should better agree in method and arrangement of letters than two persons who had been accustomed to speak different Languages. The Committee I hope will impress it upon the minds of those they send, that they cannot enter into private trade while they are on the Society’s Settlements. Every thing ought to belong to the Society. By attending to the general good and prosperity of the Settlement we should all be more likely to live comfortably at our post. By attending to individual Interests we should wrack the settlement to pieces. The Postscript in Mr Pratts instructions to Messrs Hall and King are exceptionable when a body of Christians are together. I have observed with pleasure some late regulations contained in the instructions of the Committee to the Missionary Settlers going to Africa (in the Missionary Register Nov. 1814) respecting Mechanics. I must now communicate my thoughts on the subject of raising a School here. I have before stated my opinion that I can have plenty of scholars as soon as convenient apartments are prepared for their accommodation. This will be accomplished as I hope in a short time. I shall therefore acquaint you with the manner in which I intend thro’ the Divine Blessing to establish and support a School for the approbation of Mr Marsden and the Comee. Any alteration which the Committee or Mr Marsden may require to be made I shall chearfully agree to. It is my intention to take about forty children under my care. These must be clothed and fed. Such brown cloth and Stuff as are used in charity schools in England would suit very well. The clothing which can be procured from the Natives will greatly assist. With a little. alteration it will do for working days. I trust I shall also be enabled to procure plenty of Pork and Potatoes for a few Axes &c which will serve the School a whole year. I shall apply to Mr Marsden for a little rice or wheat if he should think it advisable to let them have any bread. In the Summer I have every reason to believe a School can be maintained at a little expence, and even in the winter if by any means a sufficient quantity of potatoes can be deposited in a Store room. Supposing there was no Smith in the Settlement I think thirty Pounds worth of English Trade would supply forty children with Pork, Potatoes and fish for one year. Each Scholar might have one or two suits of clothing per year of English manufactory. We could make beds of the Native clothing if at any time they should be inclined to pay a visit to their parents or be employed about any dirty work. If a certain sum was allowed for Rice Tea or Sugar &c the Committee could easily learn the Expence of the School and might support it out of the separate School Fund, if that way should be most agreeable. You will I am confident agree with me that it is of the utmost importance to establish a School as soon as it can conveniently be done. When the Natives perceive the disinterestedness and benevolence and generosity of their unknown benefactor, and our kind care and attention to the welfare of their children they will soon give credit to the purity of our motives, and to the important truths which I humbly trust God is in infinite mercy preparing us to tell them. Their attachment to us will also be stronger for we have already had a proof of this. During the last trying winter, besides the ten children which have been clothed and fed at the expence of the Society many sick persons have been occasionaly [sic] relieved. The Natives in the rainy weather can catch no fish and many of them die for want of nourishment. The fern root is dry and insipid after it has been laid up some time. I conjecture it lays upon the Stomach whilst it occasions an inflammation. The poor creatures drink cold water for they have no notion of the danger (a) of doing so, and thus hasten their death. When they come to us for relief we cannot turn them away. Since the winter the attachment of the Natives towards us is more conspicuous. Many of them come upon the Lords Day to hear the Service and Singing. (a) The Natives ascribe every thing to Atua that gives them pain. I have now received all the extra favors I can wish for at present from the Society. I have only to request that I may have my salary sent out in such articles of clothing and comfort as I think may be needful during such time as it pleases God to give me grace to use my feeble efforts in promoting the great object of the Society. My colleagues would I believe wish to have the same indulgence. If they have, it will be much better for our different portions to be kept apart. Atho’ it will perhaps be attended with more trouble to you, yet it would be better to have it done than to dispute about trifles here. If you have not already sent out an investment I shall be glad if you will send for my use a case or two of Port Wine and charge the same to my Account. It will be very useful here in the winter. Mrs Kendall is very weak and unequal without support to the work she has to do. You can send my Articles in Iron bound casks directed to the care of Mr Cowper or Mr Marsden. If my name is upon the Cask Mr Marsden or Mr Cowper will not suffer it to be opened at Port Jackson. You will be pleased not to forget to order the three wigs I have before mentioned. The Peruke maker will be careful to make them large enough. My head is 21 inches in circumference and from the Forehead to the back of the neck is thirteen inches. It is not intended to draw upon Mr Marsden for my Salary from Decr 31st 1815 to Decr 31st 1816 until I have your answer to this Letter. I intend to let my two daughters continue with Mrs Hosking another year. If I can then with prudence take them away I shall do it. I have only to add with respect to any pecuniary transaction which I may have in future with the Society that I shall put you to as little trouble as possible. You could send me out articles to the amount of one years salary at once. After I received one allotment I could give you suitable directions how to select another. By this means much trouble would be avoided in collecting together detached accounts. I have drawn my salary of Mr Marsden up to Decr 31st next, and my Letters being sent unsealed to New South Wales for the inspection of Mr Marsden he will see and approve of what I am doing. I shall want a portion of fish hooks, knives and little ornaments to distribute as rewards amongst the children. A gross of combs for the hair (the teeth large and small) a few Pairs of large Scissars, knitting needles, pins and needles for sowing will be useful. I believe we shall take a few Girls as well as boys. Mr Hall has built a house for himself a few Miles distant from me. Mr King will have one next which will be built near me. I hope I shall then be enabled to get forward with my house and school room. Mr Marsden has sent a Carpenter who will remain here until our houses are completed. It would not be prudent for Mr Hall to leave Mrs Hall alone. I am happy to say that I and my colleagues live generally upon friendly terms with each other. I hope I shall profit by your letter and do all I can to promote peace, altho’ I must not disguise the truth that I have long despaired of being able to act altogether in christian concert with them as a Body. Our views are very different. Be this however as it may, it is my duty to do all I can, to watch and pray lest I myself should be wrong, we have a subtle Enemy always at hand! I have written to you respecting my servant Richard Stockwell, and I believe Mr Marsden will also write home in his behalf. He and Walter Hall the Blacksmith work hard every day and behave very well. I should be glad if any thing could be done for them. I just mention this to you as I know you will be ready to use your influence if you can do it with propriety. Richard Stockwell was tried at Bristol, March 30. 1812 and Walter Hall was tried at Dublin in January 1812. Mr Nicholas a Gentleman who came out as a passenger with me in the Earl Spencer and accompanied Mr Marsden to New Zealand will I expect shortly return to England. If he does you will obtain a variety of information from him respecting New Zealand. Altho’ the Spot on which I reside is entirely unsuitable for the purposes of cultivation, and I cannot do much of course towards the support of my family, yet I think it my duty to settle here on account of the number of children that are about me. Any settlers who may come out with a view of ultimately making themselves independent of the Society ought to be encouraged to go over to Mr Hall, or to establish themselves in some other convenient place. Company is very desirable, but while feel myself safe I am content. Altho’ Mr Hall is entirely alone yet I am told the People of Wanakkees district are very kind to him and do not attempt to take any thing from him. Wanakkee’s Son and another Chief assist him continually with their good offices. We are very glad at all times to see the return of the Active, but should circumstances so happen that she should be wanted for the conveyance of Missionaries to other Islands in the South Seas I am of opinion we could do very well by receiving our supplies once a year, particularly as vessels might occasionally visit us which took their departure immediately from Port Jackson. I am now communicating my own private thoughts. I believe we are as safe here as all other missionaries are who are under the protection of the Heathen. We have parted with some hundreds of axes since the first voyage of the Active to this place, but the thirst for Iron amongst the Natives is as strong as ever. A Blacksmith is a very useful man. I do not know how we could do without one. I believe he is in the hands of Providence a great means of our Preservation. The attention of the Natives is much diverted from our houses to the working of the Smith. With a Blacksmith of good character, I dare venture to reside in almost any part of New Zealand. The parties who visit us from distant quarters go away satisfied. We trade with them as well as we can. None are sent empty away. I expect we shall have many visitors the ensuing Summer. By means of the Natives who came last year from the Thames, the news of our settling here must have spread a great way into the interior. Be pleased to present my dutiful regards to our Honorable Committee, and remember me kindly to the Society of Clergymen which Meets at St Johns— Bedford row. I also beg my affectionate regards to Mrs Pratt yourself & Children, and am Revd and Dear Sir yours & the Society’s faithful Servant Tho Kendall— Mrs Kendall unites in best regards N.B. Please to direct your writer to send me a correct List articles account of any articles you may send. The tradesmen to whose care an investment is intrusted should be instructed to allow for insurance, customs &c. The Revd J. Pratt Church Missionary House Salisbury Square London N.B. If the Medicine Chest was sent in the Frances and Eliza it is very probable the Surgeon of the American privateer took it away. The Frances and Eliza was taken by the Warrior American Privateer and retaken afterwards. List of such articles as might be sent for my Investment the first time Supposed price £ s d Pairs of Mens Worsted Stockings (large size ribbed 4/6 2.14.0 Pairs of Womens Do White large size 3/- 1.16.0 2 Pairs of Women’s white cotton do 3/- 1.16.0 6 Pairs of Boys worsted (10 years of age) 2/6 —15.0 6 Pairs of Do (8 years of age) 2/- —12.0 6 Pairs of Do— Do (6 years of age) 1/6 9- 6 Pairs of Girls white cotton (14 years of age) 2/6 15.0 6 Pairs of Do (12 DoDo) 2/3 13.6 6 Prs of Black worsted Prs of Speckled & 6 Prs of White 18 @3/- 2.14.0 10 Yds of Brown stuff for Petticoats 2/- 6.0.0 30 yds of fine flannel at 2/ and 30 yds of flannel 18 5.5.0 30 yds of twilled Jane (drk) for boys Jackets 1/9 2.12.6 30 yds fustian 1/6 and 30 yds Brown holland 1/6 3.10.0 30 yds of Check for Aprons 1/6 2.5.0 30 yds of Dark Print at 2/6 20 yds at 2/- 5.5.0 20 yds of Pink or dark at 1/0 2.5.0 5 yds of Jaconet Muslin at 4s and 12 yds at 3/ 3.0.0 10 yds of Super fine Black broad cloth at 25/s 12.10.0 5 Yds of Superfine black caseymere. . . 15/- 4.0.0 12 yds of cotton bed ticking at 2/- 1.4.0 40 yds of Russia Sheeting at 2/- 4.0.0 52 yds of Irish Linen for shirts 2/6 6.10.0 30 yds of coarse towelling 1/- 1.10.0 Pocket Handkefs 1/- 6 Tabe Cloths cotton 4/- 1.16.0 12 Pairs of Mens small ribbed worsted Stockings 4/- 2.8.0 6 Pairs of White cotton (Mens small ribbed) 5/- 1.10.0 Buttons button molds thread Fessets. [?] 1 case of 79.17.0 Post to me & insurance Goods Insurance to make 1 years salary.[Crossed out text] Feby 25. 1815 The Brig Active set sail for Port Jackson having completed her cargo. The Chiefs Tupee, Tamorenga, and eight other Natives embarked. I committed to the care of Captn Hanson Three Prisoners Thomas Deacon, Geo Leicester and Henry Johnson Bay of Islands 11th March 1815 Revd and Dear Sir I have the pleasure to transmit to you an account of the particular occurrences which have come within my observation in this settlement since the 25th of February last which I request you will forward to England for the information of the Church Missionary Society. Our friend Duaterra as you will recollect was taken dangerously ill before you sailed from hence to Port Jackson, and after your departure his illness still continuing to increase the attention of the Settlers was particularly directed towards him. As soon as the Tabboo was partly taken off, and we could see him, he was immediately supplied with such things as he thought he could take for his nourishment for which he expressed great thankfulness for any little favor that was conferred upon him in this way but complained but complained of “Want of breath and bodily weakness and pain.” I had not repeated my visits above two or three times before the Priest told me he would not live, and on Thursday, March the 2nd he was conveyed from the Village upon a kind of Bier to a hill at Tippoona upon which in his life time he had proposed to you a Town should be built, a shed having been previously prepared for his reception, and there he was to die. For it is customary at New Zealand not to suffer a Native to die in one of the villages; the Natives say, that if this should be allowed Atua would be angry, and a heavy calamity would befal them. When Duaterra perceived the time of his departure at hand he directed his little property to be distributed amongst his surviving relatives in as fair proportions as possible. The Cow which His Excellency Governor Macquarie had given him and her calf he bequeathed to the widow of the late Tippahee and the military raincoat was to be taken care of for his infant son whom he commended to my notice requesting him to be sent to you as soon as he should be sufficiently strong to endure the passage and to be brought up in the Orphan School at Sydney. He desired his wife to admonish Warree and Gunna and the people of Tippoona to be kind to us all when he was gone. Duaterra only laid one night in the Bush, he died on Friday March the 3rd early in the morning. The Chiefs Kangroha and Shunghee and the near relations of the deceased were immediately sent for. I was present at the time of Kangroha’s and Shunghee’s arrival. The latter had been particularly attached to his Nephew & he saluted me with many tears. The corpse which was wrapped up neatly with the garments of their owner (the feet being gathered up) was placed in a sitting posture. The brow of the head was encircled with many feathers to form a kind of Glory. The face might be uncovered by taking away a small piece of English Scarlet Cloth which had been cut for the purpose. The features were natural. On the right hand Dahoo the head wife of Duaterra was seated as chief mourner and on the left his sister and two or three female relations. Many native men were seated at a little distance from them. As we approached, the mourners commenced their usual bitter cry, beating their breasts and waving their hands. When our friend Shunghee had uncovered the face of his Nephew, he stood immediately in front. In his left hand he held a blade of Green(a) Moca which he had intentionally plucked up and waving the other he occasionally took hold of the hair of Duaterra as if eager to snatch him from the King of Terrors. (a) The New Zealanders Karakia Atua with some thing green in their hands. Tears fell streaming down from his cheeks as he began his lamentable theme. The Natives joined in crying but the grief of the relations was excessive. Dahoo (the head wife) was of all others the most irreconcilable and her conduct has brought within my observation one instance more than the many I have before heard of, of the dreadful effects of Heathen Superstition for on Saturday March 4th while the people were still mourning and cutting themselves according to their manner until their persons were besmeared with blood she sought and found an opportunity to put a period to her own existence by hanging herself at a short distance from the body of her departed husband. None of the natives nor even of her near relations appeared shocked or surprised at this incident. The mother it is true wept while she was composing the limbs of her daughter, for what mother would not weep, but she nevertheless applauded her resolution and the sacrifice she made for the man she so tenderly loved. Her father observed her corpse without any apparent concern, I could not discover a tear when it was brought before him. And her two brothers smiled on the occasion and said “it was a good thing at New Zealand.” It is common for women to do this when their husbands die. They think they then go to them.” It appeared strange to me that the family could suppress the feelings of human nature on such an awful occasion, as I had always hitherto observed them very affectionate towards each other, and remarkable for their attention to the woman who was now no more. I learn from the natives that a few days after Duaterra was attacked with illness a watch was set during the night to observe whether they could discern a Star falling from the Heavens, or ratherly one of those meteors falling which is often in England termed the “shooting of a Star” and upon the day he was seized with a kind of momentary delirium his priest concluded this event had taken place. Atua had then, as it was conceived, entered into him. Hence he was Tabboo himself, or a sacred person. No New Zealander was permitted to come near him except the Tohunga or Priest and those of his own family. You know Sir with what difficulty you obtained admission, and that was only by Special Permission after it had been settled upon that an European would not by his presence occasion the displeasure of the Deity. Everything was also tabboo’d which he touched or out of which he eat. I one day took up with me some rice water, of which when I had given him a few spoonfuls and was desirous to empty the Decanter in order that it might be replenished, his feelings were very much hurt. He said to me “You are very unkind Mr Kendall, if the Decanter is taken away Atua will kill me this very day.” I told him the Atua (a) must be very cruel and reminded him of the God whom we worshipped who was infinitely kind, and as he had heard, had given His own Son who had suffered, bled and died for the sin of Man, in order that Man might live and die happy. He made no reply to my observation, and when I recommended him to take some nourishment as often as possible he said “When breath comes I shall eat.” In certain (a) every day. The Atua of New Zealand is described as the Author of all Evil— His attributes are painted out under the most fearful images— Those Natives who have been amongst Englishmen and are acquainted with our Language tell me that “their Atua is the Devil. It is not possible to ascertain how far their ideas may be correct, but it appears they have no notion of the Supreme Being as a God of Love & Mercy— the Duaater [?] in order that it might be replenished, he expressed his disappaotation [?] and was greatly alarmed, saying that if the Duaater [?] was taken from him Atua would kill him that very day. When I asked him whether he thought he should die or live he told me he could not tell me, he should eat if Atua gave him health. After, he was dead the natives called him Atua as they do all the other dead people [torn paper] diseases upon the Lungs, such as a violent cold which I believe was the case with Duaterra, the Natives believe that Atua enters into the sick in the form of a voracious reptile and though unseen preys upon the vitals until the Breath is gone. As the Atua descends like a falling star so in time the Soul of the deceased ascends and becomes a Star in the firmament. Duaterra (a) and his Wife are to be seen amongst those bright luminaries by and by. The latter asserted before she hanged herself that her husband had requested her to come to him. It is common for women to destroy themselves for the sake of their husbands. As soon as Duaterra was dead the Natives called his corpse Atua as they do all other dead people. Whenever we come near a piece of Tabboo’d ground and ask of them the reason why it is taboo’d if a person has been buried in it, we always receive for an Answer “Atua lies there.” The remains of Duaterra and his wife were laid (a) The Natives say one Eye of a dead person becomes a Star, the other a spirit or Eaya. upon a stage which was erected upon the spot where the former died. The Apparel they wore at the time of their decease and the Tabboo’d articles were deposited with them; Shunghee enclosed their Tomb with boards and railing. The seven Chiefs who assisted in the above service were not permitted to touch any victuals with their hands, but were obliged to stoop with their heads to the ground and take their victuals with their mouths for some time. Kangroha was tabboo’d three days, Shunghee, two days, Rakou three days, Tengheangha two days, Tairae two days, Gunna ten days and Taoppopo two months. After the funeral ceremony was over, the two surviving wives of Duaterra, his sister, mother in Law and Uncle were conducted to a Hill opposite the Door of my Dwelling. They are to bewail the loss of Duaterra for some time to come. No person is to touch the two wives & sister. Atua would be angry. We can hear their cries every day. Numbers of Natives come from all parts to join them in their roaring Friends and enemies visit the Tomb, some of them leaving part of their Garments behind them. The veneration of the New Zealanders for the dead is extraordinary. A Native who can speak English asserts, it is like our going to Church. I can not say positively the dead (a) are worshipped, as I become acquainted with the language I shall better understand the real purport of the funeral ceremony certainly the People here are held in a state of extreme bondage by the great Deceiver of mankind. In adding my testimony to the character of Duaterra I must freely state that as far as my short acquaintance with him will allow me to judge I have every reason to believe him to have been a honest, upright man in all his dealings. An adherent to the truth, a good husband & father and a well wisher to his country. I believe him to have been also raised up by Providence for much good, and that his name will be kept in remembrance by many. But his work appears to have been done so far as it related to (a) The smell of the Dead Body of a friend is not to a New Zealander very offensive, even if it be in a state of putrefaction. the principal object of the Society. As soon as he landed the last time he joined the natives eagerly in their heathenish customs. He had also imbibed strong prejudices against the missionary Establishment. He had prepared the way for our entrance, but he seemed to be almost unwilling to aid us any farther. The enemies of the cause had poisoned his mind while he was at Port Jackson by telling him we should shortly increase our force and take possession of his country, and he was too warm a patriot to bear with patience the idea of being accessory to its ruin. This was also a serious impediment to the improvement of his mind. When I first saw him I thought him in a fair way to shake off his heathenish customs altogether, and he seemed to dispute those principles which had in his early years been implanted in his mind. His mind appears to have been ruffled while he was thus undecided. In his professions he was sincere, and I am willing to believe it was upon principle that he in his last illness so heartily joined in the superstitious notions of his ancestors aided by the example and solicitations of those friends who were about him. Tapapa his priest was constantly with him from the time his illness took a serious turn until the hour of his Death. On March the 23rd Tamoungha, & Kurrokurro two chiefs of Wangaroa came to see us. I was desirous to return with them to their home in order to to [sic] make my observations upon the Place, Population &c but my friends at Tippoona prevented me and almost insisted upon my staying at the Bay. They assigned as the chief reason for their reluctance to my embarkation for Whangaroa that when the Boyde was taken Tippahee their late chief was blamed as a principal ringleader & the crews of the Whalers destroyed their Island, and if I should be killed at Whangaroa, they would again bear the blame and suffer altho’ they were entirely innocent as was Tippahee. I could not be offended at their close reasoning for it is now settled in my mind beyond a doubt that Tippahee so far from being guilty in the affair of the Boyde was doing a most honorable and humane action. He called the Seamen (10 in no.) out of the rigging with an intent to save them and . . . . . . [sic] would have succeeded in his object had he not been opposed by Tippoohee and Taara who took them from him by force. The Natives of Wangaroa universally assert, that while they were killing the sailors Tippahee held his hand over his eyes and shed tears. He by no means joined them in their horrid festival. I am thus circumstantial in order to shew that the little acquaintance which Tippahee had had with the civilized world had been very beneficial to him in a trying moment. The people of Tippoona also appear very desirous to have their innocence established with the people of England. March 31st Arrived a “Canoe” from the River Thames, the people on board having killed and eaten three men and taken a woman and five female children as prisoners whom they intend to keep as slaves. The Head of one of the unfortunate victims has been exhibited in our settlement. The settlers entreated the natives to take it away. We think it our duty to express our concern at every thing which relates to their wars and cannibalism in the most public manner(a) April 8th Attended a Mourning Ceremony. The relatives of five natives (who had been dead some time but whose bodies were now taken up for the purpose of preserving the bones) were assembled to mourn over them. The same shouting and crying were to be heard as on other occasions. The faces & breasts of the Mourners were besmeared with blood. It is customary for the New Zealanders to take up their friends after death. A common persons bones are cleaned once. (a) There are many thousands who are astonished when they hear of men being sunk into such a state of depravity and degradation. But the humble christian who is in the habit of looking into himself will, while he mourns over the sad effects of the fall, be truly thankful that his lot is far different than that of these poor creatures. There is no enormity of which human nature is not capable since the Fall of Man and it is owing to the merciful interposition of Divine Providence that there is not much more wretchedness to be seen in the world. The bones of a chief are taken up four or five different times and finally polished & brightened with oil and put into a basket. They are preserved them as sacred reliques of their deceased relations. Children are brought to cry over the bones of their ancestors in order to perpetuate their memory. The manner in which the People of New Zealand take care of their dead is particularly disgusting. Three of the above mentioned persons had only been buried one month. The skull is exposed while the people are crying. They call it Atua. I am sorry to observe that a few weeks after your departure a quarrel arose between the Chief Kurrokurro who accompanied us from Port Jackson and Okeda another Chief whose Territory is near Wangaroa which was attended with serious consequences. The people of Kurrokurro had while they were one day passing by the District of Okeda taken [sic] some potatoes from a Farm on Shore which the natives resenting recourse was had to arms. One of Okeda’s people was slain and buried in his own ground. A little time after this Okeda collected together his people and coming to the Bay made a descent upon Mr Korokoro, who being apprized of the design of his enemies had fled. [sic] His property was destroyed and several Hogs in an adjacent Island belonging to Pommaree. The Colt which you presented to him was killed at the same time. The New Zealanders will have wars amongst each other but I do not apprehend they will attempt to fight the settlers while we treat them well. Fighting is the principal Topic of their conversation they carry the idea of it into another [sic] world. The Manual exercise if I may so call it is performed as a part of the funeral ceremony. They believe the soul as soon as it is parted from the body is engaged in War. The place where departed spirits go to war is at the North Cape. April 15. The remains of Duaterra and his wife were carried from Tippoona to Motoo Terra. Lamentation as usual. On Wednesday April 19th Three Chiefs Taparee, Tamoengha and Kullokullo [sic] from Wangaroa with Fourteen War Canoes and about Three Hundred people visited our Settlement. Taparee was the man who saved the Woman and two Children at the affair of the Boyde. He appears to be a mild man and to have much more influence with his subjects than any chief I have before seen. He and his people visited the place where Duaterra died, they sung the Ode, and performed the usual military exercises. On the Thursday they all went over the Bay to Takooakaoa to cry over the Bones of one of the chiefs which had been taken away from Tippoona. At the time of their departure Taparee gave orders to his people to return a saw which had been stolen during the night belonging to the Society. This was done altho’ broken in several pieces. One of the War canoes measured 84 feet in length and contained 67 people. Owing to their filthy habits and living so much upon Fern root the New Zealanders are very subject to cutaneous diseases, as Boils & ca. They are also frequently afflicted with violent head aches, bad eyes &c. I wish I understood medicine better as I think I could render many of them great assistance. As it is, I have many patients to whom I administer such medicines as they seem to be in want of. They are highly pleased whenever they find relief. They are very blamable in allowing their young women to visit our ships. Many of them contract diseases from our Seamen, and I am sorry to say that in some cases the unhappy creatures have perished for want of knowing a remedy. From Seamen they have also learnt to curse and swear. It will be a long time before we can cure them of the language they have acquired from our country men. Wednesday May 10. This Day we were visited by the Chiefs Tippoohee and Taara, who were concerned in the destruction of the Boyde. They with some of their Dependants had been absent Five months from home upon a fighting excursion to a distant part of the Island and were now upon their return home. They were very hungry and were supplied with some Baskets of Potatoes from the Settlement. George (Taara) said, he had killed many of his Enemies but had not brought with him any of their heads. A little Boy about ten years of age was taken prisoner. Tippoohee, Taara and their people conducted themselves in a quiet & peaceable manner during their stay with us. The Chiefs, Kangroha, Shunghee and Tarra were here at the time, and they all united in friendly converse, having dropped hostilities. Sunday May 7. We were visited by Kangroha & Shunghee. They had brought with them a plentiful supply of potatoes &c. Shunghee wept bitterly when he saluted me. Sunday May 14th. Arrived the brig Endeavour, Captn Powell from Port Jackson, which sailed again for Taheite on Thursday morning May 18 having obtained a supply of Pork fish & Potatoes for the use of the Ships Company. By the above Captain we were informed of the Active’s being ready for sea when he left Port Jackson. Wednesday May 17. Arrived the Active Captain Hanson with Provisions for the Settlement, and trade for to purchase a Cargo of Spars. By her I received Letters from Governor Macquarie, yourself, Mr Hosking & other friends and heard of my two Daughters Susanna & Elizabeth being in good health and happy. The Chiefs Tupee Tamorenga and some other Natives returned from Port Jackson in the Active being highly delighted with their Voyage and the presents they had received. Friday, May 19. Went to Whitange in company with Mr Hall where we met with the Chief Warrakkee and purchased of him a parcel of Land for the Society being the most eligible Spot in the Bay of Islands for a Settlement. Warrakkee expressed, as several other Native Chiefs had done his fears that the English should in a little time increase their Numbers, drive the Natives in to the Bush, and take away their Land from them. We endeavoured to convince him to the contrary. He replied to our observations “that it was very good for a few white “people to live at New Zealand but not so for many to settle here.” When I was taking some refreshment I gave Warrakkee a little pork to eat which having taken betwixt his teeth, he made a long Oration and then spit it out again. This was a religious transaction. He endeavoured to convince me that by this conduct he intended to give no offence. He should eat with me by and by. Arrived a Canoe from (a) Ahou aketae with some people of Ahoupay (a). On Sunday May 21 some of them attended Divine Service in my House They were delighted with the Music & Singing. (a) The River Thames As far as I can judge Divine Providence seems to be preparing the way for His Gospel to be introduced amongst the Natives of New Zealand. I can speak to them in their own tongue, as yet but very imperfectly. But when I in my incorrect way tell them of God who made the world, and of the Great Love of his Son Jesus Christ for Mankind they do not reject the account with abhorrence. I think a Minister of the Lord Jesus would be well treated by many. In a little time families may be supported her e at a trifling expence. The Society would do well to encourage more Christian Adventurers to embark for this Island. We are in want of a person of Talent to assist in fixing the Language. I and my Colleagues sensible of our weakness call for help. We entertain the glad Idea that the time of these poor creatures deliverance is at hand. Before any other persons can arrive from England I have no doubt but through the Divine Blessing the Settlement will be established. Two or three pious Smiths would find plenty of employment at New Zealand. They and their families would be well supplied with the productions of the Island. I remain Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Tho Kendall Tippoona Bay of Islands May 27 1815 Revd S. Marsden &c P.S. I omitted to notice that the Phoenix Captain Parker put in here for provisions Wood & Water on Friday March 3rd last— Thursday June 1st Anchored on the other side of the Bay the Phoenix Captn Parker which again put in here for Provisions, water & ca. The Natives of Tippoona hearing of Captain Parker’s arrival and knowing him to have been concerned in the destruction of their Island were exceedingly desirous to see him, and requested me to give him an invitation to my house. This I did and he came on Sunday Morning the 4th June. When he landed a considerable number of natives collected themselves together & when he landed two or three of the principal Natives surrounded him and said to him in their broken English [sic] pointing to the Island which had been destroyed said in their broken English “See the Bay of Islands” “See the Bay of Islands”. “See the Bay of Islands.” The Captain was not at a loss to comprehend their meaning, nor indeed was I at all displeased at their conduct particularly as I knew it was not their intention to hurt him. I requested them to say no more until Divine Service was over, as it was then time to assemble to worship God. They attended to my request immediately. As many as could came into my house, and the remainder flocked round the Door. When Prayers were over, I told them that Captain Parker, and the Captains of the Whalers had been told, that their late Chief Tippahee was the principal ringleader at the Destruction of the Boyde, and Ships Company. That he had been told lies. For Tippahee was a good man and the people of Tippoona were good men and that Captain Parker now wished to make peace with them. He would not hurt them any more. The Natives addressing themselves to Captain Parker thro’ their speaker for one of them could speak English tolerably well, told him how many Men, women and children had been killed, How many had balls passed thro their legs arms & ca of others and that Tippahee had seven Balls which passed thro his raiment one of which wounded him but not mortally and that all the rest of the Inhabitants swam for their lives and made their escape except nine women who being wounded & despairing of any mercy sat themselves down upon the Beach and were seen at daylight but not killed by the Sailors. The Sailors having already plundered and set fire to the village and seeing the poor creatures wounded [sic] The interpreter added that the Natives were now ready to make peace. Several of them upon this ran up and shook Captain Parker by the Hand. One of them offered to change coats with him in a jocular manner, and the Interpreter accompanied him on board his Ship, to whom he presented an axe and some other articles. The Settlers were much gratified with the above interview. The peaceable manner in which the Natives of Tippoona represented their wrongs without any sudden bursts of passion and the readiness they (showed) manifested to make peace, has confirmed our good opinion of their friendship. And I have no doubt but it will be as truly gratifying to our religious friends to observe them making such a rapid progress towards Civilization. Many of Some of the Chiefs have declared that they do not intend in future to do any work upon the Sabbath Day. We were supplied with some comforts from Captn Parkers Ship. He also left a She goat and a Sow for the Settlement. My friend Toi signified his intention to accompany the Captain to England. His brother Kurrokurro wished him to take his wife with him. When I ask’d him what [sic] reminded him of the distressful nature of her situation should her husband die at a great distance from home, he replied it would be a good thing for her to “hang herself” according to the custom of the New Zealanders. Tuesday June 13. Arrived the Brig Trial, Captain Hovel and the Schooner Brothers, Captain Burnett from Port Jackson. Some Natives returned from Port Jackson in the above vessels. Captain Hovel also brought our Letters from Mr Pratt, Mr Marsden and some other friends at Port Jackson. 16 June Friday died after a short illness Tara Rakoo the Brother of the late Tippahee. The Natives were busy on the Sunday in mourning round him and cutting themselves after their manner until blood gushed out. Mrs Kendall and I took a walk in the afternoon to see them. The Corpse was decorated with feathers as usual. What poor creatures men are without the consolations of the Gospel in the time of trouble. Monday and Tuesday June 19 & 20. Arrived Some Strangers visited us from the other side of the Island and from other parts amongst whom was a native of the Marquesas who was acquainted with Mr Crook of Sydney. They brought with them moka in abundance, Hogs &c and departed well satisfied with their respective bargains having obtained Axes &c— On Tuesday July 11th Sailed the Active for Port Jackson having obtained a Cargo of Spars, Flax &c. The Chiefs Takokee, Whittohee and some other Natives embarked in her— I have sent per the Active Letters to the Society, Governor Macquarie, Mr Woodd, Mrs Quickfall, Mr Hunt, Mr Myers, Mr Marsden, Mr Hassall, Mr Crook, Mr Hoskins, Mr Oakes, Mr Eyre, Mr Luttrell, Mr Cowper, Mr Nicholas, S & E Kendall, 1 Mat to Mr Woodd, 1 to Mrs Quickfall, 1 to Mr Cowper Box & c to Mr Pratt. The two Prisoners Rogers & Jones returned to the Settlement (9 A.M) A few days before the departure of the Brig Active died my aged and much respected friend Kangroha. I have to regret the loss of this chief who as I have before mentioned has been always our friend and possessed such great influence amongst his countrymen. He was likewise a man of great activity and industry and his loss will be very much felt amongst his people on this account. I am sorry I had not an opportunity to pay him a visit during his illness. I am told Shunghee was quite overwhelmed with sorrow. He attempted to hang himself twice but was providentially prevented. Monday July 17. I paid a visit to my friends the Natives of Tippoona. A Woman had caught a violent cold which caused an inflammation in her Eyes. Her face and neck was very much swollen indeed and she was given up for lost. I am happy to say that by applying blisters &c she has been restored to health. Tuesday. 18. A Native came to me who was apparently in a deep decline. He also had caught a violent cold and had not taken care of himself. The Natives are not in the least aware of the real causes of their diseases. They call ascribe every thing to Atua that gives them pain. The deluded man said Atua was within him eating his vitals. He seemed not at all sensible of the evil consequences of drinking cold water when in a raging fever. I gave him such things to take as I thought most suitable. Friday 21st I visited a Man named Tacohi moode who I was informed was near the point of death. He was tabbooed and attended by two priests and some other friends who notwithstanding the Tabboo let me see him. He appeared to be very much alarmed under the apprehension that the reptile God was within him and that he would soon die. I endeavoured to quiet his fears as well as I was able by telling him in my imperfect manner [sic] I proved or attempted to prove the gross mistake he was under with respect to the Deity being within him. I told him that all men had offended the Great Atua and he had said that All men must die. I then told him that tho all men died yet the Great Atua gave his Son Jesus Christ and those who believe that and pray to him their “Spirits” would live and be happy. I do not think he could understand what I said being quite a new subject to him, but it is best to declare my errand as well as I can trusting as I do that that same dear Saviour will either enable me or some one after me to speak concerning Him in a clearer manner. I ordered some Sago, and Tea to be given to the Man who had been without food for three days after taking which he appeared a little revived. Saturday 22nd. As I was passing through the village I was requested by some natives to visit a boy about 13 or 14 years of age who appeared to be in a consumption. He had caught a violent cold which settled upon his Lungs. I ordered him to come down to my house & gave him some food and medicine. In a little time he recovered— Sunday 23 I and Mrs Kendall took a walk in the afternoon to see the people mourning for Tawhimoode who died early in the morning. The Corpse was placed in an upright posture as is usual. The face had been oiled in order to make the marks of the tattooing clear, the hair had been cut and was neatly tied up and ornamented with feathers. As the people came near to cry they kneeled down in front of the dead body. They then commenced the usual battle cry, cutting their persons and speaking to the deceased. I have no doubt in my own mind but the New Zealanders worship the dead. If they do not, they do not appear to have any worship amongst them at all. The lungs of the deceased were affected yet I think he might have lived much longer if proper care had been taken of him. When I visited him he was in a warm hut and a fire was near him. He came out to eat his victuals as he durst not eat in the house. Atua would kill him immediately. The weather was cold; and he hastened his death by drinking cold water. Monday 24 July. I was invited to visit my friend Warree who had been ill some months. He was in a rapid decline, coughing and spitting very much. He too was tabbood but he wished me to speak to him, and he ventured to take hold of my hand. He said he was very much afraid Atua would kill him. I endeavoured to explain to him that there was one great Atua who made the Universe. I could tell him in his own Language that all men had offended this Great Atua and therefore all men died. That I should soon die myself as well as him, but that the Great Atua had so great love for men that he sent his Son Jesus Christ to save their souls. It was for this reason that I and my colleagues spake so much about Jesus Christ. He loved us and if we loved him we need never be afraid to die. I added that Jesus Christ lived once upon earth, That he rose from the dead the third day after his death, and that he is now in Heaven, where he will receive the spirits of them who love him as soon as they die. I also endeavoured also to convince him of the absurdity of one Eye becoming a Star in the Heavens and the other assuming a human shape & fighting at a certain place at the North Cape. Warree listened with attention to all I said, but could not overcome the prejudices that were rivetted in his mind. A Priest came near us after we had finished our conversation to whom Warree repeated recited what he had just heard from me. Sunday 30 July. In the morning I went to see some of my friends the Natives who were crying over three dead the corpses of three relations who had just departed this life. In the afternoon I visited a sick person who was very near the point of death. I gave him some medicine but it was too late, he died early on Monday morning. In the winter season I am informed the Natives die very fast. Many of them are actually starved to death, but they do not appear to be at all aware of the cause. Their superstition tends greatly to encrease their mortality. The Climate is very moist and by exposing themselves to the weather they frequently catch cold. They never eat in their houses, neither do they sleep in them after they find themselves ill. In stead of endeavouring to promote a perspiration by keeping themselves warm, they check it by sleeping in the open air and drinking cold water. August 18th I went up the River about 12 Miles to sow some wheat for my friends Shunghee and Tairee. August 21— I went up the River about 6 miles to sow some wheat for my friend Shourakkee. August 28. I went up the River about 12 Miles to sow some wheat for Whidooa, Tahoa, & Rewa. 31 August. Returned to the Bay the Brig Trial Captn Hovel & the Schooner Brothers Captn Burnett. Captain Hovel states that on Sunday the 20th Inst. an Attempt was made by the Natives at Mercury Bay to take both the Vessels. He has favored me with the perusal of a Letter to Messrs Lord and Blaxcell of Sydney the owners of which the following is a copy— Gentlemen The following Letter is the particulars of what transpired on board the Brig Trial under my command on the afternoon of the 20th August 1815 at Trials Harbour New Zealand Lat 36 40S Longitude 175 49 East. At 12.30 P.M. light Breezes and fine clear pleasant weather.— I particularly remarked a number of Canoes along side boath Vessels but from the friendly terms we were on with the Natives and the two chiefs who had constant excess [sic] to boath Vessels I thought I had no reason to be under any apprehensions of the safety of them boath but allowed their people to remain outside along the Boarding Nettings without taking any notice but while the people were below at dinner I received a very severe blow in the back of the Neck by a short club from one of the chiefs while making up the Matts on the Quarter deck with the other chief Narraro. I by chance escaped the second blow by making my way down the forecastle hatch. At this time they had got command of the Upper deck as also a few had got between decks, which were soon despatched by the people having their Muskets in readiness and we again had all clear below fore and aft. It was then a moment of consideration how to guard and protect ourselves and prevent them making a rush upon us. I first placed one man at each corner of the Main Hatch with Muskets by that means we cleared every part of the main deck and drove them aft finding them so numerous on the Quarter Deck I gave directions to fire through the Skylight with two muskets at once which did so much execution and put them to so much alarm that it drove them forward and gave us another excellent chance at the main Hatchway. It was at this time they were put to their greatest stand but on the arrival of Jacky Waddee a Native I had shipped at the Bay of Islands and deserted from me when I was last here gave directions to cut both cables and hawl the ship on Shore which was done accordingly and again returned to the decks but kept themselves close in the Long Boat as she stood in her chocks finding it impossible to remove them from that situation from any hatch I desired the people to fire through the bottom of the Boat as standing over the main Hatch and seven shots drove them from the Ship entirely and we again got command of her but found ourselves and the Schooner Brothers laying on Shore and within half a cables length from us. The Natives had still got possession of her but a few rounds from our Muskets & Swivels soon cleared her decks and Mr Burnett with three of his Men again made their appearance both Vessels then kept up a constant firing at the Natives in the Water which were very numerous and from the Manner our Guns were loaded I was confident a great number lost their lives exclusive of what was killed on board us as near as I can judge was from twenty to twenty five and the time they had the Vessels in charge was about four Hours. I hailed Captn Burnett and found like ourselves both cables were cut he therefore got out three Pigs of Ballast which Hawled us both off the Ground and held us until we got the end of our of our [sic] cables. At 5 P.M. saw the three men belonging to us and one belonging to the Brothers coming along the Beach who was on shore on liberty with three muskets. Midnight light Breezes and fine clear weather. At 7 A.M. got the small Bower anchors. At 9 buried the dead bodies. At 10 sent a party of men on shore to destroy the Town and canoes. At Noon the People returned with two Pigs having destroyed the principal part of the Town and Canoes with fire. At 2 P.M. the People went on shore again and set fire to the remainder part of the Town, Canoes, Nets and all their food and returned with one large Pig and two small ones— fresh Gales with rain. Midnight hard Northerly Gales with heavy rain. I cannot conclude these 30 hours remarks without returning thanks to the Almighty God for delivering us from the hands of a set of the most desperate Cannibals whose numbers would not have been less than one thousand men employed at boath Vessels. I have also to return my most hearty thanks to my noble little Ships Company who at all times obeyed any orders I gave them and acted with that coolness as is natural and generally observed in Englishmen. I have therefore to hope Gentlemen you will make them some compensation for the loss of their clothes &c when the Brig returns to Port Jackson again. I remain Gentlemen W.W. H— The following is a List of killed and wounded as also of Articles lost. Brig Trial Brothers Matthew Jackson Tetia a Pomata man ) killed Matthew Jackson )Killed Jno ONeal )Killed Tetia a Pomataman ) Thos Hoyn) Christopher Harper Wounded Capt Burnett) Wounded W. Morgan ) Jas Niardin Missing Articles lost Whale Boat 4 oars and Boat hook 3 Muskets 2 Cutlasses 1 Bayonet 1 Pouch & Cartridges 3 Boarding Poles & 1 Harpoon 36 Matts & a Quantity of Flax 8 Signal Flags. All the cooking utensils 150 lbs iron & some Armourers tools 1 Axe A quantity of Beads & other Trade Most of the Plates & dishes & Binnacle Lamp Mon. 26 Sepr To take Notice in my Letter to the Society of the following particulars. 1. The distressed condition of the Natives in the winter and the great mortality. 2. The greater population towards the South. Heena matte Horo. Queen of a large interior district on the other side of the Thames. 3. Embalming the dead and putting the Corpses in a Box. 4. The Murder of Infants & suicide of Parents on the death of their partners. 5. The moisture of the Climate 20 Sepr 1815 Arrived the Active Captn Hanson— The Natives all well on their return. Octr 4th Sailed the brig Trial for Otaheite and the Schooner Brothers for Port Jackson. Octr 31st Thursday. Sailed the Brig Active for Port Jackson. The Chiefs Wevea, Mr Bemroe,& Anor on board. Mrs Hanson & Thos. 30th Agreed to pay the Carpenter Six pounds sterling per month for building one House for Mr King one Do for myself and a School House— Wednesday 1 Novr Employed in instructing the Children and preparing timber for my house. Thursday 2 Nov. Employed as above. Friday—3 Employed as usual Saturday 4— Employed as usual— Natives assisting to level the Groundd [sic] for House and School. Sunday—5 The Active returned in to the Bay. Monday 6. Natives & Self employed as on Saturday. Tuesday 9th Novr Employed in making a fence & instructing children. Natives levelling ground. Wednesday 8. The Active again took her departure for Port Jackson. Natives and self employed as before. Thursday 9. The Natives & self employed as before. Friday—10. Employed in preparing Timber for House. Saturday—11 Do Do— Arrived on the 10th the Phoenix Captn Parker on board. Sunday—12 Sailed the Phoenix for the East Cape. Monday. 13 Employed in preparing timber— Tuesday—14 Employed in Do Shergold & Campbell assisting in laying foundation & Erecting frame of House. Wednesday 15 Employed in Do Hall the Smith assisting to erect the House— Thursday 16. Arrived Shunghee, Tamorengha Shourakka— Okeda— Taire & about 60 others. Friday 17. Employed with Mr Hall in Erecting my House. Saturday 18 Employed as above Monday 20 Employed with Messrs Walter Hall, Shergold & Campbell in erecting the rafters for the roof of my House. Shergold & Campbell about 2 Hours— Hall— 6 Hrs. Tuesday 21. Employed with Walter Hall & Stockwell in erecting House and fence— Wednesday 22. Arrived the Cretan Captain Moore and the Phoenix Captn Parker returned—Employed with W. Hall as usual— Thursday 23— Employed with W Hall as usual— Friday 23— D[itt]o D[itt]o Saturday 25. Went on board the Whalers and also paid a visit to some Natives who were just arrived from the River Thames and presented two Axes to two Chiefs. The people went under the name of Na te Maddoo. Monday 27th Novr. Instructg children. Wednesday 29 Employd with Walter Hall in erecting House— Thursday 30. Mr Hunt the chief Mate of the Phoenix Whaler and a boats crew broke into my house— Sailed in the Evening the Phoenix & Cretan. Saturday 2nd Decr Went to see Kowheetee. His fathers name is Tatoodee— His Mothers name is Wakkadoodoo— Wednesday 6th Dec. Walter Hall employed in preparing timber for my House— Friday— 8 Arrived a party of Natives from Wangaroa, with 1 Cannon & 2 old muskets— The Chiefs name Ra— Monday— 11th Went to see Mr Hall at Whitange Tuesday 12 Arrived George from Wangaroa with two Iron knees & 1 Tin plate— Wednesday &Thursday 13 & 14 Seeking the Iron Pot in the Bay— Nothing done by the Sawyers these 3 weeks Campbell & ca Friday 15— George departed for Wangaroa— A Letter to Mr King Decr 21. 1815 Sir As I perceive you are very much hurt in your mind, and judging it to be highly important that every possible concession ought to be made in order to promote peace, I again address you by Letter and have to request you will also write to me your own thoughts and tell me plainly what it is that I can do to satisfy your wishes, or what have I done to displease you. I have raised the hope that both you and I are better acquainted with the genius of the Gospel than to be governed after any difference of opinion [that] may arise by the maxims of the world. I have before warned you that Satan is very ready to divide us, and overthrow if he can our feeble attempt to prepare the way for the introduction of the Gospel at New Zealand. We were well altho’ it appeared not sufficiently caution’d of this, before we left England, and also by His Excellency Governor Macquarie. And [words crossed out] notwithstanding the great distance we are placed from those Masters who sent us out we have upon their records the most wholesome advice and exactly suitable to our case. In the address of Mr Scott to Messrs Wilhelm & Klein which you will find in the Report of the Honorable Committee for the year 1812 page 493. He observes “Remember, remember I say “that Satan’s Grand Object is to divide those who seek the Subversion of his “Kingdom. “Be fully and constantly aware of this, and resolutely and “pertinaciously oppose this his grand object. Endeavour to stand in one Spirit “with one mind striving together for the faith of the Gospel. Love one another “and marvel not if the world hates you & ca.” We cannot attend too much to such advice, and altho it is often times a grief to me that I feel it a difficult thing to put it in practice, it requires more than human strength to check the corrupt risings of human nature. Yet it would be a wise thing for us to make the trial in dependance upon help from above. Mr Hall and you, and myself with our families left our Native home. Our profession and errand were great. We were followed by many prayers of the faithful. How would it grieve them to hear of any serious disputes arising amongst us to obstruct our progressive advancement after a good beginning. The Eye of that Glorious Saviour whose Servants we in an especial manner profess to be is also upon us. In his last fervent prayer he intreated the Father to preserve his Apostles in unity and truth. With what complacency must he behold those that are engaged in the enlargement of His Kingdom when they dwell in mutual Love. I trust you will admit the Necessity of the above observations. To men professing Godliness it is right to explain in christian terms. We can never expect to be right with haters of religion. You have sent me word by my child that you will make shoes for my family provided I will supply you with trade. Now I must beg to explain to you once more that I never have kept trade from you. The last trade which was made was made for you. I seldom or never have trade by me. I have had none in my possession for some days past, neither has the Smith made any. I am anxious to convince you that I have nothing to do with your quarrel with Walter Hall. You will recollect that I and you and Mr Hall in our first consultation about trade determined to meet every Saturday and write out an order for Hall for the coming week. I wish you therefore to write out an order for what you may want as recommended by Mr Marsden, and demand the Smiths reasons in writing if he refuses to execute it. You can then transmit the same to Mr Marsden. Whenever any trade is made for me and I have any by me, I shall be willing to let you have a part. And I am willing to spare any thing else which you stand in need of, notwithstanding any thing of an unpleasant nature which may have passed between you & me. I am Sir Your obe[dien]t Serv[ant] Tho[mas] K[endall] Mr Jno King No answer Saturday 23 Arrived Tippoohee and a party of Natives from Cape Brett & proceeded to Wayrooa on Tuesday 26. Tuesday 26 Mr Hall paid me a visit— Wednesday 27. Paid Mr Hall a visit. Mrs Kendall & our 3 Children in Company— Dec[ember] 29 1815 Sir, There being now timber sufficient for every present purpose upon the Settlement you can if you think proper select a Log to be sawn when the present one comes off the Pit for flooring for your House, and so on alternately until you have enough. Altho you have given me no answer to my Letter of the 21st Instant, yet I still think it my duty to remind you that I and Mrs Kendall are sincerely desirous to drop all personal discord with you and Mrs King. I cannot bear the thought of uniting in Public Worship another Lords Day while there is any thing unpleasant remaining upon our minds that is calculated to offend the Supreme object of our Devotions. I am Sir Your Obed[ien]t Serv[ant] Tho[mas] Kendall 1816 Jany 2 Sent for Mr King in order to propose some questions to him respecting the conduct of the Mate and boats crew of the Phoenix on Thursday Nov. 30. Mr King refused to give any answer respecting the business, said he had burnt the Statement which he had given a few days ago and which I had delivered to him to copy. The substance of Mr King’s observation was originally this. He Heard the noise at the door of my House to which he immediately repaired. He heard Mr Hunt’s abusive language & his threats to pull down my House— And he further stated that while Mr Hunt was in the house of the said Mr King he heard him say he would come to me & have satisfaction The carpenter making window frames & Door casing for my House five Days— Janry 3. Stockwell commenced sawing timber. Janry 6. Carpenter at work ½ a day— The people of Whitange came to this place in 3 canoes to demand the two surviving wives of the late Duaterra and the wife of Tara rakoo— One of the wives of the former had lately transgressed the Laws of her Country by marrying a young man. Gunna two days without victuals being tabooed on acct of Koomara Applied a blister to Warree’s stomach and gave him a gentle purge— which relieved him considerably. Jany 7— Arrived the Ship Catharine Capt Graham at Korrokorro’s place [Two lines crossed out] Sir, As you have thought proper to burn my Official Papers as a Magistrate which were entrusted to your care according to your own acknowledgement and refuse to come to terms of reconciliation, treating the most conciliatory Letters with silent contempt, I take this opportunity to acquaint you thence Mr Marsden and the Secretary of the Church Missionary Society will be informed that all communication between you and me as Missionary Settlers have ceased from this date except such as are absolutely necessary on account of the particular circumstances in which we are placed. I am, Sir, Your obedt Servant Tho. Kendall Bay of Islands Jany 7. 1815 To Mr John King NB Since I wrote the above Mr & Mrs King have not been so personal. Jan. 17 1805 Memadn I send my papers to Mr Pratt as they first written, knowing he will excuse the defects, as one copy has been sent some time ago & Mr K has not now time to transcribe the above, or to enter any particular observationsBay of Islands N Zealand Octr 24 1815 Revd & Dear Sir Having received your kind and interesting letter with the property within mentioned and your favour of the extra expences for which I return my sincerest thanks cleared off with very little trouble— We can have plenty of fine Timber brought here by the Natives— On account of our Timber being all wrought up at Tippoonah we then experienced the great difficulty in procuring any more on account of the distance, and the shyness existing between different parties of Natives— After some serious reflection and deliberation, Mr Kendall and I agreed to remove the Settlement to a place called Wythangee being about five or six miles from Tippoonah and that much nearer the Timber ground, being the most elligible [sic] place for a Settlement in all the Bay of Islands— Where Mr Kendall and I purchased fifty Acres of Land upon the Society’s account in consideration for which we gave five Axes— the land here is level and the Soil good is is [sic] overgrown with fern and small Brush which is — they fall it themselves and float it down the River with their Canoes— large logs of pine fit for Masts or yards of Vessels or any other purpose. I went up there in July last, and took the Sawyers with me and some Timber and we built a small wooden House and set the Sawyers to work in cutting Timber which the Friendly Natives supplied us with. I also employed them in clearing and levelling the Ground for which I gave them Fishhooks and pieces of Iron hoop in payment— We first formed a Timber yard and a foundation for a Dwelling house— and I lived there with the Sawyers and left my Family at Tippoona untill I built a Wooden House forty feet long and fifteen feet wide, in a substantial and workmanlike manner— the first piece of work I finished was a tall Flagstaff for the distinction of the Sabbath day which the Natives are exceedingly fond of— Mrs H made a Union Flag which we hoist every Sunday— previous to this I had told the Natives that I was going to hoist a Flag upon a certain Day on which no work was to be done but was to be kept in Honor of the “Atua nue” which is the Great Jehovah— This was a cause of much conversation amongst them and looking for Sunday with anxiety— Sunday morning being calm the Flag hung down by the pole and could not be distinguished at any great distance— A respectable Chief that lives about three miles from our Settlement sent his Canoe with a party in it on purpose to see whether the Flag was up or not— just before the Canoe arrived the breeze sprung up and spread the Flag and they returned very much pleased indeed— and since that they can see our Flag from that Settlement called Corroradick and I believe they keep the Sabbath day as regular as us— I have now removed my Family to the Wythangee, and Mr Kendall has purposed to have his House built at Tippoonah and remain there, and although it will be very inconvenient for me, I mean to give him all the assistance I can in building his House and school— It was never my intention to seperate [sic] especially with so few people— But although Mr Kendall has changed his mind I have no doubt but he has done it for the best and I hope our endeavours will be blest with the same success— I employ several Natives constantly in clearing ground making fences &c I am also teaching some of them to Saw Timber— I have not been at much expence with them for cloathing yet, although some European cloathing is necessary for cleanliness— and if your Committee should think proper to appropriate a small portion of coarse Cloathing to those domesticated Natives immediately under my instruction as Sawyers and other Workers consisting of about Six in number— I should dispose of it with propriety and I think it would have a good effect as they are frequently asking for Cloathing— I Victual them chiefly of pork and potatoes the produce of the place— I have got a Garden of nearly half an Acre of ground fenced in and cultivated— I have planted a part of it with Fruit Trees, and the remainder with Indian corn, Peas, Beans Pumpkins, and other kitchen vegetables and I hope with the Blessing of God upon our labours that our little Settlement will be able to support itself in a short time— We have a wide field for labour here and if you could strengthen our hands by adding to our numbers it would be highly desirable, as the forwarding of the great work is the constant endeavour as well as the fervent prayer of— Sir your most affectionate Servant and Labourer In Christ Wm HallP.S. Revd and Dear Sir I have sent a small Box containing two Matts to the Revd Mr Fawcitt [sic] which you will have the goodness to forward— I have likewise desired that worthy friend to send me a dozen Hymn Books such as are used in his Church— for the use of my own house, which you will please to answer the payment of upon my account, if called upon I am Dear Sir Yours faithfully Wm HallParramatta Octr 25, 1815 Dear Sir, I transmit you a Copy of the Proceedings of a Bench of Magistrates, which I mentioned in a former Letter. When I brought Lucio Jones, Master of the King George before the Bench, I was fully convinced that he was guilty of all the things laid to his Charge, by the New Zealanders; and more than I stated. at the sametime [sic] I had no Hope of obtaining any Redress for the injured Natives, as all the Witnesses I could call upon were implicated in the same Crimes with the Master, excepting the Native of Otaheite Jem, and New Zealand George, and their Testimony would be objected to— The Bench objected at first to all my Witnesses excepting one, alledging that they had quarrelled with the Captain, and on that Account could not legally give their Testimony. I had to apply to the Supreme Judge for his opinion, and afterwards to the Governor to order the Bench to examine into the Charges before they would hear even what the Sailors would say who had been guilty of many of the Crimes themselves which the Master stood charged with. Mr Nicholas was present part of the time, when the Examination was taken, and can state how shamefully the Magistrates behaved upon the occasion: and what a decided opposition they shewed to my Complaint. The Master and Crew violated the Chastity of the wives of the Chiefs, and drove them in time from their peaceful Huts; robbed them of their little Property at the Point of the Pistol; and made the Chief at the North Cape a Prisoner, till he was redeemed at their own Price— and stripped, and punished Mokiki for no Crime. Tho little good or Redress can at present be obtained, for any Injuries the Natives of the South Sea Islands may suffer From the wanton Cruelty or unbounded Avarice of the Europeans, who visit these Islands, yet, bringing their Conduct before a public Court of Justice, however partial that Court may be, this will operate as a Check in a certain degree and hence I conceive my Labor was not lost, tho’ they have charged five Pounds for their Proceedings or at least a Copy of them. Whether any Redress is obtained or no, I shall feel it my duty to endeavour to punish all those who are guilty of offences against the Natives of these Islands: as this will prove to the Natives that they have some Friends amongst the Europeans and time and patience may be producive [sic] of some Remedy. Great evils, and particularly where the Gratification of Men’s Lusts and Avarice are interested, are not cured without great difficulties. As these Natives came to Port Jackson to seek redress, and the Bench did not think proper to attend to their Complaint I thought it just to make them some Compensation, and was happy to learn from Mr Kendall’s Letters that when the Chiefs returned to New Zealand, they expressed their Satisfaction at the Treatment they had received in N.S. Wales. I have thought good to send these Proceedings tho’ they can be of no further Service than to shew that some Regulations should be adopted by Government to bring to Punishment men who are guilty of the greatest Crimes against Persons who have no means of Redress but the Law of Retaliation in the Execution of which the innocent are equally liable to be sacrificed with the Guilty— I am Dr Sir Your obed[ien]t hum[b]l[e] Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattJuly 9, 1815 Sunday Morning one of the Prisoners was put in Irons to be sent on board the Active the natives were suprised [sic], Pomarre Shed tears when he seen him and asked what he had done then he went up to the P[risoner], & asked him whether he had been stealing, Racoo & his wife and Duaterra’s Orphan with a number of natives attended divine Service, many of them observe the Sabbath will do no work at our place, at Whitanghe, and at Tarras & Tupees places. 13. E whora our Girl began learning to knit, as she was so wild we could not keep her in, so we promised her some beads if she would learn, to this she agreed, we have much to bear with them we have need of patience. 15. Mr Kendall & I went to see Tarra and Tupee & taken them some seed wheat their men & women are at work in the Field, preparing the ground for cumra [sic], they are prepareing twice as much Land this year as they did last, we went to see Pomarre place, he being gone to Port Jackson they all received us with gladness & treated [us] with kindness 23, I went to see a dead man, the people around him was crying & cutting themselves in an horrid manner, there appeared to be half a pint of blood on the ground, which ran from their faces breasts & harms [sic], I told them the dead could not hear nor see it was no good to him it was good to cry but not to cut themselves, as I could not speake in their own tongue I could say but little on the horrid practice or about the effectual remedy of it, the three Girls that live in our settlement came to see the corpse they seemed anxious to go back, as soon as I was going they came with me, I asked them if it was good to cut themselves they told me it [was] good to cry but not to cut themselves, knowing this to be my opinion, here is but very few that will say it is no good to cut in N Z, while I was there a young man (who had been among white people for six or seven years could speake english well) go and kneel down at the feet of the corpse with six or seven more and cut themselves in the above manner, and make a dolefull noise when they leave off more goes at their pleasure &c there was a young lad living at Mr Kendalls told me he would cry & cut himself by and by it was very good in NZ. 24. Tama a young lad about fourteen years old came to live with us to day to learn to read & to spin Twine &c upon condition he will not steal & will folow [sic] my derection [sic], he is a promising youth very active & quick in learning, but so wild and unsettled, the natives when at port—Jackson are reday [sic] to learn, they are not so here upon their own ground, they are as capable of learning a trade or any thing else as we are if they had a taste for it, but confinement they cannot bear, therefore much patience is required to let them come & go almost as they please, it must not be expected that they will keep to learning or working as our selves one day with us, or part of it the next or part of it playing and dancing about, peraps [sic] if I go out & ask them to come in to read or work they will begin dancing & shouting & laughing saying by and by 25 bought a small Garden for an axe & sowed wheat in it 27 While while [sic] I was working in the garden a man came to me to sell me some Land to sow wheat I told him I would work to day and talk to morrow July 28 1815 I went to his Hut, he showed me the ground, With a little english [sic] & a little N.Z. language I made him understand, that the Land being so [near?] The Huts and so many Dogs and pigs about it would be destroyed long before it came to perfection. 29 Tarahee, that man that helped to kill and eat a boats crew belonging to the Brig N-Zealander, came to see us to Day, Tarahee is like a bear as to his person and beheaviour [sic] he is very tall and stout his long black heir [sic] his tatood [sic] Face & his ruff & obscene beheaviour renders his company no ways desireable, on this Day another small party came they as well as the other was very insulting, and seemed to mean us no good, in the evening they got into our fowl house which is close to our Door laid hold of a Turckey [sic], Mrs King hearing went to the Door saying ti hi ta man hu she dare not go out, but takeing [sic] corridge [sic] she went out they let go the Turckey, in the meantime I was coming home I had been takeing a sick man tea &c. I had been from home about half houer [sic] I had a spear in my hand I run up to them telling them to go away this not moveing them I called out for the gun tho there was nothing in it hearing this they ran away there was ten or twelve in number, not long after they broke into the Smith’s shop taken all the[y] could find the smith hearing went to drive them all out 30 Sunday they was very bold in pulling the hinges off my gate. I went to them bid[d]ing them not to steal in such a manner they had duering [sic] the night pulled & broke down my rope walk, this party went off in divine service time, Tarahee went in the fafter [sic] noon, he & his son had nearly stolen my sons Hat & M±r± Hall sent our two little Boys was walking on the beach Tarahee & his sons made a grab at the two Hats the little boys not likeing to loose their Hats held them fast crying out, we went out and saved their Hats Tarahee and his son jumped into the little Canoe and padled [sic] off and we was glad at their departure 31 Three people died a number are very ill I have visited many & gave them food little getting wine and one [sic] Aygust 4, Ewha a young boy came to live with us upon the same condition as they other We have expended Bread, Rice, tea, Suger [sic] &c upon the sick and helpless & are doing so Daily as here is many in a sick and starving state, we have some satisfaction in seeing several that I had fed & waited upon when sick at our Home in a fair way of health while many have died around us we have witness[ed] a melancholy scene in many deaths, which they ascribe to our God and Prayers &c, Many young people healthy and strong a few months ago when the cumras & potatoes in season, would not thank us for a meal, we see them now with their bones sticking out craving our potatoes pealings [sic]— 3 When Duaterra was ill I was going to take him food, they sent me back saying he he [sic] was taboode, at this time several people sent for me to go and see them sending me word at the same time that they was not taboode, I gave the Priest a small chisel to make the coffins he was much pleased he asked me for some tea I told him it was a pity to drink it through his Hand as he would waste most of it I put the pot to his mouth he drank without fear Ewhova was ill this evening she said it was because the Priest drank out of our pot tho he seemeth much against the opinion, I sent the pot with some tea in it, to a sick child the parents would not let the child drink it for fear it would kill the child as the priest had drank out of the pot. When Ewha came I was going to cut his heir [sic], Tama told me it was not good to cut his hair [sic] in the house, I told him he was not come to teach me he was too much of the Tatoode for me he had better go to rangheehoo, he was very nice about his dinner I told him he had better go to Rangheehoo and eat fern root as there is many that would be glad of his dinner he eat it without any more to do. 8. Went across the Harbour to Tarra’s place to sow a little wheat. 10. Ewha has been swearing very much as here is a deal a swearing in the settlement here being five Prisoners that have made their escape from P. jackson [sic] besides two more the natives learn very soon and swear in an awful manner both old & young, I endevoured [sic] to tell Ewha the evil of it and if he did not leave it off he should not stay in my House, I told Ewhora & Tama to talk to him in hopes of his leaving it off, Tama & Ewha went to fetch some fire wood Ewha began to swear Tuma beat him Ewha being the youngest of the Family the mother would not let him stay, I told her Tama should go & Qewha stay, but she did not like her darling son to do any work so he pulled off his clothing & went away. When Tama came home I asked him what he beat his brother for his answer was this Ewha gave it that the swear I gave it that the fight, Ewha wants to come again, these two Boys are racoos sons, Ewho ra his grandaughter [sic]. 10. In the evening Tama told us that he made a fire to cook potatoes and a N.Z. man to eat, he helped to eat him, he also helped to eat a boy, mentioning his name. He said it was a long time ago, he likewise told me that old Tippahee brought some of the white men from the ship Boyde to Tippoona and eat them. 13, Sunday, a number of natives attended, Racoo kneeled down and stood up when we did it was pleasing to see him, when we was at dinner we was alarmed with the news of a woman hanging herself I went up to rangheehoo to [see] if the woman was dead or not a native bouy [sic] went with me, she was lyeing in a hut the boy asked if I might go in they said yes, I laid down my spear & Hat, creeped in upon my Hands & knees the door being just big enough so to do, I called to the women she hearing my voice got up I told her to come & go with me I would give her some food, she came stagering [sic] down with me, my wife save [sic] some meat and kept her till teatime & gave her tea— when she went. Mrs King told her to come to morrow to work & she would give her food thinking this would keep her from atempting [sic] the same again, it apears [sic] to me to be the best time to show our good will towards them when in distress, when they are bin health good words and works have but little waight [sic] with them. 18, At nine at night Mr Kendall & I went off along with Shunghe [sic] & his friends to Kidhekidhe to see wheat, I got into a canoe with a number of natives, they upset it before Mr K got into it, so I was very wet, had to change my clothing before I could proceede [sic] on my journney [sic], We then got into our own Boat & set off by the light of the moon, when was got half way we went ashore staid about two hours untill the turn of the Tide, we arrived at Kidhe Kidhe about six in the morning, we got a little refreshment, went to see the ground we was much pleased to see so much prepeard [sic] for wheat Mr K[endall] sawed [sic] it we left at one in the afternoon got home at five in the evening on the 19th. 21 Mr K[endall} & I went a short distance with some natives to sow wheat after we had sowed it and returning home the wind rose and it began to rain that we had hard work to reach home by night, the rain and wind had almost blown & washed the bush Hut down the water was ancle [sic] deep in our bed room, so my wife and two little children was almost as bad of [sic] as my self. 30 Arrived the brig trial from the river Theames [sic] Captain Hovel and another small vessel which sailed with him belonging to the same owner, Mr Hovel informed us that on the 20th inst. the natives not far from the Thames made an atempt [sic] to take the vessels War began five white men was killed it is reported that fifty or sixty of the natives were killed, this news was alarming to us especially to the Femeals [sic] Sept 4 Tuma hearing this news would stay no longer with me he told me it was very good to kill & eat the white people, but no good to kill N.Z. men Ewhora our little girl tells us that by and by all our Children will be rosted [sic] and eat, she is almost afraid to sleep in our house at these times. Tuma is a Boy that would soon learn any thing was he so inclined, he likes to come and go as he please, after cutting his hair cleaning him feeding & learning him, for him to go back into filth and dirt with half a belly full is as surprising as it is distressing to me. 5. Mr and Mrs Hall moved over to Whitanghee To the Revd J Pratt Sept 7 Mr Kendall sent two Prisoners on board the trial by the natives the P[risoners], did not like yo be sent with the natives, Mr K[endall] insisted upon it the Smith struck work he said his life was in danger he would go on board too; the settlement was in confusion but the P[risoners], being afraid of our natives was glad to submit, the Smith got to work and the storm a little abeated [sic]. 10 While we was at Church four boys got into our rush hut stolen a peice [sic] of raw pork all our bread a knife some clothing belonging to our children. 14 Between eleaven [sic] & twelve at night I heard the fowls make a noise I got up and went out could see nobody presently I heard the fowl make a noise I ran to wards it my gun having only powder [in] it I fired at them they droped [sic] the fowl and ran away I went & fetch it back and heard no more about it 17 Three Boys and one girl was dressed in our clothing by us, and goes to church beheaves [sic] as well as can be expected, the clean & put their clothes says their lessons repeats the Lords prayer &c I often hear them repeating it as they walk about, the priest hearsing [sic] them read wished to learn, he comes almost every day to learn the Letters he is much pleased he says it very good to learn, tho, I never expect him to learn as he is too old 20, The Sawyers came back from Whitanghee left Mr Hall by himself on account of the disagreements between them, they would stay no longer 22. I went to Whitunghee [sic] to fetch some logs to saw for my hame [sic] 23 left with eight good logs, but the wind seting [sic] against us we was drifted to Tarras Bay, was whether [sic] bound untill Monday morning I was very sick with the ruffness of the water 25. at between twelve and [sic] in the morning the rain & wind ceased we left Tarras harbour got safe home between nine and ten, found Mrs King unwell, she was reading one of Burders sermons on sunday night, a native came & struck the door with a large stick so sudenly [sic] that the fright injured her much 25. Tippoohe the man that helped to destroy the boyde came to day with a small party brought Iorn [sic] and Dolers &c. 28, Tipoohe left erly [sic] in the morning, this day arrived the brig Active with a suply [sic] of provisions received letters from england the natives that came back in her seemed well pleased & satisfied especially with Mr Marsden & his Family. 7 Octr here was a eleven dressed in english clothing they could understand a little especially when we pray for King George they are well pleased, I often please them in telling them what a number of men he has &c, the name of our King George & the name of Mr Marsden will do a deal some times, I have no doubt but the name of the latter is thought as much on here as the former in England. They refrain from work in general and are in a state of reformation, it [sic] all my writing you see but little of religion, they have no knowledge olf God or of his ways heres [sic] much work to be done but five to do it, if faithfull [sic] labours [sic] comes out I have nodoubt [sic], but good will be done according to their diligent & zeal [sic], men of true pietty [sic] honort [sic] and sober minded active & upright in conversation, patience must have her perfect work not to expect any worldly gain, if worldly gain, or worldly care is their motive it will eat up all their time and thoughts, labourers are the characters we are to pray may be sent into the harvest, If Labourers, or Trates [sic] men, or Schoolmasters, or Ministers was to come out they would not make work scarce but nothing without can be done without the espeial [sic] blessing of God thro Christ jesus in the great work of saveing Sinners tho god’s to us is eternal life, yet we are to strive to enter in at the strait gate as it is God’s will to have his Gospel preached to every creature, I doubt not but he that striveth faithfully and lawfully will meet with his blessing, and if any good is done her [sic] or elsewhere we will say not unto us not unto us [sic] O Lord but unto Thy Name be glory for ever Amen(Enclosure) Wednesday, April 12th 1815 This day the Magistrates assembled at Sydney by the special orders of His Excellency the Governor— Present———— D’Arcy Wentworth } William Broughton } Esquires Alexander Riley } Simeon Lord } Four charges were preferd by the Revd Samuel Marsden, Clerk, as Agent to the Church Missionary Society in London, against Mr Lasco Jones, Master of the King George for acts of fraud and cruelty committed upon the property and persons of the Natives of New Zealand, on a late and former cruise, vizt First— For defrauding in company with the Jefferson Whaler a chief belonging to the North Cape of New Zealand of five hogs and a large quantity of potatoes, in consequence of which two boats belonging to the Jefferson were in danger of being cut off & their crews massacred. Secondly— For compelling Terra and Toopee, two brother chiefs on the South side of the Bay of Islands while the King George lay in their Harbour in company with the Jefferson, to dig forty baskets of Potatoes when they were not ripe, and forcibly taking them from them without making them any recompense for the same. Thirdly— For sending a boat on shore in Cook’s Streights [sic] in the evening and bringing off to the vessel the wives and daughters of the Natives against their Consent for his own gratification & the Ship’s Company, Fourthly— For stripping a native of the Bay of Islands, named Mookiki, of his clothes, who had been employed as a Sailor on board the King George, and taking from him a Musket which had been given to him by the owners of the Vessel, Messrs. James and Joseph Underwood, and afterwards rope’s ending him and turning him ashore naked at the Bay of Islands. To the foregoing Charges Mr Jones refused to plead or enter into any defence upon the matter for the following Reasons, that he had a short time since exhibited Charges of a mutinous nature against six seamen belonging to the ship King George, upon which they were imprisoned but in a few days afterwards were discharged under Consideration that there was no Court constituted in this Colony to try them, & consequently that as there was no Court which could afford him redress in the case alluded to, neither can there be any competent to investigate the present charges, and that therefore, though conscious of his own innocence, he declined entering into any defence of the matter, especially as the witnesses intended to be produced on the occasion are the very persons against whom he preferred the charges before alluded to,— persons wrought up with wrath and prejudice against him &, consequently unfit to be examined. The Magistrates having taken the foregoing objections into consideration are unanimously of opinion that five of the persons summoned having recently stood charged by Mr Jones with acts of mutiny on the late Voyage in the King George, are unfit to be examined as witnesses; but are further of opinion that James Townsend (a sixth person summonsed) may be examined with a view of collecting from his testimony & from the report of the Natives present such information as can be obtained on the subject of the complaint. James Townsend sworn, says he belonged to the Ship King George upon a late cruize to New Zealand, remembers that ship in company with the Jefferson whaler being off the North Cape during that voyage, was employed on that occasion by Mr Jones, Master of the King George, to bring some potatoes from the shore to the Vessel, and in some days after, bringing some potatoes and pigs from the Ship Jefferson to the King George; recollects one of the Chiefs being on board the King George two or three days, dont recollect the boats going on shore and landing Jem, the Otaheitan, nor Jem being on board the King George all the time the chief alluded to remained on board, never heard any of the Chiefs complain that they were not paid for the Potatoes or Pigs; says that the ships Jefferson and King George were in the Bay of Islands together during that cruize, on which occasion he recollects some sweet potatoes being on board the King George, but how they were obtained knows not; that the two vessels lay nearly opposite the watering place which was within about half a mile of the residence of Toopee & Terra. [On the 3rd Charge] Recollects being on board the King George in Cook’s Streights [sic] on that cruize where she lay about three weeks, and upon that occasion the boats belonging to the King George, being sent on shore for the purpose of bringing off the wives and daughters of the native chiefs to trade with the persons on board, & at some of those times, Mr Jones going in the boat. recollects on one of those occasions being in the boat with Mr Jones & New Zealand George (the Native Chief before alluded to) and upon arriving at the shore hearing the Chief speak in his own tongue to the Chiefs on shore intimating that unless more women were sent to the Persons on board those already on board would be brought to Port Jackson, whereupon a young Native female was brought to the boat, & witness perceived a native on shore & the Chief then in the boat cry, at which time the native and the girl had bows stuck in their hair which both thereupon threw into the water; Recollects that on the following morning a number of natives in Canoes came alongside the King George & took the women then on board into the Canoes and went further up the river;— did not hear that the Natives left that part of the coast in consequence of the annoyance they received from the Vessel, dont know that Captain Jones either illtreated any of the Natives or permitted any of the Ship’s Company to illtreat them; dont know that the young woman who was taken into the boat was a chief’s wife. New Zealand George examined, says he belonged to the King George on the voyage in question, that he is a Native of New Zealand, & shipped at Port Jackson for that Voyage; was in Cook’s Straights when the Vessel lay there, & occasionally went on shore with the Captain; recollects on one occasion being desired by Captn Jones to tell the Chiefs that unless more women were sent on board, those on board should be brought to Port Jackson, on which occasion James Townsend the former witness was present, but says he dont know of Captn. Jones having taken off any women by force, or otherwise illtreating them— says that the Natives have an objection to married women being brought off to Vessels but no objection as to single women, & that the woman who had been taken into the boat the time before alluded to, was a married woman— Mookiki examined, says he is a Native of New Zealand, went as a Seaman in the Ship George upon the former voyage, that during that voyage the Vessel lay in the Bay of Islands at which place Captain Jones took from him a Musket and his Clothes which had been given to him by the Owners previous to his departure from Port Jackson— James Townsend examined by the Court, says that at the time Captn Jones took the Musket from Mookiki there was a plot laid by the Natives to take the Vessel, & that there was a number of them in armed canoes lying a short distance from the Vessel at the time, which a native woman informed the Ship’s Company was with an intention of taking the Vessel. Jem, examined— says he is a Native of New Zealand and hath resided at the North Cape for the last two years; that it is about twelve months since the Jefferson Whaler, & the Ship King George were off that Cape,— that whilst the Vessels lay there, the boats occasionally went from them to the shore for Potatoes— that Witness sold Captain Jones 150 Baskets of Potatoes & eight pigs for a Musket— that the Potatoes & pigs were delivered half on board the King George & the other half on board the Jefferson; that after they were so delivered he went in Company with his chief (Kangarow) on board the King George to get the Musket, which he thereupon received from Captain Jones, that Captain Jones then sent him ashore, and kept Kangarow on board, and assigned as a reason for keeping Kangarow, that he wanted more Potatoes; that on the following day boats came from the King George to the shore for Potatoes, that none were sent, but witness went on board where he remained in Company with Kangarow two days, after which he and Kangarow were put on board the Jefferson, where they remained for four days, during which time the Vessel was blown off, and when they made the land again Captain Jones told the Captain of the Jefferson not to let Kangarow go on shore till they got more Potatoes, but that he might let witness go; after which 170 Baskets of Potatoes & five pigs were delivered on board the Jefferson, and thereupon the chief was sent on shore, and about half a quart bottle full of powder only was given him by the Captain of the Jefferson— says that whilst the Chief was detained on board, the natives on shore exhibited great distress of mind & cry’d, and were so enraged at his detention that when the boats put him on shore the natives fired on them. Toopee examined by interpretation, says he is a Native of New Zealand & a Principal Chief at the Bay of Islands, that when the ship King George lay in the Bay of Islands upon a late voyage there, Captn Jones obliged the Natives to dig a quantity of Potatoes before they were ripe, & had forty baskets of them for the use of the King George and the Jefferson whaler, for which he made them no recompense; further says that as a Compulsion, Captain Jones had pistols presented at them, and threatened, that unless he got the Potatoes he would shoot them. Adjourned to Saturday the 15th April, 1815 (Signed) D’Arcy Wentworth JP W Broughton JP Alexander Riley JP S. Lord JP Saturday, 15th April, 1815 This day the Magistrates assembled at Sydney and proceeded in the further investigation of the Charges exhibited by the Revd Samuel Marsden, against Mr Lasco Jones, which stood over by Adjournment from Wednesday last. Present D’Arcy Wentworth ) Wm. Broughton ) Alexr Riley ) Esquires Simeon Lord ) James Lucas sworn, says that he is at present Second Mate of His Majesty’s armed brig Kangaroo, that he belonged to the King George on the last cruise,— went in her as boat steerer, that about twelve months ago the King George was in Company with the Jefferson on that cruise off the North Cape of New Zealand— that on that occasion the King George received some Potatoes from shore, that a native Chief named Kangarow & Otaheitan Jem came on board about the same time, believes Kangarow remained on board two or three days but is not certain whether the Otaheitan remained on board all that time; recollects Kangarow and the Otaheitan being put on board the Jefferson after that, and that, that was the last time that the King George’s Boats were on shore; dont recollect whether the Jefferson’s boats went on shore after that time; was in the Bay of Islands previous to that in Company with the Jefferson, on the evening or two before the King George’s Departure; from which place there was a supply of Potatoes furnished her from the shore— went to Cook Streights in about ten months afterwards, where the King George lay about three weeks— dont recollect that previous thereto any difference existed between Mr Jones and the Ship’s Company, that while the Vessel lay there, Mr Jones was in the daily habit of sending a boat on shore to take to the Vessel the wives and daughters of the Natives— on most of which occasions Mr Jones went himself, having with him at some times one boat, other times two boats.— Witness generally accompanied Mr Jones at those times, last time witness accompanied Mr Jones on that occasion New Zealand George, Isaac Evans, William Hankey, James Townsend & James Whiting were in the Boat, all of whom went on shore, save James Whiting, after being on shore about an hour which was occupied in trading, Captain Jones proposed returning to the Vessel, having with him a native woman, & asked witness and others of the Crew whether they had got any women, upon replying to which in the Negative, Mr Jones told New Zealand George to stand up in the Boat, & tell a chief then present, that unless more women were given him, those on board should be brought to Port Jackson, or taken away not certain which, but that if the women were sent, they should be paid: did not see the chief cry; saw the chief take a green bow out of his hair and throw it into the water; understood that some of the women who were brought on board were Tabood, but dont know whether they were married— says that New Zealand George told him that some of the natives had said that if the persons belonging to the King George continued to molest then as they had done, they would leave the place altogether; that on the following morning a canoe came alongside, took the women then on board into the Canoe and went up the river, on which day the King George sailed from thence; on the same morning the witness perceived a number of canoes with natives go up the river, & which witness understood from New Zealand George, was owing to the annoyance which they had received from the crew belonging to the King George. To a Question from the Bench— When New Zealand George delivered Mr Jones’s message to the Chief, relative to sending more women on board, the chief replied as George told witness, that he had spared the women as long as he could, and would not send any more— Never saw Captain Jones ill-treat any of the natives, nor allow any person under his command to do so, neither did he on any occasion compel any of the native women to go on board contrary to their wish or inclination— says it is an established custom for the Native Chiefs of New Zealand to allow women to go on board vessels by receiving presents for their favours, and on occasion saw King Terra, a Principal Chief, of the Bay of Islands offer to sell his wife to Captn Jones for a bottle of Powder. Dont know of Captain Jones having on any occasion have any dispute with the Native Chiefs. his James X Lucas Mark Adjourned to Wednesday, the 19th Instant April. Wednesday, April 19th 1815 This Day the Magistrates met pursuant to Adjournment and proceeded upon the further investigation of the Charges preferred by the Revd Samuel Marsden, Clerk, against Mr Lasco Jones, late Master of the Ship King George— Present——————D’Arcy Wentworth } Wm. Broughton } Esquires Alexander Riley } Simeon Lord } William Hankey sworn, says he belonged to the Ship King George, upon the last cruize,— was in her off the Cape of New Zealand in Company with the Jefferson whaler, each vessel received some supplies of Pigs and Potatoes from the shore at that time; witness believes they were obtained from the friends of Jem the Otaheitan,— recollects that at that time Jem and Kangarow came on board the King George and remaining on board two or three nights. Cant say whether both went on shore together— Witness dont recollect whether he went on shore after that, but believes he did not— believes Kangarow went from the King George to the shore and took with him, a coat belonging to Captain Jones, who witness heard complain, that Kangarow had done so— but cant say whether it was after the potatoes and pigs had been received on board— Dont recollect that Kangarow came on board more than once— does not recollect whether Kangarow was put on board the Jefferson from the King George— says Jem the Otaheitan was, and to best of witnesses recollection Jem was put on shore the following day from the Jefferson in one of the Jefferson’s boats— recollects the King George and the Jefferson being off the Three Kings after that, but cant say how long— were in sight of land all the time— Remembers the King George and Jefferson being in the Bay of Islands on the same cruise, at which place some sweet potatoes were received on board the King George; was in King George after that when she lay in Cooks Streights— went on shore there in one of the King George’s boats with Captain Jones twice or thrice,— Recollects on one of these occasions Captain Jones desiring New Zealand George to tell one of the Chiefs that unless more women were sent on board, those already on board would be brought to Port Jackson— that two women were thereupon brought to the Boat— who cry’d— To a Question from the Bench— says he never saw Captn Jones illtreat any of the Native Women— that it is a customary matter for the Chiefs to permit their wives and daughters to go on board vessels in their Harbours by recieving [sic] presents for their favours and at some times accompanying them on board and leaving them there— never knew Captain Jones to recieve Pigs, Potatoes, or any other matter from the Natives without compensating them— Witness has been at New Zealand three or four times, has a perfect Knowledge of the Habits and Customs of the Natives, and dont believe there is one female there whose favours might not be obtained for a bottle of gunpowder— Did not see Captain Jones pay for Potatoes obtained at the North Cape but did for those obtained at the Bay of Islands, and believes that Captain Jones did at all times pay for what he obtained from the Natives, either in Iron, Oil, Muskets, or other matter, never having heard any of the Natives complain against Mr Jones. Wm. Hankey (Signed) D’Arcy Wentworth, JP } Alexander Riley,— JP } W. Broughton— JP } S. Lord— JP } 13 Certified to be a true Copy D. Wentworth JPAn Account of Trade issued out of B. Smith's Shop 1815 Axes Tomahawks Flat Tokey Pit Axe Staples Hooks &c Shovel Hoe Sawset     To whom delivered By whom purchased Articles rec.d in purchases July 10 9 . . . . . . . . . . Captn. Hanson …….. …….. 12 1 . . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall lost ……..   1 . . . . . . . . . . . . Pork   1 . . . . . . . . . . . . Flax   1 . . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall A Native A present   1 . . . . . . . . . . . Guana [?]_ Do. 15 1 . . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall Whitange     1 . . . . . . . . . . Do._ Do.     . 1 . . . . . . . . . . A Native Labour     7 . . . . . . . . . . . Labour [?]   . . . . . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall to Whitanga   . . 6 . . . . . . . . . Natives Labour   . . . 1 . . . . . . . Mr Hall Whitange   22 . . . . 2 6 . . . . . Do._ _     . 2 . . . . . . . . . . Shora akka Flax   . 1 . . . . . . . . . Mr King Natives Do.   . 1 . . . . . . . . . Do. Do. Flax & potatoes   2 2 . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       1 . . . . . . . . . . . Oyunna Pork & Labour   1 . . . . . . . . . . Mr King Innue     . . . . . . 1 . . . . Do. Natives Lent.   . . . . . . . 1 . . . . Native of Wangaroa Lent.[?] Lent.   . . . . . . . . 1 . . Mr Hall       4 . . . . . . . . . . . Tho Hanson Tinware   1 . . . . . . . . . . Mr King Native Land for wheat   1 . . . . . . . . . . Do       1 . . . . . . . . . . . Shora akka 2 Hogs   1 . . . . . . . . . . . Ponae 2 Hogs   3 . .   . . . . . . . . . Labour   1 . . . . . . . . . . . Shora akka 1 Hog   1 . . . . . . . . . . . Shunhee A present   1 . . . . . . . . . . . Tenana 3 Mats   1 . . . . . . . . . . . Ponae 2 Hogs Carried on. 35 14 6                       1815 Axes Tomahawks Flat Tokey Grindstones               To whom delivered By whom purchased Articles rec.d in purchases Bro.t Forw.d 35 14 6 . . . . . . . .       July 29 2 . . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       2 . . . . . . . . . . . Natives Flax & Pork   1 . . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       . 1 . . . . . . . . . . Native Flax & Potatoes   1 . . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       . . . 2 . . . . . . . . Shunghee & Taraha     . 1 . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       1 . . . . . . . . . . . Tahraha Pork   1 . . . . . . . . . . . Kewa Do   . 1 . . . . . . . . . . Maree Do.   . 2 4 . . . . . . . . Mr Hall .   August 15 . . 1 . . . . . . . . . Natives Labour   . 1 . . . . . . . . . Mr King Natives Dog Skins   . . 1 . . . . . . . . . Native Labour   2 . . . . . . . . . . . . Labour   4 . 4 . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       . . 2 . . . . . . . . . Natives Pork & Potatoes   . 1 . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       1 4 1 . . . . . . . . . . 3 Hogs & Flax 11th. 1 2 5 . . . . . . . . . Native Flax   1 . . . . . . . . . . . Shunghee Land for wheat   . 1 . . . . . . . . . Mr King       1 . . . . . . . . . . . Native Labour   4 . . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall . Lost   4 . . . . . . . . . . Do.       . . 1 . . . . . . . . . Native Labour 14 1 . 1 . . . . . . . . . Native Sailcloth & Flax - 15 2 2 . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       1 . . . . . . . . . . Mr King Ta Paua A present   1 . . . . . . . . . . . Ta Appopo Iron   1 . . . . . . . . . . . . Lost or stolen 17 . 2 5 . . . . . . . . Mr Hall     18 2 . . . . . . . . . . . Natives Pork & Potatoes 21 1 3 . . . . . . . . . . Do Flax & Mat . 1 . . . . . . . . . . . . Stolen or lost 23 2 2 7 . . . . . . . . Mr Hall     Carrd. Forwd. 73 37 38                     1815 Axes Tomahawks Flat Tokey Hoe Staples Knives Pot Bails Hooks Dogs [?] Staples Hoes   To whom deld. By whom purchased Article rec.d Bro.t on 73 37 38                         Augt 24 1 . . . . . . . . . . . . Natives Mats   1 . 6 . . . . . . . . . . Whidooa Land for Wheat   1 . 4 . . . . . . . . . . Tairee Do. Do.   1 . . . . . . . . . . . . Rewa Do. Do.   2 . 4 . . . . . . . . . . Tippooha Iron 27 . 1 3 . . . . . . . . . . Native Potatoes 28 . . 22 . . . . . . . . . . Natives Flax. 30 . 2 3 . . . . . . . . . . Do Flax & Potatoes Sepr 5 . 2 17 . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       3 3 6 . . . . . . . . . . Natives of Wangaroa Iron   1 10 13 . . . . . . . . . . Natives Land [?] & Pork - 11 2 . 4 . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall       1 . 8 . . . . . . . . . . Conroy.   16 6 1 . . . . . . . . . . . Natives of Wangaroa     . . . . . . . . . . . .     Pork & Iron - 18 . . 6 . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall     19 . 5 7 . . . . . . . . . . Natives Pork 20 4 1 2 . . . . . . . . . . Do Pork & etc 22 3 1 9 15 . . . . . . . . Mr Hall .   25 3 2 24 . . . . . . . . . _ Parties from Wangaroa     3 2 12 . . . . . . . . .         4 . . . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall Whitaya     5 10 17 . . . . . . . . . . Parties from Wangaroa   To Sep 28th = 114 77 205                                                         Octr. 2 2 1 12 . . . . . . . . . Mr King Konokono Fish &   1   6                   Do Do Fish   1 2 . . . . . . . . . . Do_       14 . . . . . . . . . . . . Captn. Hanson Spars   2 1 . . . . . . . . . . . Natives Spars   . . . . . 10 5 4 2 16 4 - [rubbed out] . .   2 2 1 . . . . . . . . . Mr Hall ____________     17 16 21 . . . . . . . . . . Natives ha Spars, work Pork &c &c_ [?]      N.B. The various articles repaired for the         153 99 245      natives are not inserted ____      Thomas Kendall       Parramatta, Octr 25. 1815 Revd Sir At the Request of my Friend & Colleague the Revd R. Cartwright, I write to say, that he has a pious Son intended for the Ministry, and now at Oxford. Mr Cartwright is very anxious, if his Son should by his pious and Christian Conduct recommend himself to his religious Friends, that he should be taken in due time into the Service of the Church Missionary Society, and sent out as a Clergyman to New Zealand. He hopes by the Period that his Son is ready for ordination, that the Settlement will be completely formed, and a way opened for the regular administration of the word of God. Should Mr Cartwright’s Proposal meet the views of the Society, he wishes that his Son should be informed of them, in order that his mind may be gradually preparing for New Zealand. I am Dr Sir Your most obedient Hum[b]l[e] Ser[van]t Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta, 25th October 1815 Reverend Sir, At a Meeting held this day at the Parsonage House Parramatta, the Official Letters from you addressed to the Revd Samuel Marsden under date May 11th 1809 and December 16th 1814 were taken into consideration by us the Clergy undersigned, and after mature deliberation We are unanimously of opinion, that New Zealand opens a large and promising Field for Missionary labors. That the Inhabitants are a noble and intelligent race, and prepared to receive the blessings of Civilization and the knowledge of the Christian Religion and it is also our opinion that their improvement and civilization can best be promoted by keeping up a regular communication with New Zealand, and introducing the Chiefs into civil Society at Port Jackson, which can only be done by maintaining a Vessel for that purpose. The Vessel will be necessary for the comfort of the Settlers of New Zealand, and also for their protection from the Natives and runaway Convicts and Sailors who are put on shore by the Masters of Whalers and other Vessels. We also fully accord with the Society, that the Civilization and general improvement of the New Zealanders would be greatly promoted by forming a small Establishment in this Colony for their instruction in some of the simple arts, such as spinning and Weaving their Native Flax; Manufacturing it into Twine and Cordage, and in Blacksmiths work and Agriculture.— Such an Establishment independent of promoting the Civilization of the New Zealanders wod afford a certain pledge for the safety of the Settlers at New Zealand, as the Natives who would be instructed under the patronage of this INSTITUTION wod either be Sons of Chiefs or their near Relations, and would also accommodate such Chiefs as may from time to time visit Port Jackson in the Active where they would be kindly treated and protected from insult during the time the Vessel remains in the Harbour, which will tend to enlarge their Ideas, remove their prejudices, & excite in them a thirst for useful knowledge. The annual expence of such an Establishment at present for the hire of the necessary Buildings, Tools, Overseer’s wages, the support of the Natives and other conveniences; we estimate at £200 pr Annm. Under these impressions we have resolved to form the Establishment immediately on the Society’s account, and to receive into it such New Zealanders as are at present in the Colony. We wish further to observe, that we feel the most cordial desire to co-operate with the Society in their benevolent and pious exertions for the Conversion of the Heathen, but we are of opinion that no Public Auxiliary can be formed in this Colony under present existing circumstances, with any hope of success. At the same time we beg to assure the Society, that we will embrace the first favorable opportunity of carrying their wishes into effect relative to this important object. With our sincere and Christian Regards to the Society and our fervent prayers that the great Head of the Church may bless the Society’s labours in this and every other part of the Globe We have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your most obed[ien]t H[um]ble Servants Samuel Marsden William Cowper Robt Cartwright Henry Fulton Benj[ami]n Vale The Revd Josiah Pratt &c &c &cParramatta New S. Wales Octr 26, 1815 Revd & Dr Sir I have the Pleasure to inform you that I received all the Investment safe, sent out in the Northampton, excepting the medicines and they were not on board; nor were they entered in the Bill of Ladening, nor any Receipt given for them— Every Search was made, but they could not be found. The Captain said they never came on board. I examined all the Cases had them opened, but they were not there— The Active left the Missionaries well, or rather the Settlers, the 11th of July, when she left the Bay of Islands, and arrived at Port Jackson, in the Beginning of August, having touched at the North cape, and brought a Chief, and his daughter with him to Sydney. All their Letters were very satisfactory, as far as related to their Establishment. As Mr. Nicholas, a Gentleman by whom you formerly wrote to me, and who accompanied me to New Zealand, is returning in the Northampton I shall send all my Letters by him, and other Papers for the Information of the Society— Some of these I shall forward open on Account of the Postage being so very heavy, and Mr Nicholas being fully acquainted with the Subject, and a Gentleman in whom I can place Confidence— I forwarded you by the Sydney packet my Observations on New Zealand, with other Documents which I hope you have received safe. I shall now send you a short Account of Duaterra, who has been very unexpectedly removed from this present world, with Mr Kendall’s public Letter to the Society, and his private Letter to me for their Information— I wish the Society to have every Communication, public and private, that they may be able to judge of all matters relative to the Settlement. They will be at all times prepared to hear both of good and evil. Men are imperfect in all Situations; and their Imperfections Weaknesses, and I may add Sins, may appear greater under certain Trying Circumstances, than what they would under others. When I was in New Zealand I strictly prohibited all kind of Trade and Barter to the Settlers on their private Account; you will perceive in Mr Kendall’s Letter to me that some laboured under that temptation still. I have again in writing strictly forbid any of the Settlers trading with the natives on a private Account till directions are received, or Permission granted by the Society. I hope you will be very particular in expressing the Sentiments of the Society upon this Head. I have little doubt, but upon the whole the Settlers will do well. I wish as much as possible that even the very Appearance of any Cause of Jealosey [sic] should be removed from amongst them. If private trading was allowed, it would be attended with much evil, and no good— Mr Kendall sent over a small Spelling Book to get printed by the Active— I sent him a few and shall have all the others ready when the Active returns again. Mr Kendall has been very diligent in his work, and will I trust be an infinite Blessing to the poor Heathens. Tho’ the Climate of N. Zealand appears to be very healthy, yet the Settlers there cannot be supported at the same Expense as those at Otaheite. The Rains are heavy, and the weather at times Stormy, so that they require better Houses— They have also no Bread Fruit, and other Fruits with which Otaheite abounds. Mr Hall, tho’ a very industrious man as can be, he is not able alone to put up the necessary buildings for himself and all the other Persons belonging to the Settlement— I have sent over in the Active a Carpenter to assist in that necessary work for the present, and have also sent over one Pair of Sawyers more and their wives. One of the men is very piously disposed, and what I call a very good man, the other I have known for almost 20 years, and is a very quiet industrious man, tho’ not religious. The Chiefs are so urgent to get Mechanics of any kind, particularly Smiths and Carpenters, that I was induced to send these men. I hope they will be little or no Expense to the Society, as I have sent them on my own Account to procure Timber for the Active and hope their Labor will cover their wages and Support: tho’ my main object in sending these two Families was to promote the Civilization of the Inhabitants, and to add to the Strength and Respectability of the Settlers, and to give them more Influence and Weight— You will observe in Mr Kendall’s Letter that he mentions some Convicts who were on the Island left by different Vessels. I am apprehensive some danger will arise from these bad men getting amongst the natives. These men the Settlers will be under the necessity of keeping in Confinement in general, for their own Safety. I brought Convicts from N. Zealand with me in the Active, and left three there as I could not conveniently bring more. When the Active sailed from there in July, there were six men Convicts, and some of them very daring and abandoned men. As these men belong to the Crown, the Government ought to contribute something to their Support, while they are detained Prisoners at New Zealand so that the whole Expense may not fall upon the Settlement. I made Application to Governor Macquarie for this Purpose, but his Excellency said he could not allow any thing towards their maintenance. I told his Excellency the missionaries would not be safe if the Runaway Convicts were at large, and to maintain them in Prison would be a very considerable Expense, and also to bring them away from time to time when the Active returned— The Govr said he would make some allowance for their Passage; but he could not do more. I have given Directions to the master of the Active to bring as many of them away, as he can with Safety. I am not able yet to tell what the expense of the Active will be. The Port Duties are very heavy. Sixpence per solid foot duty is charged upon all timber from N. Zealand, in Log or Plank. Should the Active bring 4000 feet = £100. Pilotage tho the vessel wants none, £7. Sixpence per Ton fees to the Governors Secretary, whatever the Vessel measures every time the Active leaves the Harbour— Two Shillings and sixpence per Head for all Persons in the vessel, whether natives of New Zealand, merely as Passengers, such as the Chiefs and their Servants, or any others, and several other fees or duties which is a great drawback upon what the Vessel brings. The duty was one Shilling per Solid foot upon all Logs and Plank. The Timber I brought with me sold for two Shillings and sixpence per foot, so that the duty was two fifths of the whole Cargo. I remonstrated with the Governor upon the very heavy duty, that it amounted to a Prohibition, tho’ the timber was much wanted in the Colony, and no Vessel could bring it on Account of the duty yet I could not prevail upon him to take it off. He reduced it however to sixpence which was gaining some advantage. There is no vessel but the Active, that can afford to bring any, and I think the Governor ought to remit the whole of the duty upon the Timber. There has been only one vessel that ever brought a Cargo of Timber from N. Zealand and the owner told me, he had lost a very considerable Sum, tho’ he had sold the whole for 3s 6d per solid foot. The duty took more than one quarter of the Cargo, besides all other Expenses of the Port. There is no view to Gain in the Active, not even the smallest Advantage, but merely the good of the Heathen, and therefore the Government ought not to lay such heavy Burthens upon the attempt. The Governor told me if he remitted the duty for me, that others would expect the same Favor— at the same time the Governor well knew that there was no vessel employed in that Service, but the Active nor is there likely to be, as it will not pay for Carriage— I mean where any hope of Gain is looked for— Tho’ this Sum which the Active may bring in by duties on the Timber, is comparatively nothing to the Revenue of the Colony; and cannot affect it in the smallest degree, as no vessel is employed, or can be in the same Service, because it will not pay, yet this Sum small as it may be in the Scale of Government, it is heavy on the Expences of the Vessel. Should a new Govr be appointed, which will probably be the Case, I earnestly recommend the Society to interest him on behalf of N. Zealand. I think these difficulties may be removed if they are represented. I think a small Colonial Vessel for Instance, which wants no Pilot, such as the Active, should not pay the same Pilotage as a large foreign Ship. The Pilotage of the Active for the last year amounts to almost thirty Pounds, which appears to me a very unnecessary Expense, but yet I am obliged to pay it. If it was a small Sum I should not mention it. But it is all these things which have no Connection with the wear and tear of the Vessel, Seamen’s wages &c that tend to increase so much the Expenses, and to increase the difficulties I feel at present. I must leave with the Society to act according to their wisdom in these matters I have stated— I simply mention them as they occur, as I feel them Grievances and think they are not right. If the Society should be of a different opinion I am satisfied; if they can be remedied, it will promote the Cause. What I think may be in some degree remedied is the heavy duty upon the Timber, and the Port fees. When the Active was here in Sepr I believe there were 17 N. Zealanders came and returned in her— I was not very willing to pay 2s 6d per head for Permission for them to return, or for their Clearance, but I could not get the Clearance of the Vessel without they all attended at the Secretary’s office, and I understood 2s 6d per Head was charged for them. I remonstrated with the Secretary, told him as they were not under any civil Government, nor belonged to any Vessel as Sailors, that I thought they could not with any Propriety be subject to the same Regulations as British Subjects. But nothing would avail— They were compelled to appear personally before the Secretary, before I could get the Clearance signed— and some of the Chiefs were very unwilling to go, as they did not understand the Reason why they should attend— I hope these Vexatious things, will in time be removed; and that we shall have Persons in certain Situations that will not be so inimical to all true Piety, and pious men. A man can scarcely commit a greater crime in N. S. Wales than to be righteous over much— Yesterday my Colleagues met me at Parramatta, to take into Consideration the Recommendation of the Society to establish an auxiliary Society to the Church Missionary Society here. Difficulties appeared in our way which could not be removed at the present time. I have the honor to send you our Letter containing our Sentiments for the Information of the Society. We shall make a beginning in a still private way— and if our Friends will assist us in the Colony, we shall be glad of their aid— I am afraid the Society will think the Expenses heavy but the undertaking is great, and in order to atone in some measure for the Injuries the natives of N. Zealand had Sustained from the Europeans I was obliged to treat them bountifully both when at New Zealand, and also in this Colony— The vessel was constantly crowded with them there, and many urged me to allow them to accompany me to Port Jackson whom I was compelled to refuse for want of Room— I have the Brother of Duaterra’s wife who hung her self at Duaterra’s Death; Duaterra’s half Brother, and another young man, a Chief belonging to another Party with me now. These will immediately be placed in the Institution which we have resolved to establish— and Preparations made to receive such as may come when the Active returns in December if all is well. You will be tired with my long Letters, which I shall now close and leave what I have said for you to make what use of you think good, and have the honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedient humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cAccount of Work done by Walter Hall 1815 February 27 2 Axes Settlements 29 2 Bolts, 1 Pot bail, 1 Handle for frying pan Mr Wm Hall 1 Pot mending 2 Staples, 2 Catches, 1 Pair Hinges March 2 13 Staples Settlement 7 Axes, 2 Tomahawks, 6 flat Tokees, 1 Iron Band, 3 Bolts and repairing Gun lock, in exchange for Iron, Oil Cheese &c 6 Tomahawks and 2 flat Tokees Thos Hansen 3 Axes Settlements 4 2 Flat Tokees Thos Hansen 4 Axes and fork repairing Settlements Steeling 3 Flat Tokees and making 1 Flat Tokee Shunghee 9 2 Hooks and Hinges Mr Wm Hall 1 Large Knife for killing Pigs Settlements 11 2 Pair Hinges, 3 Axes, 3 Flat Tokees do 134 nails do 100 nails Thos Hansen 3 Axes, and 1 Pair Hinges Settlements 1 Axe Thos Hansen 15 1 Tumbler for Pistol lock Settlements 3 Axes and 3 Tomahawks do 21 4 Axes do 1 do 22 7 Axes and 1 Flat Tokee, in exchange for Iron from Wangaroa &c do 1 Axe and Two Flat Tokees do 25 4 Axes and Nails for do 27 2 Axes, 2 Bolts, 1 Pot bail, 1 Handle for frying pan 2 Staples, 2 Hooks, 1 Pair Hinges, 2 links for Chain do April 3 1 Pair Hinges, 1 Iron hoop for Mr King Settlements 1 Pair of Shears Thos Hansen 5 9 Axes, 9 Flat Tokees, 1 Tomahawk Settlements 2 Iron nuts for Mill Thos Hansen 6 Repairing Gridiron & 4 knives Mr Wm Hall 6 Knives Mr Kendall 11 2 Axes and 2 flat Tokees Thos Hansen 19 18 Axes, 3 Tomahawks Settlements 3 Pair Hinges, 2 Bolts, 1 lock handle & Catch do Steeling 1 Axe do Native 5 Flat Tokees, 600 nails, 1 meat stand do Repairing Mill & Two iron Wedges do 1 Pair large hinges 22 1 Axe, 1 Tomahawk and 4 flat Tokeees Thos Hansen 27 10 Axes, and Tomahawks, 11 Bolts Settlement 19 Flat Tokees for fish do Kurrokurro 1 Flat Tokee Thos Hansen May 1 1 Meat Stand Mr King 1 Hammer Thos Hansen 4 Flat Tokees & repairing 1 Broad Axe Settlement 8 Axes, 4 Tomahawks, 1 Saw Box, 220 nails do Strap for Boat and Two hinges d0 Shunghee 9 2 Axes laid 1 Tokee Grass Cutter 7 Flat Tokees Thos Hansen Repairing Kettle for Settlement 5 Axes, 2 flat Tokees do 6 Knives Mr King 4 Tudelar Irons & 1 Tomahawk Settlement 15 8 Tomahawks and laying 5 Axes do 1 Flat Tokee do 1 Tiller for Saw, 1 Ladle for Ship & Kettle Repair do 22 10 Axes, 5 Tomahawks do Wire for Pans, 2 Dogs for Ship, 2 Flat Tokees do 22 Repairing 1 Axe and 1 Chisel Settlement 29 10 Axes, 11 Tomahawks and 18 Flat Tokees do June 9 22 Axes, 2 Flat tokees do 16 20 Axes, 3 pr bails, 2 Hoops, 5 Thimbles do 1 Boat hook, 2 Bands for mast, 4 Staples do 2 Boat hooks, 6 flat tokees & 2 Pistols repairing do 23 57 Axes, and Tomahawks & 10 flat Tokees do July 1 21 Tomahawks, 14 Axes, 3 Tokees, & two Dogs do 6 4 Axes & 5 Tomahawks do Dr Sir The above is a Copy of Mr Kendalls return to me of work done by the Blacksmith— From 27th of Feby to 1st of July. I directed the Settlers to keep an exact Account of all the work the Smith did, for their own Justification, and the Satisfaction of the Society should they ever wish to know— There are at the Settlement to be supplied with animal Food Messrs Kendall Hall & King, with their wives & 7 Children and one Servant— The Smith has wife and Child— four Sawyers, three women and one Child— in all 25 Persons— besides the Runaway Convicts in number 6. The Smith is the principal Person for procuring by his Labor Pork, Fish Potatoes, and such things as they want from the Natives— Nothing can be done without the Smith— Provisions could not be got at Port Jackson for the Settlement, but at very high Prices— A pious Smith, or two would be a great Blessing— The Supply of Axes, &c. sent out in the Northampton came very seasonably— as they enabled me to make presents to the Chiefs, who were just arrived, and to send presents to others, as well as to supply the Settlement— You will be kind enough to send out a good Supply of Saw Files— I mean principally pit Saw Files, and Smiths Files— and small flat Files— for the Natives—There were about three hundred large and small Axes made The Smith I took over with me is not a pious man, but a very good workman— and behaves well. Should the Society meet with a pious Smith, a married man they would do well to send him— Thomas Hansen mentioned in this Return is the Son of the Master of the Active— living there and his Mother on their own Account, and these Articles paid to him are for Labor done for the Settlers— This young man has now purchased a Piece of Ground from the Head Chief, and is going to reside with him— The young man is very quiet and a good Character— his mother not so— but a quarrelsome old woman. Mr Kendall would be glad if she would leave them— I think it would be proper for the Society to have a return once at least a year of the Labor done by the Smith, and the Tools expended— as this would give an Idea how the Settlement advanced. If 100 Axes are used this year by the Natives and 200 next it will shew a greater demand in the Market.— There were about three hundred large and small Axes made in about 4 months, as appears from this return— besides Tokees &c. besides also what I sent over in the Active in May— one Smith will not be able to supply all who want Tools— The Axes you sent were very good— Iron and Steel you will not omit to forward, at all times— I have had a very great Price to pay for these— The Iron Pot [sic] were also of great Benefit— I sent some of them, over, and shall send more when the Active returns— Axes, Hoes— Files, Iron, Steel, large Fish Hooks, Spades and Shovels are the principal Articles in demand— These Articles will find their way to the remotest Parts of N. Zealand— where the Settlers are fixed is the most eligible Situation in all that Land, that I saw or could hear of for an easy Communication with the interior and other Parts of the Coast— and will be the grand Mart of that Country. I am Dr Sir Yours sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &c Parramatta Octr 26 1815 Parramatta Octr 26 1815 Dear Sir, I observe in Mr Kendall’s Letter when speaking upon the death of Duaterra, that he remarks, Duaterra had imbibed strong Prejudices in his mind against the Missionaries. These Prejudices originated at Port Jackson, just before I sailed with him to N. Zealand, from some Person or Persons with the most dark and diabolical design, telling Duaterra: not to trust us,— that our only object was to deprive the New Zealanders of their Country, and that as soon as we had gained any Footing there we should pour into New Zealand an armed Force, and take the Country to ourselves: and to make the impression more deep, they called his Attention to the miserable State of the Natives of New South Wales, who are going perfectly naked about our Streets; and from whom the English had taken their Country and reduced them to their present wretchedness— This Suggestion darted into his mind like a poisoned Arrow destroyed his Confidence in the Europeans, and alarmed his Fears and Jealosey [sic] for the Safety of his Country, for which he had the most unbounded Love. On our sailing from Port Jackson, I perceived him to be much dejected and cast down; and a constant melancholy upon his Countenance. I often inquired what was the Cause of his Grief, but he cautiously consealed [sic] the matter from me, and always evaded giving me a satisfactory Answer— I repeatedly pressed him to tell me; and a little before we arrived at New Zealand, he informed me that he was told at Port Jackson, that it was our Intention to take his Country from him; and that the New Zealanders would be very angry with him, if he should be the Author of their Country been [sic] taken and given to the English. I pressed him much to inform me who had told him these things— but no Arguments I could use, would induce him to tell me— I concluded he was bound by some solemn Promise not to reveal the Author of this intended Mischief. I frequently endeavoured to remove his Fears but to no purpose. The Poison infused into his mind was too subtle, and infectious ever to be removed— Mr Kendall mentions Warrakee also as having the same Fears, the Chief they purchased the last Piece of Land of. This Chief was Duaterra’s uncle, and I have no doubt but he had mentioned his Suspicions to his Uncle— which induced him to make the pointed Remarks he did— Warrakee is since dead— and I hope these groundless Fears will die with them; and that the Persons who intended to give the fatal Blow to the Mission will by the overruling Providence of God, be disappointed, and their wickedness brought to an End— I have thought it necessary to explain that Part of Mr Kendall’s Letter which I have mentioned as it cast a Cloud over the Character of a very great, and extraordinary man, and whose memmory [sic] will long be precious to them who knew him— I am, Revd Sir Your most obed[ien]t hum[b]l[e] Ser[van]t Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta Octr 26. 1815 Private Dear Sir, In former Letters, I informed you a Society was instituted in the Colony for the Protection of the Natives of the South Sea Islands generally: and I was in hopes that it would have been attended with some benefit at the time it was instituted; but I had soon Cause to alter my Opinion— About twelve months ago when the Cumberland returned to Port Jackson (a Vessel belonging to this Settlement) which had been trading amongst the Islands; I was informed that the most dreadful Murders had been committed in one of the Islands by some of the People belonging to the Cumberland. As Duaterra was here and several more New Zealanders when the Cumberland came in; and as the Cumberland had touched on her outward bound Voyage at the Bay of Islands, where she had received two men from Duaterra, and one of them was now killed by an European, he was anxious to know the Cause— I therefore called a general meeting of the Society— Some of the members attended, and some did not. At the meeting many objections were started against against examining into any of the transactions of the Cumberland, while she was amongst the Islands—I used every Argument I could to prevail upon the Committee to hear what I had got to say, and to examine the witnesses I had to bring to prove the Facts, agreeable to the Resolutions entered into at the first Formation of the Society: but to little Purpose— One could not, because he was part owner, another was interested some other way, hear any Evidence, or examine in any way into the Buisness. Several Europeans as well as Natives had been killed— but no notice whatever was taken of the death of the Europeans even— I have no doubt, had the Committee allowed me to have investigated this Subject, but an horrid Scene of Rapine, and Murder, and Violence would have been laid open to the public Eye. I then clearly saw from the Spirit of Opposition manifested at this meeting that no relief was to be expected from the leading men of this Colony for the injured Savages in these Seas. Tho’ a Sum of money was subscribed at the Formation of the Society for the Relief and Protection of the Natives of the South Sea Islands, yet not one Shilling has ever been expended for their use and Benefit; tho’ some of these poor Creatures have been brought by Sickness, and Hardships on board the different Whalers and other Vessels to the very mouth of the Grave, and landed at Port Jackson in want of all things. I do not expect now that any thing will be done by that Society for the Benefit of the Natives of these Islands; and for certain Reasons. Was a Society here to act, it would be a Check upon that plundering, murdering System, which has so long disgraced the European name amongst the Inhabitants of these Islands; but this would wound the Interest & Honor of Individuals of some weight and Influence— I mention these things to shew that at present we can form no public auxiliary Society— we are not strong enough— besides there are other Reasons which operate against it, at present, but may be removed in a little time. I herewith send you a Copy of all the Proceedings I could get taken at the general meeting last October— Tho Duaterra attended the meeting, and wished to know the Cause of the Death of the Man whom he had committed to the Care of the Master; and several of the Crew belonging to the Cumberland had been killed, and one Otaheitean, yet the matter would not bear examination. The whole was hushed up in Silence and remains so to this very Day. All that Duaterra could learn was that his man had been shot by one of the Ship’s Company, but for what Reason he was not told— You may deem this Letter unnecessary nor should I have sent it, but I wished to shew the difficulty that might, and would arise in the way of the Mission if any public auxiliary Society was attempted to be formed as yet— The People here would think their “Craft was in danger”— I am of opinion that when a vessel belonging to the Colony returns from the Islands with only part of her Crew, the others said to be killed— it is the duty of Government to inquire into the Cause of these men who are missing, losing their lives. Such an Inquiry, if it had no Regard to the Natives would tend to bring to Light many Acts of Darkness & Cruelty— I have now writen [sic] to you at considerable Length, and in much haste, and in the midst of a variety of other Calls, so that I must crave your Indulgence for all Errors, of every kind— I am Dear Sir Yours with much esteem Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta Octr 27, 1815 Dear Sir, I write these few Lines in behalf of Richard Stockwell, a young men who came here a Prisoner in the Ship Earl Spencer along with Mr Kendall, who has had him in his Service ever since. I got the Governor’s Permission for him to accompany Mr Kendall to New Zealand upon giving a Bond for him, that he should be delivered up to the Governor of this Colony at any future time he should be demanded. As Richard Stockwell has behaved himself very honestly, and shewn a wish to do every thing he could to gain his Master’s Favor, I beg to recommend him to your kind Services— I believe he is a native of Bristol— If you could obtain a Recommendation for him to the Governor of this Colony, for the time being, from any Person in authority, I have no doubt, but the young man would have a mitigation of his Sentence, and in time he may be permitted to return to his native Country and Friends— I will second any Representation, or Recommendation here with the Governor: and use any Interest I may possess at the time for his Pardon. The young man is very usefully employed for the mission at New Zealand, and I agreed to allow him for Clothes &c £15 per annum on the Society’s Account— be so kind as to bear this in mind— I have also another Request to make on behalf of an unfortunate man here, but a man of very good Character, and one who wishes to join the settlers at New Zealand. His name is William Roberts— he was transported to this Colony for 14 years which he has served. William Roberts was tried at the Old Bailey in Sepr. 1802 and sentenced for 14 years Transportation. On examining the Records or Indents of the term of years for which every Convict is sentenced to serve, Roberts is entered down in these Records for Life, and he must remain in Bondage all his days unless some Friend will take the Trouble to obtain proper Documents to satisfy the Governor of this Colony that his term of Exile is expired. By an Application to the Keeper of Newgate the Records of his Trial and Conviction can be examined, and if it should appear that William Roberts was only sentenced for 14 years a Certificate of this from Mr Shelton, or whoever is the Head of that Office signed by him, and transmitted to this Colony will obtain this poor man his Freedom. This Fatal error may have been committed by a Clerk thro’ mistake in copying the Records. I believe William Roberts was tried before the Recorder of the City of London Mr Silvester— Should his Sentence be only 14 years, Mr Silvester’s Signature to the Certificate would have great weight with the Governor here. The young man Eves, whom you mention I shall notice— George Garrett is well— but lives at Sydney along with an officer there— I believe his Conduct is very good— I am intimate with his master, and have never heard him complain of his Conduct. The Revd Mr Wilcox was his Friend— I am Revd Sir Yours very truly Saml Marsden Revd. J. Pratt Bay of Islands 27 October 1815 Revd and Dear Sir, I must now acquaint you how we are going on here with respect to trade. You will recollect when you left us it was mutually agreed upon between me & my colleagues that Mr Hall should employ his industry in procuring Spars for the Active and remain on board as an Assistant to the Captain during the time of her continuance in the Bay: that Mr King should go over to Korrokorro’s and procure fish, and I should endeavour to procure pork &c. Mr Hall and Mr King will acquaint you with what they have done. Mr Hall you will perceive by the Blacksmith’s List has reserved a good deal of trade. Mr King has not had so much because he never went to procure fish and the flax which has been purchased has been generally paid for by me. A little time after your departure my colleagues would each buy pork for himself and continued to do so. They assigned as their reason that their wives wished to have the lard, and Mr Hall particularly wished to trade in order as he said to increase his influence amongst the Natives. For a long time three or four hogs were used in the Settlement in the course of a week. I did not find fault, because they could not bear a reproof from me. I have no pork for you at this time besides the foregoing reasons the five Prisoners have consumed a great deal, and we have been under the necessity of now and then giving pork to such Natives as were ill during the winter. I wish some regulations to be made with respect to the trade issued from the Blacksmith Shop. I think it would be advisable for you to direct how many Axes or Flat tokees shall be given to Mr Hall and how many to Mr King. I wish to have nothing to do with either of them in any thing that relates to trade. I can not give them satisfaction. The Blacksmith, as you will recollect in his agreement with you, would not consider himself as under their orders, and they have not taken any proper steps to conciliate his regard since that time. As soon as there is sufficient Timber procured for the School I intend to distribute the trade equally amongst the three Settlers. You will therefore from hence consider each man as providing for his own family and responsible to you for the Surplus he may receive. As soon as I receive your directions I shall abide by them. According to your desire I shall in future be more explicit in my private Letters. I trust however I shall only notice such things as you really ought to be acquainted with. If a line should escape my pen which is inconsistent with that christian charity which “beareth all things”, you will readily perceive it, and not suffer it to operate on your mind to the prejudice of my brethren. I am Revd & Dear [Sir] Your faithful Ser[van]t Tho KendallBay of Islands New Zealand Octr 28 1815 Dear Revd Sir I have been here labouring, I think I may say, nearly one year have seen much of the goodness of God have had great reason to bless him for his protecting Hand, tho we are in Deaths oft, yet we are a live and in good health may the blessing of Jehovah J[ireh] rest upon you and yours, and upon that Society which sent me hither. I have sent you a short account of some of my proceedings, you will see in a Letter dated July, 1815, some of my sentements respecting our hinderances that keep me back in a great measure from doing good, if I have nothing in my power I can do but little &c, youl [sic] will see it in full in that Letter, we have have [sic] a little girl who having been with us some month [sic] she has knit a pair of garters for Mr Marsden I shall send them to him by the Active this time she is learning to sew has made some progress gets on slowly with her reading can say the Lords prayer her self when she likes. We have three Boys a bringing on as fast as we can in reading and writing and spinning, they are very wild that we have but little management over them at present, but are prepareing them for it by degrees as fast as they will bear, they are dressed in english clothing every Sunday goes to church beheaves [sic] as well as can be expected, they would be dressed in our clothing every day if they would sleep in my hut and beheave [sic] decently, but this is too much for them at present when we have got a house we will endevour [sic] to keep them a little closer. We have been very uncomfortable this winter as these rush Huts will not keep wind nor rain out. We cannot rest at night not for fear of being killed, but in fear of being robbed as the natives can get their Hands through a few nights ago a man stolen [sic] my curten that was hung at the window and was putting his Hand through to get more. I hearing him ran out and driven him away. A good English Minister is what is wanted here very much, to give direction, if Mr Kendall was to desist writing against any of us, and look to his own House and attend to his own Duty and keep himself Sober, and quiet, it would be much more to his credit now, and greately [sic] to his advantage in the Latter end, we have a great deal of ruff work the natives are in deed in a ruff and wild state but we don’t despare [sic] in the least. We need your fervant prayers Daily and the presance [sic] and blessing of God the Father, through Jesus Christ to suport [sic] and comfort us in all our labour, tho I am weak yet rejoice that my sufficientcy [sic] is of God, if he is for us who can be against us to prosper. We have received one crate of earthen ware, the other is at Port Jackson, Sir, If you please to send me one large course Hackle, if it was a hemp Hackle it would be better as the natives and the flax are very strong, one large one, one very fine one, I should be much oblidge to yo. I let Mr Marsden have one of mine, the other two are breaking very fast, please to send five or six foot wheels, they can be pulled to peices and packed up in a box, please Sir to send if you have not sent, some Flanel, course sheeting, Bed ticking, little Boys Hats, Powder flacks, shot and Powder to me, knitting needles, Worsted, Mr Hall going over to Whipinghe [sic] to live is the reason why we have no[ne]. Mr Marsden as sent a carpenter if he will stay I shall soon have a house up as the timber is nearly all cut for it. I shall be helping him untill it is finished, so no more at this time but to bid you fare well, Mrs King’s sincere respects to Mrs Pratt, we hope and pray that the presence of the Lord may be with you always for ever and ever Amen I remain Revd Sir Your most unworthy servant John KingParramatta 28th October 1815 Dear Sir I mentioned in my public Letter to the Society forwarded by the Sydney Packet in June last, that Duaterra was dangerously Ill at the time I left New Zealand in February, and was very apprehensive he would not recover. I was much concerned to hear from Mr Kendalls last communication, that Duaterra died about 4 Days after the Active sailed; As this young Chief has been one of the principal Instruments in the hands of a wise and gracious God in preparing a way for the introduction of the Arts of civilization, and the knowledge of Christianity into his Native Country, the following short Narrative of his Life since I became acquainted with him nearly 10 Years ago, may not be uninteresting to the Society. In 1805 the Argo Whaler commanded by Mr Baden, put into the Bay of Islands for refreshments. On the Argo leaving the Harbour Duaterra embarked on board of her with two of his Countrymen. The Argo remained upon the Coast for about 5 Months and then returned into the Bay. On the Vessel’s final departure from New Zealand for Port Jackson, Duaterra went in her, and arrived in Sydney Cove; after the Vessel was ready for Sea again she went to Fish on the Coast of New Holland, where she remained about 6 Months and afterwards put into Port Jackson. During this cruise Duaterra acted in the capacity of a common Sailor, and was attached to one of the Whale Boats— When the Argo lay in Sydney Cove, Duaterra was discharged from her, but received no remuneration for his services during the 12 Months he had been on Board; on his leaving the Argo he entered on Board the Albion Whaler then in the Cove; Commanded by Captain Richardson and was 6 Months on the Fishery in that Vessel off the Coast of New Zealand.— When she put into the Bay of Islands, Duaterra left her and returned to his Friends. Here Captn Richardson behaved very kind to him, and paid him his Wages in various European Articles for his services on board the Albion: Duaterra remained in New Zealand 6 Months when the Santa Anna Whaler anchored in the Bay of Islands on her way to Bounty Islands whither she was bound for Seal Skins. Duaterra embarked on Board this Vessel commanded by a Mr Moody; After she had taken in her supplies from New Zealand she proceeded on her Voyage and Arrived at Bounty Island in safety, when Duaterra, one New Zealander, two Otaheitians and ten Europeans were put on shore to kill seals, and afterwards the Vessel sailed to New Zealand to procure Potatoes, and to Norfolk Island for Pork, leaving the 14 Men they had landed with very little Water, Salt Provisions or Bread.— When the Santa Anna arrived off Norfolk, the Master went on Shore, and the Vessel was blown off, and did not make the Land for one Month.— About 5 Months after leaving Bounty Island the King George arrived, commanded by Mr Chase: Previous to the arrival of this Vessel the sealing party had been greatly distressed for more than 3 Months for want of Water, and Provisions; There was no Water on the Island, nor had they any Bread or Meat— excepting Seals and Sea Fowl, Duaterra often spoke of the extreme sufferings which he and the party with him endured from hunger and thirst, as no Water could be obtained only when a shower of Rain happened to fall: Two Europeans and one Otaheiteian died from hardships. In a few Weeks after the arrival of the King George, the Santa Anna returned, and the Sealing party during their absence had procured 8,000 Skins. After taking the Skins on Board, the Vessel sailed for England, and Duaterra having long entertained an ardent desire to see King George, embarked on Board as a common Sailor, in hopes of gratifying his wish; The Santa Anna arrived in the River Thames about July 1809. Duaterra now requested that the Captn. would indulge him with a sight of the King, which was the only object which had induced him to leave his native Country.— When he made enquiries by what means he could get a sight of the King, he was sometimes told, that he could not find the House, and at other times that nobody was permitted to see King George.— This gave him very much distress as he saw little of London, being seldom permitted to go on shore. In about 15 Days he told me the Vessel had discharged her Cargo, when the Captain told him, that he should put him on Board the Ann who had been taken up by Government to convey Convicts to New South Wales. The Ann had already dropped down to Gravesend, and Duaterra asked the Master of the Santa Anna for some Wages and Clothing, but he refused to give him any, telling him, that the owners at Port Jackson would pay him in two Muskets for his services on his arrival there, but these he never received. About this time Duaterra from hardships and disappointments was taken very sick, being greatly distressed at not seeing King George; Thus friendless, Poor, and Sick as he was, he was sent down to Gravesend and put on Board the Ann; At this time he had been 15 days in the River from the first arrival of the Santa Anna, and had never been permitted to spend 1 Night on shore; The Master of the Ann Mr Charles Clark afterwards enformed me, that when Duaterra was brought on Board the Ann, that he was so naked and miserable that he refused to receive him unless the Master of the Santa Anna would supply him with a Suit of Slops, observing at the same time, that he was very sick. I was then in London, but did not know that Duaterra had arrived in the Santa Anna. Shortly after Duaterra embarked at Gravesend, the Ann sailed for Portsmouth, I had been ordered by Government to return to New South Wales by this Vessel, and joined her in a few days after she had come round to Portsmouth. When I embarked, Duaterra was confined below by sickness, so that I did not see him or know he was there for some time. On my first observing him he was on the Forecastle, Wrapped in an old Great Coat very sick & weak, had a very violent Cough and discharged very considerable quantities of Blood from his Mouth; His mind was much dejected and he appeared as if a few days would terminate his existance, I enquired of the Master where he had met with him, and also of Duaterra what had brought him to England, and how he came to be so wretched and miserable— He told me, that the hardships and wrongs he had endured on board the Santa Anna were exceedingly great and, that the English Sailors had beat him very much, which was the Cause of his spitting Blood; That the Master had defrauded him of all his Wages and prevented his seeing the King. I should have been very happy if there had been time to have called the Master of the Santa Anna to account for his conduct, but it was too late; I endeavoured to sooth his afflictions and assured him, that he should be protected from insults and that his wants should be supplied. By the kindness of the Surgeon, and Master, and by proper nourishment administered to him, he began in a great measure to recover both his strength and spirits, and get quite well some time before we arrived at Rio de Janario.— He was ever after truly greatful [sic] for the attention that was shewn to him. As soon as he was able, he did his duty as a common Sailor on Board the Ann till she arrived at Port Jackson in Feby 1810 in which capacity he was considered equal to most of the men on Board. The Master behaved very kind to him: He left the Ann and accompanyed me to Parramatta, and resided with me till November following, during which time he applied himself to aggriculture [sic]. In October the Frederick Whaler arrived from England, and was bound to Fish on the Coast of New Zealand. Duaterra having been now long absent from his Friends, and wishing to return requested I would procure him a passage on Board the Frederick to New Zealand. At that time one of Tippahee’s Son’s a near relation of Duaterra’s was living with me, and also 2 other New Zealanders. They all wished to return home. I applied to the Master of the Frederick for a passage for them, he agreed to take them upon condition, that they should assist him to procure his Cargo of Oil while the Vessel was on the Coast of New Zealand, and that when he finally left the Coast he would land them in the Bay of Islands. They were 4 very fine young Men having been a good deal at Sea, and were a valuable acquisition to the Master; I therefore agreed with him to take them upon his own conditions, on his promising to be kind to them— On the Frederick leaving Port Jackson in November, they all embarked in hopes of soon seeing their Country, and their Friends. After the Frederick arrived off the North Cape, Duaterra went on shore 2 days to procure supplies of Pork and Potatoes as he was well known there and had many friends among the Natives. As soon as the Vessel had procured the necessary refreshments, she proceeded on her Cruise, and in about 6 Months or a little more was prepared having got in her Cargo and ready to leave the Fishery. Duaterra finding that it was the Masters intention to Sail for England requested, that he and his 3 Companions might be put on shore agreeable to the Master’s engagement with me previous to their sailing from Port Jackson; At this time the Frederick was at the Mouth of the Bay of Islands where all their Friends resided: Duaterra had got every thing ready to put into the Boat, expecting immediately they wod be sent on shore. When he urged the Master to Land him, he replied he would by and bye so soon as he had caught another Whale and the Vessel bore away from the Harbour. Duaterra was now greatly distressed, as he was anxious to see his Wife and Friends having been absent about 3 Years— and earnestly requested the Captn to land him on any part of the Coast of New Zealand; he did not care where it was if he would only put him on shore he wod find his way home. This the Master refused to do, and told him, that it was his intention to go to Norfolk Island, and from there proceed to England, and then he would land them as he passed New Zealand on his way. On the Frederic [sic] arriving off Norfolk Island, Duaterra and his 3 Countrymen were sent on shore for Water for the Vessel, and were all nearly drowned in the Surf having been washed under some hollow Rocks and to use his own expression “that upon reaching the surfice [sic] he said his Heart was full of Water.” At Norfolk Island it is generally extremely dangerous for a Boat to land on account of the surf. When the Frederic was wooded and Watered, and the Master had no further occasion for Duaterra and his 3 companions, he then told them, that he should not touch again at New Zealand but sail direct for England; Duaterra became greatly distressed again, and reminded the Captain how he had violated his promise, and used him very ill in refusing to put him on shore when the Vessel left the Bay of Islands, and was then within two Miles of his own place, and also refused to land him on the North Cape when he passed that land, & was now about to leave him at Norfolk Island and his Companions in a destitute situation where they had no Friends, after all the assistance they had rendered him in procuring his Cargo, however nothing that Duaterra could say had any effect upon the Masters Mind as he went on board his Vessel leaving them to provide for themselves. Duaterra further stated that the Master afterwards returned on shore, and took Tippahee’s Son by force on Board again tho’ he wept much and entreated the Master to let him remain with Duaterra. No tidings have been heard of this young Man since he left Norfolk Island; The Frederic then sailed for England, and was taken on her passage home by an American after a severe action in which the Master was mortally wounded, and the Chief Mate killed. Some time after the Frederic sailed from Norfolk the Ann whaler touched there, commanded by Mr Gwynn, for refreshments, which when she had procured was to proceed to Port Jackson. Duaterra immediately applied to the Master for a passage, who very humanely complied with his request.— On the Ann’s arrival at Port Jackson, the Master enformed me, that he found Duaterra at Norfolk in a very distressed state almost naked as the Master of the Frederic had left him and his companions without Clothing or Provisions; Mr. Gywnn further observed, that Duaterra’s share of the Oil that had been procured by the Frederic, and also of his Companions would have amounted to £100 each, had they accompanyed the Vessel to England, and she had arrived safe, and he thought they had been very much injured by the above Master—Mr Gwynn was very kind to Duaterra and supplied him with necessary Clothing and such things as he wanted, for which he was exceeding greatful [sic]. Duaterra was very happy when he arrived once more at Parramatta, and gave me an affecting history of the distress he suffered while in sight of his own District and not allowed to see his Wife or friends from whom he had been absent so long, and also what he felt when the Frederic finally sailed from Norfolk leaving him upon that Island with little hope of returning to his Native Country. When he sailed from Port Jackson he was supplied with Wheat seeds, Tools of Agriculture, and various other useful articles. He had not a single thing left, all was destroyed and lost. He continued with me at Parramatta till the Ann Whaler belonging to the House of Alexander Birnie of London arrived from England, as this Vessel was going on the Coast of New Zealand he requested I wod procure him a passage on board the Vessel and he would try once more to see his Friends, I accordingly applied to the Master and he agreed to take him on condition that he would remain on board and do the duty of a Sailor while the Ann was on the Coast. To this Duaterra readily consented, and when the Ann left Port Jackson he embarked taking with him seed Wheat and Tools of Agriculture a second time. The Vessel was 5 Months on the Coast when Duaterra with inexpressible joy to himself and Friends was landed. During the time he had lived with me he labored early and late to acquire useful knowledge, and particularly that of Agriculture. He was well aware of the advantages of Agriculture in a national point of view, and was a good Judge of the quality of Land, he was very anxious that his Country should reap the natural advantage which he knew it possessed as far as it related to agriculture, and was fully convinced that the wealth and happiness of a nation depended much upon the produce of its Soil. When he was landed from the Ann he took with him the Wheat he had received at Parramatta for seed and immediately enformed his Friends & the Neighbouring Chiefs of its value and that the Europeans made Biscuit of it such as they had seen and ate on board of Ships. He gave a portion of Wheat to Six Chiefs and also to some of his own common Men and directed them all how to sow it, reserving some for himself, and his Uncle Shunghee, who is a very great Chief; His domain extending from the East to the West side of New Zealand. All the persons to whom Duaterra had given the Wheat Seed put it into the ground, and it grew well, but before it was ripe many of them grew impatient for the produce, and as they expected to find the grain at the root of the stems similar to their Potatoes, they examined the Roots and finding there was no Wheat under the ground, they pulled it all up and Burnt it, excepting Shunghee. The Chiefs ridiculed Duaterra much about the Wheat, told him that because he had been a great Traveller he thought he could easily impose upon their credulity by telling them fine Stories, and all he urged could not convince them that Wheat would make bread. His own and Shunghees Crop in time came to perfection and was reaped and threshed, and tho’ the Natives were much astonished to find that the grain was produced at the top and not at the bottom of the Stem, yet they could not be persuaded that Bread could be made of it. About this time the Jefferson Whaler put into the Bay of islands commanded by Mr Thomas Barnes. Duaterra being anxious to remove the prejudices of the Chiefs against his Wheat and to prove the truth of his former assertions that it would make Biscuit, requested the Master of the Jefferson to lend him a Pepper or Coffee Mill in order if possible to grind some of his Wheat into Flour that he might make a Cake, but the Mill was too small and he could not succeed. By the arrival of a Vessel at Sydney from New Zealand he sent me word, that he had got home at last and had sown his wheat which was growing well, but he had not thought of a Mill. He requested me to send him some Hoes and other Tools of Agriculture which I determined to do by the first opportunity; A short time after the Queen Charlotta [sic] belonging to Port Jackson cleared out for the Pearl Islands. As this Vessel would have to pass the North Cape of New Zealand, I thought there was a probability of her touching at the Bay of Islands, and therefore put some Hoes and other Tools of Agriculture on board with a few Bags of Seed Wheat and requested the Master Mr. William Shelly to deliver them to Duaterra, should the Queen Charlotta touch at the Bay of Islands: Unfortunately the Queen Charlotta passed New Zealand without touching any where and was afterwards taken by the Natives of Otaheite. While the Vessel was in their possession all the Wheat I had put on Board as well as some other things were either stolen or destroyed. When I received this information I was much concerned that Duaterra shod be so disappointed from time to time in his benevolent exertions to forward the improvement and civilization of his Countrymen, and was fully convinced, that nothing could be done efectual [sic] for New Zealand without a Vessel for the express purpose of keeping up a communication between that Island and Port Jackson.— When Mr Kendall arrived in the Earl Spencer, who had been sent out under the patronage of your Society, I soon determined either to take up a Vessel or purchase one for the service of New Zealand and to attempt to Establish a Settlement which had been resolved upon by the Society in 1808 and for which purpose Messrs Hall and King accompanyed me on my return to New South Wales. I attempted to hire a vessel, but cod not get one to go to New Zealand for less than £600 which Sum I considered too great for one single Voyage.— The Active Brig at this time arrived from the Derwent, and the owner proposed to sell her; I therefore purchased her.— As many dreadful Massacres had been committed at New Zealand both by the Natives and Europeans at different times, the whole Crew of the Boyd having been cut off not long before, and the Vessel burnt, I did not think it prudent to send the Families of the Settlers over at first, but rather wished to go myself if I could obtain permission from the Governor and take with me Messrs Hall & Kendall: I knew many of the Natives if I cod only go myself, I cod then fully explain to Duaterra and the other Chiefs the great object the Society had in view in sending Europeans to reside amongst them.— After I had purchased the Vessel I waited upon His Excellency Govr Macquarrie [sic] and acquainted him with my intention and explained to His Excellency, that the Society wished to form a Settlement there and requested permission to visit New Zealand. The Governor did not judge it prudent to give his permission for my going at that time, but told me if I sent the Active and she returned safe he wod give leave for me to accompany the Settlers and their Families when the Vessel returned a second time and then I might see them properly fixed. With this Answer I was satisfied having no doubt but the Active wod return in safety under the circumstances she was going to visit that Island. I therefore ordered the Vessel to be got ready for sea and Messrs Hall and Kendall to proceed to the Bay of Islands where the Natives whom I knew resided. When the Active Sailed I wrote to Duaterra and enformed him for what purpose I had sent over Messrs Kendall and Hall and invited him to return with them to Port Jackson and bring along with them two or 3 Chiefs. I sent him a Steel Mill to grind his Wheat, a Sieve and some Wheat for seed with a few other presents. On the Arrival of the Active there the Settlers were very kindly received by Duaterra and all the other Chiefs and every attention was paid to them for the 6 Weeks they remained there. Duaterra was much rejoiced to receive the Wheat Mill; He soon set to work and ground some Wheat before his Countrymen who Danced and shouted for joy when they saw the Meal: He told me that he made a Cake and Baked it in a Frying Pan and gave it to the people to eat which fully satisfied them of the truth they had told them before, that Wheat would make Bread. The Chiefs now begged some more seed which they sowed, and there can be little doubt but they will soon appreciate the value of Wheat. I saw some growing in January last exceeding strong and fine; the grain was very full and bright when reaped which leads me to believe the climate and soil of New Zealand will be very congenial to the production of that grain. Previous to the arrival of the Active, Duaterra had determined to visit Port Jackson in the first Vessel that sailed from New Zealand from [sic] the colony in order to procure a Mill, Hoes, and some other Articles he stood in need of. He greatly rejoiced when the Active anchored in the Bay as he hoped to get a passage in her, but on receiving the Mill I sent with the seed Wheat &c. he altered his Mind and said he would now apply himself to agriculture for 2 Years from his having the means of carrying on his Cultivation and grinding Wheat. His Uncle Shunghee had at this time a great desire to visit Port Jackson, and as he is a very powerful Chief, and had no Friend in Port Jackson who could speak both the English and New Zealand language, Duaterra determined to accompany him. He told me his Wives, Friends, and people earnestly requested him to stay with them. He endeavoured to persuade them that he wod return in 4 Moons, but this they disbelieved entirely from an idea that the Active would never return more. The Priest told him his head Wife would die if he left her before his return. This very Women [sic] hung herself the day after Duaterra died on account of her tender love and affection for him. He told the Priest he had often returned before and should soon return again. Accordingly he took his leave with his Uncle and a few more Friends, and embarked for New South Wales, and safely arrived in about a Month once more at Parramatta. During his stay at my House, I often saw him very thoughtful and asked him what was the cause of his uneasiness— He would reply I fear my head Wife is either dead or very sick. What the Priest told him relative to his Wife dying in his absence evidently made a strong impression on his Mind, tho’ he had been about 3 Years in my Family before and acted with great Propriety all the time, and upon all occasions was willing to receive religious instruction; Yet the Superstitious notions of their Religion which he had embibed [sic] from his infancy at New Zealand, was deeply rooted in his Mind: He had great confidence in what the Priest asserted, and in the effect of their prayers, I refer you to my Public Letter of the account I there gave of Duaterra’s attention when I arrived in the Active at the Bay of Islands, and also to Mr Kendall’s Letter transmitted by this conveyance of what took place before and at the closing Scene of Duaterra’s Life and after. His Death has been a subject of much pain and regret to me, and appears a very dark and misterious [sic] dispensation. For the last 10 years of Duaterras Life he had suffered every danger privation and hardship that human nature cod bear. On my Arrival with him at New Zealand with the Settlers he appeared now to have accomplished the grand object of all his Toils, an object which was the constant subject of his conversation, namely, the means of Civilizing his Countrymen. He told me with much triumph and joy “I have now introduced the Cultivation of Wheat into New Zealand; New Zealand will become a great Country in two years more, I shall be able to export Wheat to Port Jackson to exchange for Hoes, Axes, Spades, Tea Sugar &c”. Under this impression he made arrangements with his people for a very extensive Cultivation and formed his plan for Building a New Town with regular Streets after the European Mode on a beautiful situation which commanded a view of the Mouth of the Harbour and adjacent Country, I accompanyed [sic] him to the spot. We examined the ground fixed upon for the Town, and the Situation where the Church was to stand &c. The Streets were to have been all marked out before the Active sailed for Port Jackson; at the very time when these arrangements were to have been Executed, he was stretched upon his dying Bed. I could not but view him as he lay languishing beneath his affliction with Wonder and Astonishment and could scarcely bring myself to believe that the divine goodness wod remove from the Earth a Man whose Life appeared of such infinite importance to his Country which was just emerging from barbarism and gross darkness and superstition. No doubt he had done his Work and finished his appointed course! tho’ I fondly imagined he had only just begun his race. He was a Man of clear comprehension, quick perception, and of a sound judgment, and a Mind void of fear. At the same time he was mild, affable, and pleasing in his manners. His Body was strong and robust, and promised a long and useful Life.— At the time of his Death, he was in the prime and vigour of Manhood, extremely active and industerous [sic]. I judge his age to be about 28 years. He was seized with a Bowel complaint and a stoppage in his breast attended with difficulty of breathing and a high Fever about 4 days before his dissolution. In reflecting on this misterious [sic] and aweful [sic] event I am lead to exclaim with the Apostle to the Gentiles “O the hights [sic] and the depths of the Wisdom and knowledge of God how unsearchable are his judgments and his ways past finding out”. I have now Sir related a few of these changes and vicissitudes in the Life of Duaterra which either came under my own immediate observation or were communicated to me by himself. From the whole of this little History you and the Society will be able to form some Idea of the National Character of these people. I do not believe that there is in any part of the World or ever was a Nation in a state of nature superior to the Inhabitants of New Zealand in mental endowments & Bodily strength nor any who wod in a shorter period render themselves worthy of being numbered with Civilized Nations provided they were favored with the ordinary means of instruction in those civil arts by which Men are gradually refined and polished. I trust that your Society will prove their Benefactors & furnish them with the necessary means for their advancement in Civilization, and in due time deliver them thro’ the divine favor from the horrors & miseries of Heathen darkness, and bondage, and Sin, as these people are litterally [sic] without Hope and without God in the World, and conduct them by the light of divine revelation to him that was born King of the Jews as the Star lead the Eastern Magi. With every devout wish and ardent prayer that the Glory of the Lord may be revealed to these poor benighted Heathens & that they may see the Salvation of God and the work of the Lord prosper in your Hands. I have the Honor to be Dear Sir Your very obed[ien]t H[um]ble Servant {Samuel Marsden] The Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta Novr 6. 1815 Revd & Dear Sir About a week since I closed my Letters to you, to send by the Northampton, as she was expected then to sail but finding she has been detained in Consequence of a Vessel arriving from the South Sea Islands, I deem it necessary to drop you another Line. A few days ago a Colonial Vessel arrived from New Zealand, and brought me Letters from the Settlers dated Octr 4. 1815. I am happy to inform you that the Settlers were all well and the Settlement going on very prosperously. At the same time I am sorry to acquaint you, that the Colonial Vessels, as well as some of the Whalers treat the Natives exceeding ill, and may endanger the Safety of the men and Settlers who are resident at the Bay of islands— From the best Information that I am able at present to obtain, the last Colonial Vessel must have committed the most dreadful Crimes on the Coast of New Zealand. Five men belonging to the Vessel were killed in the Quarrels they had with the Natives, and from their own Account, not less than 100 of the Natives— This happened not far from the River Thames, an Account of which had reached the Settlers at the Bay of Islands, and greatly distressed them. After this affair the Vessel touched at the Bay of Islands on her return to Port Jackson and it is more than probable would have been cut off there for the Crimes they had committed, had not the Active been lying in the Harbour: and the Settlers there. The Settlers express no Alarm for the[ir] personal Safety tho they lament much the evils that these Crimes occasion. The Natives at the Bay of Islands were much offended with the Europeans who had murdered so many of their Countrymen. But it is in vain for me to attempt to bring any of these men to Justice. Nothing can be done unless the British Parliament will take into Consideration the unprotected State of both the Missionaries and Natives in all the Islands in these Seas. The Europeans may at present, and do commit every Crime with Impunity; and there is no Law either to restrain or punish them. The Natives have no means but to repel Force by Force.— The Europeans have at the same time greatly the advantage over them on Account of their Guns. Mr Wilberforce did mention in a Letter I had the Honor to receive from him, that there was some Hope that Government would have an armed Vessel in these Seas for the Protection of the Natives and the Missionaries who are employed amongst them. One master returned last week, from the Islands, and had lost his vessel, and not brought back one single European who sailed with him. When I asked the owner what were become of the Ships Company he said, he could not tell, but that two Boats and their Crews had been cut off he supposed at New Zealand, but could not get any clear Account from the Master— I think it is very probable that these men are now living somewhere amongst the Natives. There must be numbers of Europeans in these Islands should any Inquiry ever take place about them. The only effectual Remedy for these evils, would be for Government to have a Vessel in these Seas in order to prevent the Commission of Crimes. I shall refer you for further Information to Mr Nicholas, who will be able to throw some Light upon this Subject— I should feel no Hesitation in visiting any Part of New Zealand. The Natives will not allow themselves to be robbed, and shot, and insulted, and their wives taken from them without retaliation. They are men of great minds and will not submit to be ill treated, with Impunity. I am anxious to learn from the Settlers the particulars of the late Quarrels between the Natives and the Vessel. Tho’ it is more than 100 miles from where they live, yet I have no doubt, but the Natives will visit the Settlers and state their Complaints to them should they understand for what Purpose they are living at the Bay of Islands. It is much to be lamented that no legan [sic] notice is taken here of any Crimes however great committed in these Seas— This calls loudly for the Interference of the Legislature in order that Justice may be administered in some way or other. I will transmit you the Particulars as soon as I can, as I am not without my fears that these wicked men will very much injure the Settlement at the Bay of Islands by their Acts of Fraud and Violence. It also appears to me strange that a Master of a Vessel should sail from Port Jackson, and return with the Loss of the whole of his Crew, or a Part, and no public Investigation take Place to know by what means these men were killed or lost— I have made several attempts to obtain Redress for the injured Natives, but have always failed: as the Persons who were appointed to investigate these Complaints at all times alledged that there was no law to punish the guilty. I trust the Society will take this important Subject into their serious Consideration; as I see nothing in the way to prevent the Spread of the Gospel, and the Knowledge of the civil Arts, but the Crimes of Europeans. You will hear how greatly the Mission to Otaheite has been blessed. In the Society Islands many hundreds have turned from the worship of dumb Idols to serve the true and living God. The Spread of the Gospel amongst these poor Heathens is wonderful indeed. King Pomare writes like an Apostle. I shall send Home his Letter to the Society addressed to the Revd Mr Burder— It will give great Encouragement now to the pious world. When the missionaries about five years ago returned from Otaheite giving up all for lost, and never intending to return, I had much conversation with them relative to the Mission— At this time their Spirits were broke and they despaired of the work. After a time they recovered their Strength a little, and their Spirits— I wished them to return to their Station; as I was by no means satisfied in my own mind with the Reasons they gave for relinquishing the Cause. At length it was agreed upon and they sailed for Otaheite with fear and trembling— I was uneasy also, lest they should not prosper— but now we all rejoice with exceeding Joy— I am Dr Sir Yours truly Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattNew South Wales Nov 7 1815 Sir I have this day drawn a sett of Bills on you value £55.4.0 Sterling payable to Mr John Nicholas or Order at 30 Days sight, being for 96 Bushels of Wheat supplied the Missionaries at New Zealand, which please to honor. I am Sir Your Ob[edien]t H[um]ble Servant Samuel Marsden To Revd Josiah Pratt LondonThe Revd Saml Marsden Cl[er]k As Agent to the Church Missionary Society To the Police Office— Dr 1815 Ap[ri]l. 20th To Bill delivered £1. 10. 0 “ Attested Copy proceeding in the case of the Revd S. Marsden Cl[er]k to v Lasco Jones late Master of the Ship King George Bofo[?]: @ 1s/10d Sterling 4 “ “ 5.10.”Bay of Islands Jany 12th 1816 Revd & Dear Sir An opportunity now offers which I must embrace although I have wrote lately and sent by way of Port Jackson— I have to acknowledge with thankfulness the receipt of your letter addressed to Mr King and myself with the property therein mentioned. But your Committee must be misinformed respecting the Society in N.S.W.— I have not the least expectation that the Mission will derive any benefit from it— I am convinced that if the Clergymen of the Colony with one or two more exceptions were withdrawn, the remainder would rather be an opposition than otherwise— Circumstances [sic] has so fallen out that I live at a new settlement by myself called the Wythangee it being the most elligible [sic] and beneficial for a Settlement. Mr Kendall agreed to go there and indeed was the first proposer of it, untill the Sawyers got robbed of their property and then he would not go— I had had so much labour in removing the Materials Timber &c that I could not think of giving it up again— After I had removed thither with my wife and family there were a certain party of Natives that were very friendly with me but at the same time there are others that threaten our lives— I have induced the Natives to do a great deal of work with my assistance— I have only been here four months and I have got two small patches of wheat the one I have reaped and the other is nearly ready— I have also got an excellent Garden full of Vegetables and about two Acres of ground cleared for wheat, if I had a little trade to pay the Natives with I could grow as much wheat as I could use next year— But I am very badly supplied with trade— I have heard that some Axes came out for the Natives but I never had one of them— I have not got an Axe fit to chop a piece of wood for the fire— I wish to teach the Natives to saw Timber, I have made several attempts and they offer very well, but I have not got the means for encourageing [sic] them yet— I should be glad if your Committee would be so good as to send out a few Axes for myself and the Natives to work with and some chissels [sic] and plane-irons Butching knives, large fish-hooks &c for payment for their labour— I live seven or eight miles from Tipppoonah and that all Water, and having no European but myself I cannot leave the place with propriety to fetch Trade from the Smith so that I have been very much distressed for want of Same— I mention’d in a former letter respecting a little coarse cloathing for my domesticated Natives that I keep constantly employed and victualled. If your Committee should think proper to send these things or any of them be so kind as to pack my part by itself and direct it for me at Wythange [sic] so that there can no dispute arise in the division of them— My Tools are much exposed by working amongst the Natives they frequently annoy me by pilfering them, but there is no redress, but by replacing them— they have stole several of my Tools lately but I dare not be angry with them neighter [sic] would it be prudent. I am often troubled in mind when I am obliged to appear cheerful.— I am often at my wits end but blessed be God I am not at the end of his Grace. I have sometimes been like to blame myself for going to live alone, and then I am supported again when I recollect that it was not by my wish, or my doing particularly, but that it has providentially happened so— all my support is from Gods holy word and Spirit, and may his Grace prove sufficient for us— He alone is able to obstruct the violence of his, and his peoples enemies, and restrain the remainder of their wrath— I find much consolation and support in reading and singing Davids psalms I find many passages very applicable to my present Situation and especially the Fifty sixth— We have always matter for thankfull praise we have no occation [sic] to hang our harps upon the willow trees or yet have them out of tune (although in a strange land) for the mercies of God are new every morning— I should like very much to have a fellow labourer in the work that we might strengthen one anothers hands and praise him together— Please to give our kind respects to Mrs Pratt Mr & Mrs Smith and all friends and I remain Dear Sir Your most obedient Servant In Christ Wm HallWythangee Bay of Islands January 16th 1816 Revd and Dear Sir The present being a fine opportunity for communicating our latest experiences and I am sorry they are not more favourable— yesterday Captn Graham came over to my Settlement and left me a Boat and several other articles out of his Ship, he he [sic] has been very kind indeed— After Captn Graham returned to his Vessel, my friendly Natives being up the Country in search of potatoes and a strange party came over from the other side of the Bay and got upon the Sawyers house top and I went to desire them to come down, they immediately laid hold of me and threw me down and got upon me and brandished their war instruments over me— it could be nothing but that some Almighty power that Saved Daniel out of the jaws of the Lions that delivered me out of the hands of these Savages— And when Mrs Hall saw me Seised [sic] she came running towards me and a native met her and struck her in the face with a war instrument and knocked her down, and when I got myself wrested out from under them, I beheld my dear partner laying moaning and I could not see a feature in her face for blood— But some friendly Natives being at a short distance heard the alarm and came to our assistance else God only knows what the end would have been— we have reason to bless God that the Mrs wound is not mortal and I hope she will get the use of her eye again after a time— the first thing they took from us was our Bedding they stript the bed they also pulled our cloathing out of the Boxes but they had not time to take it all away before assistance came, they took away my Axe and some of my Tools, Cooking utensils and fire irons and likewise my two Guns especially the Double-barrelled Gun which I am more concerned for than any other thing— But when I think of the wonderful mercies of God in sparing our Lives, the loss of the things are nothing— and I think from this most astonishing deliverance that the Lord has work for us to do yet, only I am sorry that I am under the necessity of confining my exertions to narrower limits, by removing to the other Settlement for protection. Wythangee is the garden of N. Zealand— I have only been here four months, and we have almost every useful kitchen vegetable in the highest state of perfection. I have reaped both wheat and barley and has more nearly ready for reaping. I have got the Natives to clear two Acres more— I shall endeavour to induce the Natives to carry on the cultivation if possible, I shall give some of the confidential Chiefs charge of it, and pay them for their labour with Suitable trade and I shall visit it occasionally— I hope your Honourable Committee will not think it strange in me in asking the favour of two more Guns especially a double Barrelled one— I can go out occasionally in a morning befor [sic] breakfast and bring home as many ducks and wild fowl as will serve our house for two days, but this is the least thing— a European in N. Zealand bears no respect among the Chiefs, if he has no arms in his house, they call him only a servant, and he has no influence with them— I am in great want of a few Carpenters Tools especially Axes and Adzes which the Natives frequently pilfer when they can lay hold of them two or three Blanketts [sic] would be very usefull and a few common Table knives, as for Cloathing or any other article I shall leave it entirely to the discretion of the Committee— and may the Lord be your, and our protector and director in all our doings now and for evermore amen— I am Dear [sic] your most affectionate and humble Servant in Christ Wm Hall Bay of Islands 19 Janry 1816 Revd and Dear Sir Having been treated with personal disrespect and insult as a Magistrate and a Missionary Settler by Captn Willm Parker of the Phoenix Whaler, Mr Thos Hunt the first officer and a Boats crew belonging to the said vessel on Thursday Novr 30th last I think it my duty to communicate to you the particulars. Captn Parker’s residence is at No 5. Bedford Place Deptford road Rotherhith. I am Revd and Dear Sir Your Obedt Servt Tho Kendall (Enclosure) Bay of Islands 19 Janry 1816 On Wednesday Novr 29. 1815 Captain Parker being then with his Ship in this Bay, a man of the name of Fop was sent on shore in order to remain at the Society’s Settlement until he could procure a passage to Port Jackson. Captain Parker had a few days before this sent a verbal request that I would as a Magistrate give my permission for him to leave the above person here, alledging as his reason, that having altered the route of his voyage he should be under the necessity of taking him to the coast of Peru and from thence to England instead of landing him again at Sydney as he intended to do at the time he brought him from thence, and I had refused to give my consent for the following reasons. First. It was well known to Captain Parker when he left the harbour of Port Jackson that Mr Fop’s name was not entered in the Ship’s clearance at the Secretary’s office. Secondly. There was no fair proposal made for his maintenance during the time he should continue in the Settlement and his passage to Port Jackson; and it was very probable that he might be detained here upwards of seven months particularly if the Active should according to my last advices from Mr Marsden proceed to Otaheite the next voyage after she touches at this place. And Thirdly, because the natives of Tippoona had expressed their aversion to receive any of Captain Parker’s People on shore on account of the former cruelties which he had exercised towards them. When therefore Mr Fop came on shore he was for the above reasons told that he must return to the Vessel. By the same Boat which conveyed Mr Fop to the Shore Captain Parker by way of contempt returned to me a Letter which I had written to him officially on the preceding day, and on thursday Novr 30th he sent his first mate Mr Thos Hunt to my house for some letters which had been delivered to me sometime before for the purpose of sending to Port Jackson. As soon as he had received them he told me that I had obliged Captain Parker to take Mr Fop to the coast of Peru, but if he had been well he would have come on shore himself to obtain satisfaction. When he was gone out of my house I shut the door, bolting it, in order to avoid hearing his profane and abusive Language: but instead of ceasing he became enraged, and immediately ordered the boats crew to come to him, and pull down my dwelling house. To my astonishment the door was immediately broken open, my organ damaged and he and two (a) of the sailors the latter having clubs in their hands were lifting them up to strike me. (a) John Chapman & Martin— a Portuguese The working people hearing the noise hastened to my assistance, and about one hundred natives armed came down from the Village as soon as they perceived what was going on to my protection. I had my sword in my hand while the sailors were breaking open my door, but I am now very thankful I did not use it. I bless God I had many friends near me, whom as soon as the Mate and sailors perceived they were glad to repair to their boat and go quietly away. I feel myself sufficiently secure under the protection of the Natives from the effects of Captain Parkers displeasure in the event of his return to the Bay of Islands. I therefore merely notice the particulars of the transaction without desiring any other redress. My servant & one of the Workmen saw the Door broken open. Tho KendallBay of Islands 20 Janry 1816 Revd and Dear Sir, You will I have no doubt observe from the Letters of your Missionary Settlers at this Place that we have every fair prospect before us of being usefully employed amongst the Natives, but that we are divided in our opinions, and have little intercourse with each other. The latter will be a very painful remark, yet I do not see how our case can be amended without we were all disposed mutually to explain and forgive, and give up all private interests for the general prosperity of the Settlement. At present I am very sorry to say there is but little prospect of unanimity. At the same time I believe it to be my indispensible [sic] duty, as far as I am concerned to be quiet, and as our grievances are merely about temporals perhaps things may be better in a little time. I wish you to send out general instructions (particularly if you send out Missionaries to our assistance) for the regulation of the temporal affairs of the Settlement. It would be the best for a Store room to be built and every family to be served in rations, as this would prevent a lavish expenditure of our provisions, and give satisfaction to every one. The Mechanic’s [sic] ought not in my opinion to refuse to do any work of which they are capable for the general body, when they have time, whilst they are supported at the expense of the Society. Should the Active not continue to come so often to New Zealand, The Committee ought to insist upon it that all articles of comfort which may at any time be procured from such vessels as come into the Bay, shall be purchased with the Society’s property, as it may be conveniently spared according to the opinion of the Majority and divided by ration amongst the whole. I think more importance will be attached to your instructions than Mr Marsden’s in these points. You will perhaps hint to the Settlers that while they can be considered upon an equal footing with me as Settlers, yet they have no right to dictate to me in what I conceive to be my duty as a Magistrate. If we had been more united, and attention had been paid to my advice I do not think I should have received any personal insult from Sailors. Satan & men of the world triumph at the divisions that are amongst professing Christians. I am dear Sir faithfully yours Tho KendallBay of Islands Jany 20 1816 Revd and Dear Sir I shall esteem it a favor if you will send me a Stout Bell which will serve for the purpose of the School & calling the People to Prayers upon the Sabbath Day. I could also wish to have the Portraits of Mr Wilberforce Mr Woodd & two or three of the Heads of the Society as also of the King. These I could put up in a room which I intend to have fitted up for the Society’s Library, and to which all the Settlers can have access. A few Prints containing Implements of Husbandry Animals &c would be useful to shew the Natives. You could send the Frames for the Portraits & I could procure the Glass at Port Jackson. I am very much in want of some good Letter paper, I do not know what is contained in the Stationary at Port Jackson. I wish you would send me directions from some Physician how to treat the venereal disease— I have not yet heard of the Medicines, Burns fracture, &c &c. If the Active proceeds from hence to Otaheite the next Voyage you may perhaps not hear from me for some time. I have it in contemplation if it pleases God to spare me until another year to purchase some articles out of my salary which will be very useful in the Settlement. I think if a Missionary comes out shortly he ought to be instructed a little in the Art of Printing, perhaps I might be able to lend him some assistance. I should have no objection to contribute Thirty Pounds towards a small Printing Press & ca if the Society would bear the rest. I have directed some enquiry to be made after the Success of my Successor in Great Quebec Street. I mean to make him a small present if he has suffered materially by his bargain. Be pleased to enclose an order for two Pounds in the Letter addressed to Joseph Quickfall Kimmington Lincolnshire, & I will take care to repay it. And am Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Ser[van]t Tho KendallBay of Islands New Zealand 22 Jany 1816 Revd and Dear Sir, From my papers sent by this conveyance and perhaps from those of my colleagues Messrs Hall and King you will observe that we are not acting in christian concert as a body. This will be painful news to yourself, and our Honorable Committee should you think it necessary to inform them. I feel burthened and troubled in my mind to relate any thing of an unpleasant nature of myself or the other Settlers, yet I do not know how to avoid it entirely. I owe a duty to the Society whose servant I am, and it is but fair to state to you how we are going on, as you will be prepared thereby to notice such things as you think necessary in your public instructions. I hope what I shall communicate will be in the spirit of Christian Charity. I am happy to say, that nothing of an immoral nature as it respects the external deportment of your Missionary Settlers especially my colleagues can be connected with these observations, and that the most perfect harmony subsists between the Settlers and the Natives. Mr Hall has removed from us to a spot which he first pitched upon, on our voyage of investigation. As it is ten miles distant from Tippoona, and it would be impossible for him to leave Mrs Hall alone he is necessarily excluded, generally speaking, from our Society. I need not repeat my former observations. Mr Hall will be guided by his own judgment. I believe he is doing good where he is. We are friendly with each other notwithstanding our different way of thinking. We are better friends by being placed at a distance from each other. Mr and Mrs King have always been dissatisfied more or less since their arrival at New Zealand. They are also so exceedingly personal, that I think it much better for all intercourse to be dropped between the families, than to be continually disputing about trifles. Mr King is a careful man him self but some of his connections are very extravagant. His friends also have overruled him in respect to making shoes for the people who are necessarily attached to the settlement even for payment. I told him that Mr Hall, himself and me in our capacities as Carpenter, Shoemaker, and Schoolmaster were in duty bound, each to exercise our respective vocations for the good of the whole. But alas! Satan has divided us! We all want too much of our own way. Should you send out any more Missionaries it would be best to inform them that they must be content to assist in building their own houses and it would be proper to provide shoes &c for their families. It will prevent much vexation of mind for every person to make himself as independent of his colleagues as possible. I can procure Shoes for my family frm Sydney. It becomes my duty to get on as fast as I can with my own work. If my colleagues do not render me all the assistance I need I must bear it with patience. I ought to consider them men of piety. To speak no ill of them, To beg of God to give me his Grace to be humble. If my brother will not help me to day, I may perhaps by a conciliatory deportment procure his assistance tomorrow. I am Revd and Dr Sir Your faithful Servt Tho KendallMemorandum. 22 Janry 1816. This Day the Settlement is crowded with visitors from the River Thames, the North Cape, Wangaroa and different parts of the Country. We can now supply the Settlement with Potatoes which our friends have bought for some months to come. It is pleasing to see the perfect harmony which subsists between us all. The natives are busy in performing their military exercises. A Stranger would be terrified with the Shouting, and noise of the Spears, Battle Axes, Clubs, and Muskets dashing against each other. They strive to excel each other in making wry faces, putting out their tongues, rolling their Eyes, and trying every method to make themselves look frightful. But we think nothing of all this, as we know we are at peace with them. The female Settlers are now under no apprehensions respecting their own safety. We let them alone in their heathenish customs, and speak a word in season when we have an opportunity. The Natives tell us that the Betsey Captain Goodenough from Port Jackson is lost at the North Cape. The Captain and crew perished except eight men who went on shore in a boat. The Natives robbed them of ten Muskets some cloathing and Powder, and the Sailors being afraid of their lives departed in the Boat, and we understand they are at the Three Kings waiting to see a vessel.Bay of Islands Jany 23 1816 Revd and Dear Sir Mr Marsden having sometime since intimated his intention of encouraging some respectable persons to come over from Port Jackson and settle at the Bay of Islands, I shall esteem it a favor if you will request the Opinion of our Honorable Committee whether it would be proper for any settlers who are not in the service of the Society to reside upon the Society’s settlement, and transmit the same to Mr Marsden and myself. There are many persons of respectable character as members of Society, whom I think it would nevertheless be imprudent to place amongst us. There are some regulations which our very profession engages us to adhere to, but which none, or very few except religious characters would feel equally binding. And as the Missionaries are in some measure considered responsible for the external good conduct of those who are with them, I think it would be much better for them to continue alone. A friendly correspondence might be kept up between the Missionaries and any other settlers who might be inclined to establish themselves at New Zealand. Our Honorable Committee will bear in mind, that altho, as a Magistrate it is my undoubted province to check gross immoralities, and prevent the Profanation of the Lords Day &c, yet my authority being (while I am without proper force to support me) merely nominal, it cannot be expected that my just commands will be always obeyed. Besides there are crosses to take up amongst the Heathen which a worldly minded man generally speaking cannot, and will not bear, nor will he have recourse to the weapons of the patient Missionary. Should the Society send out a Smith he must be engaged to act solely for the Society. The Natives will do any thing for a Smith. He may would therefore be tempted to enter into private trade. He will be tried severely if he will prove faithful to the Society. There will be always a temptation for Mechanics and Husbandmen &c to save for themselves. Of this you are perfectly aware. I am Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Serv[an]t Tho KendallBay of Islands New Zealand Jany 23d 1816 Revd and Dear Sir As the Masters of Vessels which put in here for refreshment generally barter with the Natives for Muskets and Powder and on this account have a great advantage over us in respect of procuring such articles of food as we are in want of, I wish to have your opinion, whether it would be prudent for us occasionally to part with such articles, or whether we should at all events continue to dispose of such articles only as are useful to the mechanic or husbandman. You mention the possibility of sending to our aid two Clergymen. Should you do this, I think one of them might be instructed to remain with me, and the other might go over to Mr Hall, and try to raise a School where he resides. This is a barren spot, and I fear we can do but little towards our own support. There is no land near us suitable for growing Wheat &c while the Land near Mr Hall is level and fertile, and fit for every purpose of cultivation. I reluctantly consented on this very account to settle here at first, but I did not like resolutely to oppose Mr Marsden. As a Schoolmaster I also perfectly agreed with him that it would be best to make our first attempt to establish a School where there is a number of children, depending upon the Society for every needful assistance. I think, however, that a School may be established at Mr Hall’s place in a very little time. I must just hint to you, what I think, will be the best course for me to pursue with respect to Mr Hall and Mr King until I hear from you. As they are too independent to be advised by me, or even Mr Marsden in points that I judge to be of importance, I think it will be proper for me to leave them in future to take their own way rather than to contend in an unchristian manner. It is not once or twice, but continually recourse has been had to personalities. I feel my own temper, and grieve that I do not always bear things according to my better judgment, I therefore think it best to withdraw as well as I can. I trust I shall always speak well of Mr Hall and Mr King as I find opportunity. My Dear Sir, Things went on smoothly with me while I was in London. But since then my faith has been put to the trial. The Weapons of my Spiritual Warfare have not been wielded at all times with the watchfulness and force they demand: but I bless God, he is still my friend and comforter. The cause in which we are engaged is Glorious however poor & feeble the instruments— While we are ashamed of our want of love & zeal for his Service, to his Name be the praise & Glory— And am Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Serv[an]t Tho KendallBay of Islands N. Zealand Jany 25th 1816 Revd Sir, I hope these lines will find you all in good health as they leave us, thanks be to God for this and every other favour, the natives are in a state of friendship with us, the children are makeing [sic] slow improvements as we have but little controle [sic] over them. A little time back when it was two rainey days one girl made us a pair of sheets, another made the body and sleeves of a boys shirt, but as soon as the rain was over they left off work, one of them saying Mother when it comes plenty more rain, I will do plenty more sewing for you, when it is fine weather, I will dance and play this is very good at N. Zealand, they are under but little restraint from their parents therefore we cannot expect to have them at present under our controle [sic] altogether, but we are still striving to instruct them and to leade [sic] them on by degrees as they will bear it, We are endevouring [sic] to live in peace with all men, but we meet with great opposition from Mr Kendall. He says he is the same here as the Governor is at Port jackson he threatens to send us out of this settlement he will do this and the other he has on all occasions if I mistake not encouradged [sic] his Goverment [sic] man to abuse us and the other prisoners that are in this settlement to strike and ill use us so that we despared [sic] of our lives and was going to make our escape to Waitanghee to Mr Hall’s place but the natives would not let us go, we had no body to pull the Boat the Natives sat down and wept with us to see the treatment we met with from our own people they told us that the white people should hurt us no more but if we persisted in going or did leave this place, they would send Mr Kendall back to port-Jackson for he should not stay here, He tries to set the natives against us by telling them I am nothing but a servant that he is a great Gentleman, he goes on board ships, that comes in, and gives us a bad name to the Captain in short he does all he can to abease [sic] us and to exalt him self— he well let us have nothing he can convenantly [sic] hinder us of, the natives takeing our parts so much to Mr Kendall he sent me a few lines saying he would hear any complaint we might make to him but, I spoke to him about it, we was in all the fault it is in vain for us to complain to him because we are always rong [sic], after this he sent me several insulting Letters I answered the first, but declined sending any more, he sends me two which he calls consolatory ones, these I should have liked to closed [sic] in with, if his conduct had been consistant with the Letters, so I leave you to judge Sir, how we are going on, I do not aprove [sic] of his getting intoxicated, of his good words and fair speeches without regarding to do the same all intercourse is droped [sic] between us, except any thing that we cannot do without, he is welcome to write and say all he pleases against me and mine, I have sent some Letters dated Octr 1815. I expect this to arrive before them the ship Cato being about to sail from this place in a few days, bound for England leaden [sic] with oil. She is expected to be in London dock in four month. I expect that great good will be done here in the Lords time, and close in praying that the Lords will raise up and send faithful labourers into the Harvest and that your labours may not be in vain in the Lord. So I rest Revd Sir Your most humble And most Obedient servant John King This day Mr Halls House was plundred Mrs was struck by one of the natives She was taken up for dead but she is getting betterBay of Islands 27 Janry 1816 Revd and Dear Sir, Captn Graham of the Katharine whose Town residence is at No 2 Ratliffe Square Ratliffe has kindly undertaken to carry our Packages to you, and will answer any questions respecting our Situation should it be convenient for you or any of our other friends to wait upon him. I have the honor to be Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Servt Tho KendallBay of Islands 29 Jany 1816 Revd and Dear Sir Mr and Mrs Hall and the Children as [sic] this day returned to our Settlement having been plundered of part of their property three days since. Mrs Hall has received a severe blow on the face but I am very happy to say she is getting better already. Captain Graham kindly assisted Mr Hall with his boats and men for which he deserves our best thanks. I hope we shall now live together in peace and safety. The natives here are our friends. I am Revd & Dear Sir Yours faithfully Thos Kendall Captn Graham will acquaint you with particularsTippoona Bay of Islands 29 Jany 1816 Dear Sir, I take this opportunity to express to you my best acknowledgements for the assistance you have this day rendered my Colleague Mr Hall and family in conveying their persons and property to this place, after they had been robbed and injured by some Natives— The readiness with which your ships company volunteered their services in this humane work entitles them also to our best thanks. I have the honor to be Dear Sir Your obedt Serv[ant] Tho Kendall T.O. P.S. Please to destroy the unsealed Letter I sent you for Mr PrattSydney 11th March 1816 Dear Sir, I have to acknowledge the receipt of your Letter dated 15 Augt last, enclosing some Tracts, and requesting my exertions and influence in behalf of the Church Missionary Society. I feel greatly obliged to the Committee for their kind attention and for the honour which they have hereby conferred upon me, and beg to assure them that I shall at all times and on all occasions be extremely happy to render them any service in my power, because in serving them I should be serving the blessed Redeemer, and I trust I shall “do it heartily to the Lord.” But I am sorry to observe that among us the Spirit of the times is very unfavourable to missions. This, my humble opinion, I believe perfectly accords with the sentiments of Mr Marsden— Better days we hope will arrive; when the enmity of the carnal mind shall be more subdued. We shall watch for the opening of a brighter prospect,— and embrace the first season of Charity and general Benevolence.— Perhaps the Committee’s wishes being kindly intimated to His Excellency the Governor, by the Right Honble the President, or by one of the Nobility might produce the desired effect— I remain, Dear Sir, Honble President or by one of the nobility might produce the desired effect.— I remain, Dear Sir Your obedt & faithful Servant William Cowper The Revd Josiah Pratt Secretary to the Church Missionary SocietyParramatta March 7th 1816 The Church Missionary Society In account with the Revd Samuel Marsden No 1 Sunday articles supply’d for the use of the Settlement at New Zealand April 1815 Per Active, they having been Permitted to be charg’d in a former account occasioned by not receiving a return from the Missionaries of the arrival of the same the Captain having receiv’d instructions to leave with the settlers such Stores as he could spare on his departrure from New Zealand in July last Viz) 41-1/2 lbs of Green Tea _____ at 8s £16.12. 0 46 lbs Coffee _______________ @ 1/- 2. 6. 0 120 lbs Sugar ______________ @10d 5. 0. 0 £23.18. 1st No 2 Sundry articles supplied for the use of the Settlement at New Zealand per Brig Active Sept 9 1815________ 96 Bushels of Wheat____________@ 11/6___?55.. 4.. 0 1-1/2 Ton of Coals_______ ______@ 50/-____ 3..15.._ 43 Files______ ______ ___________________ 4.. 5.. 6 162 lbs Salt Petre________________@ 6/____ 4.. 1.. 0 386 lbs of Srap [?]_______________@ 10/ ___ 16.. 1 .. 6 250 lbs of Sugar________________ n1/-____ 12.. 19.. 0_ 1 Bundle of iron Hoops_ cwt 1..3..14_@ 42/-_ 3.. 18.. 9 21 Bars Round Iron_______ 8..0..15_______ 17.. 1.. 7 2 Bundels [sic] nail Rod___ 1..9..6_________ 2..19_____ 1 Keg Tweed Steel________1..0..0_________ 4..13.. 4 14c8______ 3.. 0__ ___________ ? 126.. 17.. 1 0 E 2d No 3 Sundry Articles Supplied for the use of the Settlement At New Zealand p Brig Active Jany 1816 44 3/4 Bushels of Wheat ________________ £ 30_ 3. 1 5 Tons of Coals _ _________ __________ 40/__ 10.. 0.. 0 1/2 Chest of Tea ______________________ 17_ ___ Printing and Binding New Zealand Spelling Books, and supplying 10 quires of paper in pack 9.. 18..11 19 Bars of Iron Cwt ___ cwt5. 3. 0 _______42/-----12.. 1.. 6 Old Iron______________ 32..0..0 _______10/ ___ 16_____ Indian Corn Meal 1400 lbs___ _________ 2d ___ 11.. 13.. 4 2 Casks for Do _____________________________ 2.. ____ 1 Do of Nails ———————————————— 7..____ Oil ________________________________________ 3.. 15.. 0 ?156. 15.2 3rd No 4 for maintaining the Chiefs and their Servants on their Voyage from New Zealand to New South Wales, and during their residence in The Colony and on their return 1 Voyage in the year 1815 from their Arrival at Port Jackson in March till their return in May — Ten Chiefs with their Servants 8 weeks each at 8/- per week______ ? 32.. 0.. ____ who remained 16 D..o 4 weeks __________ 3.. 1.. 7 Chiefs and Servants 12 weeks ________ 33..12.. who remained 16 D..o at Parramatta_____ 19..11.. ____ 4 Chiefs for 16 D.. ____________________ 25..12.. ____ Clearance of the above 23 persons at Secretary’s Office - 2.. 17.. 6 115.. 9.. 6 To 51 yards Dungaree _________@ 14 d____ 2..19.. 6 110 D.o Woollen Cloth _______@ 4s/___ 22 ____ 32 D.o Pondicherry Cloth ____ @ 20d/___ 2.. 3..11 9 D.o Blue Cloth ____________ @ 12s ____ 5. 8.. __ Making up Clothes for 20 New Zealanders___ 10.. 8.._ Furnishing for Do____ ___ _______________ 2.. ___ 24 yards India prints & making up 4 Gowns for Women 1..11..__ 6 pair of shoes _______________ @ 8s/_____ 2- 8 –___ 6 Rugs ______________________ @ 8/ _____ 2.. 8..___ Making up 33 shirts __________ @ 2/ _____ 3.. 6..___ 12 Handkerchiefs _______ ____ @ 20d _____ 1.. _____ Sundry expenses as Soap Washing &c _____ 5.. ____ ? 176..16.. 4 4th 1st ? 23.. 18.. __ 2nd 126..17..10 3d 156.. 5.. 2 4th 176.. 16.. 4 ? 463.. 17.. 41815 April Sep.r Oct.r 1816 Jany Mar 1 8 To Sundries supplied for use of the settlement at New Zealand as of account_________no.1_______ To do__________as of do______________ no.2_________ To paid Connoy & others for sawing 22, 208 f.L of Timber @ 12/. of 100 feet __ __________________ To paid d.o s d.o for adjusting to each Buildings [?] for the Missionaries at Whytangee ____________ To sundries supplied for use as of account ___no.3____ To paid Mr. William Hall for sundries Supplied the Settlement as of his Order __________ To paid Mr. John Kingm his Salary from nov.r 1 1815. to this day being 4 months ________________ To paid Blacksmiths d.o from May 1. 1815 To this date being 10 months ___________________ To sundry Expences incurred by the New Zealanders as of account ____________________________no.4_ ? 23 126 133 28 156 15 20 41 176 18 17 3 16 5 19 __ 13 16 __ 10 __ __ 2 __ __ 4 4 723 8 8 New South Wales March 8, 1816 Errors Excepted. Samuel Marsden 1815 Oct.r Nov 7 1816 Mar 1 8 By sundries supplied Lawyers from the Society’s Store ______________________________ By a set if Bills in favour of Mr John _______________ Nicholas at 3 ? days sight on the Revd Josiah Pratt being in account of Wheat Purchas’d for use of the Settlement ____________ By a_do. in Favour of Mr. William Walker At 30 days sight ______ on do. _________________ By sundry Manchester Goods (recd of Northampton) sold on account of being unfit for New Zealand of being too fine ___________ on account By a set of Bills in favour of Messrs Hammond Ho. at 30 days sight on the Revd. Josiah Pratt ____________________ By a do_____ in favour if Mr Charles Walker at 30 days _____________ on do._________ ? 28 55 250 100 200 89 8 4 __ __ __ 16 3 __ __ __ __ 5 723 8 8 Parramatta March 10th 1816 Revd & Dr Sir/ In answer to your Letter, relative to forming a Society here to co-operate with you I am sorry to say that this cannot be done at the present time but hope when the times Change this desirable object may be accomplished. We see no Reason to alter our opinion which I and my Colleagues expressed to you in a Letter forwarded by the Northampton. This Colony is at present in a very unsettled State. Those in Authority are not cordial, which creates much political Confusion, and totally prevents any thing of a religious nature from being promoted. The present Government will not continue long in its present State— I will not lose any opportunity to promote the wishes of the Society in this Respect. Should a new Governor be sent out, which I think probable for several Reasons, I trust the Society will not fail to interest him in the Cause if possible, at least so far as not to create great difficulties in the way. A Governor has it in his Power to assist the work very much in the Colony, and to lessen the expenses if he was inclined so to do. He can also make it very difficult to carry on the work, and yet not openly appears to do so— I feel most the heavy Expenses of the Vessel when in Harbour, duties upon the Timber, Port duties &c &c. I have remonstrated with the Governor upon this Subject, and prevailed upon him to take off Part of the duty upon the Timber. I hope another Governor will take it all off. As no vessel but the Active is employed in this Service, the duty is no object to the Crown; but a very material one to the little Concern. In stead of a duty upon the Timber, Government should give a Premium for importing it, for the general Benefit of the Colony. I find the Active will not make the Return I expected in Timber brought in Logs, as she is not large enough for this Purpose. I have therefore sent over some Sawyers to cut the Pine into Planks. But I am obliged to give them high wages as an Inducement to go over. I have also directed Mr Hall to teach some of the natives to saw— In time I think the Vessel will make some Return as there would be a demand for the Plank at Port Jackson. If a Saw mill could be sent out it would be very valuable, and a man to work it, who understood it. There are fine Falls of water in the Bay of islands for mills without making dams— The River Whytanghee falls from a level Rock about 15 feet into a Cove of Salt water— here a Saw mill might be put up at a small expense. The Active might then bring sawed Timber— which would answer much better— Should nothing prevent me, I intend to do this as soon as my means will accomplish it, because I know it could not fail being attended with much advantage to the Cause, as it would lessen the Expenses— and tend to improve the natives— You will see in the Account of the Expenditure that I have charged nothing for the Passage of the natives from N. Zealand and back again, but merely for their Provisions— I am also obliged to lay in a little more Provisions than the Crew wants in order that the Master may have it in his Power to give a little Bread &c to the Chiefs while the Vessel lays in their Harbours, or remains upon the Coast— As much of the Timber remains upon Hand yet, on Account of being brought in Spars and Logs, and not in Plank I am unable to make out any Return the Active has made at present. The Charges now transmitted you will perceive have no Connection with the Expenses of the Vessel, but merely for the settlement at the Bay of islands and the natives who have visited us. I stated in a former Letter that I thought the Active might attend both the settlers at N. Zealand, and the missionaries on the Society islands, and that I thought her Returns would pay her Expenses within £500 per annum. This Sum I proposed to be paid by the two Societies if it met their Approbation, provided this Sum was necessary— which I am inclined to think it will for a time, till some regular trade is established. I shall not draw upon either Society on Account of the Vessel, if I can find means to go in till the Active returns from Otaheite & N. Zealand and I see what cargo she brings. Her last outfit was very heavy; as I did not expect her Return for eight months— I am in Hopes the vessel will get a Cargo of Pork before she returns amongst some of the islands and for this Purpose I purchased more than 60 Tons of Casks, twenty Tons of Salt and whatever was necessary for the Voyage. The outfit of the Active I believe will exceed £1,000— The Society is not answerable for anyh Part of this Sum, as I still retain her in my own Hands, till I hear from you, and the London Missionary Society relative to the proposition I formerly made. If it should be approved of, I will do the best I can to promote the great objects— if any thing more acceptable to the Societies can be suggested, the Active is at their Service any time, and in any way either as the property of the Society or otherwise. I am dr Sir Yours &c &c &c Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cMarch 10— Parramatta 1816 Revd & Dr Sir I feel very thankful for the abundant Supplies sent out in the Northampton and the Ocean which will remove a very heavy Expense. The same Hoes and Axes that you send out are at this time 8s & 10s each which is more than 400 per cent above those sent by you. Some of the Goods sent out in the Northampton were too fine for New Zealand— I have disposed of £100 worth and have given you Credit for the same. I shall at a future Period account with you for the Investment sent out in the Northampton first— I only send a certain Quantity at a time to N. Zealand, that the natives may not be tempted with the Riches of the Missionaries to rob them. When I was at New Zealand, and had settled the missionaries in a populous Village, where they would be safe amongst their friends, before I came away, they wished to remove about ten miles from their then Residence, to the Banks of the River Whytangee, merely because the Situation was beautiful, and the Land rich— here there was no Town, but only a few scattered Huts. To this I would not consent— They thought nit unkind in me, not to allow them to settle in any Place which they thought best, and expressed their determination to follow their own Views— I stated my Reasons for objecting to their removal. The first was the Safety of their Persons and Property— where they were placed, they were safe, where they wanted to settle, they would be in constant danger of being robbed or murdered— it being a very lonely Situation— Another Reason was, the people about them were numerous and anxious to be instructed. Mr Kendall here might have as many Children to teach as he could attend to; which he could not have where they wished to settle. After many warm debates upon this Subject; and my telling them that they must take all the Consequences upon themselves, and that I should protest against their Conduct to the Society, they consented to remain where I had placed them. After I left N. Zealand Mr Hall went to live at Whytanghee, and took a Pair of the Sawyers with him. Shortly after they got there, a Party of strange natives came upon them in the night, and took away almost all they had. I think the Value of the whole Property is about £40 which has been stolen by the natives at different times— Mr Kendall tells me he has not lost to the amount of £1. They have applied to me to make up their Losses; but I have not done it yet. They ought to have taken advice, and not to have exposed their Persons and Property to unnecessary danger— Messrs Kendall & King are now satisfied where they are.. Mr Hall will take no Persons opinion, but his own. No Person is safe in N.S. Wales in retired Situations either from our olwn people, or the natives; and it is not to be supposed that the N. Zealanders will not feel the same natural Propensikties to Theft, and other crimes that are common to men in civil, as well as in savage Life. The above Circumstance may make them a little more cautious.— I told them so sure as ever they went to Whytanghee, so sure they would be robbed, if not murdered— If the Society wish their Losses to be made up to them I will do it, either in whole or in Part— It is probable they may state as a Complaint, my deferring to do this till I hear from you— Had Mr Hall gone there to Whytanghee without the danger being pointed out to him I should have felt no hesitation to pay for any loss that he or the Sawyers might have met with. It was an Act of his own, and he ought to suffer a little— The following is the present Establishment of the Society at the Bay of Islands— Mr Kendall wife & 3 Children & 1 Servant Mr Hall, wife & 2 children— Mr King ditto— Smikth wife & 1 Child 1 Carpenter— 4 Sawyers two of them married and 1 Child— a Mr Carlisle a pious man who came out a free Settler here— He is gone over to assist in agriculture, left his wife in N. S. Wales— Should he like to live at N. Zealand, he will return with the Active and take his wife with him. Wm Carlisle is a very quiet pious man, and will suit the natives well if he should approve of living amongst them —— It would be well if the Society could get two pious Smiths to go out to N. Zealand. The man who is there, tho a good workman, is not easy to satisfy – he wants £70 per annum or he will not stay – and his Provisions. which is too much. He has £50 per annum now-is a Convict for life and therefore he should be thankful for his present Situation—There are twenty six men women & Children belonging to the Settlement, who are supported by the Society; besides the Captain’s of the Active wife, Son and daughter in [?] Sin, who maintain themselves- A Good Boat or Ship Carpenter would also be very useful if one could be met with – I should recommend none to come out, unless married- You mention that the Society intend to send out a regular Clergyman to N.Zealand- this will be a good thing- I have thought much upon the subject, and beg to mention a Gentleman whom I think would suit the Situation well, is he can obtain ordination for that purpose M.r Robert Cartwright, the Brother of my Colleague. He was Consul some years back at Algiers. M.r Cartwright is a pious man, how seen much of the world. is quick at the acquiring of languages, and speaks several languages. From having such a natural Gift to learn foreign languages he might be, of the most essential Service in arranging the N. Zealand language, along with M.r Kendall in time; should he be willing to come out and the Society approve of him. I know no man so well qualified for the Situation if he should approve of it himself- I have no doubt of his Ability. I intend to drop him a line upon the subject. He was not married when I saw him, but he must not come here without a wife – Perhaps he will think me insane to recommend him to such a Situation; but it is a Situation I would accept myself if I was at liberty to do so; and therefore I recommend it to him,– M.r Cartwright is well known in London and I think it is probable he would come, should he be at Liberty. It will be a great Object to get the language printed– M.r Kendall will not be able to fin [?] the language himself. but must have some one to assist him who is equal to the task- with my best wishes, and ardent Prayers for the divine Blessing to attend upon all the lonelys [?] undertakings, and my Christian Regards to the Committee I have the Honor to be Rev.d Sir Your most obed.t humble Servant Rev.d J. Pratt Sam.l MarsdenParramatta March 16 1816 Revd. & Dear Sir I hope by this time you will have received the Letters I sent in the Sydney Packet, and will also soon receive what I forwarded by the Northampton. These Documents will inform you what has been done since I sailed for New Zealand up to the time of their dates. I now transmit you the last Account I received from the Settlers at New Zealand, to which I refer you for further Information. I have no doubt but you and the pious Public will feel much Gratification at the Prospect there is of doing good in this Part of the Globe. I mentioned to you that I thought the Active would make three Voyages in one Year to N. Zealand— I sailed for N. Zealand on the 28th of Novr 1814 & she returned the third time the 28th of Novr 1815. She sailed again in Jany last for N. Zealand; and after visiting the Settlers, and landing their Supplies with the Native Chiefs who came over to visit Port Jackson she will proceed to the Society Islands with a Mr. Crook, his wife and seven Children, and supplies for the Missionaries at Eimeo, whom Mr. Crook and Family are going out to join in the great and glorious work that is going on amongst the natives of these Islands. The Active on her Return will call at N. Zealand, to fill up with Timber— I do not expect her back before August or Sepr as I directed the Master to allow the Missionaries to visit any Island they wished while the Vessel was with them— I now feel the greatest Gratification in being able thro’ the kind Providence of God to carry into Effect in some degree what I have so long and so ardently desired— I feel the fullest Conviction that the natives of the South Sea Islands will now receive the Blessings of Civilization and the Gospel. The work is great, and many difficulties may oppose it, at the same time it will go on— The Foundation is now I trust firmly laid and that no Power on Earth can overturn it— I need say nothing of the State of mind the Settlers are in— They all seem well. Mr. Kendall sent me over a Spelling Book to get printed— I have had a few hundreds printed and bound— a few Copies I have forwarded to you. This I consider a good Beginning the first year. Mr. Kendall has made such application to proceed thus far, in so short a time— His Heart is wholly in the work and he will do all in his Power to forward the Views of the Society. I have made a small Establishment here for the New Zealanders— have four young men employed in acquiring useful Knowledge, none of them common men. I have begun to spin twine and make a little Canvass, Rope &c from their own Flax— They are very attentive to their duty and I have no doubt but in due time they will be able to manufacture their own Flax into Duck and Canvass such as will make their own Cloathing when they return to their Country and Friends— It will be of great Importance to have a few of the natives here at all times, as their Improvement will be so very great amongst us— One of the last Chiefs who visited me was an old Acquaintance of Captain Cook— His Son in Law had been living with me for a considerable time—and is a very promising young man— His wife came over to see her Husband with the Chief her Father, and wished to remain with her Husband. The old Chief was in great distress about his daughter and wept much— He wished to leave her, but if he did he said her mother would die, and her Sister also— on this Account she parted with her Husband with many Tears— She was a very mild and affectionate young woman and I think she will be very likely to return again if she can prevail upon her Mother to allow her, as her Husband will not leave Parramatta till he can weave, make Rope and spin twine— he is at work every day, and can now speak the English Language well. He spends part of the day at School, and part in the Factory: and is making great Improvement in useful Knowledge. I trust the next opportunity I shall be able to send you a Bolt of Canvass &c. To impart the Blessings of Civilization and Religion to the New Zealanders is an object worthy of the British nation.— A greater work, or a more noble undertaking could not be suggested to the Christian world. I am exceeding happy that the Church Missionary Society has turned their Attention to this important Object. May the good Lord prosper their Labors, and cause them to see their happy Fruits every year— I have sent a Case under the Care of a Captain Brabyn who belongs to the Establishment, and is now returning on leave for a short time— To his particular Care also I committed a small Box with the Documents from New Zealand, and other Papers of my own, and some for the London Missionary Society— Captain Brabyn will return soon again to N. South Wales— I have requested him to call upon you previous to his leaving England— he has been long in this Colony, and lived as Commanding Officer at Parramatta for some time back— and you may commit any thing to his Care, as he is a very kind attentive man— I am Dr Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta March 16 1816 Dear Sir The enclosed documents I wish you to see previous to their being sent to the Revd G. Burder, as the Good of both their, and your Mission are interested in them— I shall be glad if any measures can be adopted to redress the Evils therein stated— I have taken all the Steps in my Power in this Colony— The Walker, mentioned in the Letter of our Supreme Judge, I understand has been ordered Home to take his trial— This man committed many Acts of fraud and Opprfession at N. Zealand, and hung a man at Otaheite— I lodged a criminal Information against him before our Late Judge Advocate and after the depositions were taken the Judge recommended that he should be sent to England but the Governor did not approve of this Step, and I have some Reason to think he will not be sent Home now tho an order I know has been sent for him from the Secretary of State— Walker is till [sic] at large; and if such daring wicked men are not punished I am very much afraid the most fatal Consequences will follow— Such characters would excite the Natives to any Acts of Violence against the Missionaries in these Islands, and have them cut off thro Revenge— I must leave this matter to the wisdom of your Committee and hope their powerful Influence with those in Authority will be productive of some especial Good. I am Dr Sir Yours truly Saml Marsden P.S. Be so good as to forward the documents and small Otaheitean Spelling Books to Mr Burder— I have sent you a few things I have had printed for Mr Kendall— He has done much in so short a time— The Matts which are not addressed to any Individual you will do with them as you think Proper— I have sent you the Sydney Gazette as late, and as far back as I could procure them— No complete Set can be obtained in the Colony— I have got you all I could—Memorandums On Sunday July the 11th Sailed the Active for Port Jackson having obtained a cargo of Spars Flax & ca. The Chiefs Takoku, Pomarre and some other Natives embarked in her. Sent by the Active Letters to Mr Pratt, Mr Woodd Mrs Quickfall, Mr Hunt, Mr Myers also Mr Pratt for Mr Woodd & do Mrs Quickfall, Curious Boxes to Mr Pratt &c &c. A few days previous to the departure of the Brig Active died my aged and much respected friend Kangroha, I have to regard the loss of this chief who as I have before mentioned has been always our friend and possessed great influence amongst his countrymen. He was a man of great activity and industry and his loss will be very much felt amongst his countrymen on this account. I am sorry I had not an opportunity to pay him a visit during his illness. I am told his brother Shunghee was quite overwhelmed with sorrow. He attempted to hang himself twice but was providentially prevented. Monday July 17. I paid a visit to my friends the natives of Tippoona. A woman had caught a violent cold which caused an inflammation in her eyes. Her face and neck was also very much swollen indeed and she was given up for lost. By the application of blisters she has been restored to health. Tuesday 18. A native came to me who was apparently in a deep decline. He also had caught a cold and had not taken care of himself. The Natives are not in the least aware of the causes of their diseases. They ascribe every thing to Atua that gives them pain. The deluded man said Atua was within him eating his vitals. He seemed not at all sensible of the evil consequences of drinking cold water when in a raging fever. I gave him such things to take as I thought most suitable. He has also been restored to health. Friday 21st. I visited a Man whose name was Tihimoode who as I was informed was near the point of death. He was Tabbood and attended by two priests and some other friends who notwithstanding the Tabboo let me have access to him. He appeared to be very much alarmed under the apprehension that the reptile God was within him & that he would soon die. I endeavoured to quiet his fears as well as I was able. I endeavoured to show the gross mistake he was under by imagining the Deity was within him. I told him that the great Atua was above. That all men had offended him, and he had said that all men must die. I then told him that altho all men died yet the great Atua gave his Son Jesus Christ for us and those who believe that & pray to him their spirits would live and be happy. I do not think he could understand what I said being quite a new subject to him, but it is best to declare my errand as well as I can, trusting as I do, that the same gracious Saviour will either enable me or some one after me to speak concerning him in a clearer manner. I ordered some Sago and tea to be given to the sick person who had been without food three days, after taking of which he appeared a little revived. Saturday 22nd. As I was passing through the village I was requested by some natives to visit a boy about 13 or 14 years of Age who appeared to be in a consumption. He had caught a violent cold which had settled upon his Lungs. I ordered him to come down to my house and gave him some food and medicine. In a little time he recovered. Sunday 23rd I and Mrs Kendall took a walk in the afternoon to see the people mourning over Tihimoode who died early in the morning. The Corpse was placed and decorated as usual. As the people came to cry they kneeled down in a row in front of the dead body. Monday 24 July. I was invited to visit my friend Warree who had been ill some months. He appeared to be in a rapid decline coughing & spitting very much. He too was tabbooed but he wish’d me to speak to him and ventured to take hold of my hand. He said he was very much afraid Atua would kill him. I endeavoured to explain to him that there was one great Atua who made the Universe. I could tell him in his own language that all men had offended this great Atua and therefore all men died. That I should soon die myself as well as him, but that the Great Atua had so great love for men that he sent his Son Jesus Christ to save their souls. It was for this reason that I and my colleagues spake so much about Jesus Christ. He loved us and if we loved him we need never be afraid to die. I added that Jesus Christ lived once upon Earth. That he rose from the dead the third day after his death and that he is now in heaven where he will receive the Spirits of those who love him as soon as they die. I also endeavoured to convince him of the absurdity of the Eye becoming a Star in the firmament and the other assuming a human shape and fighting at the Trayingha of Atua or cavern which is at the Three Kings which are rocks at the Northern extremity of New Zealand. Warree listened with attention to all I said but could not overcome the prejudices that were rivetted in his mind. A friend came near us after we had finished our conversation to whom Warree recited what he had just heard from me. Monday 30 July. In the morning I went to see some of my friends the Natives who were crying over the Corpses of three relatives who had just departed this life. In the afternoon I visited a sick man who was near the point of death. I gave him some medicine but it was too late he died early the next morning. In the winter season I am informed the natives die very fast. Many of them are [virt]ually starved to death but they do not appear to be at all aware of the cause. Their superstition tends greatly to encrease their mortality. The climate is very moist & by exposing themselves to the weather they frequently catch cold. They never eat in their Houses neither do they sleep in them after they find themselves ill. Instead of endeavouring to promote a perspiration by keeping themselves warm, they check it by sleeping in the open air and drinking cold water. August 18. I went up the River about 12 Miles to sow some wheat for my friend Shunghee & Taire. August 21. I went up the River about 6 miles to sow some wheat for my friend Shourakkee. Mr King was in company. August 28. I went up the river about 12 miles to sow some Wheat for Whidooa, Tahou & Rewa. August 31. returned to the Bay the brig trial Captain Hovell and the Schooner Brothers Captn Burnett. Captain Hovell states that on Sunday the 20th Instant an Attempt was made by the Natives near Mercury Bay to take both his vessels. He has favored me with the perusal of a Letter to Messrs Lord and Blaxcell of Sydney his owners of which the following is a Copy. Gentlemen, The following letter is the particulars of what transpired on board the brig trial under my command on the afternoon of the 20th August 1815 at Trials Harbour New Zealand Lat 360 40S. Longitude 1750 49 East. At 12,30 PM light breezes and fine clear pleasant weather. I particular [sic] remarked a number of canoes along side both vessels but from the friendly terms we werfe on with the natives and the two chiefs who had constant access to both vessels I thought I had no reason to be under any apprehensions of the safety of them both, but allowed their people to remain outside along the boarding nettings without taking any notice but while the people were below at dinner I received a very severe blow in the back of the neck by a short club from one of the chiefs while making up the matts on the quarter deck with the other chief Narrooroo. I by chance escaped the second blow by making my way down the forecastle hatch. At this time they had got command of the upper deck as also a few had got between decks which were soon dispatched by the people having their muskets in readiness and we again had all clear below fore and aft. It was then a moment of consideration how to guard and protect ourselves and prevent them making a rush upon us. I first placed one man at each corner of the main hatch with muskets by that means we cleared every part of the main deck and drove them aft. Finding them so numerous on the Quarter deck I gave directions to fire through the Sky light with two muskets at once which did so much execution and put them to so much alarm that it drove them forward and gave us another excellent chance at the main hatchway. It was at this time they were put to their greatest stand, but on the arrival of Jackky Waddee a native I had shipped at the bay of islands and deserted from me while I was last here gave directions to short both cables and hawl the Ship on Shore which was done accordingly and again returned to the decks but kept themselves close in the long Boat as she stood in her chocks. Finding it impossible to remove them from that situation from any hatches I desired the people to fire through the bottom of the boat as standing over the main hatch and seven shots drove them from the ship entirely and we again got command of her, but found ourselves and the Schooner Brothers laying on shore and within half a cables length from us. The Natives had still got possession of her but a few rounds from our muskets and swivels soon cleared her decks and Mr Burnett with three of his men again made their appearance. Both vessels then kept up a constant firing at the natives in the water which were very numerous and from the manner our Guns were loaded I am confident a great number lost their lives exclusive of what was killed on board us as near as I can judge was from twenty to twenty five, and the time they had the vessels in charge was about four hours. I hailed Captain Burnett and found like ourselves both cables were cut he therefore got out three pigs of ballast which hauled us both off the ground and held us until we got the end of one of our cables. At 5 P M saw the three men belonging to us and one belonging to the brothers coming along the Beach who was on mine [?] on liberty with their muskets. Midnight light breezes and fine clear weather. At 7 A.M. got the small bower Anchor— At 9 buried the dead bodies. At 10 sent a party of men on shore to destroy the town and canoes. At noon the people returned with two pigs having destroyed the principal part of the Town and Canoes with fire. At 2 PM the People went on shore again and set fire to the remainder part of the Town, Canoes, Nets and all their food and returned with one large pig and two small ones— fresh gales with rain. Midnight had northerly Gales with heavy rain. I cannot conclude these 36 hours remarks without returning thanks to Almighty God for delivering us from the hands of a set of the most desperate Cannibals whose numbers could not have been less than one thousand men employed at both vessels. I have also to return my most hearty thanks to my noble little ships company who at all times obeyed any orders I gave them and acted with that coolness as is natural and generally observed in Englishmen. I have therefore to observe Gentlemen that I hope you will make them some allowance for the loss of their clothes &c when the brig returns to Port Jackson again. I remain Gentlemen W. W. Hovell Killed Matthew Jackson Ietea a native Jno O. Neal Thos Hoyse Jas Marsden Mem[orandum] I have nothing further to observe on the above unfortunate business than to express my real regret that Captn Hovrell shbould ever have been sent to New Zealand. He did not behave well tol the Natives on his first arrival here. he defrauded Kiterra of about sixty baskets of flax and Potatoes, and what often leads to quarrels he filled his Vessels with Native Women. I am told His Vessels were full the Evening before the affair near Mercury bay. Captain Hovell has disturbed the peace of our Settlement. We are not so much afraid of Natives as the rash and indiscreet behaviour of our countrymen. [T. Kendall]Wanted for New Zealand— A Bale of red flannel Shirts for the Sailors belonging to the Active— A Bale of Common Slops for Do Do One Cask of Pitch and One of Tar— A few Coils of Rope, for rigging— One Cask of Gun Powder— One Dozn Second hand Muskets— The above for the use of the Active, to be charged To my Private account— For the Settlement A few Gros [sic] of Combs of different Sizes— Smiths Files— a few of Do Do Hand saw, Pit Saw, and cross Cut Saw, Files A few Gros of each, (being Valuable to the Natives) A Piece or two of Coarse Scarlet Cloth— A few gros of different Sized Gimblets A few gros of Iron Spoons A few dozen Pewter Plates 2 lb s of Shoemakers Bristles A case of Stationery for any prime use for which I will account with the Society [Undated]Sydney March 29, 1816 Dear Sir After closing my Letters and sending off the Case I have mentioned to the Emu, I am sorry to inform you the Commander Lieut Forster has refused to take it— and has returned it to me— I wrote to him upon the Subject but to no Purpose— I will send it by the first Conveyance— There are also a few Things from Messrs Kendall, and Hall, but none of them are come. I have not known an Instance before, where any thing of the kind was refused to be taken from this Colony— I was very desirous that these things should come, and hope an opportunity will soon offer to forward them— when you send any Files, Fish Hooks and such small things, be so good as to have them put up in small Tin Cases, most of the Fish Hooks and Files were much injured that came out in the Ocean as they were only wrapped up in Paper, and put into an old Cask— The Salt water got to them, and most of the other things in Case No 12— and damaged them much— In so long a Voyage It would be well to put up every Article of value in good Iron-bound Casks, that the water could not enter— The medicines which should have come in the Northampton never arrived nor were they entered in the manifest of that Vessel— In order to ensure the coming of such natural Productions of the South Sea islands and of Art as I am able to collect for the Society which will not be much, as they will at all times be contained in a small Case, I think Permission might be obtained from the Commissioners of the transport Office for me to ship them on Board any Vessel sailing under their Orders— The Case I wanted now to send was not more than 18 Inches wide, and 18 deep, and about 3 feet long— The Emu commanded by Lieut Foster belongs to the Transport Office. I shall send the case by way of India, if I can— I am Dr Sir Your most obedient Humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt(Copy) Sent to Rev. Samuel Marsden C.M. House, London Sep 5/[18]16 My Dear Sir, I hope you have long ere this received mine by the Ocean withe [sic] Investment sent by that Vessel. I have to acknowledge the safe arrival of your dispatches by the Sydney Packet; and that of those also, this very day, by the Northampton. By the Sir William Bensley we send another Investment. The Invoice and Inventory of which are enclosed. I hope also to enclose the Bill of Lading; but it was left on board, with the mate, at Deptford and is not yet sent up. Copies of the M[issionary] Register up to July last are on board; Since they were sent the August number has been published; but as the friend by whom we send this packet cannot take much luggage, we are able to send you now only a few copies of that Number. To this work, and to the copies of our last report on board the Sir W[illiam].B[ensley]., we must refer you and the other friends of the Society for full information respecting the proceedings of our Institution. I will reply to the various parts of your correspondence, which require replies. We have printed, as you will see, Mr Campbell’s official to you of Nov 17/14, with your report; and are preparing to print your Public Letter. The Com[itte]e and our friends are warmly interested by your reports of New Zealand. The[y] rejoice in your safety and success. Mowhee, mentioned among the crew of the Active, is come to this country; we have placed him for instruction, under the care of the Rev. Basil Woodd; and, had we known that you had adopted our hint of a New Zealand Seminary in New South Wales in sufficient time, we should have probably have [sic] got him a passage by the Sir Wm Bensley. It seems right, however, that a check should be put to this disposition in the New Zealanders, to visit this country unless they are men of character and influence, and whom it may be worth while to bestow Labour and expence. Mowhee, I believe, behaves well. We were obliged to discard George Bruce, whom I mentioned in my last. Letters have reached us from Mr Kendall of feb 13/15, of July 6/15 to you, and of Oct 19/16; and very lately, by the Catharine, Captn Graham, direct from New Zealand, Letters of Jan 19 to 29/16. By these last we learn, with regret that Wm Hall had seperated [sic] from the rest and had been attacked by some Natives, and obliged to return. By these letters, and others from Hall and King, we grieve to find that dissentions have crept in amongst them, and mutual accusations are made, particularly between Kendall and King. The Com[mittee must refer all these painful things to the controul and management of yourself and their other friends, under the gracious guidance of God, whose favour and mercy they devoutly implore. Mr Kendall wished an Investment to be sent out to him for his salary: but the Com[mitte]e wish every thing to be adjusted by their friends. Send us a list of what articles may be required, and we will consign Investments to you, as we have done, and now do, and you will be good enough to manage for us the whole Mission. Nothing but confusion will arise if any other course is pursued. As circumstances do not yet favour the establishment of a Public Society, the Com[mitte]e wish you and your friends to form a Corresponding Committee in the manner in which their friends at Calcutta and at Madras, respectively, are acting. You will, of course, ne kind enough to act as President of the Com[mitte]e and you and your bretheren [sic] will associate any other person of decided piety with you that may be acceptable to the body. We cannot look for any cordial or efficient aid to our designs except from really pious men, either at home or abroad. Mens [sic] of benevolent minds may assist us as a matter of feeling, and sometimes others will assist us from very inferior motives; but we look to the true servants of God for aid and drawing down the blessing of our Divine Master on our Society. Many things arise to dump [sic] our spirits, but we mut pray forth {sic] faith and patience. The Heathen of New Zealand shall one day be brought to know our Lord; and future Duaterra shall die, not as that poor fellow did, in clouds and darkness, but in the light of the Lord. You see our plans of Christian Institutions. Would it not be as well to have one in view near you, to be called ‘The Xtian Institution of New South Wales; established and supported by the Church Missionary Society, for the education of Heathen Youth, and for the diffusion of Christianity, and of useful knowledge among the Natives of the South Seas.” This appellation is analogous to that which you will find in the last Report as applied to Sierra Leone, and describes the objects of such an Institution. You may begin on a small scale, and feel your way: perhaps, in time, purchasing or obtaining a Grant of land, at Parramatta, or elsewhere suitably situated, with proper buildings, and competent Teachers. It grieves me that your Society for the protection of the Islanders fails in its duty. I shall bring the matter before our Com[mitte]e. We must consider whether it will be practicable to do any thing with Government in the subject; and also in the matter of the Active, so as to facilitate our designs by her. But we are assure[d] that there is much delicacy in interfering with the Colonial Government. In case of a change in that quarter, we will do all we can. Pray assure Mr Cartwright that the destination which he has given to his son delighted me. I hear well of him: and will take the first opportunity of making known to him the wishes of his father; and I pray God to prepare him by his Holy Spirit, to become a zealous and faithful servant of our Master. Youre [sic] our [sic] friends, who with you signed your united Letter of Octr 25th, that we gather confidence from your hearty cooperation with us, and leave the cause of our Lord as [sic] Master in your hands. May we here and you on the scene of action continually conduct our plans to His blessing. It would be a great satisfaction to the Com[mitte]e if you would (say as near to each Quarter Day as may be) send us an Official Letter, agreed on at a Meeting, conveying a statement of proceedings with remarks and suggestions arising from them. This paper might be regularly prepared at the time, and would be ready for dispatch by the first opportunity that should occur, a duplicate of it being sent by the next subsequent conveyance. By this means a regular series of information would be likely to be secured to the Com{mitte]e. The Corresponding Com[mitte]e should, at the expence of the Fund, pay copyists if necessary. Possibly you may find some well-disposed persons willing to aid our exertions by Subscriptions and Benefactions to the Fund, and it might be well worth while I conceive, to print, annually or oftener a Report of proceedings, with an appeal to Xtian feeling in behalf of the heathen, with a list of your Committee and Contribution [sic], and an abstract of the C. M. Society’s Proceedings. This would gradually create an interest in favour of the plans and objects of the Society, and might ultimately lead to a public and efficient co-operation: and if not, it would yet serve as a centre of union of all that is good and praiseworthy in the Church. Of whatever you print, please to send us 150 Copies for our Associations. We are sorry that the medicines by the Northampton were not to be found. Our accounts speak of them as packed in the Crate No 8. It is now too late to replace them by this opportunity. With respect to the regulations of the Settlement and settlers in New Zealand, the Com[mitte]e entirely leave them in the hands of yourself and our other friends. It might be well for your Com[mitte]e immediately to apprise the Settlers, in an official communication, that this is wholly entrusted to you, as well as all other matters respecting the Societies [sic[ exertions in your Seas. You see that it is out of the question for us to be referred to on matters of which we must be very incompitent [sic] judges; and are well assured, that, with far better means of coming to a determination on matters as they arise than we can possess, you and your coadjutors have equally with us at heart the glory and honour of our Lord, and the salvation of the Heathen among whom you live. It would be very desirable if we could, from time to time, agree on a certain annual sum which should cover all kinds of expenditure. At present our proposal to you was £500 per annum you proposed to us and the London Missionary Society, that each should stand engaged for £250 to cover the expence of the Active. That Society has agreed. We feel it the most secure way for love and harmony to act separately, and independently of other bodies, as much as we can; and we could not but apprehend in the present case, that some ground of dissatisfaction might arise in that Society and ours not knowing how to adjust the work to be done for us, respectively, by the Active. You will see by the report of the London M[issionary] Society (M. Register for August, p.308) that they expect their own vessel, building at Eimeo, to supersede the necessity of any other. We were thinking that the best way would be to charge that Society for what work the Active only did, and for us to pay the remainder. However, we are persuaded you will manage the matter the best way you can. In looking at our expenditure on account of the New Zealand mission, we find that about £3,300 has been laid out within two years, including the present Investment. This has, doubtless, arisen from the great expence of the first establishment of the Settlers. The Com[mitte]e would be glad to receive from your Com[mitte]e an estimate of the probable annual charge to the Society of the Settlement as now established, including the cost of maintaining the Active beyond her returns, and also the £200 per annum stated for the New Zealand Seminary in New South Wales. As considerable quantities of stores have now been sent in the three Investments by the Northampton, the Ocean, and the Sir Wm Bensley, it will perhaps not be necessary to send more till we receive your reply to this letter. Our determination on that point will, however, depend on what we may hear from you in the interim. Suppose it should be found that the objects which I have above stated could be fully accomplished for £1000 per year with any additions which benevolent persons in the Colony might make to that sum, if you would state how much additional we must grant per annum on the sending out of any Missionary, or new Settler, we should be able to come pretty near to an accurate estimate of our expenditure; and it becomes important for us to do this, as, tho’ the public liberality has been great, yet our demands from Africa and India are greatly increasing, while the altered circumstances of the country seriously diminish the ability of our friends. Yet we have no doubt but He whom we serve will support us in all wise and prudent exertions to promote His Kingdom. We shall most gladly appropriate to New Zealand whatever Christian Liberality will enable us to do: and I can assure you that the reports which have reached us from you have awakened in many a very lively interest in the civilization and conversion of that noble people. I send you a copy of a letter to me from the Rev. Andrew Cheap Vicar of Knaresbro’, a most worthy and primitive Clergyman; with a magnificent proposal of his in behalf of New Zealand. I have told him that his plan appears too large and adventurous. It may, however, leade to something: and it will certainly serve to shew you and your colleagues that there are most hearty friends to New Zealand among us. I have heard nothing more about the ship, to be called “The Missionary”, which I mentioned in my last: however these things shew that there is a stir in people’s minds respecting your quarter of the world. Knaresbro’ using a great deal of flax, Mr Cheap and his friends took up the examination of your specimens with spirit, and with an anxious desire to find that they would answer. I send you copies of communications on the subject, and wish they were more satisfactory. Since I began this letter, I have received the Bill of Lading, and enclose it. We have succeeded in purchasing for you a light Chaise, and Government have granted freight for it— Many thanks for the various curiosities. They excite much wonder. Any others that you can send, particularly such as illustrate the moral state of the people, will be very acceptable. I enclose a letter for the Governor on the subject of Robert Williams, which you will please to wrap up and present to his Excellency. We were in hopes that Mr Kendall’s appointment as a Magistrate, a printed copy of which is before me, would have repressed the evils very much which it was designed to counteract: but, by one of his latest Letters, he himself appears to have been grossly abused by a Captain Parker, of the Phoenix Whaler. Your Colleagues, who with you addressed me, will please to consider this was an answer to your joint communication. It appears from Mr Kendall’s Letters that your injunctions prohibitory of private trade have not been strictly attended to. On this subject of private trade as well as on all others which concern the regulations of the Settlement, the Com[mitte]e entirely trust themselves with you and their other friends, and insist on a strict adherence to your directions. Your application in behalf of Richard Stockwell shall be forwarded to some friends at Bristol, his native place. I was lately applied to by those friends in his favour; my reply was, if he was penitent and desirous of doing good, I thought it would be much better for him, to lay himself out in benefiting the New Zealanders, than attempt to return. I will, however, do what I can to put it into his power to return; though I think the view which I have mentioned should be urged upon him. I have sent the case of William Roberts to the Under Sheriff, who is a friend of our Society. If any thing can be done before this packet is made up it shall be inclosed. Accept the sincere thanks of the Com[mitte]e for the full details which you have given us. Much interesting matter will be furnished by them for our publication. I hope I have answered all the material points which required notice. I would write to you at large upon the proceedings of our Society; but refer you to the Missionary Register for a much fuller account than I can give. Pray present mine and Mrs Pratt’s kind regards to Mrs Marsden. Remember me affectionately to your Colleagues. My earnest prayers [sic] is, that our God may graciously prosper all our designs, and that he would return manifold blessings into your bosoms for all your labours in his cause. I am ever, dear Sir Affectionately yours (signed) Josiah Pratt Rev. Samuel Marsden P.S. Mr Shelton is anxious to rectify the mistake about Wm Roberts: but it is singular enough that another William Roberts was convicted about the same time, and condemned for transportation for life. As by the books at Newgate there appears to be but one W.R. transported, Mr Shelton supposes the parties to have been unfortunately exchanged, and that the wrong W.R. was sent abroad and the other kept to work out his time at home, but, as it will be requisite to examine the books of the Hulks at Woolwich, and to apply to the Secretary of State, it cannot be ascertained in time for this dispatch, but intelligence of the real state of the case will be sent out by the next Vessel. Neither the crime of W.R. nor the ship in which he went out, is mentioned; or one or both of those circumstances might have led to the true state of the matter. The letters to the Settlers are first to be read by the Corresponding Committee as some statements therein may require their notice. C.M. House, London Sep 5/[18]16 My Dear Sir I have various letters of yours before me— (1) To Mr Woodd, of Feb.13/15— (2) To Mr Marsden, of July 6/15 (3) Rough copy of papers— (4) to me, of Jan.19 to Jan 29/16. Many of your Statements are very interesting to the Committee; but they are much grieved to learn, by your Letters and those of Mr Hall and Mr King, sent by Capt Graham, of the Katharine, that you have not been at peace among yourselves. The great enemy has succeeded in his malicious designs, and, unless God, of His infinite mercy bring those who have been wrong, to repentance and a right mind, His work will be delayed and hindered by the want of Faith and Obedience in those who have taken it in hand. It is impossible for the Committee, at this distance, to understand your affairs so as to give decisive opinions upon them. A Cor.[responding] Com.[mittee] is now appointed at Port Jackson. The whole management of the Mission is entrusted to them. Whatever articles of supply any of the Settlers want shall be sent to them. The Com.[mittee] will send us any Indent of all such supplies, and of whatever they wish to have sent out for carrying on the Society’s designs. You will transmit to that Com.[mittee] full and regular reports of the Settlement, and they will transmit them home to us. On the subject of private Trade the Committee do very strongly enjoin the most implicit regard to the regulations of Mr Marsden and his coadjutors of the Corresponding Com[mittee], as well, indeed, as to whatever regulations they may judge it their duty, under all your circumstances, and their knowledge of the case, to lay down on other points. Your representations and wishes will, no doubt, receive full and kind attention from our friends, who have no other object in view than our own, and we trust yours— the advancement of Christ’s Kingdom. You will find full statements in the M[issionary] Register of the Society’s proceedings. The Com.[mittee] send out by this opportunity a considerable Investment for the support of its designs. This is the third. Were there time to procure them, the articles of clothing which you specify should be sent. Probably we may send, when opportunity offers, a larger supply than that for which you write, out of which the Corr[esponding] Com[mitte]e may furnish all the Settlers in payment of their Salaries; but every thing of this nature will, doubtless, be adjusted by them in the same kind and friendly spirit in which we always desire to act toward you all. We will pay £5.12.9 to the Naval and Military Bible Society, and £3.1.5 to the British and Foreign B[ible] S[ociety] on account of allowance for your daughters as you request. Stationary is now sent, out of which the Cor[responding] Com[mitte]e will supply you and your companions. The other articles shall be sent when their [sic] is opportunity. Your account of Duaterra is very affecting. May it stir us up to pray for the wretched Heathen. It rejoices us to observe you have made an entrance in little works for the instruction of the Natives in reading their own tongue. We wish copies of all pieces of this discription [sic], when printed, to be sent home perhaps 20 or 30 of each. Your Matts and curiosities were very acceptable. There is much interest excited in behalf of New Zealand. Only shew us, by your mutual love and steady zeal, that there is encouragement for Christians to unite with you and strengthen your hands, and but a very few years will pass before many will come out to help you. Please to inform Mr Hall and Mr King that we have received their letters by the Katherine. I intended to write to both of them by this opportunity but am obliged to send my dispatches immediately. You will be so good as to read to them what I have here written, and desire them to consider it as addressed to themselves. May our God bless you all, and give youu grace to serve Him faithfully in the Gospel of His Son, in a spirit of humility and self-denial. Let no man take your crown! I am, Dear Sir, Ever truly yours (signed) Josiah Pratt Mowhee is under Mr Woodd’s care [and] will be sent out soon.Church Missionary House London Sept. 5th 1816. Sir The Rev Samuel Marsden having mentioned to the Committee Robert Williams, a convict, as a man now of good character, and likely to do good service in instructing the Natives of New Zealand in rope making, if any mitigation of his sentence could be granted, I am directed by the Committee of the Church Missionary Society very respectfully to solicit the kind consideration of your Excellency on the subject; and, at the same time to express their sincere obligations for the aid which your Excellency has been pleased to render in various ways to the endeavours of the Society. I have the honour to be, With great respect, Your Excellency’s most Obedt Servant (Signed) Josiah Pratt Secy to C M Society His Excellency Governor MacquarrieChurch Missionary House London Sep 12/16 Dear Sir In a Letter to Mr Kendall, dated the 5th being much pressed for time, I requested him to read to you what I wrote to him. The Ship, I find, is delayed; and I tgherefore take the opportunity of writing a few lines to you. We were much grieved to receive from you an account of such a calamity as that which had befallen you when your last was written, of the 15th of Jany. We were thankful to hear that Mrs Hall was recovering, and trust that she is long since quite well. Mr Nicholas who has just been with me, tells me that poor Duaterra said mischief would follow if you exposed yourselves to his countrymen in those quarters. I know not how you will be situated when this reaches you, but I pray that God may give you all grace to live together in mutual forbearance and love. A great field mis before you. You have been placed in that scene of labour at a very serious charge. You have opportunities for glorifying your heavenly Master afforded to few. Your need of Grace, indeed, is great and peculiar: but “My Grace is sufficient for thee” should lead you to wrestle earnestly in continual prayer, that in your weakness Christ may be glorified. Self must be laid at the foot of the Cross, or it would have been better for you never to have set foot on New Zealand, nay never to have been born. The Com[mittee] desire to do every thing in their power to render you comfortable, and to assist you in your labour. They entrust the management of the whole undertaking to Mr Marsden, and the other friends in N.S. Wales, who are associated with him as a Cor[responding] Com[mittee]. Make known also your wishes and wants to us through them: both they and we will assist you to our utmost. There is not time to prepare the things for which you ask so as to send them by this vessel; but we will send them by another. You must implicitly follow the direction of Mr Marsden and our other friends, as to avoiding private trade and in all other points on which they give you Instruction. We send out by this vessel (the Sir Wm Bensley) a quantity of Stores: of these our Cor[responding] Com[mittee] will, doubtless, supply you with what will be needful. Remember me kindly to Mrs Hall, & to your companions, and believe me ever affectionately yours, (Signed) Josiah PrattC[hurch] M[issionary] H[ouse] London, Sep.12/[18]16 My Dear Sir Under date of the 5th I wrote you at large, and committed the Letter, with one for Mr Kendall, and the Invoice & Bill of Lading of an Investment by the Sir Wm Bensley, to Mrs Cawthorne a passenger by that vessel. As the delay of her sailing has given me an opportunity of addressing a few lines to Mr Hall, I have availed myself of it; and beg you after reading the preceding papers to enclose them to him when you have opportunity. I send this through the Post office. It will go, I presume, by the Sir Qm Bensley; and will apprise you of what we have sent by that ship, should my dispatches, by any chance, miscarry. I am, ever Dear Sir Affectionately yours (Signed) Josiah PrattParramatta N.S. Wales June 7th 1816 Dear & Revd Sir The Revd Mr Vale will deliver you this— I have had no Accounts from New Zealand since the Active sailed the latter End of Jany last. It is possible you may hear from the Settlers by some of the whalers, before any Account can reach me and be forwarded to you by way of Port Jackson— I mentioned to you in a former Letter, that Mr Hall had left the Situation where I had settled them altogather [sic], and had gone to live at a Place called Whytanghee. When I was in N. Zealand, I would on no Account consent to the Settlers living at Whytanghee, on Account of the danger— to which they would be exposed from the natives, as there they would have no Protection; and their Property would be too strong a Temptation for the natives to resist. It was with much difficulty that I could prevail upon them to live in the Town of Rangheehoo belonging to the late Duaterra, and his Friends where they would be perfectly safe. They all had such unbounded Confidence in the Natives, that they imagined they would be in no danger. After much entreaty and at the same time told them plainly they should not go while I remained and had the means to prevent them they agreed to stay where they had been settled by me.— I considered the Safety of their Persons the first Consideration— After my departure, Mr Hall left his Colleagues and went tom his favorite Spot, where I have always been apprehensive he would repent— He is about 10 miles from his Colleagues— There is no Town there, nor any Security for his Life and Property— He could not live in N.S. Wales in such a retired Situation without being in constant danger of being robbed or murdered. Poor Duaterra told him there were bad men in N. Zealand as well as Port Jackson, and he could not protect him, when living alone at a distance from him and his People— I do expect to hear some unpleasant News from Mr Hall, but he is a man that will not take advice, he will follow his own opinion let the Consequence be what it may— The last Account I had from him which I transmitted to you, was that he had been robbed, but still he would not quit the dangerous Situation. From the Accounts transmitted by the Emu, from the Settlers they had the fairest Prospect of Success. I am aware that Covetousness is in the Heart of all men; and the Poverty of the New Zealanders will urge them to steal, if there is a Prospect of Impunity. I should feel no Anxiety for the Safety of the Settlers and their Property, if they would follow the advice of the Chiefs under whose Protection I placed them; but if they will wilfully expose themselves to danger, the Consequences may be serious— I have four young men with me, who are making great Improvement in useful Knowledge and as they all belong to the first Families in and near the Bay of islands; their Friends will be anxious to protect the Settlers. Perhaps you will read an Account in the Sydney Gazzette [sic] of the Ship Betsy (at the north Cape of N. Zealand) being lost, and part of her Crew murdered— this Account I believe is very incorrect from the best Information I can get— you will therefore place no Credit in this Account. I think it probable you will receive Information from the Settlers by the Cathrine whaler, which I think must have sailed from N. Zealand before this time— I shall refer you to Mr Vale for further Information respecting this Colony— I fear the Society will meet with little Support amongst us under present existing Circumstances, which Mr V[ale] can explain— I trust the Cause at N. Zealand will prosper. I see no Reason to doubt this, but on the contrary to believe that it will— As the Active after leaving N. Zealand, was to proceed to Otaheite, and touch at N. Zealand on her return, I do not expect her at Port Jackson before August or Sepr. I am &c Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt—Church Missy House London June 7/[18]17 My dear Sir I wrote to you fully the 5th & 12th of last September, by the Sir Wm Bensley; which letters I hope you have by this time received. We have since received 2 letters from you dated march 10/16 — 2 dated March 16/16 — one dated March 28/16 — one dated June 7/16 — and since then an advice of 4 Bills amounting together to ?249 dated Novr 17/14— We have also heard from New Zealand, direct as you will see by the enclosed letters. We sent Registers by the same opportunity up to August last, & we now send 56 of each of the subsequent months of last year, to compleat the sets. We only send 12 of each month of this year; as we purpose, at the close of the year, to send several sets for the whole year bound; and we should be glad to know how many copies of the yearly volume bound, you could give with advantage to our cause. The Account of your visit to New Zealand, as published in the Novr & Decr Registers, has most warmly interested all our friends, & I trust called forth many prayers that the New Zealanders may be taught the way of salvation. You will observe also, by the Feby Register, that we have lost Mowhee, who is gone, as we are well persuaded, to the heavenly rest. His history has awakened fresh sympathy & feeling for New Zealand. We send 50 copies for distribution: some, of course, for New Zealand, which you will please to forward thither. We have had a conference with some of our Vice Presidents, respecting the aggressions & cruelties of South Sea Whalers, & have determined, in conseq[en]ce of your representations, to present a Memorial to the Govt on the subject. It is already prepared, & will, as we hope, be presented in a few days, & obtain some legal & adequate protection for the New Zealanders. The London Missy Society have also prepared, & we believe by this time presented a Memorial, with a similar object in view, grounded on the Documents which you sent to Mr Burder. We regret to hear of Mr Hall’s obstginate conduct. If he only suffered, we shod not have so much reason to be sorry for the trouble w[hic]h he has had at Whytanghee. We find he has been at last obliged, from the ill treatment of some natives, to return to the original Settlement; & we hope that this may teach him more submission to your directions hereafter. Respecting the making up to him of the goods to the amount of £40 which he has lost, it does not appear to us that it is a case which has any just claim for a remuneration of this kind but we leave it entirely in your hands; & if he has gone on well since, you will probably feel it proper to return to him part at least of the goods which he has lost. We have not seen Captn Brabyn, & have been so fully occupied, that we have not had time to make enquiries after him. Mr Cartwright has not called upon us, & we know not his address. A man of the character which you give him, would certainly be very well qualified for the station of New Zealand. The Case which Lieut Forster refused to take & which you proposed sending by the way of India, had not yet arrived. We should be glad to strengthen the New Zealand Mission by sending you two pious Smiths, as you request; but we have know not at present either the proper men the means for doing this Our expenditure last year exceeded our income by about £2,000 & we are obliged to adopt every practicable plan for increasing[?] our resources. You will see in the Registers, a full view of what is doing in every part of the world. Our Annual Meetings become more heavenly & more interesting, every year. We are cheered by the hope that our Saviour is using us as his instruments, in a day when the signs of the approach of his kingdom in every part of the earth become more & more plain. We are persuaded that it is His grace, which has inclined your heart to be willing to make many sacrifices, undertake many labours, & go thro evil report & good report, for the promoting of that kingdom which shall at length be established in all the earth. May we give all the glory to him, & never weary in his cause, & we shall doubtless have our reward when we meet before his throne. I am ever, my Dear Sir, Affectionately Yours Josiah PrattChurch Missy House London June 7/[18]17 My Dear Sir I wrote to you on the 5th of Sepr last by the Sir Wm Bensley, since which time we have rec[eive]d various communications from you as follows 2 Letters dated July 3/15 Memoranda from July 11/15 to Augt 31/15 A Duplicate of your Account of the New Zealanders dated Oct 19/15 A letter dated Octr 27/15 A letter dated January 19/16 with an enclosure 2 Letters dated Jany 20/16 1 Letter dated Jany 22/16 2 Letters dated Jany 23/16 8 Letters dated Jany 29/16 We have sent to Mr Marsden a supply of Registers for the last, & a few of each month in this year, for your use, they will shew youj what we are doing. We are much gratified by your steady & persevering conduct, & trust that you may have grace given you to continue to the end, patient, meek, faithful, & laborious; looking to receive your full reward from Him whom you serve. We send you herewith the 3 Wigs which you mentioned in a letter to Mr Woodd; & will take an early opportunity of procuring & forwarding the Investment which you have requested. We are much interested in the full & detailed accounts which you have given, large extracts from which we shall be glad to publish when we are able. It is a remarkable circum[stan]ce, & shews the disposition of both parties, that the natives shod have protected you ag[ains]t the outrages of Captn Parker’s Crew. It was truly painful to us to see that you were not acting in Christian Concert together. You have in your letter so well described the conduct which you ought to pursue, that we need not say any thing by way of advice. “He that will be greatest, let him be the servant,” is our Master’s direction; &, if followed, it must lead to harmony & peace. We shall write to Mr Hall & Mr King. Respecting your question, as to the expediency of settlers who are men of decided piety joining you in the same settlement, we are disposed to agree with you, that it may be inexpedient on many accounts. We know, by experience, the danger of much association with worldly men, however moral or respectable. It lowers the tone of Christian feeling in the mind of the servants of God, without producing a countervailing benefit in the mind of his Associates. We would recommend you not to imitate the example of Europeans in barftering powder & Muskets, if you can possibly do without it. Let it be seen as much as may be, that you are men of another spirit & have other views than this world’s good. Pray furnish us, at all opportunities, with the fullest accounts of the Natives & of all your proceedings. You will be much interested in the account of poor Mowhee, who is gone to the Rest of Heaven. We send [sic] copies to Mr Marsden, & have requested him to forward some to you. With best regards to Mrs Kendall, I am ever, Dear Sir, Affec[tionate]ly Yours, Josiah PrattChurch Missionary House, London, June 7/[18]17 Dear Sir I wrote to you on the 12th of Sep[tember] by the Sir Wm Bensley, when I answered your Letter of Jan. 12th & 16th 1816; and have since received yours, dated Oct[ober] 24/15. Having an opportunity of sending, we gladly avail ourselves of it, to furnish you with the Registers up to the present time. With respect to the cloth which you wish for the sawyers, we refer you to our friends in New South Wales. They have full liberty to furnish any thing of that kind, but we know not what sort to send, and find it difficult in our great press of business, to procure and forward articles of that nature. We are beginning to think it long since we heard from you; and hope that our hearts will soon be refreshed by tidings that you are with one mind striving together to promote the faith of the Gospel, and that the natives are won by your good conversation to enquire into your principles. Many eyes are now eagerly directed towards New Zealand. Mr Marsden’s account of his visit there has interested many hearts in its welfare. Good tidings from this far Country would indeed be as water to a thirsty soul. You are, doubtless, often called to the giving up of self-will, and to sacrifices if various kinds; but you will remember that the Christian life demands this in every station, that our time here is short, and our whole concern ought to be to do the will of God and glorify his name. I need tell you no particulars respecting the Society as you will find ample details in the Register. May our God bless you, and Mrs Hall, and your family, and grant you His grace to serve Him faithfully in the Gospel of His Son, and give us to meet many of those who are as yet Heathen in His eternal Kingdom. I am, Dear Sir Ever truly yours, (Signed) Josiah PrattChurch Missy House Londfon June 7/[18]17 (Copy) Dear Sir I have before me 3 letters from you To Mr Wilson dated July 4/15 To myself dated Oct 28/15 and Jany 25/16 With a Journal from July 9/15 to Sepr 28/15 We are not satisfied with the spirit which your letters manifest. They are filled from the beginning to the end too much filled with complaints of your brethren, your situation, & all around you. It looks as if you had not counted the cost before you went, & speaks badly but ill for the state of your own mind. We can hardly conceive that any circum[stan]ces could justly call for such statements as your Letters contain. We cannot possibly take notice, in our letters to your brethren, of your personal observations against them. If they have fallen into any open & habitual sin, bringing reproach on the Gospel, it is your duty to state it fully & particularly; but in a proper spirit, “considering thyself lest thou also be tempted”; & then we can act upon such statements. If their failings are merely those infirmities of temper, which are incident 9[sic] to our common nature even when partakers of the grace of God, we would say “bear ye one another’s burdens, & so fulfill [sic] the law of Christ” We speak plainly, because division & separation among brethren professing to labour for the good of the Heatrhen, next to open sin, is the greatest evil that can affect a Mission, & gives Satan our common enemy his greatest advantage over us. We are aware, while we say these things, that you have been labouring amidst many difficulties, & privations, & need those advantages which we enjoy in a Christian land; but we feel obliged, by the faithfulness of Christian friendship & the situation in which we are placed, to give you our views of your communications. Do not, however, fail to write to us fully from time to time, & communicate to us all that passes. Our friends are greatly interested in all that is passing around you; & you cannot be too minute in your details of the superstitions, habits, & customs, of the natives. We are glad to see that you have mentioned various things of this kind in your Journal, some of which we shall probably insert in the Register. With every good wish, & with prayers to the great Head of the Church to keep you united, faithful, disinterested, laborious, & self-denying in his cause I am Your faithful friend Josiah Pratt P.S. We have not an opportunity of sending the things which you request now; &, indeed, we would recommend you to obtain every thing you can from New South Wales, as it is very inconvenient to us to send out goods &c to our settlements.Sydney N.S. Wales June 12th 1816 Revd & Dr Sir I have given an open Letter for you to the Revd B. Vale, as I thought you probably wd wish to ask him a few Questions about this distant Part of the World. I am not sorry Mr V. is leaving the Colony— he has caused much political Confusion or Ferment. The difference between the Governor and him has gone to a very considerable extent, which will be still extended further— I have had my Feelings much wounded occasionally by the Governor’s Conduct; at the same time I have conceived it to be my duty patiently to bear with present evils; and to remonstrate with those in Authority in England, and not to come to an open Quarrel with the Governor; at least so far as that I could not live in the Colony— I condemn the Governor’s Conduct in some Instances, towards Mr V such as bringing him to a Court-Martial— at the same time I think Mr V. has acted very improperly. Mr V. is a very extraordinary man he is not fit for N.S. Wales. I think him very dangerous to the Quiet of Society in a political Sense— I also think a man who feared God, and wished to promote the Gospel could never act in the way Mr V. has done, and I think will continue to do— I am persuaded from his turn of mind, and public declarations that he will continue to molest the Governor if he returns to England. I should recommend his Representations in some Cases to be received with Caution, as I am sure they will be strong— He is a man of Ability as a public Speaker, and will draw a Congregation to him— but out of the Church— his Conduct here has been very strange, and very unlike a Clergyman, according to my Judgment. Good may come out of evil— and I think in the present Instance it will— Governor Macquarie’s Conduct cannot be approved at Home— Mr V. will make it known— and another Governor may not possess so much Power, as this Governor does, or imagines he does— You will hear the particulars either thro’ the medium of the public Press, or in some other way— I have just wrote these few Lines to suggest the Propriety of making allowances for Strong Representations as they either affect the Government of this Colony, or the Character of Private Individuals— I shall rejoice much when we have the pleasure to receive an humble zealous minister that will feel a Pleasure in his public duty— We have had the most gratifying news from Otaheite— The Gospel is making wonderful Progress there— These islands in the South Seas will now become the Inheritance of the Lord Jesus Xt. May the Head of the Church bless every means for the Conversion of the Heathens— I am Rev. Sir yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattGovernment House Sydney 13th April 1814 Sir, I am favored with your Letter of the 9th Instant, and am sorry to find that you feel a Necessity for Complaining of two Anonymous Papers Published in the Sydney Gazette on the 19th of March and 2nd Instant, which you consider as attacks upon your Character— It is scarcely necessary for me to observe to you that altho’ the Sydney Gazette is Published by Authority yet it is not thence to be inferred that each particular Paragraph, or Article contained in it is either warranted by Authority, or at all times – ap= To The Revd.. Samuel Marsden Principal Chaplain Of N. S. Wales Parranatta. approved of when Published. The Publications, in the Sydney Gazette, are meant to Convey, in addition to the Notifications of Government itself, such useful information as the editor can collect, so as to fill his Pages and render them at once useful and interesting; And much care has been taken to prevent the Gazette from becoming the Medium of Slander or illiberal attacks upon any Individual within the Period of my Administration of this Government;— The Series of Letters which appeared in the Gazette, Commencing with the paper of the 5th Ult. And ending with that of the 2nd Instant, in which are included those of which you complain, certainly did not appear to me of that offensive Personal Nature, which you consider them, else I should have made the Editor answerable for their insertion;— This, however, being matter of opinion, in which I may be Mistaken, I see only One Mode of redress to which you can resort, which, it does not appear reasonable to require is an Appeal to the Courts of Justice; And if the Letters should be there deemed “Criminal”— the Editor will for his own sake avow the Author— For other Motives than those of Justice, does not appear reasonable to require a Surrender of the Author’s Name; And I would not feel myself acting with that impartiality which my situation demands, and my own disposition dictates, were I to require an exposure in a Case where Criminality does not attach in my view of the Publications in question:— I am Sir, Your most Obedt Servant Signed L. Macquarie This is a Copy of the Governor’s Answer to me on a former occasion when I complained of being libelled in the Sydney Gazette— From Mr Richard Jones’s Affidavit taken before the judge Advocate it appears that the Libels then published came from the same Quarter— Mr Jones’s deposition is joined with my Letter to Lord Bathurst— From this you will infer how bitter the Enmity has been and how long every means have been applied to annoy and distress— I believed at that time the highest Authority here was well acquainted with all the Circumstances of that Libel— Every man will form his own Judgment with respect to the present Libel, who are the Persons concerned. It has been very hard to meet such an Host, as has been gathered against me, so powerful and so strong in all respects— The Battle I hope is now over— would the Governor retain his Secretary in his Confidence if he had deceived him by publishing the Libel in Question? In the Supreme Court he was found guilty and fined— Sovereign Power is great— means may be tried to do something yet—Bay of Islands August 22 1816 Revd & dear Sir, Since I wrote in January last We have been under the necessity of shifting to Tippoonah although much against my will. When we came first to the Bay of Islands it was by the particular request of Mr Marsden that we settled at Tippoonah we saw the inconvenience of it and objected to it very much, but he persisted in it so strongly which induced us to comply with his desires. Knowing it was the Societys particular request that we should cultivate Land and endeavour to support ourselves as soon as possible, and seeing we were entirely prevented from doing any thing of this kind at Tippoonah, on account of the steepness of the hills and the shallowness of the soil. And after Duaterra died we had no more protection there than at any other place, which made us come to a determination to remove to the Wythangee before we built our houses or settled ourselves, accordingly I went with the sawyers and left my Family at Tippoonah, and underwent a great deal of hard labour in cold and wet and uncomfortable nights untill I cleared the situation and built a house, and then we shifted thither in the beginning of September 1815, and in the January following I reaped both wheat and barley in great perfection. I had my garden in such a flourishing state and so well stored with kitchen vegetables in great perfection that I have no doubt but we could have had a good supply all the year round, I employed a great number of Natives constantly some fencing and others clearing ground. I cleared two acres of fine land for wheat, that before stood as thick with Brush as it could stand. I would have growed more wheat this year than we could have used entirely by the labour of the Natives under my direction, I kept three or four of them in my house constantly and let them sleep in the kitchen. I had begun to teach some of them to saw Timber and they offered very well After we had been there some time expecting Mr Kendall to come to us according to his promise, he sent me word that he had changed his mind and that he would not come, and not only that but he encouraged the Sawyers to go away and leave us to the insults and abuses of the Natives which has given me sufficient cause to remember, so that I shall certainly never allow him to deceive me so again. The Natives perceiving that we were left alone unprotected soon took the advantage.—————————— On the 23rd of Jannuary [sic] last a party came in a Canoe from the opposite side of the Bay and staid two days watching their opportunity till at length seeing me at a little distance from the house, they came running up to me and seised [sic] me like Tygers [sic], they instantly threw me down and got upon me, while others where dancing round and shouting and brandishing their spears and other war instruments over me, Mrs [Hall] hearing the noise came out of the house and ran towards me, and a native met her and struck her a cross [sic] the face with a spear or club and knocked her down and cut her face in a horrid manner so that she lay senseless for some time upon the ground, and the blood streaming out of her wounds.— A native girl had the little Child in her arms and being afraid very fortunately ran quite away with her, and kept her out of the danger.— They still kept holding me down without killing me, while the other part of the party plundered the house.— They being so eager of the plunder that they all left me but two or three, and by some means I wrested myself out from under them, and they tore the cloaths off me till I was all but naked, and I strove with them untill I got to the house, and I called aloud for the Mrs and she being come a little to herself with some difficulty came towards me and we got into the house. But such destruction we beheld there as I can scarcely describe. Our beding [sic] and the Childrens beding were entirely taken away and the Boxes opened and the contents thrown out; and they were carrying out every article they could lay hold of. But fortunately some friendly natives being at a short distance heard the alarm and came to our assistance, and the plundering party being afraid went away with the property and we saw them no more. I never think of it but with astonishment that I was kept from killing or striking any of them, and they from killing me, after I got my liberty, and saw my wife with her eyes swelled up and the blood streaming all over her, and myself all but naked and the blood running down my arms with the scratches of their long nails, and they still persisting in carrying out the property, nature would have said “take the Bayonet and run through them”, but blessed be God for that portion of his grace, that enabled me to say, Father forgive them for they know not what they do. Nothing but the all powerfull providence of God, saved us out of the hands of these cruel and barbarous people, and spared us for future labours, and although my wifes sight is much impaired, yet blessed be God she has not lost the use of her eye entirely— The Cathrine [sic] Captn Graham was then laying on the opposite side of the Bay, and I sent a note on board by some Natives in a Canoe letting him know what had happened, and that worthy friend came up with his boat and offered us every assistance in his power, in removing us to Tippoonah he being then ready for sea, and instead of sailing out he hove his anchor and brought his Vessel up the harbour convenient to our place and in the following morning he came up with two Boats and Crews, and Mr King came up from Tippoonah with our own Boat and we removed thither the same day.— But I never was so sorry to leave any place as I was to leave Wythangee. Yet since it has pleased God to spare our lives we thought we had better go with them than stay and tempt providence.— We came into a small thatched hut that would neither turn wind nor rain, and there we remained without any fire place untill we removed the house from Wythangee and rebuilt it again at Tippoonah.— Mr King went with me every day with the Boat untill we removed all the materials. I hope I shall never forget the kindness of that man and his family towards us when we were distressed.— We have found the most want of our Bedding of any other thing, this winter has been exceedingly wet and cold, so that we have been almost perished, especially during thirteen weeks that we lived in that miserable hut.— I wrought very hard to get another house built, but I was kept back by rainy weather, and likewise by working at Mr Kendalls house and the Schoolhouse, There is a Mr Carlisle come out to join us by Mr Marsden’s recommendation, and he seems to be a very quiet sober man, he and Mr Kendall has put the boards on the two houses by my directions. I always took care care [sic] that the Schoolhouse was never kept back for the want of people to work it, the Timber was always wrought up as fast as it could be sawed, for I was sorry to see never a school begun in N. Zealand yet although at the same time convinced it was not for the want of a schoolhouse, for there has been several empty houses amongst us since we came to N. Zealand that might have done very well at least for a time till better could have been got. As a school is the best means that can be used at present for civilising the natives it certainly should have been commenced as soon as possible. When Mr Marsden was here there were a small number of Children collected and a school commenced in Mr Kendalls [house] but after Mr Marsden went away they were dispersed and there has never been a school since. But now we have built a Schoolhouse thirty feet by eighteen, with a small appartment at one end raised seven inches above the floor intended for the teachers and the European Children, divided off by a low partition about brest [sic] high, the whole is nearly compleated, and then as soon as provisions can be obtained, we hope that we will be able to give some account of a school. There has been a small Book printed at port jackson for the use of the school, composed of words and sentences out of our vocabulary, which Mr Kendall has put together, and although very defective yet it will be of some use, if it were but to teach them the Alphabet and a beginning for further improvement. I find it is almost impracticable to make Mechanics of them or to teach them the Arts at N. Zealand they are not arrived at that state yet, I cannot work amongst them they pilfer the Tools so much, they have at different times stole my working Axes so that I have not had one left to do any thing with. And the Chiefs have very little authority over the lower class especially in the recovery of any article stolen from us. Some time ago a large party from Whangaroa visited our Settlement, and a powerful Chief along with them called Tiparee, and some of his people stole my Saw, I went and acquainted him with it offering him a reward if he would get [it] again for me, he went amongst them in a very mild manner, and found out who had it, but they had broke it into four or five pieces, and divided it amongst them, and they with some reluctance gave them out, but not without offering some small reward for them, and although the pieces were of no use to me, yet it served to give us an Idea of the authority of the Chief, but I think that was almost the only instance of the kind I ever knew.— They are so inclined to ramble that they will not be confined to learn a trade, and although I were supplied with Tools, Victuals, payment and Cloathing for them so as to enable me to keep them in employment, they are so fond of fighting and plundering that nothing will divert them from it or prevent their going away at certain times.— Parties keep coming and going and if we employ any that will work, by that means we can get Land cultivated rough fences made and such work as requires no time to learn it, but they would never learn a trade at that rate. Yet I can spend my time very benificially [sic] amongst them by conversing and Bartering with them, visiting their sick and relieving them, by giving them suitable food and medicine which they are frequently in great need of.—— They cannot let any thing remain amongst them that has got any nails in it, neighter [sic] do they make any use of a Wheelbarrow. I had one at Wythangee that I used to wheel the stones off the ground with, but they would as willingly bear them off in Bucketts, and when I was robed they choped [sic] it all to pieces to get the nails out of it. There was also a wooden house at the Wythangee that the Sawyers left and I gave them liberty to sleep in it, but the nails in the weatherboards was such a temptation that they could not suffer it to stand although it was for their own benefit, they pulled it down to the ground and split up every bit of it to get the nails out. We have also heard of Whalers that has left them a Boat sometimes, but they could never suffer them to remain but has immediately broke them to pieces for the sake of the nails and iron. They have no patience to wait for any future benefit even when we tell them that we come to teach them our ways and improve their Country. all their object is to get hold of our property immediately right or wrong however it might defeat our designs or disfit [sic] us for our labour.— The best employment for them at present is the cultivation of Land but our settlement at Tippoonah is very unfavourable for that work on account of the steepness of the hills and the shallowness of the soil, and on that account we shall be able to do but very little towards our own support. I have used my utmost exertion since I came to N. Zealand in striving to establish an eligible settlement as a means of supporting ourselves, but I find my designs all obstructed, and I have almost paid too dear for making the experiment.— I mentioned in a former letter the want of a little bedding, such as Blankets, sheets, Covers &c. with a few Carpenters Axes, Table knives, Spoons and Teaspoons, a Mettle [sic] Tea pot or two and a Copper tea Kettle and frying pan.— I do not mean to make any charge of my losses, neighter [sic] do I expect them to be made good. But if the Committee should think proper to send me out a few usefull articles such as I have mentioned I shall be very glad and remain Dear Sir Your most Obedient Humble Servant in Christ Wm. Hall Monthly Account of the Attendance of the Native Children at the Church Missionary Society's School, Bay of Islands New Zealand commencing August 12th 1816 Tho. Kendall and Mr. Carlisle Teachers__  No. Names Sex Ages by [?] 1 2 3 4 5 Sunday 6 7 8 9 10 11 Sunday 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 Sunday 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 Sunday 26 27 28 29 30 31 Exercises in Reading General Remarks for August 1816 1 A Towha m 17 \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X X X X X X X Monosyllables The single mark \ denotes having been instructed once 2 A Tooma m 14 \ X X X X X X . X X X X X X X X X X X / Do & the X twice per day _ in morning & evening 3 KiddePeedo m 14 \ X X X X X X . X X X X X X X X \ \ X X Do 4 A Tana m 9 \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X X X X X X X Alphabet 5 A Wha m 9 \ X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X \ Pettish X Do 6 A Tunghunoo f 12 \ X X X X Pettish \ \ X X \ X X X X X \ X X X Do The Children Sleep in the School House in 7 A Too f 13 \ X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X Do their own filthy raiment. I could not refuse 8 A Wha f 14 \ X X X X X X \ . X \ \ \ X X X X X X X Monosyl taking them at them at their request. We must 9 A Houhee f 17 \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X \ X X X X . \ X Do do as well as we can until I receive 10 A Kouhee f 14 \ X X X X X X \ X X X X \ X X X \ \ X X Do further instructions 11 A Hooia f 12 \ X X X . \ X . . \ X X \ \ X X \ X X X Do Tho Kendall 12 A Peeko f 13 \ X X X X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X \ Alphabet 13 A Dingha f 14 \ X X X X X X \ X X \ \ \ X X X X \ \ \ Do 14 A Moodee f 15 \ X X X X X X X X X \ X \ X X \ X X X X Do 15 Ka Dooa f 15 \ X X X X X X X X X X X X X X \ X X X X Do 16 A Keena f 17 \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X X X X \ X X Do 17 A Ranee f 16 \ X X X X X X \ X X \ X . X X \ \ \ . \ Do 18 Pakkekooda f 12 \ X X X X gone in to the interior Do 19 A Tou f 10 \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X X . . . / / Do 20 A Tee f 7 \ X X X X \ . \ X X X \ \ . \ . . . . . Do 21 A hoodoo Tana f 16 \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X X X X X X Do 22 Shou ta Kiddee f 14 \ X X X X X . X X X X X X \ . . X \ . X Do 23 Heena Hoodoo f 14 \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X X . . . . . Do 24 A Pakkoo f 20 \ \ X \ X \ \ \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ Do 25 A Weddee f 9 . . . . \ \ X X \ . . . \ . . \ . \ \ \ Do 26 Kiddeshou f 12 . . . . . \ \ \ . . . \ \ . . . . . . . Do 27 Taattee m 16 . . . . . . \ . . . . . . . \ \ X X X X Mon 28 A Doodoo f 12 . . . . . . X X X X X X X . X \ . . . . Alphabet 29 A Wanatou m 12 . . . . . . X \ X X X X X X X X X X X X Do 30 A Hoohee f 10 . . . . . . . \ X X X \ X . . . . . . . Do 31 A Takka m 16 . . . . . . . . \ X X X X X X X X X X X Do 32 Tahoohoro m 17 . . . . . . . . . \ X X \ X X X X X X X Do 33 A Manoo f 17 . . . . . . . . . . . . \ \ X \ \ \ / . Do Do Several absent procuring cockles — Interuptions from the Chief Werea and his party — Visited by the chief Toutaddee & family Kumokuno, Shunghee & their party Monthly List of the Native Children attending the Church Missionary Society’s School, Bay of Islands New Zealand. For September 1816 Tho. Kendall and Wm. Carlisle Teachers__ No. Names Sex Ages by [?]   S. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 S. 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 S.15 16 17 18 19 20 21 S.22 23 24 25 26 27 28 S.29 30       Exercises in Reading 1 A. Towha - m 17   X X X X X X X X X / . . \ X X X \ \ X X \ X X \ \ \ \ \ \ X       Monosyllables 2 A. Tooma - m 14   X X . X / . \ X X / X X \ X X \ . / X X \ / / \ \ \ Pettish        Do 3 Kiddepeedo - m 14   X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X . X X X X \ / X \ \ X \ . X X       Do 4 A Tana - m 9   X X X X X \ X / Absent on a journey  . . . . . . X \ X X X / X .       Do 5 A Wha - m 9   X X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ X X X X X X X \ / X \ X X / X X X       Do 6 A. Tunghunoo f 12   X X . X X / X X X X X X \ X X X \ . \ \ \ X / . X \ X X X /       Do 7 A Too f 13   X X . X X / X X X / X X X X X X \ X X \ \ X / \ X X X / X \       Do 8 A Wha - f 14   X X X X X / X / X X X X X X X X X X X X \ / \ \ X X X X X X       Do 9 A Houhee f 17   X X X X / / X X X X X X \ \ X X / X X X \ X / X \ X / / X /       Do 10 A Kouhee - f 14   X X / X / / X X X X X X \ X X X X \ X X . X . \ \ X X X / /       Do 11 A Hooia - f 12   X X X X / X X X X X X X X X X X X X X \ \ / X \ X X X X X .       Do 12 A Peeko - f 13   / X / X . X X X X X X \ X X / \ / X \ \ \ X X \ \ \ . X \ .       Do 13 A Dingha f 14   X X . X X / . X X X X X X X X \ / X X X . X X \ \ X \ X X /       Do 14 A Moodee - f 15   X X / X X X X X X X X X X X X X \ . X X \ X X \ X X X X \ X       Do 15 Ka Dooa - f 15   X X X X X X / X X X X X \ X X X X . \ X \ X X X X \ \ X X \       Do 16 A Keena - f 17   X X / X X . X / X X X X X X X / X \ X X \ X X \ \ \ \ . \ X       Do 17 A Ranee - f 16   X X \ . . . . X / / X X X \ / . \ . X X \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ X \       Do 18 A Tou f 10   X X X X X X / / X X X X X X X \ \ \ X / \ X X X X \ X X \ /       Alphabet 19 A Tee f 7   . . . . / . / / . X X X \ . . \ . \ X \ \ . / . X / / \ / .       Do 20 A Hoodoo Tana f 16   X X X X / . \ / . . X X \ . / \ . . \ X . \ \ \ \ X \ X X X       Do 21 Shou ta Kiddee f 14   / X / X / / / X X X X X X X X X X X X X \ X / X \ \ X / X X       Do 22 Heena hoodoo f 14   . . X . . / X / X / X X \ \ / . \ \ X \ \ \ \ \ \ . . . \ \       Do 23 A Kahe - f 20   X X X X X / X X X X X X X X X X \ . X X \ / / X X \ / / X /       Monosyllables 24 A Weddee - f 9   \ / / . . . X \ \ \ / X \ . \ \ . / . X X \ X / X / X \ X X       Alphabet 25 Kiddeeshou f 12   . / . . . . . . . / / . . . . . . / X \ . \ . \ \ . \ \ \ .       Do 26 Taattee m 16   X X X X X . X X . X X X \ X X \ \ \ X X \ X X \ \ \ X / X X       Mon- 27 A doodoo - f 12   . . / . . . / . . \ X X \ \ / . . . X X \ . / \ . . / / X /       Alphabet 28 A Wanee Tou m 12   X / / X / X X X \ \ X \ \ X X \ \ . . . . . . \ \ X X X \ .       Do 29 A Takka - m 16   X X X X X / / \ \ X X X \ X X / \ X \ \ \ \ X X X X X X \ /       Do 30 Tahoohoro m 17   X X X X . . . . \ \ / X \ X X \ . . . / \ \ \ \ \ \ X / \ .       Do 31 A Hoongha f 9   . . . . . . X \ . \ X . . . / \ \ \ X X . X \ . X / . / \ .       Do 32 Na Motoo m 10   . . . . .       \ \ X X \ \ / . . / X \ \ \ X / . \ \ / X \       Do 33 Ranghee Toto m 14                     \ / . . . . . . / X X \ X X \ \ / \ . . .       Do 34 A Moe - f 10                       X X . . . . . . X X \ X X \ . . . . . .       Do 35 A Koora - m 14                       \ X \ . / \ . . / \ . . . \ . . / . . .       Do 36 A Watta - m 10                       \ X \ \ / . . / X X . \ X X \ \ / / X X       Do 37 A Toohoo - m 12                         X \ \ / / . / X X \ \ X X \ . X / X /       Do 38 A Manoo - f 7                         X \ . X \ \ X X X \ \ \ X \ \ \ \ \ /       Do 39 A Hooroo Kaho f 15                         \ . . X \ / \ \ X \ \ / \ \ \ \ X / .       Do 40 A Hoongha - f 14                         \ \ . / \ . \ At work in the Potato Grounds       Do 41 Titeedoea f 17                         \ \ . . \ . . X X . \ \ \ . .Do . . . .       Do 42 A Peeko - f 18                           \ . / \ . . X X . \ \ . .Do . . . . .       Do 43 A Too - f 8                                     \ . / / . . . . . . \ . -       Do 44 A Pouda - f 7                                             / . . / X / X           Do 45 A Poohee f 7                                       \ / . . / / \ / X / X /       Do 46 A Kahou f 11                                       X X . . / X \ \ / / / /       Do 47 Emmehee f 9                                       X X . \ . . . . . . . .       Do                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           A needle to each Scholar as a sew aid Purchased fern root & distributed it amongst the Scholars Gave one fish to each scholar No victuals for Scholars No victuals for Scholars Two fishes to each Scholar Four small fishes to each Scholar Eight small fishes to each Scholar No victuals for Scholars No victuals for Scholars No victuals for Scholars A party of Scholars absent procuring cockles Several Scholars in the Sweet Potato grounds in the day time 2 fishes to each Scholar 2 fishes to each Scholar & fern root ½ a fish to each scholar No victuals Several Scholars at the Sweet Potato Grounds, preparing the land? For Seed ------ No victuals Served out one pound of Pork to each Scholar which I purchased upon Credit of the nations ----- Served out one pound & shaft of Pork to each Scholar which I purchased upon Credit of the nations -----   Monthly List of the Native Children attending the Church Missionary Society's School, Bay of Islands New Zealand. For September 1816 Tho. Kendall and Wm. Carlisle Teachers__ No. Names Sex Ages by [?]   S. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 S. 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 S.15 16 17 18 19 20 21 S.22 23 24 25 26 27 28 S.29 30 Exercises in Reading 1 A. Towha - m 17   X X X X X X X X X / . . \ X X X \ \ X X \ X X \ \ \ \ \ \ X Monosyllables 2 A. Tooma - m 14   X X . X / . \ X X / X X \ X X \ . / X X \ / / \ \ \ Pettish  Do 3 Kiddepeedo - m 14   X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X . X X X X \ / X \ \ X \ . X X Do 4 A Tana - m 9   X X X X X \ X / Absent on a journey  . . . . . . X \ X X X / X . Do 5 A Wha - m 9   X X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ X X X X X X X \ / X \ X X / X X X Do 6 A. Tunghunoo f 12   X X . X X / X X X X X X \ X X X \ . \ \ \ X / . X \ X X X / Do 7 A Too f 13   X X . X X / X X X / X X X X X X \ X X \ \ X / \ X X X / X \ Do 8 A Wha - f 14   X X X X X / X / X X X X X X X X X X X X \ / \ \ X X X X X X Do 9 A Houhee f 17   X X X X / / X X X X X X \ \ X X / X X X \ X / X \ X / / X / Do 10 A Kouhee - f 14   X X / X / / X X X X X X \ X X X X \ X X . X . \ \ X X X / / Do 11 A Hooia - f 12   X X X X / X X X X X X X X X X X X X X \ \ / X \ X X X X X . Do 12 A Peeko - f 13   / X / X . X X X X X X \ X X / \ / X \ \ \ X X \ \ \ . X \ . Do 13 A Dingha f 14   X X . X X / . X X X X X X X X \ / X X X . X X \ \ X \ X X / Do 14 A Moodee - f 15   X X / X X X X X X X X X X X X X \ . X X \ X X \ X X X X \ X Do 15 Ka Dooa - f 15   X X X X X X / X X X X X \ X X X X . \ X \ X X X X \ \ X X \ Do 16 A Keena - f 17   X X / X X . X / X X X X X X X / X \ X X \ X X \ \ \ \ . \ X Do 17 A Ranee - f 16   X X \ . . . . X / / X X X \ / . \ . X X \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ X \ Do 18 A Tou f 10   X X X X X X / / X X X X X X X \ \ \ X / \ X X X X \ X X \ / Alphabet 19 A Tee f 7   . . . . / . / / . X X X \ . . \ . \ X \ \ . / . X / / \ / . Do 20 A Hoodoo Tana f 16   X X X X / . \ / . . X X \ . / \ . . \ X . \ \ \ \ X \ X X X Do 21 Shou ta Kiddee f 14   / X / X / / / X X X X X X X X X X X X X \ X / X \ \ X / X X Do 22 Heena hoodoo f 14   . . X . . / X / X / X X \ \ / . \ \ X \ \ \ \ \ \ . . . \ \ Do 23 A Kahe - f 20   X X X X X / X X X X X X X X X X \ . X X \ / / X X \ / / X / Monosyllables 24 A Weddee - f 9   \ / / . . . X \ \ \ / X \ . \ \ . / . X X \ X / X / X \ X X Alphabet 25 Kiddeeshou f 12   . / . . . . . . . / / . . . . . . / X \ . \ . \ \ . \ \ \ . Do 26 Taattee m 16   X X X X X . X X . X X X \ X X \ \ \ X X \ X X \ \ \ X / X X Mon 27 A doodoo - f 12   . . / . . . / . . \ X X \ \ / . . . X X \ . / \ . . / / X / Alphabet 28 A Wanee Tou m 12   X / / X / X X X \ \ X \ \ X X \ \ . . . . . . \ \ X X X \ . Do 29 A Takka - m 16   X X X X X / / \ \ X X X \ X X / \ X \ \ \ \ X X X X X X \ / Do 30 Tahoohoro m 17   X X X X . . . . \ \ / X \ X X \ . . . / \ \ \ \ \ \ X / \ . Do 31 A Hoongha f 9   . . . . . . X \ . \ X . . . / \ \ \ X X . X \ . X / . / \ . Do 32 Na Motoo m 10                   \ \ X X \ \ / . . / X \ \ \ X / . \ \ / X \ Do 33 Ranghee Toto m 14                     \ / . . . . . . / X X \ X X \ \ / \ . . . Do 34 A Moe - f 10                       X X . . . . . . X X \ X X \ . . . . . . Do 35 A Koora - m 14                       \ X \ . / \ . . / \ . . . \ . . / . . . Do 36 A Watta - m 10                       \ X \ \ / . . / X X . \ X X \ \ / / X X Do 37 A Toohoo - m 12                         X \ \ / / . / X X \ \ X X \ . X / X / Do 38 A Manoo - f 7                         X \ . X \ \ X X X \ \ \ X \ \ \ \ \ / Do 39 A Hooroo Kaho f 15                         \ . . X \ / \ \ X \ \ / \ \ \ \ X / . Do 40 A Hoongha - f 14                         \ \ . / \ . \ At work in the Potato Grounds  Do 41 Titeedoea f 17                         \ \ . . \ . . X X . \ \ \   Do —       Do 42 A Peeko - f 18                           \ . / \ . . X X . \ \ . . Do .       Do 43 A Too - f 8                                     \ . / / . . . . . . \ . - Do 44 A Pouda - f 7                                             / . . / X / X     Do 45 A Poohee f 7                                       \ / . . / / \ / X / X / Do 46 A Kahou f 11                                       X X . . / X \ \ / / / / Do 47 Emmehee f 9                                       X X . \ . . . . . . . . Do 48                                                                       49                                                                       50                                                                                 No victuals for Scholars Do Do A needle to each Scholar as a sew aid Purchased fern root & distributed it amongst the Scholars Gave one fish to each scholar No victuals for Scholars Do Two fishes to each Scholar Four small fishes to each Scholar Eight Do to Do No victuals for Scholars Do Several Scholars at the Sweet Potato Grounds- & absent procuring cockles No victuals 2 fishes & fern root to each Scholar 1/2 a fish to each scholar No victuals Several Scholars preparing ground for Sweet Potatoes No victuals Do Do Do Served out one Pound of Pork to each Scholar which I purchased upon Credit from the nativs Served one ? of Pork to each Scholar purchased upon Credit of the nations.Bay of Islands October 16 1816 Revd and dear Sir, By the Divine care and goodness I and my family have been preserved in peace and safety nearly two years at New Zealand, and altho’ my time has hitherto been very much occupied in mechanical pursuits yet I bless God I have with the assistance of Mr Carlisle been enabled to attend to my main object “the Instruction of the children”. I send you a copy of the New Zealander’s First Book not knowing whether Mr Marsden forwarded any of them to Mr Pratt at the time they were printed. Defective as it is I think you will be glad to see it and as I know you will feel warmly interested in every thing that relates to the Society’s School which I have the honor and happiness to superintend, I shall feel a pleasure as it pleases Almighty God to spare me with life, in transmitting through your hands to the Honorable Committee such remarks as may be calculated to shew its state, and commence by observing that on Monday the 12th day of August last which was the Birth Day of the Prince regent the School was opened for the reception of the Native children. From the inclosed “Lists” you will learn the names, and number of children which have been admitted. At Day break or a little after they rise and are taught their lessons in the alphabet and monosyllables &c. They then generally leave the School and repair to the river or bush in pursuit of fish, fern root, cockles &c, in the evening, and after repeating their lessons retire to rest. They are so very lively and playful that it is not easy to gain their attention. But these obstacles will I have no doubt be surmounted in time. The Active being this Voyage bound for Otaheite as usual, and Mr Marsden being unacquainted with the progress of the School we have it not in our power to contribute any thing towards its support, but when I have the pleasure of hearing from him and he sends us some supplied for the School, I trust we shall be enabled to arrange it better, and keep the children in the Day time, at least those that are very young. We can never collect them together regularly every day, or keep them after they are collected without we have victuals to give them. A portion of rice or any thing that can be procured at a low price at Port Jackson, with such other necessary provisions as we can obtain from the natives will do very well provided there is no private trade carried on amongst us, and the settlement is put upon regular ration [sic] as the Surplus of the pork, potatoes &ca might then go towards the support of the School. But if private trade is carried on, and persons here import articles of Barter from England or Port Jackson exclusive of what is sent for the general support of the Settlement, we must depend chiefly upon receiving supplies for the School from Port Jackson. Some trifling articles to present as rewards occasionally to these poor children would have a good effect. The authority of a teacher must be maintained and his influence promoted amongst the children under his care. The heart which God has graciously filled with Compassion for the heathen will bear with patience their rude manners, but will desire nevertheless to improve them. When a teacher amongst the heathen (for it could not be endured in civilized society) is surrounded by a number of children, and perhaps while one is repeating his lesson, another will be playing with his feet, another taking away his hat and another, his book and all this in a friendly manner, he cannot be angry at them, yet it requires some study how to introduce a salutary discipline; and this is what we want here. And it is our opinion that a judicious distribution of rewards according to merit will tend to conciliate the children, attach them to us, promote their industry and attention, and induce them to take greater notice of our mild reproofs when they disobey us. It is remarkable that amongst our applicants for the greatest number are females, and as we cannot reject the Boys both sexes are therefore together at present. This is a serious inconvenience which I trust we shall shortly have it in our power to remedy, but it can not well be done now. I expect the Active from Otaheite every day, and that my colleague Mr Carlisle will leave me for a time, and I shall be alone, I must wait with patience until he returns with his family. He will then assist me to keep the Boys apart from the Girls. Another school House must be built, and I trust my friend Mr Marsden will give instructions to this effect. I beg leave to refer you to my Letter to Mr Pratt for particulars not noticed here. You will, and I believe all my friends near you will rejoice with me at the opening prospects of usefulness amongst this noble race. I trust the Society will be the means, under God, of raising the People of New Zealand from their low degraded condition by reason of their ignorance of Him, and of conferring eternal blessings upon many. When I left London, it was expected I should reside at New South Wales for a term of three years before I embarked again for this place. I had therefore no particular instructions from Mr Pratt how I was to support a School here, neither has Mr Marsden expressed himself fully, to m e upon this subject. At present, now I have every thing ready, as I have mentioned above, my hands are completely tied up. Through the perverseness of the Smith I have not been able to obtain a single article of trade for some months past either for myself or to purchase a little fish or fern root for these poor children that are about me. I write to Mr Pratt, by this conveyance recommending him to send all the supplies of Trade which he can from England ( provided he can procure a conveyance). We can not get a regular supply of axes &c from Port Jackson and except we can always have trade in hand, I am afraid our usefulness will be chekked [sic] exceedingly. You can assist me greatly by putting Mr Pratt and the Committee in mind of the real necessity of attending to my observations. I think the School at least can be provided for without hurting the feelings of Mr Marsden to whom great credit is due, but who alas! Is so overwhelmed with cares that I cannot really expect he can afford me steady support. I believe also Mr marsden is greatly imposed upon by the people of port Jackson in many articles he sends out to us, as he is in the Iron sent out. I desire to bless God that I and my family still continue to enjoy a good state of health. I had a hard struggle for my Life a few months ago, but the conflict has been sharper within me. Satan has been at hand. His first object has been to divide, and then to destroy. But the Lord Jesus has been mindful of his work and will not suffer it to fall to the ground. My Dear Sir I trust you will still continue to remember me at the throne of Grace. I am utterly unworthy of the favors which the Lord in his rich mercy has been pleased to confer upon me. And am, Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Thos Kendall Revd Basil Woodd Paddington— Suitable Articles to present as rewards Fish Hooks, Beads, combs for the hair, Scarlet and yellow coloured worsted Binding (broad). Common Earrings And rings with and without stones of Various colours Clasp knives (Large) Scissors (large) Plane Irons, Broad Chisels primers Three square files Thimbles, needles, knitting needles, Boys Whistles, Bird calls. Or any other Toys that will take little room (made of Iron)Bay of Islands 21 October 1816 Revd and Dear Sir, I inclose for your inspection a List of such articles of iron ware as I want for the School. You will also have the goodness to send 1 Bell to ring the Children to School or Prayers. Post & Letter Paper that will bear ink well. I am almost entirely without. The paper intended for me was used on account of the New Zealanders first Book at Port Jackson. 3 Doz copy Books Extra paper ) For the Settlers children 3 Doz Do Foolscap ) & ciphering Books Extra paper 1 Large Stone for carpenters use Quills & copy Books & Ink for the Native children. Hair combs of of different sizes & sorts for Do 4 Dozen large Spoons Queens Metal or pewter 4 Doz. Small Do 4 Doz Table Knives & forks strong 1 Doz Candlesticks Lamps tin or brass 6 Lead ink stands — 4 Queens Metal Tea Pots Flannell If any of the above articles are already sent you can omit them. I make known my wants by every conveyance until they are supplied. And am Revd & Dear Sir Tho Kendall Revd & [sic] Josiah PrattList of such articles of Trade as will Barter to the most advantage amongst the Natives of New Zealand for Pork, Fish, Potatoes, Clothing &c Suppose 100£ should be laid out I should wish it to be done in the following Proportions. £ Broad Axes — — — 10 Carpenters Chopping Axes from 1-1/2 lb wt to 3 lb 25 Falling Axes — — — 25 Carpenters Adzes 15 Carpenters Chisels (Broad Firmers) 2 inches broad 10 Hoes 10 Handsaw Files 10 Butchers Knives 3 100 Large fish Hooks— single & double (the strongest) Middle sized Fish Hooks— Slates & Slate Pencils Tho Kendall a few Gimblets for spike Nails & caRevd & Dear Sir I am now waiting for Supplies to enable me to commence the Society’s School at this place. You will have the goodness to send me a portion of rice and any thing else you may think needful. As rice is not dear at New South Wales I think you would do right to send two Tons for the School alone; I should then have a good stock in hand in the event of Potatoes & ca being scarce. I send by this conveyance to Mr Pratt a List of such articles of trade as are most suitable for bartering with the natives for Fish, Pork, Potatoes & ca a copy of which I enclose for your inspection. You will have the goodness to send me such articles of the kind as you may have by you and can conveniently spare. I entreat you to let the supplies intended for the School be kept distinct from those intended for the Settlement. Every thing that can be divided in a regular way according to ration amongst our families we can settle very well here, but all other things ought (to prevent murmurings & personalities) to be divided in proper proportions by our friends who send them. I have no clear instructions either from you or Mr Pratt respecting the maintenance of the School. I shall be glad if you will write fully upon the Subject. Perhaps the Society may support the School out of the School Fund. I should be happy if I could collect a number of Scholars without the Society being at the expence of feeding them, but I am certain that I cannot. I could never keep the children free from filth and vermin if I was to suffer them daily to run backwards and forwards from School to their friends; nor would they constantly attend without their victuals being given them. If the children are clothed in part with European raiment I think it may do. Warm clothing such as is used in charity Schools in England is best. This is a cold rainy country in the winter. Their Prints &c are next to nothing. Some coarse Towelling — Knives, Spoons, a large Iron Pot will be necessary— I wish you to conceal articles of trade which you may send from Port Jackson from the Natives who may be on a visit there or on board the Active. And am Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servt Thos Kendall Revd S. MarsdenMonthly List of the Native Children who attend the Church Missionary Society's School Bay of Islands New Zealand. For October 1816. Tho. Kendall and Wm. Carlisle Teachers. No. Names. Meaning of the Names - 1 2 3 4 5 6 S 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 S 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 S 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 S 28 29 30 31 1 A To'wha A Tree so called X \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ X \ X \ X . . . . \ \ \ \ X X \ \ X X X X X 2 A Tooma To stand mean [?], in a posture of defiance X Pettish \ \ \ X . . X X X . . X \ \ . / \ . . . \ . X \ \ / 3 Kiddeepeedo - An Unwholesome Skin X \ X \ X X \ \ \ \ / \ . . . . \ \ . X X \ X \ \ \ X X X \ X 4 A Tana - A spear with four darts X . X X X \ X X X X \ \ . . \ X X X . X X \ X X . \ . X X \ 5 A Wha The number four \ / X X X . X \ \ . . \ X \ . . X X . . . . . . . \ X \ . . . 6 A Tunghunoo The back parts X \ X X X X X X X \ X X X \ . . X X \ \ X \ \ X X X X X X X X 7 A Too The number two X \ X \ X X X \ X . X X \ \ X X X X . X X \ X X X X \ X X X X 8 A Wha The number four X X X X X X X X X \ X X X X X X X X X \ X \ X \ X X \ X X X \ 9 A Houhee Soot / \ X \ / / . \ \ X X X X . . . \ X X \ . . X \ \ \ \ \ X X X 10 A Kouhee A rope / X X \ / X / \ \ X X X X X . . \ \ \ X X \ X \ \ \ X X X X \ 11 A Hooia The Steam of an oven / X X X X X X / . \ / . \ . . . \ . . On a journey . . . . . . . 12 A Peeko To carry on the back . . \ . \ \ . . \ . \ . . . . . \ . . . . \ X \ \ . . X \ . / 13 A Dingha The Hand X / X / X \ / . . \ X \ / X . . \ / / / \ \ X \ \ \ X X X \ X 14 A Moodee The Last X X X X \ \ X . . / X \ / . . . \ . \ / \ \ X \ \ \ X X X X \ 15 Ka dooa The number two \ . \ . \ \ / \ \ . X X / . / . X . . . . \ \ wild ? . gone to Whitanga 16 A Keena The prickly Sea Egg X \ X X \ \ on a journey \ X . . X \ \ X \ \ X X X X X X 17 A Ranee \ \ . \ \ \ . \ \ . \ at work \ \ \ \ X / \ \ X X 18 A Tou a tahi One year X . \ X X \ \ X \ \ \ \ X \ . \ / \ . . \ \ \ \ . . X \ X X X 19 A Tee The Plant Tel [?] / / . . . . . . X . . . . X . . . / . . . \ . . . . . . . 20 A Hoodoo Tana - The South Wind \ \ . . . \ \ X \ \ \ X X \ X X \ \ . / . . \ X \ X X \ X X X 21 Shou ta Kiddee A cold skin / \ \ \ X X / \ \ / X X \ X . \ X X \ X \ \ \ \ \ X X \ X X X 22 Heena Hoodoo A little Girl \ \ . \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ . X \ \ at work…. / . . 23 A Kahe To stamp with the foot X / \ X \ X . \ \ X / / X X . . X \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ X X X X \ 24 A Weddee The countenance red ? anger X X \ X X X X X X / X \ \ X \ \ X / X / . \ \ . \ \ \ . / / \ 25 Kiddee Shou A cold skin . . . . . . . \ . . . . . X . . X / \ \ \ . . . . . . . / . . 26 A Wanee Tou one Hundred houses / / X X X \ X X \ . . \ . . . X \ . . . X \ \ . \ X X X X X \ 27 Taate.._ / / X \ X X \ \ \ X X X X X / \ X / \ / \ \ X \ \ X X X X X X 28 A Doodoo … Shut up or conssired [?] (paper torn) / . \ . \ . \ . . / . / . . . . \ . . . . . . \ . . . / \ . 29 A Takka To full / \ X X X X \ / X X \ X X X \ \ X X \ X X \ X X \ \ \ X X X X 30 Ta hoo horo A rolling Egg / X X X X \ \ \ X . / \ on a journey . . . . . . . . \ \ \ \ 31 A Hoongha. Rubbish, small . . . . / . . . . . . . / / . X X . A muse . . . . . . \ . / . 32 Na Motoo . Islands X X \ X \ . \ X \ . . . . . . . . . . . . . at work . . . . . 33 Ranghee Totto A red Sky . . . . residence at a great distance X \ \ . \ . \ X X X X 34 A Moe To sleep . . at work . . . . . . . . . \ . . . . . . . / . . . . . 35 A Koora Red / Idle . . . . . / . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . / . 36 A Watta . Scaffold for Rituals X . . . / X \ X X X X X X X X X X . \ / \ \ . . . X \ X X X X 37 A Toohoo To spring up ? ? X \ . \ at work . . X . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Idle . . . . 38 A Manoo A Bird . . \ \ \ X \ X X . X X X . . X X X X . Tabbood . . . . . . . 39 A Hoorookaho Hair of the Head / / . \ X . \ / X X \ / X X \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ X \ \ X X X X 40 A Hoongha Small hairy rubbish At the Sweet Potato grounds / . . . . . . . . . . . . / . 41 Titeedoea…. To look at At the Sweet Potato Grounds 42 A Peeko To carry on the back At the Sweet Potato Grounds 43 A Too The number two At the Sweet Potato Ground. 44 A Pouda From the English w.d Powder / . \ . \ . \ \ X . / . / . . . X X . X \ . . . . . . \ . . 45 A Poohee To Blow \ \ . \ / X \ X X / X \ / / \ X X X X X \ . X \ \ \ X X \ X \ 46 A Kahou A Mat / at work . \ . . \ / . . . . . X . . . . . . / \ X . / X . 47 Emmehee To speak softly . Idle [?] . . . . \ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48 A Hei To Slight / X \ \ at work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49 Pakou Wings / X / \ Ditto . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50 Pehe The Cry of a Bird / X / \ X X \ \ X . X \ . . / X X \ . \ / \ \ \ . . \ X \ X X 51 Tokowatta. / X / \ . . . . . . X . . X \ . . . . . . . . . . \ . . . . . The weather being generally fine and pleasant during the present month and the Natives of Ranghee Hoo busy in preparing the Grounds for the purpose of peautiry [?] sweet Potatoes, many Scholars have been occasionally absent. We have been also under the necessity of following several of our pupils into the Bush, where we have taught them their Lessons. We have promised to each Scholar a set of Beads as recourds [?] with a view to prevent them leaving the School house as little as possible. The children are to attend one month for the Beads __ —— Tho Kendall } Willm. Carlisle } TeachersBay of Islands Nov. 5 1816 Revd Sir, Sincerely do I hope you may not be offended at my troubling you with this. Having at N.S. Wales communicated my desire to Mr Marsden of joining the Hon[oura]ble establishment at New Zealand, with his approbation and Mr Cartwrights. I have entered on the important task the instruction of the Heathen. I have been several months in Mr Kendalls house following my favourite employment teaching the Native Children with Mr Kendall and administering of Medicines to Adults and Children so far as my knowledge lay. I have undertaken also to instruct the natives in Agriculture have had several of them at work for several months preparing the ground for Wheat &c. but I do not wish to be too sanguine. I fully expect it will be a work of years before they are convinced of the utility of it. From experience I can say these benighted Heathens stand very much in want of our help both for Body and soul, and although all at present is darkness, yet I verily believe there is a fair opening for the introduction of the glorious Gospel of our adorable Redeemer. I am much pleased with their behaviour towards us. In general they are friendly and I have always found when I was by myself several miles up the Country that then they were far more careful of me and my little property than at other times. Should the Hon[oura]ble Committee accept of my services as a Catechist or Lay settler I should think myself honored in being employed under them in publishing the glad news of the Saviours dying love to a perishing world. Mr Marsden and Mr Kendall will make mention of me by this conveyance. When you return an answer to them I should also esteem a Letter from you a particular favor and am Revd Sir Your obedient Servant Wm Carlisle The Revd Josiah Pratt &cBay of Islands 6 Novr 1816 Revd and dear Sir, I am now writing confidentially. When the proposal was first made to the Committee by Mr Marsden to establish a Missionary Settlement at New Zealand, it was thought that the produce of the industry of the Missionary settlers would upon the commencement of their labours “go very far towards the Support of the settlement” and “that they would be enabled to render themselves independent of the Society in a very little time.” We have now resided nearly two years at this place and to all appearance there is no probability of our obtaining the necessaries of Life, in any other way than at the expence of the Society. The spot on which we live is barren, and as you will observe from the view is so mountainous that it is quite unsuitable for the purposes of cultivation, or for cattle. I objected to landing here at first very strongly to Mr Marsden, because there was on the other side of the village and in sight of it a more even tract of Land with a more fertile soil. But Mr Marsden thought we should not be safe. He expressed his desire for me to settle here, I therefore thought it my duty to do so. There are also other serious impediments which in my opinion would stand in the way of our easing in any important degree the burthens of the Society, even should our situation be more favorable for the purposes of Agriculture, and not only this but which tend to check the main object of the Society. I need not enter into an explanation further than to recall your recollection to what you have stated in your own Letter to me confidentially. While it is for me to tremble for my own stability, I grieve to say, that the same impediments still exist. My dear Sir, I thank you for the assurance of the kind care and protection of the Society. At no period of my life have I felt more the want of christian advice and encouragement than I now do. Mr Marsden out of a regard for my comfort, and the welfare and happiness of the New Zealanders first appointed me Supercargo of the Active, and then through his recommendation I was appointed a Magistrate, but both these offices have exposed me to occasional insult and like Joseph’s coat of many colours to the envy of Messrs Hall & King. I have given offence to some Captains of Vessels by declaring the truth on such occasions as I felt myself bound to do it; and even when it would be their own interest to attend to my observations. In some instances, I have been left entirely to my self when by the union of my colleagues with me we should have all come off with honor. The two persons above mentioned are employing their fears against me the one told me in his late illness that he had made some observations respecting me to you for which he was then sorry— Both of them look too much at me. I am not perfect. Alas I am an heavy laden Sinner, I trust I feel the burden in some measure, and my remedy. This is my Comfort and encourages me in my work “that the Cause in which I am engaged is not mine. “It is the Lord’s.” Mr Carlisle will be an useful man I trust. He is disinterested. In my opinion he will abide chearfully [sic] by your instructions. He commenced his preparation for his voyage Decr 14. 1815. He wishes to have nothing laid out upon him by way of outfit. I think he ought to draw for his salary from that time. It is now about nine months since we had any communications from Port Jackson. It must be several months more before the Active can finish her present voyage and return from thence. I hope we shall have some other vessel in the mean time. Mr Marsden complains that this undertaking is beyond his strength. I am confident he will be very sorry to hear that no wheat was grown at New Zealand last year worth mentioning. The Settlement was rationed up to July last. The whole of the Workmen will return to port Jackson by the King george & the Active. I am not displeased at this as we have got comfortably into our houses, I hope that no other persons than Missionaries will in future be permitted to settle amongst us here— I shall be glad if the committee will stgate to Mr Marsden clearly what provisions we ought to have. I think the Society will find us in Wheat, rice, Sugar, Tea and Soap. We can pay for the trifling comforts out of our Salaries.— Mr Marsden is ready to do all in his power to assist us but he cannot do much more in my opinion without the further help of the Society. He is greatly imposed upon by tradesmen— He lays out sometimes money also for no purpose and knowing what will best suit us. He has sent 50£ Sterling worth of beads which the natives will give nothing for. He has also sent a great quantity of trashy iron to the amount of Fifty Pounds more which cannot be made up— I speak these things freely, because I do not hereby impeach Mr Marsden’s pious intentions in the slightest degree. I think you ought to know how we are going on. This Settlement will press itself upon your consideration. Provisions we can get from Port Jackson such as Wheat &c but Iron Steel, and other articles of Barter we shall want from home. The Natives will give very little for beads, I want some very common ones merely to present as rewards. My family is now in want of clothing. I cannot tell what answer you may give to my letter respecting supplies from home— I wish to be guided by you, if you determine for us to procure clothing from Mr Marsden, we could wish for a Copy of the Invoice— but we I should be better pleased if I could order such things as I want to the amount of my salary. I have sent a Wig. Should you have sent me none I hope you will send this to the Peruke maker & order three for me. You will let him examine it at any rate for fear the former measure should not do.— I am very much in want of flannel.Bay of Islands Novr 12—1816 Revd and Dear Sir, I forgot to mention Slates in my Letter to you for Supplies for the School. Lancaster’s Slates which I purchased of your Brother with my own private property I left in Nedw South Wales as they were wanted there. You will also send some Slate pencils for the School. The View of the settlement sent by the conveyance for Mr Marsden’s inspection, I hope you will receive in a package from Him. I intend the Large one for the Committee. The small one I have sent to our dear friend Mr B. Woodd. I am truly sorry to hear of the State of the Active at Otaheite. She must be a heavy expence to the Society or Mr Marsden. The settlement might be supported with much less care and in comfort if we could do without a Vessel. I do not know how to advise for the best. Mr Marsden I fear is embarassed [sic] in this affair. He has few friends in New South Wales to help him. I believe his heart’s desire is to promote the Spiritual and temporal welfare of the Natives of the South Sea islands, but he seems to have almost ventured beyond his depth before he could know the mind of the Comm[itt]ee & to what extent it would encourage his views and proceedings. I hope he has been relieved before this. I pray that the Hearts of the people of God may be opened in behalf of these poor Heathens. You will be glad to hear that Walter Hall has taken his passage in the King George for Port Jackson so that in a day or two I expect the settlement will be at peace. He has been tolerably quiet since the time I was with him in the Shop. He had asserted before that if Governor Macquarie would not give him his free pardon he would by his influence with the natives drive every missionary settler back to Port Jackson. Deluded Mortal. “Thoughts are vain against the Lord.” The Natives instead of taking his part against us, encourage him to leave the island. I expect the Active from Otaheite in a month or two from this date. When we shall have a Vessel from Port Jackson I know not. My dear Sir, I long to hear from you. I want to know how you wish me to go on—Give my Christian Love to the Gentlemen who meet at St Johns Chapel And am Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Tho Kendall Please to send a Queen’s Metal Teapot for Mrs Hall Mrs Carlisle, Mrs King and Mrs KendallBay of Islands New Zealand Novr 12th 1816 Revd and Dear Sir, I am sorry that you have had reason to be uneasy concerning us, with regard to my being in worldly ease and security at Port Jackson, this has not been the case with me, tho it has been represented to you— had Mr Marsden been has [sic] diligent to state the truth on my side, as he was to seek an occasion against me to my hurt, things would not have been so blameable, tho’ I am sensable I was to be blamed, but not concerning the Mission, I hope these few Lines will find you in good Health as they leaves me I am sorry to hear you do not enjoy so good state of Health as you used to do— the last Letter I sent was full of complaints but I hope I shall have to make no more on that head. I received your sharp & reproving Letter dated March 18th 1814 in Feby 1816— I rec[eive]d one Letter at port-jackson these are all, the letters I have received from you since I left England. We have five Boys & girls living with us, we are teaching them all we are capable of— I have been very sick for eight weeks I taken a bad cold in august but are in Health now Mrs King was put to bed with a Son Septr 29th. We have been without Tea & Sugar ever since July do not expect to get any for three Month to come & should have been without wheat if we had not got a little from a friend, not a drop of Wine or Spirits to help either of us out of our sickness, but blessed be God we are raised up & I trust to praise & serve him, in the Summer season we have but little influence among the native children Mr Kendall has got a School House built but he has to go after the children in the street, or Field to teach them to read— they are so car[e]less about it— I hope these lines will find you all in good Health as they leaves Me & Mrs King and out three little Boys please to give our kind respects to Mrs Wilson. Please to give my kind & best respects to Mr Wilson Esqr and to his Sons and all that ask after me— please to give my sincere thanks to Mr Wilson Esqr for forwarding my Fathers Letters to me. Accept Dear Sir of my thanks for your kind & faithful reproofs they are as nee[d]full now, as tho I was in port-jackson— I make but a slow progress in the Language of N. Zealand— We have had many unpleasent [sic] things in this small [place] but I hope to see better days.— We have had four Larscers [sic] living here, (who was castaway upon this coast) for seven month [sic] & they have together with the work people been so kind with the rising Femeales [sic] that they will feel the sad effects for years to come, and this is not all, I have so little good news to write, & so much bad, that It is with some reluctance I write— I shall be very glad to hear from you— May the Love of God the Blood of Christ and the Grace of the Spirit be with you, to suport [sic] comfort and sanctify & lead you into that Glory which you have been the means of inspireing [sic] others many others to seek & enjoy may grace be with you all Amen is the sincere prayer of your most unworthy servant John KingBay of Islands New Zealand Novr 12th 1816 Revd, and Dear Sir, It is with pleasure I [take] this opportuny [sic] to let you know the state of our health. I hope these few Lines will find you in good Health as they leaves me and my Family. I have not much good to say of our small Settlement at present but hope to live to see better Days— We have five Boys and girls living with us learning to read they says the lords Prayer in the evening & the evening Hymn the girls are learning to sew and are very usefull in the House when they please to stay in, In the winter they stay in the House, In the Summer they like to be dancing and going from place to place to see their friends &c— I shall persue [sic] twine spinning as soon as I can get things secure, and can get the rope walk fenced in, and the natives disposed to let it be peaceably. In the mean while I shall endevour [sic] to instruct any children that are willing to live in my House in usefull knowledge and in cleanliness & industry; as far as I have provisions to maintain them, and a few clothing for the sabbath Day to apear [sic] clean and decent, for the time past[?] I can say, if I had, had more in my power I could have done more good among the children— if I had more food more clothing and some trifles to pay them for their work, the[y] will not work for nothing— As Mr Kendall has a School House built tho’ it is of little use at present as he is oblidged to go into the street or Field to teach them to read, yet it is [his] province to teach the young, but if the twine spinning does not quiet them I shall endeveour [sic] to instruct the Children unless you should order me otherwise to do I taken a severe cold in august & it confined me to my Bed for five weeks, Mrs King was put to bed with a son Septr 29th We have had many trials & afflictions but blessed be God we are in good Health now— — — May the lord prosper you in all your work and labour of Love, is the sincere prayer of your most unworthy servant. So I rest Revd and dear Sir Your most obedient And most devoted servant John King Mrs Kings and my sincere respects to Mrs Pratt and FamilyBay of Islands Decr 6. 1816 Revd and dear Sir, I have now received your Letter bearing date August 16. 1815. It was forwarded with the Newspapers and Missionary registers by the Endeavour to this place in february last but taken to Otaheite by mistake. I intend to collect as many curiosities as I can for the Museum and to forward them by the next conveyance to Port Jackson or England. I thank you for your condescension in considering us as distinct settlers, an d not as a collective body, and that every reasonable provision will be made for our living independent of each other. Undoubtedly we shall agree best when we have the least occasion for each others services. We are now I bless God upon peaceable terms with each other, and I really find that a strict attention to the above plan will have the best tendency to preserve peace. George bruce whom you mention in your Letter would not in my opinion do any good here. The woman he cohabited with is dead. The child is in the Orphan School at Sydney. It is better provided for than he could provide for it. I have written to my brother, but I really must request you also to write an answer to him respecting his proposal to engage in the Service of the Society at the settlement here. You will see from my Letters that there is at present no fair prospect of Mechanics or Husbandmen rendering themselves independent of the Society in any reasonable time. There is no person who would suit better than my brother for the purpose of promoting the knowledge of agriculture. I should be very sorry to discourage him, should Mr Marsden still continue his attempt to carry on his plan & other arrangements of a family nature could be discreetly made. I can give you no further advice. I pray that the Lord may direct Him. I conceive from your Letter no objections will be made to send out my salary in Goods, such as I may write for, provided they are sent through Mr Marsden’s Hands. I shall be very content with this method. I shall now have an opportunity to obtain at English Prices such articles as may suit me, which I could not possibly do on investment sent to Mr Marsden. I shall give you as little trouble as possible and shall keep no account current, but shall order as many necessaries at a time as will [exactly] amount to a years Salary— I have not drawn [on] Mr Marsden for any Salary for the present year [as] I proposed nor do I intend it the next. I am rather straitened for time at present, the Active having returned from Otaheite & about to sail for port Jackson— I have sent for my two daughters by the next conveyance. I am Revd & dear Sir Your faithful Servt Tho Kendall Remember a ) School Bell ) The Catherine was 16 weeks coming from England. The Captain kindly presented me & my colleagues with many European comforts— My organ plays very well at New Zealand the Climate was not so suitable for it at New Holland. The Catherine Whaler, Captain graham, has returned from England & is now on this coast. I am sorry Captn G. did not see you.Parramatta Decr 7 1816 Dear Sirs I received your respective letters by the King George. I have carefully read them & after maturely considering their contents I am sorry to say that I perceive, there is a great want of mutual confidence, Brotherly love, and Christian affection between you & your Colleague Mr Kendall. This Want of unity of Sentiment mutual Cooperation & christian forbearance will tend not only to injure but to defeat the great object of the Mission— Under this painful impression I feel it My indispensible duty as Agent to the Church Missionary Society, to say, that if you are dissatisfied with your present situation, & Conscious in your own breasts, that you do not possess those kind, benevolent and christian feelings towards the Natives that will call forth your Cordial and willing exertions for their present & Eternal Welfare, You have my full Approbation to returm to Port Jackson & to retire from your engagements with the Society till I receive directions from the Committee respecting you. If you can lay aside all your prejudices & join hand & heart together in the great Work, it is much to be Wished— But if you Cannot love as brethren & exert your respective abilities for the good & comfort of each other, and the general benefit of the natives, it would be more for your happiness and the interest of the cause in which you are engaged, for you to leave your stations to be supplied with others, who may not meet with the same difficulties, that you seem to imagine you have to struggle with— I am fully aware while you feel those Sentiments, expressed or implied in Your letters, You will never be happy in New Zealand and can never discharge, from that cause, your duty to the Society— I have felt it my duty to express myself in this plain manner that you may no longer halt between two opinions, but either engage with All your talents in the Work of the Lord, or retire from it as soon as you can. Judge yourselves therefore, examine yourselves closely and see how you are affected towards the Work, And Act honestly as in the sight of God, that if your feelings are such, that you cannot promote the Welfare of the Natives, you may not injure the Cause— I shall leave what I have now said to your serious Consideration, It is a Matter of infinite importance to yourselves & to the Mission, & probably to thousands yet Unborn, in what way you determine to Act— May the Lord direct you in the right Way that whatever your determination may be, you may never have cause to repent either in time or eternity— This is the Sincere prayer of Dear Sirs Your friend And Well wisher Saml MarsdenJanuary 7th 1817 Sir/ A Letter appeared in the Sydney Gazette signed “Philo free” which no doubt you have seen, and which I consider contains a Libel on my private and public Character as principal Chaplain of this Colony.— I beg to call your Attention to one particular Paragraph in this Letter beginning with the following words. “In former times the Active and enterprising Spirit of the jesuits” and ending with “whose never dying Names are there trumpeted forth.” I would further observe that there are other Paragraphs in this Letter of which I have just Cause to complain— Having stated the above I have only to request you will file or allow me to file in your name a Criminal Information before the next Criminal Court against the Printer of the Sydney Gazette for the said Libel.— I have the Honor to be Sir Your most obedient Humble Servant (Signed) “Saml Marsden” To/ The Honorable Mr Judge Advocate Wylde &c &c &c (A Copy) Judge Advocate’s Office™ Jany 7th 1817 Sir I beg leave to acknowledge the receipt of your Letter, dated as above, respecting the publication of a Letter in the Sydney Gazette and which you consider as containing a Libel upon your private Character— As I have really not yet had an opportunity of perusing the Letter referred to and as there will not most probably be a Criminal Court assembled for some time I will take the earliest Opportunity of taking the Subject into Consideration and communicating the result to you.— I am Revd Sir_ Your very obedt humble Servant (signed) “Jno Wylde” Judge Adv[ocat]e N.S.W. To The Revd. S. Marsden Principal Chaplain &c &c &c A true copy Robt Cartwright J.P. (A Copy) Parramatta January 7th 1817 Sir A Letter appeared in the Sydney Gazette last Saturday signed “Philo free” which no doubt you have seen, and which I consider contains a Libel on my private and public Character as principal Chaplain of this Colony. I beg to call your Attention to one particular Paragraph in this Letter beginning with the following words “In former times the Active and enterprising Spirit of the Jesuits”; and ending with “whose never dying Names are there trumpeted forth.” I would further observe that there are other Paragraphs in this Letter of which I have just Cause to Complain— Having stated the above I have only to request you will file or allow me to file in your name a Criminal Information before the next Criminal Court against the Printer of the Sydney Gazette for the said Libel.— I have the Honor to be Sir, Your most Obedient humble Servant (Signed) Saml. Marsden To/ The Honorable Mr Judge Advocate Wylde &c &c &c A true Copy of the Original A.W.Riley J.P. (A Copy) Judge Advocate’s Office™ January 7th 1817 Sir/ I beg leave to acknowledge the Receipt of your Letter, dated as above, respecting the publication of a Letter in the Sydney Gazette and which you consider as containing a Libel upon your private Character.— As I have really not yet had an opportunity of perusing the Letter referred to and as there will not most probably be a Criminal Court assembled for some time. I will take the earliest opportunity of taking the Subject into Consideration and communicating the result to you. I am Revd Sir Your very Obedt humble Servant (signed) Jno Wylde Judge Adv[ocat]e N.S.W. To The Revd. S. Marsden Principal Chaplain &c &c &c A true Copy of the Original A.W.Riley J.P. A Copy Judge Adv[ocate]s Office Jany. 11th 1817 Sir./ Having received a Communication, a Copy of which is inclosed, from the Revd Samuel Marsden Principal Chaplain of the Territory, as to the Insertion of a public Letter in the last Weeks Gazette, signed Philo Free, and having Since for the first time been excited therefore to a perusal and consideration of its Contents, I think it proper to call your Attention to the Subject as Censor of the Press and to enquire, whether the same obtained a Place in the Paper under the Sanction & Permission of a Government Imprimatur. I have the Honor to be Sir, &c &c &c (Signed) Jno Wylde Judge Advocate N.S.W. To Mr Secy Campbell &c &c &c (Signed) A true Copy J.N. To/ The Revd S. Marsden &c &c &c A trew Copy of the Original A.W.Riley J.P. A Copy Secretary’s Office 14th January 1817 Sir./ I have been honored with your Official communication on the subject of a Letter which appeared in a late Sydney Gazette, under the signature of Philo Free and accompanied by the Copy of one addressed to yourself by Mr Marsden desiring to file a Criminal Information in your Name, against the printer of the Gazette for having published that Letter which He considers to contain a Libel on himself.— By a reference to the Gazette in which the Letter Complained of appeared, You will observe that a Weighty press of Government matter in a Proclamation of considerable length, and different Government and General Orders which there have my official signature claimed no small share of my time and principal attention on that day;— I may also add, that I framed (tho’ not officially) the Paragraph which appeared in that day’s Paper descriptive of the late congress of Natives at Parramatta, and that I had various letters to write and papers to Dispatch to His Excellency the Governor, and to other persons. My object in mentioning these circumstances is to shew what I am sure you will easily imagine, that those several Duties must have necessarily divided my attention in no common degree (each claiming a share) and consequently that any Ordinary or extraneous matter was not then likely to obtain the smallest consideration on my part.— At. The Honorable Mr Judge Advocate Wylde &c &c &c At such a time and under such circumstances the letter signed Philo Free was laid before me as a Candidate for admission into the Gazette of that day, and I have no hesitation in saying that I felt a degree of satisfaction by the revival in it, of the Philanthropic Society question, which in common with many other of its Members I had often lamented should have lain so very long in a dormant state. With the subject (which I do consider an interesting one) the letter commenced, and with it, it also ended, giving the first and last impression and bias of my mind exclusively to that favorite object.— In my earnest desire to see something done in this business I may perhaps have overlooked some intermediate passages, irrelevant to the main subject and which perhaps on a more leisure [sic] perusal I should have objected to on the ground that they might be considered by some persons as tending to Convey a Reflection on one or more of a respectable body of Religionists, whilst at the same time I cannot say that I do even now consider that such construction is a fair or liberal one. If however my hasty perusal of that Letter, and my not having sufficiently appreciated the tendency of those intermediate Passages may induce any Law Process such as Mr Marsden is desirous of, I shall regret it, as a Measure which in every point of View it is my wish to avoid— Mr Marsden having taken so decided a Step as that of filing a Criminal Information against the Printer, without making me any Official Communication previously on the Subject, Altho’ he must be aware that I am as the Secretary of this Government the Censor of its Press, I do not think that it is in this Stage of the business at all incumbent on me to Attempt procuring him any friendly explanation to do away what I conceive to be his Ill grounded apprehensions or to releive [sic] his feelings in regard to himself, and as under the exercise of my Judgment as Censor that letter was printed. I feel it my duty to releive the Printer from any possible responsibility consequent on its publication he having merely performed his duty on the Occasion I having given it my Official Imprimatur.— In drawing this letter to a Conclusion I beg to observe that His Excellency The Governor’s residence being at present at Parramatta I had it not in my Power to submit the letter of Philo Free to His Excellency’s Superior judgment and by this Means I was left without any Alternative but either to admit or reject it in toto, it not being within the province of a censor to expunge or alter any Sentiments so committed to His perusal.— I have the Honor to be Sir. Your Ob[edien]t H[umbl]e Servant (Signed) “Jno Thos Campbell” Secy. A true Copy Jno Wylde (Signed) Judge Adc[ocat]e N.S.W. To The Revd Samuel Marsden &c &c &c A trew Copy of the Original A.W.Riley J.P._ A Copy Judge Advocate’s Office Sydney January 14th 1817 Sir. The various duties of my Office immediately and urgently pressing on my Attention, have opposed my wish of sooner communicating with you on the subject of your Letter to me upon Philo Free’s public Letter in the Sydney Gazette— I took as early opportunity as I could after your reference to peruse the Letter in question and having taken the contents into consideration altho’ from my state of knowledge as to Persons and subjects treated of in the Observations, I could not trace sufficient of allusion or remark or circumstance to perceive that yourself or any other Individual was particularly pointed out and designated, I certainly feel surprize and regret that any composition which could possibly be considered or construed as reflecting upon you or the respectable Societies connected with you in Missionary purposes and Exertions, should have been admitted into a Government Gazette, and thence appear to assume a kind of public Authorityt and Sanction.— With this view I thought fit to address a Letter to Mr Secretary Campbell as Censor of the press, a Copy of which is inclosed as also of his Answer thereto, which will explain his Sentiments on the subject and the manner in which inadvertently the letter obtained admission into the Gazette.— I have had the Letter much in consideration; because if I could satisfied [sic] myself, that in the plain obvious and natural construction of it— the Writer of the Letter must be understood to designate and therefore have in purpose maliciously to defame any particular person or Individuals (as to constitute a Libel, the writing you are aware, must descend to Particulars and refer to Individuals and not be of general observation only or against a particular order of Men) I should have felt it my duty and would have performed that Duty of filing and Exhibiting as judge Advocate of the Colony a public charge against the printer, unless the Author had been given up— But I really have been and am unable to fix upon any passage from any knowledge that I have, which by Inuendo in any Indictment I could shew as reflecting upon yourself or any particular Individual— All the observations and remarks in terms and construction are limited and pointed to the islands and Inhabitants of the islands in the Pacific, which however absurd idle or evidently not in purpose with the apparent Object— or satisfactory to the presumed Intention of the Writer, yet if the inevitable deduction and necessary sense of the Language and Sentence used must be construed and taken as the only proper and real meaning. Sense and tendency of the passage or Object and design of the Composer._ There is you will perceive a locality pervading the construction of every Sentence, that leaves the direction & its application where it originated in the islands and Inhabitants of the islands in the Pacific— “thus the worthy Head of the Visionaries” as the Visionaries and Sectarians themselves must relatively and constructively be placed there also for the relative Advance “there” completely limits and confines the Parties designated to the situation previously pointed out, and there is no antecedent. Whatever but “the Inhabitants of the islands “ before observed and suggested— There are Missionaries I understand, actually on the spot, may it not then be understood more naturally and justly as referable to some individual there, especially as the animadversion is chiefly directed to the practice of Distillation which is suggested as existing there, and which seems to make the reflection local and determinate— I have however used this much of observation only to acquaint you with the grounds upon which I at present do not conceive that I should be warranted in preferring a public Indictment in my own Name and Character against the printer— for I beg to inform you, I shall still very readily, if you persist in your purpose and will furnish me with Affidavits of persons who reading the Letter, will make Oath— on which however I hope they will duly pause— that any part or the whole of it in their Judgment plainly and obviously is directed against and intended to designate yourself, comply with your request of Exhibiting at the Court of criminal jurisdiction an Indictment in that respect you may think fit to present. It is my Intention also to call the attention of His Excellency the Governor to this subject and to transmit a Copy of your Letter to me and my present Answer, as I am satisfied that His Excellency would with myself be desirous of promoting much less of defending from all obloquy any benevolent Exertions or Worthies, who have proved a sincere Intention of introducing civilization and the blessings of pure Religion among the hapless Natives of the neighbouring Islands— I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your very Ob[edien]t H[umb]le Serv[an]t (Signed) Jno Wylde Judge Ad[vocat]e. N S W. To/ The Revd Saml Marsden Principal Chaplain &c &c &c True Copy of the original A.W.Riley J.P. A Copy Judge Advocate’s Office January 14th 1817- Sir/ I beg leave to call your Excellency’s Attention to a public Letter inserted in the Sydney Gazette Signed Philo Fee of the 4th June [?] and to the Several communications which have since taken place on the Subject between myself, Mr Secy Campbell and the Revd Saml Marsden copies of which I have the Honor to include._ I do not deem it necessary but to submit the matter to your Excellency’s consideration well persuaded as I am that yours Excellency still continue to have and exercise every Disposition to give Effect and support to any benevolent Measures which may bestow the Blessings of Civilization + Religion upon the unfortunate inhabitants of the Islands in the South Seas. — I have the Honor + &c &c &c To His Excellency (Signed) Jno Wylde Governor Macquarrie Judge Adv[ocat]e N.S.W. A true Copy (Signed) J.N. To The Revd Saml Marsden &c &c &c A trew Copy of the Original A.W.Riley J.P A Copy Government House Parramatta 15th January 1817 Sir/ I have the Honor to acknowledge the receipt of your Letter of Yesterdays date, with its several accompanyments— which I have attentively perused and maturely considered— As it ever has been my sincere wish to promote and support the pious and praise worthy endeavours of the missionary Societies at Home and Abroad— for extending the Blessings of Civilization and Religion to the ignorant Heathen Inhabitants of the South Sea Islands, I very much regret that any thing should have been published in the Sydney Gazette which could have been considered as reflecting on these benevolent Societies or any respectable Individual belonging to them.— I do therefore lament that the Letter signed “Philo Free” published in the Sydney Gazette of Saturday the 4th Instant should have got admission into that Paper owing to the hurry and pressure of much public Business in which the Secretary to Government was on that day necessarily engaged; but in order to do away completely the least ground of suspicion that the Publication of the Letter alluded to was sanctioned or approved by me, I have deemed to advisable to Publish a Govbernment and General Order of this date on this Subject, and which Order I herewith send you a Copy for your own information and that of the Revd Mr Marsden. To the Honorable I have the Honour to be Mr Judge Advocate Wylde Sir, your most Ob[edien]t Serv[an]t &c &c &c (Signed) L. Macquarie I hereby Certify this to be a true Copy Jno Wylde (Signed) Judge Adv[ocat]e N S W A trew Copy of the Original A.W.Riley J.P. A Copy Judge Advocates Office Jany. 11th 1817 Sir Having received a Communication, a Copy of which is inclosed, from the Revd Samuel Marsden Principal Chaplain of the Territory, as to the Insertion of a public Letter in the last Week’s Gazette, signed Philo Free, and having since for the first time been excited therefore to a perusal and consideration of its Contents, I think it proper to call your Attention to the Subject as Censor of the Press and to enquire, whether the same obtained a Place in the paper under the Sanction & Permission of a Government Imprimatur. I have the Honor to be Sir &c &c &c (Signed) “Jno Wylde ” Judge Adve N.S.W. To Mr Secy Campbell &c &c &c A true Copy (Signed) JN. To the revd S. Marsden &c &c &c A true Copy of the Original Robt Cartwright J.P. (A Copy) Secretary’s Office 14th January 1817 Sir, I have been honored with your official communication on the subject of a Letter which appeared in a late Sydney Gazette, under the signature of Philo Free and accompanied by the Copy of one addressed to yourself by Mr Marsden desiring to file a Criminal Information in your Name, against the printer of the Gazette for having published that Letter which He considers to contain a Libel on himself.— By a reference to the Gazette in which the Letter Complained of appeared, You will observe that a Weighty press of Government matter in a Proclamation of considerable length, and different Government and General Orders which there have my official signature claimed no small share of my time and principal attention on that day;— I may also add, that I framed (tho’ not officially) the Paragraph which appeared in that day’s Paper descriptive of the late congress of Natives at Parramatta, and that I had various letters to write and papers to Dispatch to His Excellency the Governor, and to other persons. My object in mentioning these circumstances is to shew what I am sure you will easily imagine, that those several Duties must have necessarily divided my attention in no common degree (each claiming a share) and consequently that any Ordinary or extraneous matter was not then likely to obtain the smallest consideration on my part.— At such a time and under such circumstances the letter signed “Philo Free” was laid before me as a Candidate The Honorable Mr Judge Advocate Wylde &c &c &c Candidate for admission into the Gazette of that day, and I have no hesitation in saying that I felt a degree of satisfaction by the revival in it, of the Philanthropic Society question, which in common with many other of its Members I had often lamented should have lain so very long in a dormant state. With the subject (which I do consider an interesting one) the letter commenced, and with it, it also ended, giving the first and last impression and bias of my mind exclusively to that favorite object.— In my earnest desire to see something done in this business I may perhaps have overlooked some intermediate passages, irrelevant to the main subject and which perhaps on a more leisure [sic] perusal I should have objected to on the ground that theyh might be considered by some persons as tending to Convey a Reflection on one or more of a respectable body of Religionists, whilst at the same time I cannot say that I do even now consider that such construction is a fair or liberal one. If however my hasty perusal of that Letter, and my not having sufficiently appreciated the tendency of those intermediate Passages may induce any Law Process such as Mr Marsden is desirous of, I shall regret it, as a Measure which in every point of View it is my wish to avoid— Mr Marsden having taken so decided a Step as that of filing a Criminal Information against the Printer, without making me any Official Communication previously on the Subject, Altho’ he must be aware that I am as the Secretary of its press, I do not think that it is in this Stage of the business at all incumbent on me to Attempt procuring him any friendly explanation to do away what I conceive to be his Ill grounded apprehensions or to releive [sic] his feelings in regard to himself, and as under the exercise of my Judgment as Censor that letter was printed. I feel it my duty to releive the Printer from any possible responsibility consequent on its publication he having merely performed his duty on the Occasion I having given it my Official Imprimatur. In drawing this letter to a Conclusion I beg to observe that His Excellency The Governor’s residence being at present at Parramatta I had it not in my Power to submit the letter of Philo Free to His Excellency’s superior judgment and by this Means I was left without any Alternative nut either to admit or reject it in toto, it not being within the province of a censor to expunge or alter any Sentiments so committed to His perusal.— I have the Honor to be Sir, Your Ob[edien]t H[umbl]e Servant (Signed) “Jno Thos Campbell” Teey [?] (Signed) A true Copy Jno Wylde Judge Adc[ocat]e N. S W. To/ The Revd Samuel Marsden &c &c &c A true Copy of the Original Robt Cartwright J.P. (Copy) Judge Advocate’s Office Sydney January 14th 1817- Sir/ The various duties of my Office immediately and urgently pressing on my Attention, have opposed my wish of sooner communicating with you on the subject of your Letter to me upon Philo Free’s public Letter in the Sydney Gazette— I took as early opportunity as I could after your reference to peruse the Letter in question and having taken the contents into consideration altho’ from my state of knowledge as to Persons and subjects treated of in the Observations, I could not trace sufficient of allusion or remark or circumstance to perceive that yourself or any other Individual was particularly pointed out and designated, I certainly feel surprize and regret that any composition which could possibly be considered or construed as reflecting upon you or the respectable Societies connected with you in Missionary purposes and Exertions, should have been admitted into a Government Gazette, and thence appear to assume a kind of public Authorityt and Sanction.— With this view I thought fit to address a Letter to Mr Secretary Campbell as Censor of the press, a Copy of which is inclosed as also of his Answer thereto, which will explain his Sentiments on the subject and the manner in which inadvertently the letter obtained admission into the Gazette.— I have had the Letter much in consideration; because if I could satisfied [sic] myself, that in the plain obvious and natural construction of it— the Writer of the Letter must be understood to designate and therefore have in purpose maliciously to defame any particular person or Individuals (as to constitute a Libel, the writing you are aware, must descend to Particulars and refer to Individuals and not be of general observation only or against a particular order of Men) I should have felt it my duty and would have performed that Duty of filing and Exhibiting as judge Advocate of the Colony a public charge against the printer, unless the Author had been given up— But I really have been and am unable to fix upon any passage from any knowledge that I have, which by Inuendo in any Indictment I could shew as reflecting upon yourself or any particular Individual— All the observations and remarks in terms and construction are limited and pointed to the islands and Inhabitants of the islands in the Pacific, which however absurd idle or evidently not in purpose with the apparent Object— or satisfactory to the presumed Intention of the Writer, yet if the inevitable deduction and necessary sense of the Language and Sentence used must be construed and taken as the only proper and real meaning. Sense and tendency of the passage or Object and design of the Composer. There is you will perceive a locality pervading the construction of every Sentence, that leaves the direction & its application where it originated in the islands and Inhabitants of the islands in the Pacific— “thus the worthy Head of the Visionaries” as the Visionaries and Sectarians themselves must relatively and constructively be placed there also for the relative Advance “there” completely limits and confines the Parties designated to the situation previously pointed out, and there is no antecedent. Whatever but “the Inhabitants of the Islands.”_ before observed and suggested.— There are Missionaries I understand, actually on the spot, may it not then be understood more naturally and justly as referable to some individual there, especially as the animadversion is chiefly directed to the practice of Distillation which is suggested as existing there, and which seems to make the reflection local and determinate— I have however used this much of observation only to acquaint you with the grounds upon which I at present do not conceive that I should be warranted in preferring a public Indictment in my own Name and Character against the printer— for I beg to inform you, I shall still very readily, if you persist in your purpose and will furnish me with Affidavits of persons who reading the Letter, will make Oath— on which however I hope they will duly pause— that any part or the whole of it in their Judgment plainly and obviously is directed against and intended to designate yourself, comply with your request of Exhibiting at the Court of criminal jurisdiction an Indictment in that respect you may think fit to present. It is my Intention also to call the attention of His Excellency the Governor to this subject and to transmit a Copy of your Letter to me and my present Answer, as I am satisfied that His Excellency would with myself be desirous of promoting much less of defending from all obloquy any benevolent Exertions or Worthies, who have proved a sincere Intention of introducing civilization and the blessings of pure Religion among the hapless Natives of the neighbouring Islands.— I have the Honor to be Revd Sir./ To/ Your very Ob[edien]t The Revd Saml Marsden humble Serv[an]t Principal Chaplain (Signed) “Jno Wylde” &c &c &c Judge Ad[vocat]e N.S.W. True Copy of the original Robn Cartwright J.P. A Copy Judge Advocate’s Office Jany 14th 1817- Sir, I beg leave to call your Excellency’s Attention to a public Letter inserted in the Sydney Gazette Signed Philo Fee of the 4th June [?] and to the Several communications which have since taken place on the Subject between myself, Mr Secy Campbell and the Revd Saml Marsden copies of which I have the Honor to include._ I do not deem it necessary but to submit the matter to your Excellency’s consideration well persuaded as I am that yours Excellency still continue to have and exercise every Disposition to give Effect and support to any benevolent Measures which may bestow the Blessings of Civilization and Religion upon the unfortunate Inhabitants of the Islands in the South Seas. — I have the Honor + &c &c &c (Signed) Jno Wylde To His Excellency Judge Adv[ocat]e N.S.W. Governor Macquarrie (Signed) A true Copy J.N. To, The Revd Saml Marsden &c &c &c A trew Copy of the Original Robn. Cartwright J.P. (Copy) Government House Parramatta 15th January 1817- Sir/ I have the Honor to acknowledge the receipt of your Letter of Yesterdays date, with its several accompanyments— which I have attentively perused and maturely considered— As it ever has been my sincere wish to promote and support the pious and praise worthy endeavours of the missionary Societies at Home and Abroad— for extending the Blessings of Civilization and Religion to the ignorant Heathen Inhabitants of the South Sea Islands, I very much regret that any thing shoujld have been published in the Sydney Gazette which could have been considered as reflecting on these benevolent Societies or any respectable Individual belonging to them.— I do therefore lament that the Letter signed “Philo Free” published in the Sydney Gazette of Saturday the 4th Instant should have got admission into that Paper owing to the hurry and pressure of much public Business in which the Secretary to Government was on that day necessarily engaged; but in order to do away completely the least ground of suspicion that the Publication of the Letter alluded to was sanctioned or approved by me, I have deemed to advisable to Publish a Govbernment and General Order of this date on this Subject, and which Order I herewith send you a Copy for your own information and that of the Revd Mr Marsden. I have the Honour to be Sir Your most Obed[ien]t Servant (Signed) “L. Macquarie.” To, The Honorable Mr Judge Adve Wylde &c &c &c I hereby Certify this to be a true Copy (Signed) Jno Wylde Judge Adv[ocat]e N. S. W. A true Copy Robn Cartwright J.P. (Copy) Parramatta, Jany 16th 1817- Sir/ I had the honor to receive your letter with the respective enclosures under date the 14th Inst in answer to which I bed first to notice some observations contained in Mr Secy Campbells Letter to you, a copy of which you did me the honor to transmit. Mr Secy Campbell intimates that I ought to have made some official communication to him previous to taking the Steps I have done in filing a Criminal information against the Printer of the Sydney Gazette; to this I beg leave to say, that I want no assistance from Mr Secy Campbell to set my Character right, nor am I aware that Mr Secy Campbell is Censor of the Press. I know of no Law that authorizes a Censor of the Press in any British Colony, nor is there to my knowledge any such Law in the British Empire as delegates that Authority to any individual. I consider the Sydney Gazette a Government Paper and Mr Secy Campbell the Official editor and that he acts in a similar capacity to the editor of the London Gazette; Mr Secy Campbell further observes that he feels it is his duty to relieve the Printer from any possible responsibility consequent on the publication of the Letter signed Philo Free; I consider in the present case it is not in Mr Secy Campbells power to relieve the Printer from any responsibility for publishing that Letter and that if ever the printer should give up the Author of the Letter in question he is still liable and wholly at the Mercy of the prosecutor and that he has the sole power either to extend his indulgence towards the Printer and to Stay the proceedings, or bring him to Trial— Mr Secy Campbell pleads the weighty press of Government business at that period as partly the cause of the Letter complained of having been inserted in the Sydney Gazette; to this I reply that the Letter signed “Philo Free” was not of that urgent importance to compel the editor to insert it in that days paper— I conceive it very improbable that so long a Letter and of such tendency could be admitted in the Sydney Gazette without exciting the attention of r Secy Campbell and receiving his entire sanction; Mr Secy Campbell also observes that he felt a degree of satisfaction by the renewal in the Letter signed “Philo Free” of the Philanthropic Society question; no member of that Society could possess more ample means of information relative to its concerns than himself. He a member of the Committee, His Excellency the Governor Patron, His Honor the Lieut[enant] Governor— President; Deputy Commissary General Allen— treasurer, the Committee for accounts and the Collector Mr Jenkins, all reside at Sydney— from these sources along his enquiries might have been fully satisfied at any time on the spot, without any reference to me whatever as Secretary to the Society residing at Parramatta; having made the above remarks, I beg leave to notice the latter part of your official communication in which you acquaint me with the Grounds upon which you at present do not conceive that you would be warranted in preferring a public indictment in your own Name and Character against the printer of the Sydney Gazette; I believe criminal informations are sometimes filed against Libellers Ex Officio by the Attorney General without any Affidavit and I conceive in cases attended with less aggravated circumstances than the present of which I complain, it is not uncommon for the court of Kings Bench to grant an information on the simple Affidavit of the party aggrieved; I also humbly conceive that some consideration is due to my rank as Principal Chaplain of this Colony and Minister of the Established Church here 24 Years and Magistrate, so far at least as to entitle me to the same indulgence which is usually granted in similar cases to a British subject, however as you do not consider yourself warranted in your Official capacity as Judge Advocate to prefer a public indictment against the Printer of the Sydney Gazette on my affidavit alone, I shall wave [sic] all objection on this question and have the honor to enclose the accompanying affidavit with my own which I have no doubt will remove all difficulties that can possibly arise against any complaint being heard and shall in the mean time take care to have an indictment duly prepared and ready to be exhibited before the next Court of Criminal Jurisdiction against the Printer of the Sydney Gazette whenever the Court may assemble. Before I conclude permit me just to remark on His Excellency the Governor’s Letter— a Copy of which you also did me the favor to transmit agreeable to his directions, and in which His Excellency expresses his regret that the Letter signed “Philo Free” should have been published in the Sydney Gazette, I feel fully satisfied that His Excellency did not see it before its insertion or I am persuaded it would not have been published in that paper.— I beg lastly to observe that as Mr Secy Campbell states in his official communication to you that he feels it his Duty to relieve the Printer from any possible responsibility consequent on its publication as the said Letter was printed under the exercise of his judgment as censor of the paper, and having given his official Imprimatur I say I have only to observe that I hope His Excellency will see the justice of my soliciting him to direct the Secretary of the Government under the above circumstances to give up the author of that gross and Malicious Libel. I have the honor to be Sir, Your most Obt Hble Servt (signed) “Saml Marsden” To the Honble Mr Judge Advocate Wylde &c &c &c Sydney A true Copy Robn Cartwright J.P. Parramatta, January 16th 1817- Sir/ I had the honor to receive your letter with the respective enclosures under date the 14th Inst in answer to which I beg first to notice some observations contained in Mr Secy Campbells Letter to you, a copy of which you did me the honor to transmit. Mr Secy Campbell intimates that I ought to have made some official communication to him previous to taking the Steps I have done in filing a Criminal information against the Printer of the Sydney Gazette; to this I beg leave to say, that I want no assistance from Mr Secy Campbell to set my Character right, nor am I aware that Mr Secy Campbell is Censor of the Press. I know of no Law that authorizes a Censor of the Press in any British Colony, nor is there to my knowledge any such Law in the British Empire as delegates that Authority to any individual. I consider the Sydney Gazette a Government Paper and Mr Secy Campbell the Official editor and that he acts in a similar capacity to the editor of the London Gazette; Mr Secy Campbell further observes that he feels it is his duty to relieve the Printer from any possible responsibility consequent on the publication of the Letter signed “Philo Free”; I consider in the present case it is not in Mr Secy Campbells power to relieve the Printer from any responsibility for publishing that Letter and that if ever the printer should give up the Author of the Letter in question he is still liable and wholly at the Mercy of the prosecutor and that he has the sole power either to extend his indulgence towards the Printer and to Stay the proceedings, or bring him to Trial— Mr Secy Campbell pleads the weighty press of Government business at that period as partly the cause of the Letter complained of having been inserted in the Sydney Gazette; to this I reply that the Letter signed “Philo Free” was not of that urgent importance to compel the editor to insert it in that days Paper, I conceive it very improbable that so long a Letter and of such tendency could be admitted in the Sydney Gazette without exciting the attention of r Secy Campbell and receiving his entire sanction; Mr Secy Campbell also observes that he felt a degree of satisfaction by the renewal in the Letter signed “Philo Free” of the Philanthropic Society question; no Member of that Society could possess more ample means of information relative to its concerns than himself, He a member of the Committee, His Excellency the Governor Patron, His Honor the Lieut[enant] Governor— President; Deputy Commissary General Allen— treasurer, the Committee for accounts and the Collector Mr Jenkins, all reside at Sydney, from these sources along his enquiries might have been fully satisfied at any time on the spot, without any reference to me whatever as Secretary to the Society residing at Parramatta; having made the above remarks, I beg leave to notice the latter part of your official communication in which you acquaint me with the Grounds upon which you at present do not conceive that you would be warranted in preferring a public indictment in your own Name and Character against the printer of the Sydney Gazette; I believe criminal informations are sometimes filed against Libellers Ex Officio by the Attorney General without any Affidavit and I conceive in cases attended with less aggravated circumstances than the present of which I complain, it is not uncommon for the court of Kings Bench to grant an information on the simple Affidavit of the party aggrieved; I also humbly conceive that some consideration is due to my rank as Principal Chaplain of this Colony and Minister of the Established Church here 24 Years and Magistrate, so far at least as to entitle me to the same indulgence which is usually granted in similar cases to a British subjects; however as you do not consider yourself warranted in your Official capacity as Judge Advocate to prefer a public indictment against the Printer of the Sydney Gazette on my affidavit alone, I shall wave [sic] all objection on this question and have the honor to enclose the accompanying affidavit with my own which I have no doubt will remove all difficulties that can possibly arise against any complaint being heard and shall in the mean time take care to have an indictment duly prepared and ready to be exhibited before the next Court of Criminal Jurisdiction against the Printer of the Sydney Gazette whenever the Court may assemble.__ Before I conclude permit me just to remark on His Excellency the Governor’s Letter, a Copy of which you also did me the favor to transmit agreeable to his directions- and in which His Excellency expresses his regret that the Letter signed “Philo Free” should have been published in the Sydney Gazette, I feel fully satisfied that His Excellency did not see it before its insertion or I am persuaded it would not have been published in that paper.— I beg lastly to observe that as Mr Secy Campbell states in his official communication to you that he feels it his Duty to relieve the Printer from any possible responsibility consequent on its publication as the said Letter was printed under the exercise of his judgment as Censor of the Paper, and having given his official Imprimatur I say I have only to observe that I hope His Excellency will See the justice of my soliciting him to direct the Secretary of the Government under the above circumstances to give up the author of that gross and Malicious Libel.__ I have the honor to be Sir, Your most Obt Hble Servant. (signed) Saml Marsden To the Honble Mr Judge Advocate Wylde &c &c &c Sydney I certify this to be a true Copy of the Original Saml MarsdenParramatta Jany 22 1817 Revd & Dear Sir I am happy to inform you that the Active left all the Settlers well in New Zealand in Decr last and that they have every Prospect of carrying the object of the Society into full Effect— I can have no doubt, but the time is now come for the natives of these islands to receive the Blessings of Civilization and the Knowledge of the Christian religion. I have at present eleven New Zealanders at Parramatta, all either Chiefs or Sons of Chiefs— four of whom have been now between one & two years with me— two of them can speak the English Language pretty well; and have acquired considerable Knowledge in the common Concerns of civil Life. They can now dress their own Flax, and one of them can spin a web of Canvas very well. Their Conduct has been very becoming, far superior in every moral Point of view, than any of our common People— no Person in the Colony can charge them with any Impropriety— nor has there been a single Complaint against any of them while they have resided in the Settlement— As far as I can give an opinion, there is every Reason to believe that the Benevolence of the Society, and their Exertions will be rewarded in the End in seeing this noble race of human Beings ranked with civilized nations— On this Account I trust the Society will not be discouraged at the many difficulties that may arise, and have arisen to oppose their Views, and wishes. The Letter Philo Free will speak Conviction to every impartial mind— I informed you before that no auxiliary Society could be formed in this Colony under present existing Circumstances— and this you will easily perceive from what hath taken place. The Philanthropic Society could not be brought to answer any benevolent Purposes, tho’ honoured with the names of Persons in the first Situations from the same Cause. My Colleagues wisely for themselves stand far off, and if they were to espouse my cause, and the Missionaries I am not aware that they could do any good and there fore it is better for them to be still— You will see also in the Sydney Gazette an Account of a native Institution under the Authority and Sanction of Government and that the meeting of the natives took Place on the 28th of Decr 1816. This Institution is established close to my Church at Parramatta and within a few yards of my own House— I believe it hath now been established above two years— The Governor has never invited me to see it, nor mentioned that there was such an Institution to me— nor expressed a wish that I should assist in instructing the Children. He at first appointed as Manager or Superintendent of the Institution a Mr Shelley, who was not a member of the established Church— and Mr Hassall to assist who also is a dissenter— I shall be exceeding happy to see any thing done for the poor natives— and should readily lend any Assistance in my Power. Was I permitted to do so— I only mention this Circumstance to shew the Spirit of the times. Two of my Colleagues are members of the Committee for managing the Institution, one living 15 miles distant, and the other more than 20 miles— while I reside upon the Spot— I have been Treasurer and Principal Manager of the Orphan Female Institution from its origin— The Governor nominated three Ladies as Patronesses to that Institution; and not one Clergyman’s wife in the Colony has anything to do with the Female Orphans. This is another public mark of his attention to the Clergy. I could enumerate many Instances were it necessary to shew, that common Apparences [sic] of Respect were not observed towards me; and such public marks to the contrary as could not escape the notice of the most ignorant, while at the same time great Professions are made of good will towards the missionary Societies, and those connected with them. Thro’ the Help of God I have stood my Ground to this day, and still hope to stand against all opposition. At the same time I feel the necessity frequently to pray to be delivered from unreasonable, and wicked men— I do not expect ever to experience an harder Struggle, than the present, which time will soon decide. The wisdom of your Committee will suggest what use may be made of all the Information I have transmitted— I have laboured to put them in Possession of Facts: and leave the Cause with them. The Expences have been much increased by the secret means used to render abortive the Labors of the Societies to evangelize the Heathen in the South Sea Islands, and I have also been much distressed in my [mind] on this Account and have felt the Burthen sometimes more than I could bear— was their [sic] a Society formed here, it would relieve me greatly— but as it is at present I have to bear the Burthen alone, and to act in very difficult Cases entirely upon my own Judgment. The Society I trust, will make every proper allowance for any thing that may appear incorrect in me, when they take into their Consideration the peculiar Circumstances I am placed in— I have never received a Line from you or the Society in answer to my Letters after my return from New Zealand— which Letters you must have received in Decr 1815. This I cannot account for, as I have had answers from private friends to Letters sent at the same time— The Active is getting ready for Sea— and will sail again for the ikslands when she is prepared— I shall write m ore fully by a Ship which is expected to sail for England soon I am yours truly S. Marsden Revd J. Pratt(Copy) Judge Advocates Office Sydney 23d January 1817 Sir/ I have to acknowledge the receipt on the 28th Inst[ant] of your Letter, dated the 17th Ins[an]t, on the subject of “Philo Free’s Letter, in the Sydney Gazette†, and in reply, which would have been returned sooner, but on account of my absence from Sydney in attendance upon the Native Institution at Parramatta, I have to express rather surprize, that you should have thought fit to have considered me as the proper medium for any observations or answer you may feel disposed to make upon the conduct or communication of Mr Sec[retar]y Campbell— and still more, to devolve upon me the duty of preferring any request you may be desirous of submitting to the Governor in that respect. The consideration due to them as well as myself, urges me however altogether to decline the office of making any such communication whatever upon the subject, which it seems to me could indeed only with propriety and due respect, be made directly by yourself.— As in the personal interviews which have taken place between us on the present Subject, and even particularly in your last, when you delivered to me the Letter now before me, it was matter of particular care and frequent mention with you to express your total Ignorance of the law, and of all the necessary steps to be taken in relation to the Exigence of your purpose, I am obliged now with regret indeed, to conclude, that all the observations made in the remaining part of your Letter, and which are so compleatly of a legal nature and tenor, should in Justice be attributable not to yourself The Revd Saml Marsden &c &c &c but some adviser, who presuming himself qualified to Instruct you on the occasion, has led you unwarily to commit yourself in not observing that proper respect, which I would believe, you never would intentionally forget to pay to that office I have the honor of holding in this territory— for might I not leave it to your own candour and Judgment on reflection to resolve, whether considering my Station and your own in this Colony as well as the particular circumstance of the Subject in question, it could reasonably or becomingly be suggested in complaint, that due respect had not been had to your rank and situation, when in truth such considerations ought not in the first instance to have had any influence or weight in the previous necessary determination, how far the libellous Letter referred to have been directed against or to have designated any particular Individual, and in the result, an ability to trace being precluded all consideration of Character or Situation. The charge too, that the same Indulgence had not been granted you as usual to any British Subject, cannot justly or consistently surely be made, when the whole merit of the application and acquiescence depend, not upon the custom and rules of practice prevailing in the English Courts of Law, but entirely upon a distinct local Jurisdiction especially committed to and vested in a peculiar Authority— nor can I think that it would be esteemed respectful or proper in any Individual to adopt the Language of remonstrance and at length the presumed merit of “waving all objections†on a point, which is solely referable to and wholly determinable by the exercise of that discretion, which is entrusted by the Government to the Judge Advocate of this Territory.— I cannot therefore but derive satisfaction from the belief, that these unwarrantable suggestions have not originated with, nor on consideration will be approved by yourself, and I will content myself with merely expressing the hope that on future occasions you will only more cautiously adopt any advice which may be offered from the same quarter— the Person, I care not who he may be who has thus ignorantly or mischievously misled you, is below consideration and therefore of displeasure or reproof— total avoidance indeed is the best remedy, as only certain security from the influence of mischievous conceited officiousness. With respect to the law stated as applicable to the Complaint in question.— “The objects of the King’s own prosecutions filed “Ex officio by his own Attorney General, are “properly, it is laid down, such Enormous “Misdemeanours, as peculiarly tend to disturb or “endanger his Government, or to molest and “affront him in the regular discharge of his “Royal Functions— for offences so high and “dangerous, in the punishment or prevention “of which a moments delay might be fatal— “the law has given to the Crown the power of “an immediate Prosecution, without waiting “for any previous application to any other “Tribunal†. Upon the force of this principle it has been the Practice in England for his Majesty’s Attorney General, of his mere motion and consideration, and be it observed only when he determines the occasion fit and proper, to file criminal Information for Libels on the crown or Government— but in no solitary instance I will venture to affirm, in respect of a libel upon any Individual, except the members of the Royal Family, or the highest Character in the State, or Government— much less as you have been induced to State, in cases “attended “with less aggravated circumstances, than that of which you complain†— On the relation of any private person under any circumstances, it rests wholly in the discretion of the Court, upon what Terms or Affidavits, it will be pleased to grant the criminal Information prayed for; although the Court has of late adopted as a general Rule, that the party applying shall first make affidavit that the charges contained in the supposed Libel are not only directed against the particular Individual, but that the same are false and unfounded in Fact. It is not however a question here, Sir, what may be the law in England, or the particular practice of the Courts there as to granting criminal Informations, that especial Jurisdiction here is by the Charter committed to the Judge Advocate, and he is not to be responsible for any determination, nor fitly to be subject to the observations of any person affected by it, for the decision he may think it his duty to make in the Exercise of the discretion confided in him,— With the Judge Advocate in this Territory, as with the Attorney General in England wholly rests this paramount determination. On your case I did indeed bestow much of consideration and attention however seriously or variously otherwise then Engaged— or however lightly at present seemingly had in acknowledgment or consideration— in the result I deemed it necessary to call upon you to make affidavit not of denial, but under the particular circumstances only, of your belief, and as you again and again suggested that you could without difficulty get any number of persons to depose to the same Effect, of two or three Friends, the Letter and matter complained of as libellous in the Government Gazette was directed against and intended to designate yourself— how then am I to account for, or tolerate the Statement, so indecorously because so untruly alledged in your Letter, that I had expressed myself as “not considering myself warranted in my olfficial capacity to prefer a public Indictment†, when over and over again I personally declared, as I professed in my Letter, that I should very readily exhibit at the next Court of Criminal Jurisdiction any proper charge you might have in desire to present— no difficulty whatever, as falsely suggested. I am satisfied, by your adviser, and incautiously adopted by yourself, was at any moment raised by me against your complaint being heard— In England certain beneficial consequences result from a Criminal Information being filed Ex officio by the Attorney General, but in our Court there are no particular advantages from the Judge Advocate officially exhibiting the Information, without the intervention of the party— be then your charge preferred as suggested, which on my part has received nothing of disapprobation or impediment, and with respect to which I am still as I have constantly expressed myself to be, ready and willing to afford you any proper official assistance— but as I have to perform the duty— which devolves not, be it remembered upon the Attorney General in the English Courts, not only of Exhibiting, but of sitting in future Judgment upon the case, I can have no doubt, but that with me you will feel it necessary to abstain from all further communication on its merits, so as to leave me to that unbiassed Judgment and Independence, which can alone, and I trust will enable me to discharge with conscientious fidelity an office of such high responsibility and obligation— I have the Honor to be Reverend Sir Your very Obedt Hble Servt (Signed) Jno Wylde Judge - Adve N. S. W To/ The Revd Saml Marsden Principal Chaplain &c &c &c A true Copy Samuel Marsden J.P. Parramatta January 28th 1817- Sir,, First_ It is extraordinary that Mr Judge Advocate Wylde should express surprise at being made the medium of Communi-cation, when he himself sent Copies of Mr Campbells Letters and also the Governors, and for what Purpose they were so sent accept to draw out some answer, it would be difficult to guess. Secondly. I do not know wherein I have shown a want of Respect to Mr Wylde; I feel justified in saying, that considering my Rank and Station in the Colony, (to use his own words) he has displayed a want of Regard to me, as a Clergy man, and Principal Chaplain in the Colony in which Respect, Mr Wylde who stands so much upon his own dignity ought to have been the last to have been deficient towards others. He seems indeed to have conjured up the Advisor he alludes to, in order under the Appearance of dealing his Blows at a Shadow, he may inflict them with less discredit to himself, on me. _ Thirdly. If the Point is solely referable to the Judge Advocate which I can by no means admit; for it is in the Power of the Criminal Court when it meets, to order any Information to be filed; there required little to have been said, and less written upon the Subject. But Mr Wylde himself doubts his own Jurisdiction and called upon me to State, whether any Reason had ever been presented in this Colony for a Libel; and there is little doubt, that had it not been clear, that himself and those in the highest Station would not escape libellous Attacks if such a Proposition was held to be Law – (that a Libel could not be tried in the Colony) but that a total Stop would have been put to the Proceedings that I wished to institute in vindication of my Reputation. I would then Ask if Mr. W. was the sole Reason to whom this Point was referable, why he communicated with the Governor, or any other Person on the Subject._ Fourthly_ If the Advisor is beneath displeasure, or Regard, why does he show the one, and attempt the other; and if the Observations display ignorance, why does he express Surprise at their legal Terms, where nothing more could have been expected from me, not professing legal Knowledge._ Fifthly._ We know very well that the Attorney General never files ex-officio Informations, except for attacks upon the State, upon public morals the members of the Royal Family, and the highest Characters in the State or Govern=ment_ I think he will allow that I fill as high a Station in the ecclesiastical department in this Colony, as he does in the Law and I should think it an Attack upon the religious Establishment to call the Principal Chaplain a Christian Mahomet; and most certainly Informations have been filed by the Attorney General in less aggravated Cases, making allowance for the Inferiority of Colonial Appointments._ I am well aware that it is in the descretion of the Court of Kings Bench upon what terms they will grant criminal Informations, and that the general Rule is, that the party applying should not only make affidavit, that they are directed against him, but that they are false and unfounded. I made my Application to Mr Wylde in Strict Conformity to that Rule; no Criminal Court being sitting at the time. Sixthly._ I deny that the especial Jurisdiction here, is committed Solely or at all to the Judge Advocate. It rests with the Court of Criminal Jurisdiction, But the Practice has gradually been introduced of applying to the Judge Advoc because he is directed to reduce the Charge into Writing and exhibit the Same, and he is in the respect the ministerial Officer of the Court, and answers to the Master of the Crown Office in the Kings Bench. _ No observations were made by me on Mr Wyldes conduct but he himself thought it right to State his Grounds of acting in a long Letter, which produced my Answer._ It does not rest Solely with the Attorney General, Mr Wylde must forget the Court of Kings Bench. Affidavits of denial were tendered by me in the first Instance and if such Affidavits were unnecessary, and out of Course, their being offered, was no Reason why they should be required absolutely and exclusively_ Mr Wylde forgets that he said, any Individual would pause before he made one, which was an extraordinary Statement after I had made one already, and had stated that five hundred others were ready to do the same if necessary, and men of the first Rank and Respectability in the Colony,_ Seventhly. With regard to what Mr Wylde states, in indecorously and untruly alledged._ This Statement is his own, and the words he quotes within inverted Commas, as copied from my Letter, were taken by me from his own. I did not think it necessary to make the Quotation in the Same manner, not conceiving he could possibly so soon forget his own Statement, and so far from being falsely stated or incautiously adopted, the very Statement is taken from his own Letter to which I refer._ Eighthly_ I do not know why I am to be obliged to him for his mature Consideration of the Subject, that was in him a point of duty and for his own Reputation; with Regard to his Readiness to exhibit any proper Charge, that leaves Room for evasion and it is no where explicitly Said, that the Libel was a proper Subject for a Charge in that it would be exhibited. Ninthly. Mr Wylde here tenders that official Assistance, which in a long Letter he had declined to render officially and even stated his Grounds at Length._ Tenthly. I have merely asked Mr Wylde to file himself or to allow me to file in his name an Information against the Printer of the Sydney Gazette for a Libel, which latter alternative was the only one to be adopted, except an Application to the Court when it met and which Mr Wylde in my opinion should at once have acceded to, unless he meant to prevent any Information of any Kind being filed without his previous Sanction, all the difficulties therefore originate with Mr Wylde. Mr Wylde wrote to the Governor, he wrote to the Secretary Mr Campbell, he seemed to doubt his own Jurisdiction, he refused officially to assist, and gave his Reasons at length, and he created Confusion and disension where every thing was simply and plain._ The Letter “Philo Free†of which I complained, has been published in the Sydney Gazette, the whole Colony knew that the writer meant me, by the words Christian Mahomet, as well as in many other Parts that Insinuations were levelled at me; all that I requested of Mr Wylde was, that he as Judge Advocate would direct me how this Subject might be brought in proper form before the Criminal Court. I did not want to know the Governors opinion or Mr Campbells._ Mr Wylde consulting them was an Act entirely of his own._ Eleventhly_ I have always left Mr Wylde to his own unbiassed Judgement, and I agree with him, that as he has to sit in future Judgement, it would be desirable that he should abstain from ex parte Communications_ Mr Wylde has had nothing from me but the depositions necessary to found the information upon, and which as all Crimes are proceeded against in this Colony by Information drawn and filed by the Judge Advocate he must see in ever Case it is an anomaly productive of Serious evil. The late Judge Advocate, who was a great and wise Man pointed this out in a Letter printed by order of the House of Commons, and it was one of the main reasons of his ceasing to preside as Chairman of the Weekly Bench_ an office which Mr Wylde voluntarily resumed, and by that means has placed himself under the necessity of constantly hearing ex parte Statements, in Cases in which he may have to sit in future Judgement. So long back as the Year 1810, the late Judge Advocate lamented that the necessities of the Colony obliged him to preside at the Benches of Magistrates, and deprecated this Severely, as he was convinced it was scarcely possible that a man could preserve his Judgement unbiassed. I have heard him repeatedly express his feelings upon this Subject, and at length he resolved under this Conviction to retire altogether from the Bench, which he did. I think before Mr Wylde had said so much upon this point, he should have maturely considered what he was doing every Day._ The above Observations made on Mr Judge Advocate Wylde’s Letter was intended as an answer to it, but I have not deemed it necessary at present to transmit them. Mr Wyldes Letter is dated Jany 23d 1817. To the Court of Criminal Jurisdiction } New South Wales } Gregory Blaseland of the Home brush farm in the Said Territory Esquire being duly Sworn upon the Holy Evangelists maketh Oath and Saith That he this Deponent has seen and read in the public Newspaper called the Sydney Gazette of the date of the fourth day of January Instant, a certain Letter addressed “to the Editor of the Sydney Gazette†and Subscribed with the name or designation “Philo Free†a Settler at Bradley’s Head,, and Dated the 4th day of January 1817. In which Letter or publication is contained among other things the following words_ that is to Say “The active exertions of him who is the worthy head of these Sectarian Visionaries or Missionaries (which ever you Please Mr Editor) in propagating the Gospel by such means, and transmission from time to time of Muskets and Cutlasses, will no doubt redounds much and highly to the Honor of the Christian Mahomet and of the Church so planted whilst the pecuniary advantage of the chosen few will not be altogether overlooked.†Those who bolt the Pork and profits should in my opinion unbolt their Coffers and bear also the expenses of their Gospel Venders and Bacon Curers, and for myself I shall be well content to see them possessed equally of the exclusive honour of Evangelizing by Such means the New Zealanders, the Otaheitans, the Eimeoaans &c &c._ I do not wish to see man in every Garb or under any Mask or pretence whatsoever, arrogate to themselves such consequential Airs of importance for acts of public beneficence, which they have never exhibited in their private Lives, still less if possible in their public Characters towards the abject Natives of New South Wales – True it is that those people are not yet qualified or enabled to make other returns than those of humble gratitude and peaceful demeanour- and These perhaps are not worthy of being recorded in the faithful pages of an Eclectic Review, with the exalted Needs of the Evangelizing heroes whose never dying fames are there trumpeted forth.†And this Deponent Saith that he has carefully and maturely read and Considered the Said Letter and every part thereof and verily Believes and has no Doubt, that the Rev.d Sam.l Marsden Principal Chaplain of this Colony is meant and intended to be described and alluded to in particular by the words. “Him who is the worthy head of these Sectarian Visionaries,, or Missionaries†also by the words Christian Mahomet as well as by the entire of that part of the Said Letter herein before Set forth._ N.B. This is a Copy of Gregory Blaseland Esquire Deposition and Similar to the others that have been taken upon the same Subject before Mr Judge Advocate Wylde. In January last._ A List of the Names of the Native Children who attend the Church Missionary Society's School at the Bay of Islands New Zealand with general accounts for January 1817 Tho. Kendall Teacher A To'wha – Assistant [No.] Names. Meaning of the Names/Their Original Signification Remarks — Sx Age by [?] 1 2 3 4 5 S 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 S 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 S 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 S 27 28 29 30 31 1 A To'wha A Tree so called Son of the late Tippahee & assistant m 17 \ At Wangaroa X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X / X X X X 2 A Tooma To look another sternly in the face m 14 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X / X X \ X X X / \ X 3 Kiddeep?do A foul or stinking skin An Orphan m 14 At Cape Britt X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 4 A Koo Wet m 9 X \ . \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ gone to Jokee [?] Hangha 5 A Wha The number four m 9 X At Wangaroa X X X X \ X X X / X X \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X X X 6 A Tunghunoo The back parts of a person f 12 X \ X \ \ X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 7 A Too The number two f 14 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X \ X X X 8 A Wha The number four An Orphan f 14 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ \ X / / X X gone to Motoo Roa 9 A Houhee Soot of a chimney An Orphan f 17 / \ X \ . / X \ \ X \ / / . X X X . X / X X X X \ X \ X / X X 10 A Kouheou A reptile of the Lizard species An Orphan f 13 / \ X \ X . X / X X \ / / X . X X . X X X X X X . X \ X X X X 11 A Hooia To uncover any thing as a Native oven & - . An Orphan f 11 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X \ X X X \ X X X X X X 12 A Peeko To bend f 13 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 13 A Dingha The Hand An Orphan f 14 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X \ X \ / X \ X / X X X X \ X / X / X / 14 A Moodee The Last An Orphan f 14 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X X X 15 A Keena The prickly sea egg f 16 On a visit at Pomanee's Village on the other side of the Bay \ \ X X \ X X . X X X 16 A Ra'ree [rubbed out] A Slave taken in battle f 15 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 17 A Tou a tahi The first year or born the first year after marriage f 10 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 18 A Tee The name of the sweet Root Tee f 7 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X / X \ / X 19 A Hooroo tana The Southerly Wind f 15 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ X / X \ / X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 20 A Shou ta Kiddee A Cold Skin An Orphan f 13 X \ X \ \ X / \ X X \ X / X X X X \ X X / X X X \ X / X X X / 21 A Heena Hoodoo The name for a little girl An Orphan f 14 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ X X \ X X X X X X 22 A Ka'he To stamp with the foot A Slave taken in battle f 20 X \ X \ \ / / \ \ X \ X . X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ X / 23 A Weddee To tremble with rage f 8 X . / . \ . / . / X . \ X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 24 A Kiddee Shou A Cold Skin A Slave taken in battle f 11 X X X . . X / X . X \ X . . / \ \ . / \ X \ X X \ X X X \ X X 25 A Tante Anger An Orphan m 15 X \ At Wangaroa / X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 26 A Doodoo Void of air, close An Orphan f 11 X X X . X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X 27 A Waree To'u An Hundred Houses A Slave taken in battle m 11 X X X \ X \ \ . . / . . \ X X gone to Sea in the Daphne 28 A Ranghe To'tto A Sky as red as blood m 13 At Cape Britt . . . . . . . . . . . . . . / X X \ X X X X X X 29 A Ta'kka To fall An Orphan m 15 X At Wangaroa / X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ X X \ X X X \ 30 Ta hoohoro A rolling egg A Slave taken in battle m 17 / X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X . . / \ X Disorderly / X X 31 A Wa'tta A scaffold for potatoes [?] An Orphan m 9 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 32 A Hooroo Kako Hair of the Head An Orphan f 15 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ gone to Motoo Roa 33 Kadooa The number two f 14 X X X \ X X X \ X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X X X 34 A Poohee To blow An Orphan f 7 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 35 A Kahou A Mat or Garment An Orphan f 11 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 36 A Pepe To Weep [?] or cry as a young bird m 9 X X X \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X X . . . . / X X X X ill 37 Pake Kooda To dig fern root out of red soil Grandfather killed while digging fern root. f 14 X X X \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ X X \ X X X X X X 38 A Doodoo Void of air, close m 15 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 39 A Ra'nghee The Sky m 10 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 40 A Hoongha To keep with, to come new to f 14 X X X \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 41 A mehe To speak softly or feelingly f 8 / X X \ X \ / X \ . \ / Indolent / \ \ . . . / \ X . . . . . . . 42 A too The number two f 7 . / X \ \ \ \ Indolent 43 A Kohoo Dew f 11 X \ X . X X X X X X \ \ X \ . X \ \ Indolent 44 A Toopoo To sprout or spring up An Orphan m 12 / \ / \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ 45 Tae Kee f 9 . . \ . . \ / . \ X \ X X \ . X \ \ X X X / X X \ X X X \ 46 Tiki Mooia To Steal fish called Snapper f 7 X X X \ X X X X X X \ . X \ \ / X \ \ . . / X X X \ Indolent 47 Amoohaka The name of a certain fish f 12 . / X \ \ X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ \ \ X / X X \ X X X X X X 48 Amatta Ka The name of a high hill m 10 \ X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X \ . X X X \ . . X X . . 49 Awakka Lou The name for a Slave f 8 . X X \ . \ . Indolent . . . . . X \ \ . . . \ \ . . . . . . . . 50 A Po'uda In imitation of the English load [?] Powder f 6 / X . / / X X X \ . . / / / 51 Tadooa re'ngharengha The name of a certain herb m 12 X X / / X X \ . . 52 A Po'u A short piece of timber m 14 With some friends at Jokee Hangha \ \ \ X X X X X X 53 A Tou gna hoodoo, Son of O'Keeda (a) Ten years on [?] born ten years after the eldest Son m 14 X X X \ . X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 54 A RoKa Hard Dung The Servant of Tou'gna hoodoo m 12 / X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 55 A Tena A Shear with four barbed points The Son of the Chief Kunokumo (b) m 10 . . X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 56 Ten?na The name for a certain tattooed mark on a females neck! Servant to Tena m 11 . . . . / X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 57 Depero The name of a certain Sandy beach The Son of the Chief Shunghee (c) m 8 X X X X \ X / X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 58 Ta Kowa Kowa The name of a Tree The Servant of Depero. A Slave m 9 X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 59 Ta a Kedo Son of the Chief Tahraha (d) m 12 / \ returned to his parents 60 Makkoea A certain tooth so called - Servant to Ta a Kedo — m 13 \ returned with this young master. Potatoes to each Scholar morning and evening Potatoes morning Fish Hooks in the evening Potatoes morning Fish Hooks in the Evening Fish morning Potatoes evening Potatoes morning Potatoes morning Fish hooks evening Potatoes Morning and evening Do. Do— Do Do Do Do Potatoes morning, Rice Soup & pork in the Evening Potatoes morning and evening Do Do Do Fish Hooks morning Potatoes evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning Pork Soup with rice in the Evening Pork morning Potatoes evening Do Do Do Potatoes morning Fish Hooks evening Potatoes morning and evening Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Pork and Soup morning Potatoes evening Potatoes morning and evening Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do Do (a) The Chief O Keeda’s residence is at the Cavalles [?] 20 miles distant (b) The Chief Kunokumo’s residence is on the other side of the Bay 8 miles distant (c) The Chief Shunghee’s residence is in the interior 30 miles distant. (d) The Chief Tahraha’s residence is in the interior 30 miles distant Memorandum. The young native A To’wha has assisted me during this month in teaching the children the alphabet. General Remarks for January 1817 January 2nd Arrived the Adamant. Elder Master which anchored on the other side of the Bay 6 miles distant from us— Jan[uar]y 3rd Arrived the brig Daphne Campbell Master & owner which came to an anchor near us— Interruptions Jan[ua]ry 4— Took the female Scholars on board the Daphne to see the vessel for about half an hour. None were with the Sailors below either in this vessel, or in the Adamant or Queen Charlotte. They seemed perfectly content to quit the Daphne with me. Jan[uja]ry 5. Visited by the Chiefs Pomarree, Kurrokurro, a chief from the River Thames, Shunghee, Tahraha and large parties of attendants with each, who all conducted themselves towards each other and us in the most friendly manner. The Chiefs Tippoohee and Taara (or George) of Wangaroa also paid us a visit. I introduced them to the Captain of the Daphne being the only vessel they have been on board of except the Active since the unhappy Destruction of the Boyde [sic]— Jany 12. Sailed the Adamant in pursuit of Sperm Whales having procured pork and potatoes for the refreshment of the crew in the Bay. 16th Sailed the Daphne in pursuit of Seal Skins and for the Feejee Islands and China having obtained refreshments 21st Pomarree arrived with an European of the name of Mills who had run away from the Adamant. He had been formerly amongst the Bush rangers at Van Dieman’s Land and had of course nothing to say in his behalf. I rejected his application to settle amongst us, being determined that this shall not be made an Assylum for improper characters from New South Wales &c. Mills is therefore amongst the natives. He has been with the female scholars who as stated in the List was upon a visit at Pomarree’s and he would undoubtedly attempt to mislead the children here. During this month the whole of the children have contrary to my expectation repeated their Lessons in the School House. The Girls have been employed in making their raiment in their leisure hours according to their own plan. I have distributed some portions of flax amongst them for the above purpose. The Scholars commence their Morning lessons about Sun a rise and finish them at an early hour. The Children belonging to myself and Colleagues are attended to in the middle of the Day. In the afternoon the Native Children say their Lessons again they generally receive a handful of Potatoes each, twice a day which they cook for themselves as they please— The prayers of the Church and a Suitable Sermon are read by the Settlers alternately on every Lord’s Day in the School House. Several children & natives attend. January has been a very pleasant month. The atmosphere has been agreeably warm. There have been gentle breezes in the middle of the Day. The Natives have been busily employed in taking up their first crop of Potatoes and in conveying them to us, and to the vessels for sale. There has been very little rain for three months past. Tho Kendall (a) The natives generally rise at break of day. We are under the necessity of rising at an early hour.Feby 1st 1817 Revd and Dear Sir, I have already communicated to you the particulars of the commencement of the Church Missionary Society’s School at New Zealand and its progress in August, September and October 1816 and I have again the pleasure of reporting the state of the establishment during November and December in the same year, and January 1817. In November and December there was not so great a number of children instructed as in the preceding month. Every method was adopted to gain their attention which was likely to prove effectual, but as we had no provisions of any sort to give them to eat, it necessarily followed that they must seek out for themselves, and that we could not prevent their falling off. I was exceedingly distressed in my mind on this account, not then expecting any arrivals from Port Jackson for at least three or four months to come but my fears were groundless. Mr Marsden contemplating our wants had, on account of the long delay of the Active at Otaheite engaged the Queen Charlotte to convey our supplies on her passage from Port Jackson to the Marquesas, and her unexpected appearance on the 21st of December put an end to my disquietude. A portion of the stores was with the consent of my colleagues set apart for the use of the School. The Queen Charlotte was upon the point of sailing from port Jackson at the Time Mr Marsden received our Letters informing him of the state of the Settlement and the School, yet he sent me some Rice and abundance of fish Hooks and needles for the School. The welcome news was soon published throughout the neighbourhood and the native children assembled together and manifested their joy by singing and dancing. They immediately repaired to the School House where they remain Day and Night; repeat their lessons with chearfulness and are content with what is given to them. The Society will, I am confident, be highly satisfied with our present prospects and will rejoice with thanksgiving to hear, that, after so many impediments have been thrown in the way of their benevolent designs in favor of New Zealand, there are within six months after the commencement of the School no less than sixty children which constantly attend, and that in this number, seventeen Orphans and six Slaves are made daily partakers of their bounty. I believe the number of Scholars may be increased considerably. It appears to be much in favor of this plan of the Society that none of the grown up people are averse to having the children instructed, they believe that education is valuable as it bears upon the temporal interests of mankind. Their commercial disposition, perhaps induces them to believe this. They are fond of visiting the School but they do not now trouble us with their presence during the time the children are repeating their lessons or cooking their victuals. To fill up that part of the day which was formerly employed in procuring fern root &c. we have set the girls to make apparel according to the New Zealand fashion for which purpose they are supplied with portions of flax. Several Boys are engaged in making fences, cultivating Land, procuring fire wood & ca and we shall attempt to teach them to write as soon as Slates & paper come to hand. We have at present no regular employment for them all— I have written to Mr Marsden for Supplies for the School in particular, and I have now no doubt but he will send me all the remaining articles which I want if he can possibly procure them, by the next return of the Active. I repeat the assurance that in supporting the School I shall be as frugal as possible. A great deal of money might be laid out upon the children all at once, but I do not really think it necessary. I am of opinion that to aim at a “gradual improvement of their “condition”, or in other words to encourage them to “improve themselves” the Society will find by far the best way with an handful or two of potatoes daily, and occasionally a fish hook the children do at present very well. When we have no potatoes, we must allow them some rice. We must also patiently overlook many things now which if it pleases Almighty God to prosper our efforts we shall find it our duty hereafter to attempt to improve and correct both in their dress, customs, manners and even morals. When the Word of God shall be introduced amongst them, and sounds in their ears, that will form the foundation for all that is excellent to be built upon, and while things of no less importance in their plan are kept in our view, it will be well to direct our attention chiefly to such things as may assist in the attainment of this greatest of all objects, procuring for the people of New Zealand this sure guide from a World of Sorrow to a world of Glory. I have the Honor to be Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Tho Kendall Bay of Islands Febry 1st 1817 Revd Basil Woodd &c &c — Postscript. The above letter was written previous to the receipt of Mr Pratt’s bearing date Sepr 5. 1810. My future communications will be addressed to Mr Marsden, or a Corresponding Committee at Port Jackson as directed. June 3. 1817 N.B. Matts manufactured by the female Scholars are sent by this conveyance. This is their first work in the School _____ Revd and Dear Sir, I have already communicated to you the particulars of the commencement of the Church Missionary Society’s School at New Zealand and its progress in August, September and October 1816, and I have again the pleasure of reporting the state of the Establishment during November and December in the same year, and January 1817. In November and December there was not so great a number of children instructed as in the preceding month. Every method was adopted to gain their attention which was likely to prove effectual, but as we had no provisions of any sort to give them to eat, it necessarily followed that they must seek out for themselves, and that we could not prevent their falling off. I really was exceedingly distressed in my mind on this account; not then expecting any arrivals from Port Jackson for at least three or four months to come. But my fears were groundless. Help was near at hand. Mr Marsden contemplating our wants, had, on account of the long delay of the Active at Otaheite engaged the Queen Charlotte to convey us supplies on her passage from Port Jackson to the Marquese’s, and her unexpected appearance on the 21st of December put an end to my disquietude. A portion of the Stores was with the consent of my colleagues set apart for the use of the School. Altho the Queen Charlotte was ready to sail from Port Jackson at the time Mr Marsden received our Letters informing him of the state of the Settlement and the School, yet he sent me some rice, and abundance of fish Hooks and needles for the School. The welcome news was soon published throughout the neighbourhood and the native children assembled together and manifested their joy by singing and dancing. They immediately repaired to the School House where they remain day and night; repeat their lessons with chearfulness and are content with what is given to them. The Society will I am confident be highly gratified with their present prospects, and will rejoice with thanksgiving, to hear, that, after so many impediments have been thrown in the way of their benevolent plan in favor of New Zealand, there are within six months after the commencement of the School no less than sixty Children which constantly attend and that in this number seventeen orphans and six Slaves are made daily partakers of their bounty. I believe the number of Scholars may be increased considerably. It appears to be much in favor of this Plan of the Society that none of the grown up people are averse to having their youths instructed; they believe that education is valuable as it bears upon the temporal interests of mankind. Their commercial disposition, perhaps, induces them to believe this. They are fond of visiting the School, but they do not now trouble us with their presence during the time the children are repeating their lessons or cooking their victuals. To fill up that part of the day which was formerly employed in procuring fern root we have set the girls to make apparel according to the New Zealand fashion for which purpose they are supplied with portions of flax. Several Boys are engaged in making fences and procuring fire wood, and we shall attempt to teach them to write as soon as Paper comes to hand. We have at present no regular employment for them all— I have written to Mr Marsden for supplies for the School in particular, and I have now no doubt but he will send me all the remaining articles which I want if he can possibly procure them by the next return of the Active. I repeat the assurance that in supporting the School I shall be as frugal as possible. A great deal of money might be laid out upon the children all at once, but I do not really think it necessary. I am of opinion that to aim at a gradual improvement of their condition, or in other words, to encourage them to improve themselves the Society will find by far the best way. With an handful or two of Potatoes daily, and occasionally a fish Hook the children do at present very well. When we have no potatoes we must allow them some rice. We must also patiently overlook many things now which if it pleases Almighty God to prosper our efforts we shall find it our duty hereafter to attempt to improve and correct both in their Dress, customs, manners and even morals. When the Word of God shall be introduced amongst them, and sound in their ears that will form the foundation for all that is excellent to be built upon and while things of no less importance in their plan are kept in our view it will be well to direct our attention chiefly to such things as may assist in the attainment of this greatest of all objects, procuring for the people of New Zealand this sure guide from a world of sorrow to a world of Glory. I have the Honor to be Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Thos Kendall Revd B. Woodd Or Revd J. PrattParramatta March 3d 1817 Revd & Dear Sir/ Allow me now to write you a few lines of a private nature relative to myself— I have past thro very severe trials during the last eighteen months— The Settlers at N. Zealand, from their improper Conduct have given me much pain with the exception of Mr Kendall, whose Conduct I can not too highly approve. When I was at N. Zealand Mr Hall formed a determination to remove from the Place where I had fixed them— This I would not consent to— I considered the Safety of the settlers, and their usefulness to the natives to be the two grand Considerations. Both these objects were sure, where they were settled— They were settled in one of the largest Villages; and under the protection of one of the greatest Chiefs. Mr Hall had set his mind upon a Place called Whytanghee, because the Land was rich, and it possest other local Advantages— he had influenced both Messrs King and Kendall for a time— and it was with some difficulty, I could dissuade them from their Purpose— I made them promise that they would remain where I had fixed them; and if they would not agree to this I would bring them and their Families back again with me to Port Jackson: as I was sure they would be robbed, if not murdered, if they went to live in a lonely Place where they could have no protection. At length, after considerable difficulty they promised to remain where they were— and I saw them comfortably settled before I left them— Mr Hall was to procure a Cargo of Spars for the Active against her return, Mr King was to collect the Flax which the natives brought for Sale— and Mr Kendall was to devote himself to the School— Messrs Hall & King were also to instruct the natives in Agriculture or any thing they could for their general Improvement— Under the idea that they would attend to these Arrangements I left them, and returned to port Jackson leaving them sawyers to cut Timber for their Houses, and also to prepare some Plank for the Active against her return— When the Active returned to N. Zealand, Mr Hall had left the Settlement, and had gone to Whytanghee. Not a Spar, nor a Plank had been procured for the Vessel to bring back— which was a very great disappointment, as well as a very heavy Loss— I made up my mind to hear of Mr Hall and his Family being murdered for their Property, and was apprehensive this might occasion civil war in the island, as the natives were so partial to the Europeans where they lived, I knew they would immediately seek revenge for any Injury offered to any of the People I had left. Mr Hall had employed the swayers to build his House at Whytanghee, and neglected the whole of what he ought to have done, and incurred a heavy loss to me, and also great expense to the Society— When the Active returned and brought me these distressing Accounts, as I was sure some thing serious would happen, I knew not what to do— Mr Hall had too much Property to live in a lonely Place, 10 miles from the Settlement without danger— he would have been murdered even in this Colony, in Situations not half so exposed to danger— I trembled for the Consequences. At length Information arrived that Mr Hall had been robbed and Mrs Hall had been wounded— and that he had been compelled to return to the settlement— The Chiefs rose in every direction to revenge the Injury; and destroyed the Houses of those who had come to rob Mr Hall; and some of them wanted their Countrymen to be put to death— The head Chief recommended that, they should not die, but be punished some other wat, and the Buisness [sic] ended— The work men had lost their Property, and claimed Remuneration, and at Mr Kendall’s Request I have paid them— All the Buildings and other materials, which the workmen and Mr Hall had now built at Whytanghee, were an expense that was now lost— besides disappointing the Vessel of a Cargo of Plank— I had sent over a Carpenter and two pair of Sawyers to assist in building the School &c. From one Circumstance and another the Settlers disagreed amongst themselves and this brought on misunderstandings between the workmen— some preferring one, and some another— so that there was no unity amongst them— The sending the Sawyers and workmen had been a very heavy Expense, and had not answered what I had reason to expect— I had disappointment after disappointment and Vexation after Vexation that I knew not what to do— I had only one Comfort, and that was, every thing that the natives could do for the settlers where they lived they did with great Pleasure— and the Prospect of finally succeeding in the object was very gratifying to my mind, even if the present Settlers should relinquish the work. I have already expressed my approbation of Mr Kendall’s Conduct, and a more proper man in my opinion could not be found. He will have his trials, and I feel for his Situation; as his Colleagues will not second him in the work, but hinder him all they can, and traduce I fear his good name— unless they should shew a very different Spirit from what they have hitherto done— Mrs Hall is a good women and a good missionary— You will easily perceive how all these things must distress my mind— and particularly in a pecuniary Point of View, as the Expenses have been so much increased by all these unpleasant Circumstances— The last time the Active went the voyage proved very unfortunate— The Master who is an aged man, and a good Sailor (Mr King married his daughter) behaved very ill— After carrying Supplies to Nedw Zealand, the Active went on to Otaheite with the missionaries belonging to the London M[issionary]. S[ociety]. The Captain took his wife with him in the Vessel directly contrary to my written Instructions— She is a very infamous drunken woman and completely master of her Husband— To please her as I was informed, he stood in to the North Cape of N. Zealand so close to Land, for his wife to trade with the natives, that he got the Active a Ground twice— Her false Keel was knocked off; and before they got to the Society islands, she became very leaky, and was afterwards obliged to be hove down upon one of the islands— The Master he gave himself up to drunkenness along with his drunken wife so that the vessel lay for three months at one of the Society islands before she was fit to go to Sea— the Active returned again to Port Jackson with very little Cargo, thro the neglect and drunkenness of the Master and his wife. I had fitted her out at a very heavy Expense and she was to have returned with a Cargo of Pork— but brought about 12 Tons— From the Injury she has sustained I am compelled to new sheath her Bottom which will be a very heavy Expense in this Colony where Labor is so high— All these things have been almost more than I could bear— I have none to assist me, either with Advice or money— The Cloud is at present so thick, that I cannot see my way thro’— and what the End will be I cannot tell. My Soul is pained within me, and my Sleep is often depar[t]ed from me— none know what I Suffer, and what I fear— In the midst of all, my Enemies are many; and powerful, and they hate me with a tyrannous Hatred— I know no Cause that I have given offence by, excepting my Endeavours to promote the welfare of the poor Heathen— This is the only Crime that they can lay to my Charge— I feel fully confident that the Society will give all the Support they can; but it will be out of my Power ever to lay my real Case before them— I am strongly inclined to return to England— if the same difficulties continue and the same opposition is made it will not be possible for me to remain— If it was not for my large Family I would take up my residence in N. Zealand immediately— I would not hold my public Situation in the Colony— with Respect to N. Zealand I have no doubt, but the mission will succeed— All is well with the natives— Some of the persons sent out as missionaries will always turn out bad Characters when they arrive at their destination, and this must at all times be expected— Many Missionaries sent out to Otaheite by the L[ondon] M[issionary] S[ociety] have turned out men of very bad Characters— have been guilty of drunkenness, whoredom &c in this Colony. that I have had my Vexations with them: a number of them are now in these Settlements some bad, and some good— The bad when they want to go to Otaheite I have always prevented them, when I have found them out— The Missionaries at the Society islands are men that can now be depended upon— The bad ones have been sorted out from time to time— This will be the Case with the greatest Care amongst those that are sent to N. Zealand— Some will turn out bad men, and will injure the Cause— This I expect, but their misconduct will not prevent the divine Purposes from being accomplished— I shall feel much more happy when the time comes if my Colleagues will feel themselves at Liberty to espouse this important work. I do not hope for this Favor under the present Administration. However, whatever may be the Issue of this Mission, and whatever may be the Opinion of the Society and my friends I can solemnly declare that have done all that my means or Body or mind could do— unforeseen and distressing Circumstances could not be avoided— and the heavy Expenses, from the misconduct of others cannot be justly charged upon me. A vessel must be maintained for some time yet, for the Benefit of the Natives, and the Comfort of the Settlers— and I hope the Society will see the necessity of this; and that the Head of the Church will open the Hearts of those who have the means to assist in this glorious Cause. Had I not persevered, in urging the missionaries of the L[ondon]. M[issionary]. S[ociety]. From time to tikme, to return to their work in the Society islands, when they came despairing; and had given up the Cause altogather [sic], and told me it was no use the poor Heathens in these Islands would not now have cast their Gods (their idols) into the Fire— many of them now believe the Gospel, and nearly all profess it— nothing like this has happened since the Apostles days— These are consoling Thoughts to me, in my Trouble I am dear Sir Yours truly Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta March 4th 1817 Revd & Dear Sir Allow me to introduce to you two Chiefs of New Zealand, Tooi and Teeterree— I have no doubt but they will recommend themselves by their good Conduct to your kind Attentions, while they remain in England— They are very fine young men, and in temper, and other natural Parts very like their Countrymen in general— I think their Visit to London will be attended with great Good when they return— as they will be able to impart very fully to their Friends the views of the Society in sending Europeans to live amongst them I am Revd Sir Yours very sincerely, Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta March 4th 1817 Revd & Dear Sir I have deemed it advisable to send two young men (Tooi & Teeterree) Sons of Chiefs to England for a short time, as I think this will greatly tend to enlarge their Ideas, and prepare them for great usefulness to their Countrymen— Tooi has been with me almost three years, and Teeterree about 18 months— They come in his Majesty’s brig Kangaroo— Lieut. Jeffreys has been kind enough to give them a passage— The Society will see from these two young men, what the Natives of N. Zealand are. These are comparatively very small men to many— I still entertain the same Idea of them that I have for years past, viz that they are prepared for receiving any Instruction we can give them— no men could behave with more Propriety while they have been with me than these two have done— If you could get any Person to form a Vocabulary of the N. Zealand Language while they remain in London it would be a great advantage to the Mission— Tooi is very quick, and can speak the English Language pretty well, so that I think this may be done better in London than Mr Kendall can do it in New Zealand— However this I must leave to the Judgment of the Society— I wish on no Account that they should be idle— If they cannot be employed in assisting to form a Vocabulary, let them be put into a Rope walk and kept close to Labor while they remain in England— A Rope walk will be of more advantage to them than any other work, as theyt can then find employment when they return to their own Country in working up their own Flax. I have no doubt of their good Conduct; they will do any thing they are desired— and few have better Capacities for learning any thing, than the N. Zealanders in general have. Their object in coming to England is to gain more Information they have been very urgent with me to allow them to come— Tooi has left his wife a very fine young woman— She was with me some time, but is now returned to her friends— they were so anxious about her, she left her Husband with me and went to her own Country, tho’ with many tears— Their parting was very affecting— There may be no necessity for their remaining long in England— only while they do stay, let them not lose their time— but let them have some useful Employment— I have no doubt but any of the South Sea whalers will accommodate them with a Passage, as they can do any thing on Board a Vessel— They may either come to me at Port Jackson or return in a whaler to their own Country; but perhaps it would be as well if they touched at Port Jackson, as the Captains of these vessels are many of them dishonest men; and would take any thing from them which they might have— Should any Person make them a little present, whatever they may have, it would be very well to send it out as the property of the Society till it arrived at Port Jackson— as it would be much safer— These young men were rather too old to learn to read the English Language— Tooi has learned a little, but not much— but they will learn the simple Arts very soon— Tooi can now spin Flax pretty well, and has assisted in making Rope for the Active— Teeterree’s uncle has the Command where the missionaries reside— I wish it was possible to get a pious married man to come out with them, who understood Rope-making— in order that they might form an establishment at the islands for Rope. Two Sets of strong Hemp Hackles should also be sent out with a Rope Jack or two— A pious good Blacksmith would be an invaluable Acquisition to the natives if one could be found— The New Zealanders have been considered the most ferosious Cannibals, and the most warlike Savages in the known world— Cannibals they are, and readily admit this— they are warlike also— but they are very noble, and naturally kind and affectionate— and in many moral Qualities they would put nominal Christians to the Blush— From all that have lived with me, their national Character may be learned in a measure from Tooi & Teeterree— I am Dear Sir, Yours truly S. Marsden Revd J. PrattMy dear Sir/ A ship being on the eve of leaving Allipie for Bengal & from thence to England, I embrace this opposrunity to forward to you my journal up to the present period. You will see that we are not yet settled & I fear, it will be 2 or 3 months before this will take place. I however expect a letter from the resident on the subject every day. As nothing particular has taken place since you received my last journal this is very concise, but I thought it best to send it, meeting with this opportunity. Would you, dear Sir, have the goodness to forward £50 as early as possible to my father, Wm Bailey at Dewsbury, on my account, I having written to him for some European articles. The above sum I will deduct from my salary, with Mr Thompson, when I receive information respecting it being done, according to my request. I should write to you now for a few books; but time will not permit, as the Speke is about to sale [sic]. Mrs, who is not very well unites with me in best regards to you and Mrs P. Yours very affect[ionate]ly T. Dawson March 15th 1817 Sydney March 22nd 1817 Reverend Sir I beg Leave to Inform you that I have been Employed in the Sperm Whale Fishery. On the Coast of New Zealand between four & five years I always found Abundance of Sperm Whales to resort about the Coast from the begining [sic] of November until the latter end of April when they begin to take off. I also beg Leave to give you my Opinion as to what Quantity of Sperm Oil might be procur’d, in One season by the brig Active if properly fitted out for that Purpose— The last Voyage that I made in the Sperm Whale Fishery was in a Ship that Carry’d three Boats we Sailed from this Port on the 23rd of November and Arrived on the Coast of New Zealand on the 5th of December following, we left it again on or about the latter end of April after having Procur’d Ninety Six Tons of Sperm Oil, so that I think if the Active was Fitted as a Two Boat Ship that Sixty or Seventy Tons of Sperm Oil might be Procur’d, every Season. I am also of Opinion that if a Store house was Erected at the Bay of Islands for the Reception of of [sic] the Oil at the Expiration of the Season that it would be the Means of Enabling the Vessell to bring two Cargoes of Timber to this Port & to Return to New Zealand in good time to take the Benifit [sic] of each Ensueing [sic] season as the Vessell would be on the Spot to take in the first Cargoe [sic] of Timber as soon as the Oil might be Discharged. I will make bold to say that if the above mentioned Plan is adopted that there is no doubt but what the brig Active would be Creditor in her Accounts in three years time for a Considerable Amount. I am Sir Your most obed[ien]t humble Serv[an]t Joseph Thompson To the Reverend Samuel MarsdenParramatta March 27th 1817 Revd Sir Agreeable to your recommendation we purpose to form a Corresponding Committee as soon as the Kangaroo is sailed— In consequence of a Letter from the Right Honourable Lord Teignhmouth [sic] to our Governor we are happy to inform you that an auxiliary Bible Society hath been formed here a few days ago, which we hope is preparatory to something more favourable to religion than hath hitherto existed. Various Causes at present oppose the Formation of an auxiliary Society to aid the Church Missionary Society— The several documents transmitted by this Conveyance relative to an anonymous Letter published in the Sydney Gazette on the 4th of Jan[uar]y last will be sufficient to shew from where that false, scandalous and infamous Libel originated, and at the same time point out the bitter Enemies to missions, and the Gospel of our blessed Saviour— We beg to refer your Committee to these papers, as they will shew the present Situation of the ministers of Christ if they dare openly to espouse the Cause of religion; and that of the poor perishing Heathen. Your Letter was communicated to the Revd Wm. Cowper, and he was requested to meet us— The Revd Mr Fulton was also written to but neither of them attended— whether they will examine what we have done and approve of our public Letter, is very uncertain— Pious men should unite their wisdom, and their Strength in Spite of earth and Hell to promote the great cause of their blessed Master’s Kingdom. “His Kingdom shall be an everlasting Kingdom, and his Dominion from Sea to Sea”, and no Power shall prevent this— We do not expect that the difficulties will ever be greater than at present, and we pray, and hope that the great Head of the Church would bring the wickedness of the wicked to an End— Wed request you to present our respectful Compliments to the Honourable Committee, and to assure them of our cordial Co-operation in the great, and important work in which they are engaged in this Quarter of the World— We have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedient Humble Servants Samuel Marsden Robt Cartwright John Youl We much approve of Tooi, and Teeterree Visiting England— Mr Marsden had written to you upon the Subject previous to the arrival of your Packet Robert Cartwright John YoulParramatta, March 27th 1817 Sir/ We have maturely considered the Plan of establishing a small Colony at New Zealand as suggested by the Revd Andrew Cheap; and have little doubt but it would answer provided suitable Persons could be met with who would act in unity and conduct themselves with Propriety— All who are conversant with mankind know that this can hardly be expected in a Body of People who are remote from all legal Restraint, and left so much at Liberty to act and think for themselves— There are a thousand Motives in a regular civil Government that operate upon men’s minds and induce them to live in Subordination and good friendship, which exist not in uncivilized Nations.— To introduce the Arts of Civilization at New Zealand by the establishment of a small Colony is a very desirable object, and we think there would be little difficulty in doing this as far as the New Zealanders would be concerned since they are so anxious for Europeans to reside amongst them. The danger would be from the want of Subordination amongst the Colonists— When Men are placed in new Situations and do not meet with all those Comforts and Conveniences which they expected they generally become discontented, fretful and ungovernable. This has been the Case repeatedly in the Society Islands amongst the Missionaries there, and by which a very heavy expence has several times been brought upon the Society— We are of opinion that this evil, in the nature of things cannot by any human Wisdom be avoided, and therefore ought to be taken into estimate, when a Colony is formed. The vicinity of this Country to New Zealand would no doubt greatly facilitate the establishment of such a Colony— As many of the disaffected, or disappointed might at a small Expence be removed to New South Wales, and relieve both themselves and the Colony of New Zealand.— Horses and Horned Cattle &c might easily be transported from hence to New Zealand— and here they are becoming very cheap. The Colonists might soon have all the common necessaries of Life within themselves. They would have a good soil, a fine Climate, a well Watered Country, plenty of Timber, and would command what Laborers they might require at a small expence from the Inhabitants, to carry all their various operations of Agriculture &c— With respect to the Plan of the Vessel which the Revd Andrew Cheap also recommends, we think this could hardly fail of Success and would greatly aid the exertions of your Society towards the civilization of the New Zealanders. Those who employed their Money to such a benevolent Purpose, might upon fair Grounds expect to reap some advantage in a commercial view. We have consulted some of the most inteligent [sic] Merchants in this Colony— who think such a Plan would answer well.— The Vessel would no doubt be able to get a Freight out, either from Government or private Merchants who trade to this Colony, if the owners should not send out a Cargo themselves, but in case they should do this, we enclose a List of such Articles as are most in demand here, and which would sell in general.— The Vessel might return to England with a Cargo of Wool, and Oil from this Country and New Zealand— On the Plan of a Vessel the Active Brig might then be profitably employed, making the Bay of Islands her regular Station; during all the fishing Season She might be procuring Oil foo [sic for for] England— We have sent you a Letter upon this Subject from the present Master of the Active, a very respectable Married Man.— If Mr Cheap’s Plan was adopted, many of the New Zealanders would be employed in the vessels which would bring them forward very fast— At present the Articles of Export from New Zealand would be Sperm Oil, Timber of various kinds, Flax which might be made into Cordage upon the Spot— These commercial Articles would find constant Employment for both the Vessels and the Natives.— The Active cannot at present furnish the means to bring these Articles to Market to meet her own Expenses— but if employed as Mr Thompson points out She might clear herself and aid the mission.— Since the Settlers have been so kindly treated by the Natives, Ships can now enter their Harbours with Safety— We strongly recommend the Revd A. Cheap’s Plan both of a Vessel and a Small Colony of select Characters composed of Agriculturests [sic] and Mechanics.— If this Plan is not established by those who are real Friends to religion it is our decided opinion that some such measure will be adopted by others, who have no pious feeling towards the Heathens— and which may prove injurious to the Mission. We regret that the Expenses have been so heavy up to the present time— This has arisen partly from many untoward and unforseen [sic] Circumstances, and partly from the high prices of Labor here, and the difficulty there has been to induce Workmen to go to New Zealand to assist in erecting the necessary Buildings. As the Buildings are now completed and the Workmen withdrawn the Expenses will be proportionably [sic] decreased— no more Stores need to be sent out for a long time, as we are now well Supplied excepting a little Clothing for the settlers and Native Children— We have engaged a very respectable young man Charles Gordon for the Term of Three Years from the first of last January at £60 per annum— as Superintendent of Agriculture. His Father came out originally as Free Settler— We hope by his Exertions the Settlement will soon be rendered Independent of this Country for supplies of Grain. William Carlisle as mentioned by Messrs Marsden & Kendall in former Letters as assistant to Mr Kendall in the School is come over for his Family and will return again in the Active— We believe Mr Carlisle is a pious man, Mr Kendall approves of him much— Had Messrs Hall and King acted with propriety, and united cordially with Mr Kendall in the Work, there might not have been that necessity of sending over assistance to Mr Kendall that their want of Cooperation has rendered necessary— In a Letter which Mr Marsden wrote by the Queen Charlotte, a Copy of which is sent to you he gave them both Permission to leave New Zealand is they wished— it would not have been prudent to have left Mr Kendall alone— Should they return, we shall on the return of the Active from New Zealand be better able to give you a Statement of the annual Expenses in future than at present and in the mean time shall use our utmost endeavours to keep the amount within the Sum you mention— From the Knowledge we have of the Principal Chiefs who are and have been at Parramatta, we can have n o doubt but the New Zealanders will soon become a Civilized Nation— We have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your Ob[edien]t H[um]ble Servants Samuel Marsden Robt Cartwright John Youll To The Revd Josiah Pratt Secretary to the Church Missionary SocietyLiverpool N. S. Wales March 29th 1817 Revd Sir, Since I had the pleasure of writing to you by the brig Alexander I have received two Cases of Bibles & Testaments from the British & Foreign Bible Society which I led to think was through your kindness in mentioning the deplorable state of the part I was appointed to— the situation of which place I fear is like to Egypt darkness &c &c— I was unable to form any method of distribution with satisfaction, as I did not receive the smallest memorandum with the Books from the Society & the only claim I had to them— they were directed to me & it is probable if they had contained any thing also, I might never have heard of them & must at any rate write to the Society on account— A number have been given to the Sunday Schools lately established— You will be pleased to receive accounts that we have formed a Bible Society after much difficulty— I wish I could inform you of an Auxiliary Church Missionary Society being established— Mr Marsden promised me he will attempt it shortly— but you will see by his Letters the state of things here & what he has to endure for his active exertions in the Missions established in the South Seas &c &c— The attack on his character & reputation as well that on the whole of the clergy is the most unfounded & proves that those concerned are not friendly to religion however they attempt to do something in a Public way— If Mr Marsden’s conduct is weighed since he has been in this Colony amidst all his weaknesses, the whole world will find his worth to be of the highest order.— The service he has done this Colony speaks very loud, but that done the Missions never ought to be forgotten. It was this zealous man of God who urged the exiled Missionaries to return to Taheite & we see the rich harvest— &c &c. And where have we an example in modern days of a Man of like zeal who has left his family & dared dangers (unknown to most) as that we have seen in Mr Marsden in his journey to New Zealand. You Sir as well as the Society know his abilities & properly appreciate his worth— I take the liberty further to observe that I fear Mr Marsden has injured himself more than he will be able to remove in the Active’s speculation, that vessel with all your assistance has never paid the Disbursements by Hundreds— it is said by many Thousands. Therefore instead of the charge of being Sordid or selfish, we should esteem his benevolence of a superior kind, & that God has raised him up for your joy & the spread of his Gospel & if you were to see him & hear his daily conversation you would find he is a Missionary in soul & body— & this is why they hate him calling him the head of “Visionaries & Sectaries”— the Christian Mahomet &c &c. I trust Mr Marsden will meet with all that assistance from the two Societies his active services claim— & as it is for their sakes he now suffers every hand will be held up— that the enemy may not triumph. I am of opinion that Mr Marsden has many warm friends in the Colony & as the attack is so odious & unfounded many more will be found ready to step forward if required— I have been detained by the Governor & at present do duty at Liverpool an inland district about 20 Miles fr[om] Sydney where we have a tolerable attendance— this place was appointed for Mr Vale who has returned to Europe— There is a very good Parsonage House & the Governor is preparing to Build a neat Church we now assemble in a large School Room— This station leads to a very extensive country & will be a very populous Town in a few years— The reason assigned for my not going to Port Dalrymple— there is no Barrack prepared & I expect it will be a long time first, as the present town is to be given up & to be removed Forty miles nearer the Harbour— The Chaplain at the Derwent has been very ill some Months & there us little hopes of his recovery— Of course I shall be removed thither as it comes in order & no doubt I shall receive the nomination as soon as his demise is known. You will observe that I am not regularly settled & therefore ——in my operations. Wherever I am, I shall be happy to [?] aid Mr Marsden & the Missionary Society in every thing my local situation will admit— I shall take it a very particular favour in informing me by the [next] opportunity whether my Annual Subscription has been paid since my departure, in the event of it not being paid, I shall pay the arrears to Mr Marsden or to any one you may appoint to receive it & I hope it will not be too distant, when we shall be able to announce the formation of a Church Missionary Society in this Colony. I shall always be thankful to have accounts of your progress both as it respects your ministry & also that of Missionary work. Cease not to pray for an unworthy member— pray for us— We need your help & advice. I am with all due respect Your obliged servant John Youl To Revd Mr Pratt PS Mr Marsden will no doubt introduce Mr Thos Hassall to your notice who is a very serious youth going to the University. Particular relations to the Colony will also be detailed with the state of Religion amongst us. I have written in much haste arising from the sudden departure of the ship. This letter is private only to my friend the Rev. Mr Pratt.Parramatta March 30, 1817 Revd Sir Should any small Colony be sent to New Zealand, I should have no objection to go there for a time, to assist in forming the Settlement, and arranging matters with the natives. I am of opinion that New Zealand will repay, at a future Period, any reasonable Expenses, if what its seas and Land produce can be brought to market. I am well acquainted with the natives for one hundred and twenty miles on the east Side of the Island; and some of the Chiefs I know as far as the River Thames— I should be under no apprehensions of danger in examining the Country for the most advantageous Situations for fixing a Colony. With a view to a settlement being formed at some distant Period I shall send over Cattle from time to time as opportunity offers in the Active— I have six young Cows which are now ready to embark when the vessel sails. These i shall send at my my [sic] own Risque and Expense, and as my own property— When the Colony was established it was a great oversight in the british Government, the neglect of sending any Quantity of Cattle for many years— The Colony was victualled principally from England for more than twenty years— and so scarce were Cattle that they sold at the highest prices— a Cow would sell for £80— to £100, after the Colony had been established almost twenty years— and Horses from £100 to £150. At length the Government imported Cattle from india and the Cape; and tho’ the first expense was very great, yet it was comparatively small, to victualling the Colony from Europe. We have now the greatest abundance of animal Food— I am not afraid of the natives killing my Cattle— I have no doubt but they will take Care of them, for a small Reward— The Horse and mare I took over with me are doing well— The mare has got two Females— These are the property of the Society— There can be little doubt, but the islands will be stocked with Horses from there, if no more are imported in time— Cattle I consider of vast moment in a new Colony; as they will supply so many of the real wants of the Colonists— There are numbers of islands along the East Coast upon which Cattle might be put, and taken off as they were wanted— Whether a Colony is established or not, I have resolved to introduce a number of Cattle into New Zealand, and let them take their Chances— The males may be killed to supply the English Whalers or any other vessels with fresh meat, if no Europeans sh[oul]d settle there— and if they should, they will be ready to supple them with animal Food milk and Butter— Should the Revd A. Cheaps Plan be adopted in any degree, and my Services considered by those concerned of any moment in forming the Colony it would be necessary that the Permission of the Governor of this Colony should be obtained for me to go to New Zealand for a given time— I have little doubt, but we shall have another Governor and then this Point might be settled with him. Another Clergyman might be sent out to do my duty in the Colony; and on my Return from New Zealand he might either be appointed to officiate at New Zealand, or he would easily obtain an Appointment in this Colony— I have merely mentioned these Circumstances to you in Consequence of Mr Cheap’s Letter— I am ready to render all the Service I can to promote the object of the Society, and in any way that divine Providence may point out— My long Experience in this Colony might be of some Service in the first Instance— I am Dear & Revd Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cWindsor N.S. Wales, March 1817 Revd & Dear Sir I have lately received a Letter from Mr Kendall at the Bay of islands wherein he requests me to introduce to your notice Mr Will: Carlisle, a person whom I had the pleasure some time ago to recommend to Mr Marsden for the work of the mission at New Zealand. Mr Kendall writes in high terms of him, saying, that he is likely to be particularly useful in teaching the Children and in visiting the sick, and expresses his thankfulness to me for sending him such a fellow labourer. As I am persuaded that every thing which tends to magnify the grace of the redeemer will be thought worthy your notice, I shall attempt to give some account of Mr Carlisle and his friends, and in doing this flatter myself I shall best satisfy the wishes of Mr Kendall. Mr Carlisle came to this Colony a free settler, with his first wife’s Father— Gordon & family, about 13 years ago, and soon after their arrival they settled upon the farms which were allotted to them by Government in the district of Richmond. Mr C. being a single man, took up his residence with Gordon who had a son & two daughters. Soon after my arrival here I became acquainted with the oldest daughter who regularly attended divine service both at Buham and Windsor, and soon convinced me that she was an earnest seeker of salvation. Finding at length her attachment to the Gospel disapproved of by her friends she formed the resolution of going out to service & engaged to come & live in my family. Mr Carlisle however who had previously formed an attachment to her prevailed upon her to remain at home and they were siin afterwards married. Mr C. though a moral character was at that time unacquainted with the Gospel and averse to its precepts, which became a source of much uneasiness to his wife insomuch that I was informed she repented of the connexion from a consciousness that she had not been married in the Lord. She was however very faithful to her husband, and when she could not prevail upon him to unite with her in her devotions, she told him that she was free from his blood. In this she persevered to the last, and a short time before she died she told a friend of hers that she hoped her death would do what her Life could not effect which the event proved. Poor Carlisle was for some time inconsolable, having discovered when too late the treasure he had lost. Her example however still lived in his remembrance and I [?] horridly admonished him to attend to the things which belong to his ——— and I believe he has not been disobedient to the heavenly call. Mrs Carlisle died in the early part of 1813 and left an infant daughter to lament her loss. Since that time, having observed the conduct of Mr Carlisle to be uniformly correct, and perceiving the ———— change that was wrought in him I judged he would be an acquisition to the N.Z. Mission and at length ventured to make known my opinion to him and to urge him to engage in the work. Having determined to make the trial he took his passage on board the Active for N. Zealand I think the beginning of last year & is now returned for the purpose of settling his affairs & taking his wife & child with him, fully determined should his services be accepted, to devote his future time to the service of God. Previous to his going to New Zealand he married for his second wife a reputable young woman who had been the acquaintance of his former wife. Mr C[arlisle] seems much delighted with the country, the peoples, and above all the cause in which he is engaged and I have no doubt of his proving an useful missionary. Mr C’s brother in law Chas Gordon has through his persuasion lately been added to the Mission. This young man has always borne a good character for industry & sobriety, and has lately manifested a great love for religion. I trust the little leaven which first reached the heart of his sister will infuse itself throughout the whole family. This young man who once exclaimed against his sister for being righteous overmuch, now finds religion to be the one thing needful. When he had thoughts of changing his state he declared to a friend that if he could not meet with one who had the love of God in her heart he would remain single all his life. It was not long before he found a young woman to his mind, they have lately been married & seem equally desirous of engaging in this glorious cause and I flatter myself there could not be found more suitable persons in this colony to manage the agricultural concerns of the Mission at New Zealand. Having written to you very fully in c0onjunction with my very worthy friend Mr Marsden, on the subject of your last letter, I have only now to request you will assure your Hon[ourab]le Committee that I trust I shall ever feel the most ardent desire to promote the accomplishment of their glorious designs in this part of the world in every way possible. I am Revd & dear Sir Your faithful servant Robt Cartwright The Revd Josiah Pratt &c &c &cParramatta April 2d 1817 Revd Sir/ Lieut. Mr Jeffreys of the R[oyal] N[avy] and Commander of His Majesty’s Brig Kangaroo, has been so kind as to accommodate the two young men whom we have deemed it advisable to permit to visit England, with a Passage— and to enter one of them as a Boy on the Ship’s Books, which will save the Expense of his victualling— I have no doubt, should Lieut. Jeffreys return to this Colony, but he would accommodate them with a Passage to this Country again, ikf it was in his Power— I have supplied Mr J[effreys] with a Coil of Rope made from the New Zealand Flax, in order to try how it will answer; and have requested him to report his opinion to you on his arrival— there is also in Teeterree’s Box a few yards of Canvass made of the same, which you will see also— I beg to refer you to Lieut. Jeffreys for any Information you may require I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedient Humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt Secretary to the Church Missionary SocietyParramatta New South Wales April 3rd 1817 Revd Sir The following is as near an Estimate as can be made of the future Annual Expences of the Settlement at New Zealand consisting of Mr Kendall Wife Six Children & Man Servant Mr King Do & 2 Children Mr Carlisle & Wife Mr Chas Gordon Do & 1 Child Making a Total of 6 Men 5 Women & 11 children, viz. 150 Bushels of Wheat a 10/ pr. B 75 0 0 1000 lb. Rice a 30/s pr. Cwt. 15 0 0 1000 “ Sugar a 10/s pr. Lb 35 0 0 2 Chests of Tea a 20/s . . . 40 0 0 2 Cwt. of Soap 10 0 0 200 Axes of different sizes. . . 25. 0. 0 Salt. . . 10. 0. 0 Blacksmith’s Work . . . 30. 0. 0 Iron and Steel . . . 15. 0. 0 Expences of Active Brig 250. 0. 0 A little additional Rice and Clothing for the School is required To the Am[oun]t of about 20. 0. 0 Salaries . . . . 320. 0. o 845. 0. 0 Iron and Steel in stores for 3 years and Soap for 2 and most other Stores. The principal Article that will be wanted are large Fish Hooks which should be packed in tin cases as the Salt Water spoiled the last sent out. It is to be hoped that Mr Gordon will soon grow a sufficient quantity of grain for the maintenance of the settlement and that Messrs. Hall and King will do something towards lessening the expences. This I shall ascertain when the Active returns as I intend writing to them on that subject. Messrs Kendall and Carlisle will be wholly employed in the School— There will be some Expence attending the Natives at Parramatta but I think it will not exceed £100 pr Annum. When the Active returns I will write to you again when I shall be able to inform you more fully on the subject relative to the expences. If the Active should be more fortunate in future I should hope her Expences will also be considerably decreased. I remain Reverend Sir Your most obed[ien]t Ser[van]t Samuel Marsden To The Revd Josiah Pratt Secretary to the Church Missionary Society N.B. The Spirit of the times in this Colony I hope will alter; and I trust a little aid will be procured here. He that now letteth will by and by be taken out of the way— many of the Pharisees believed on jesus but they durst not confess him, for fear of the Jews, lest they should be put out of the Synagogue. P.S. As a Bible Society is now formed here I shall be much obliged by your paying up my Subscription of £1,1s per annum to the present time, whatever it may be I will you Credit for in your account— I shall now pay the money to the auxiliary we have formed—Sydney 5th April 1817 My dear Sir/ As my departure from this Colony is now fixed I avail myself of the Occasion presented by your letter of the 11 March to say that tho’ I have had no great cause to regret leaving a Country where I have met with continual trouble and vexation yet still I have derived considerable gratification as by a residence here I have had the pleasure of becoming acquainted with you, and I am truly sorry to observe that trials similar to those which have been so successfully thrown round me, seem to be preparing for you, and that a spirit of Hostility towards you, has been and is still so very apparent in a quarter whence you were intitled to every support, so that it is even the common talk amongst a certain party that you are to be the next victim to caprice and dislike; I have also heard that expressions of such tendency have fallen from a person whose mind the station & office he holds, should have impressed the duty of strict impartiality and the necessity of keeping himself pure from any invi=dious statements ~ I do not however fear the result though perhaps you may have a hard task & pregnant with much mortification. That you will finally make them ashamed I am sure & I need not add that it is my sincere hope, The contrary I will not contemplate. Every Man of Honorable Principle has for some time past found it difficult to struggle with the system pursued, should any accident happen to yourself, I shall consider the Colony as abandoned to utter ruin and all attempts in future to ameliorate its condition more than probable to prove ineffectual— Who is there within the Colony of sound principles that does not regret he ever entered it? What hope can there be left that any one will venture to do his duty if he is to be subjected to contumely, to be attacked Masque and annoyed in every mode for which a plausible pretext can be found? Your long residence here must have given you much experience. But I am confident you never felt such anxiety nor ever had so much to contend against or to feel from Prejudice Passion & Power as within these few last years— It is hard to be put upon a defence from unjust attack, & groundless calumnies. But when similar attacks are continued & with redoubled bitterness, who can continue the never ending contest. That you may wear through it I do most heartily wish and I look forward to the time when we may meet with brighter prospects than when we part. I should have written to you much sooner, but the unexpected difficulties wich [sic] occurred to prevent my departure in the Ship Surry [sic], and of which you are not ignorant must plead my excuse. I beg my best remembrances to Mrs Marsden and am My Dear Sir Your very faithful Servant (Signed) Jeffery Hart Bent late Judge of the Supr[eme] C[our]t N S Wales To the Revd S. Marsden Principal Chaplain &c &c &c(A Copy) Sydney April 23d 1817 Sir, It has been the custom since my residence in this Colony, and I believe from its first establishment, in all criminal cases for the party aggrieved to furnish the Judge Advocate with depositions Staking the grounds of the Complaint, Upon these depositions, the Judge Advocate either drew up an information, or allowed the Plaintiff to draw one up, in his name, against the offending Party, which information was exhibited before Judge Advocate before the Criminal Court- In the present case I furnished you with Satisfactory depositions charging Mr Geoe. Howe with printing and publishing in the Sydney Gazette, an anonymous Letter Signed, “Philo Free”, containing a Libel on my Character, — You declined drawing up an Information upon these depositions, but allowed me to have one prepared myself and drawn up in your name, which I have now done.— I beg also to furnish you with depositions charging Jno. Thomas Campbell Esqr. with being the author and publisher of the Said Letter, Signed “Philo Free”. — And have drawn up an information upon these depositions in your name against the Said John Thomas Campbell Esqr.— These informations I now present to you, and request you to exhibit them before the present Criminal Court, in order that they may be filed.— Your answer will very much oblige — Honored Sir — Your most Obedient humble Servant (Signed) Saml. Marsden – The Honorable Mr Judge Advocate Wylde (A Copy) Judge Advocate’s Office Sydney Wednesday Evening 23d. April 1817— Revd. Sir/ I have to acknowledge the receipt of your letter date the 23d. just delivered personally by yourself this morning, as I was going into the Court of Criminal Jurisdiction After the personal communications that then, and which has to frequently, and at large taken place between ourselves, as also between myself and your Solicitor Mr.. Moore upon the Subject of the Judictment for a Libel against Mr Geoe. Howe, as the printer and publisher of the Sydney Gazette, in which it is alleged to be contained, — I cannot help observing that the letter upon the Subject now acknowledged, might perhaps, have been, not without cause, considered unnecessary, or at least in liberality and just consideration Should have been free from in any way or degree Seeming to import any unwillingness or backwardness on my part from filing and exhibiting any charge or Information you might think fit to draw up in that respect; As I have So repeatedly, on so many various occasions, and at every possible opportunity, indeed avowed [?] the most ready Acquiescence with your request; of exhibiting and assisting you in any proper way to exhibit any criminal charge, you might prefer, on paper and sufficient Affidavits — what one So however it Seems to me.. is a consideration vested by the legal Charter Solely in my discretion, which alone is to determine on what Evidence as “Satisfactory” the Charge preferred can be duly exhibited to the Court for enquiry and determination— With respect to the information against Mr Geoe Howe, as the Printer and Publisher of the Sydney Gazette, in a paper of which the alleged Libel on your Character is deposed to be contained — I find that there are filed with the Clerk of the Peace three Affidavits, Two of them containing depositions As to the applicability of the alleged Libel, and one by yourself deposing to the publication of the Libel, and denying the truth of the allegations contained in it — although it is the customary practice in such Charges to attack the Newspaper itself – containing the alleged Libel, to the Depositions, I will not on this account delay to file with the Clerk of the Peace, the Judictment you have prepared against Mr Geoe Howe — With respect to that part of your Letter in which “you beg also to furnish me with depositions, charging John Thomas Campbell Esq with being the author and publisher of the said letter “Philo Free”, and that you have drawn up a information upon those depositions in my name against the said John Thomas Campbell Esqr. — As no depositions whatever had been furnished in fact to myself, I have referred to the Clerk of the Peace and received an answer, of which I enclose a Copy, as by some Mistake the information only, and not the depositions have been furnished, I am unable to express any determination untill [sic] I have had an opportunity of perusing such depositions, as you may thing fit to have filed in Support of that charge — I have the Honour to be Revd Sir — Your most Obt Hble Servant (Signed) Jno. Wylde To/ The Revd. Saml Marsden Judge Adve NSW Principle Chaplain &c &c &c (Copy) Wednesday 23d.. April 1817 Dear Sir, In answer to your enquiry as to what Affidavits have been filed with or in Support of the Prosecution of the King, against John Thomas Campbell Esqr. for a Libel — I beg leave to inform you, that no affidavits have as yet been filed in Support of the Same.— I have &c &c &c (Signed) Thos. Wylde To, the Honorable Clerk of the Peace The Judge Advocate &c &c &c — (Copy) Parramatta April 24th.. 1817 Sir/ I had the honor to receive your letter under the 23d.. Just in answer to which I beg to observe that I do not See the necessity of transmitting the despositions in Criminal Actions to the Clerk of the Peace, that this is entirely a new proceeding, which has never been Known or practised in this Colony, and which I do not understand, I cannot comprehend, what the Clerk of the Peace has to do officially with Criminal causes. —Since I have been in the Colony. I have acted nearly the whole time as a magistrate, and in all criminal causes have transmitted the depositions direct to the Judge Advocate, who has drawn the information in his own proper character as Judge Advocate, or allowed the parties to draw them in his name which information have been exhibited by him before the criminal Court. If in any instance he employed his Clerk to Write the informations, this was done merely to relieve himself from the fatigue of Writing. The informations were always drawn under his own immediate directions without any reference to his Clerk nor were any depositions ever laid, before the Judge Advocates’Clerk, but through the medium of the Judge Advocate, — For these well known reasons I could have no Idea that the Clerk of the Peace was the proper Officer before whom the depositions should be laid, As I never conceived that the Clerk of the Peace should have any thing Officially to do with them – No officer of this nature ever having existed in the Colony- I would further remark, that I have heard the late Honble Judge Advocate Mr Ellis Bent Speak his Sentiments on the authority committed by the Charter to the Judge Advocate of this Colony. And he always gave it as his opinion that it would be extremely dangerous to the Adminis==tration of Public Justice, if the same Authority was Vested in the Judge Advocate for the time being, as that possessed by the Grand Jury in England, and I may venture to say, that he never acted upon this principle while he had the honor to Preside as Judge Advocate in Our Criminal Courts — He considered that it was a matter of too great importance to every Member of the Community to be left at the sole discretion of one Man to determine, whether a cause Should or Should not be heard before a legal Tribunal, And that it was the sole province of the Criminal Court and not of the Judge Advocate alone, to decide upon the Evidence in such cases,- I believe that this opinion has always been held and maintained to the present time, by all who have had the Administration of the Criminal law, as well as by other Persons who have given the Subject any Consideration. In the present instance I am satisfied that the Affidavits furnished by me to you, contain sufficient Evidence in both Cases, for my Complaint being heard before a Criminal Court — But if the Evidence should appear in a different light to you as Judge Advocate, and you should conceive that you have in that Capacity a Discretionary power, vested in you by the legal Charter, to Stop all further proceedings, I am left without redress on the opinion of the Judge Advocate above. Whatever opinion or construction The Judge Advocate foo [?] the time being, may put upon the words of the Patent which relate to the matter in question, I cannot believe that it was ever intended by, the Legislature that such a meaning should be applied to them— A meaning So directly contrary to the Spirit of the British Constitution. and so dangerous to the aims [?] of Public Justice— I am persuaded, every reflecting Man in the Colony would regret with me, if such a discretionary power was vested by the Charter in any Individual which you seem to think is vested in the Judge Advocate— However, wise, and just and upright, a Judge Advocate might be, yet he could only exercise the judgement of one Man, and would be as liable, at all times as other Men to the influence of human Passions, Errors and Ignorance .—It was this Consideration that indused the wise Man to say, “In the Multitude of Counsellors there is Safety”- And the British Law. to allow every Man to be tried by his Peers. — I have the honor to be Sir, Your most Obedt Hble Servant The Honorable (Signed) S Marsden — Judge Advocate Wylde (Copy) Judge Advocates’ Office Revd.. Sir/ Friday Esq 25th.. April 1817 In consideration of the public rank, and in respect of the Sacred Office you are in possession of in this Colony, I am influenced So far, to acknowledge the receipt of your letter dated the 24th.. Just. and delivered by your Servant at 7 Oclock this Evening — Under the same influence I refrain from taking further notice of the opinions, Sentiments and personal insinuations at least; if not aspersions, you have thought proper to express, or rather, from my knowledge of circumstances I should say to adopt, and appropriate the expression of therein. — I have the honor to be Revd.. Sir, Your very Obedt Hble Servant To/ The Revd Saml (Signed) Jno. Wylde Principal Chaplain of Judge Adve. N.S.W. the Territory &c &c &c (Copy) Parramatta April 28th.. 1817— Sir, Yesterday I received you letter in reply to mine on the 24th Just. and was concerned to find that my intention in Writing that letter had been Misunderstood. From the observations contained in your letter to me under date of the 23d.. Inst. I was apprehensive that I had through Ignorance of the present mode in drawing up criminal cases, committed some error— Under this impression my letter was written, and it was from this Idea I stated what I have always understood to have been the practice in this Colony in criminal Cases, and also What I have heard the late Honble Mr Bent say on the Subject — I had no intention in the smallest degree to offend you either personally or officially, and am very Sorry if any part of my letter should appear to you in that light.— I have the honor to be Your most obedient Humble Servant To the Honorable (Signed) Saml Marsden Judge Advocate WyldeBay of Islands, New Zealand The Church Missionary Society’s Monthly School List for February, March and April 1817 with general remarks. Tho. Kendall Teacher. [No.] Names February - 1817 1 2 S 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 S 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 S 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 S 24 25 26 27 28 1 A Towha \ X \ \ \ X X \ X X X X \ X \ X X X \ \ \ / gone to Battle 2 A Tooma \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X \ . \ \ \ \ / gone to Battle 3 A Kiddeepedo \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X \ gone to Cape Britte 4 A Wha \ X X / X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X gone to Battle 5 A Tunghanoo \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X \ X X X X 6 A Too \ X X X \ X X . . / X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ \ \ X X X X 7 A Houpee \ X \ X X X \ \ \ X X \ X \ \ Pettish . . . . . . / . . 8 A Koupeeoa \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X . . . \ . \ X X X X 9 A Houra \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X \ X \ \ \ X X \ X X X X 10 A Peeko \ X X X X X X \ \ / X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X \ X X X X 11 A Dingha \ X X X \ X X . . / X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 12 A Moodee \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 13 A Keena \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X / 14 A Ranee \ X \ X X \ X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 15 A Tou a tahi \ gone to Wangaroa . . . . . . . . \ \ / X X X X 16 A Tee \ \ X X \ X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ . / X X X X 17 A Hoonoo ta ra \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 18 A Shou ta Kiddee \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X \ \ \ \ \ at Ti ou mi 19 A Heena Hoodoo \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 20 A Kahe \ / \ X X . . . \ X X X X X \ \ X X \ \ . \ X / \ X X X 21 A Weddee \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ . \ X / X X X X 22 A Kiddeeshou \ at Wangaroa . . . . . . . . . . . . . / \ X \ X 23 A Taatee \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X gone to Battle 24 A Doodoo \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 25 A Takka \ X X X X X X . . / X X X X \ X / . . \ \ \ \ / X X X X 26 A Tahoohoro \ X \ X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X \ . . \ \ \ X gone to Battle 27 A Rungha Totto \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ . . . . / X \ \ \ \ \ / X X X X 28 A Watta \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 29 A Kadooa \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 30 A Poohee \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ . \ X / X X X X 31 A Kahou \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 32 A Pope . . . . . . . . . \ . . X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X gone to Battle 33 A Pakekoora \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X At Ti ou mi . . . . . . 34 A Hoongha \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 35 A Doodoo \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X \ X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 36 A Ranghee \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 37 A Mehe . X . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38 A Toopoo \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X [No.] Names March 1817 1 2 S 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 S 10 11 12 13 14 15 19 1 A Towha . . . . . X X \ \ X X X . \ . . 2 A Tooma . . . . \ / . . \ X X X X X \ 3 A Kiddeepedo . . . . X \ X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 4 A Wha . . X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X X [?] 5 A Tunghanoo \ \ X X X \ . \ \ X X X X X \ \ 6 A Too \ \ X X X X . . \ X X X X X \ 7 A Houpee \ \ X \ X X X \ \ X X X X X . . 8 A Koupeeoa \ \ X . . X . \ \ X X X X X \ 9 A Houra \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 10 A Peeko \ \ X X X X X . \ X X X X X \ \ 11 A Dingha \ \ X X X X X . \ X X X X X \ \ 12 A Moodee \ \ X \ . X . . . X X X X . . . 13 A Keena . \ / X X X X \ \ X X X X X . . 14 A Ranee \ \ X \ . X X . \ X X X X X . . 15 A Tou a tahi \ \ X . X X X \ \ X X X X X . . 16 A Tee \ . X . . / X \ . \ X X X \ . . 17 A Hoonoo ta ra \ \ \ X X X \ \ \ X X X X X . \ 18 A Shou ta Kiddee . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19 A Heena Hoodoo \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 20 A Kahe \ \ / X X X / \ \ X X X X \ . . 21 A Weddee \ \ X X X X X \ \ \ \ . . . . . 22 A Kiddeeshou \ . X \ X X X \ \ X . \ X X . . 23 A Taatee . . \ X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 24 A Doodoo \ \ X \ X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 25 A Takka \ \ X X \ X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 26 A Tahoohoro . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27 A Rungha Totto \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X . \ 28 A Watta \ . X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 29 A Kadooa \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X . \ 30 A Poohee \ \ / X . / X \ \ X X X X X \ . 31 A Kahou \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 32 A Pope . \ X . / X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 33 A Pakekoora . . . . . . . . . X X X X . . . 34 A Hoongha \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 35 A Doodoo \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 36 A Ranghee \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ . 37 A Mehe . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38 A Toopoo \ \ X X \ X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ [No.] Names April 1817 4 G7 5 6 ES 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 S 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 S 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 S 28 29 30 1 A Towha . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 A Tooma \ \ . \ \ . . \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 3 A Kiddeepedo \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ . . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 4 A Wha \ \ \ \ \ . . . . . . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 5 A Tunghanoo \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 6 A Too \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ . \ . \ \ . \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 7 A Houpee \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 8 A Koupeeoa Married according to the N Z Custom. . . . . . . . . . . . 9 A Houra \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 10 A Peeko . \ \ . . \ \ \ . \ O \ \ . . \ . \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 11 A Dingha \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ Gone to Korroraprekka 12 A Moodee \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 13 A Keena \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ Absent 14 A Ranee \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 15 A Tou a tahi \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 16 A Tee . . . . . . . \ \ . . . . . \ \ . \ . \ . . \ . . . . 17 A Hoonoo ta ra \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 18 A Shou ta Kiddee \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 19 A Heena Hoodoo \ \ . . \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 20 A Kahe \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 21 A Weddee \ \ \ . . . \ \ \ . . . . \ \ \ . . . . \ \ \ . \ . \ 22 A Kiddeeshou . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . \ . \ . . . . . . . 23 A Taatee \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 24 A Doodoo \ . . . . \ . . . . . . . . . . \ \ . . . . . . . . . 25 A Takka \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 26 A Tahoohoro Left the School 27 A Rungha Totto . Gone to Wangaroa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 A Watta \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ O \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ 29 A Kadooa \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 30 A Poohee \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 31 A Kahou \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 32 A Pope \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 33 A Pakekoora \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ O \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 34 A Hoongha \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 35 A Doodoo \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 36 A Ranghee \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 37 A Mehe . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38 A Toopoo \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . . . \ \ . . [No.] Names February 1817 1 2 S 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 S 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 S 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 S 24 25 26 27 28 39 A Taekee \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X \ 40 A Moohaka \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 41 A Mattaka . . . . . . . . \ X . X X X . . / X \ \ \ \ gone to Battle 42 A Pouda \ X \ X \ . \ . \ . X \ \ / \ / X X \ . . \ . / \ \ . 43 A Pou \ X \ X X X X \ . / X X / X \ X \ . . \ \ \ . / X X X X 44 A Tougna Hoodoo \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 45 A Roka [?] \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 46 A Terra \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X \ \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 47 A Tenana \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 48 A Depero \ X \ X . . . . \ \ . . . . . . . . . . \ \ X / X . . . 49 A Takowakowa \ X \ X X X X \ . X . . . . . . . . . . . . / / X X \ \ 50 A Tihi moora \ X \ X X X X \ / X . / X X \ X X X \ \ . . X . / . . \ 51 A Wakka Tou . . \ . . . / . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52 A Whihoo . . . . . . . . . / X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ gone to Battle 53 A Wha . . . . . . . . . / X X X X \ X X \ \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 54 A Hoorookah . . . . . . . . . / X X X X \ X X X \ \ \ \ X / X X X X 55 A Manoo . . . . . . . . . . . . X X \ X X / \ \ . . \ . . . . \ 56 Gna Kohoo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . X X \ \ \ . X / X X X X 57 A Tepoo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . \ \ \ X / X X X X 58 Toudoodoo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . \ \ \ X / X X X X 59 Komaltookoo 60 Tadooa rengharengha . . . . . . . . . . . . . \ \ . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61 A Mattalueo 62 Okiheeka 63 Taa Keedo 64 Kodooa 65 A Hoongha 66 A Thou 67 A Shou 68 A Moe 69 A Tanghee 70 A Ti pa 71 [No.] Names March 1817 1 2 S 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 S 10 11 12 13 14 15 19 39 A Taekee \ \ X X X X \ . \ X X X X X . \ 40 A Moohaka \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 41 A Mattaka . . . . . . . . . \ . . . . . . 42 A Pouda \ \ . . \ . . . . . . . / . . . 43 A Pou \ \ X \ X \ / . . . . . . . . . 44 A Tougna Hoodoo \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 45 A Roka [?] \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 46 A Terra \ \ X X X . . . . . X X X . . . 47 A Tenana \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 48 A Depero . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49 A Takowakowa \ \ . X \ . / \ \ \ X \ X X \ \ 50 A Tihi moora \ \ . . . . . . . \ \ . . . . . 51 A Wakka Tou \ \ \ / . . . . . . . . . . . . 52 A Whihoo . \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X . . 53 A Wha \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X . . 54 A Hoorookah \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 55 A Manoo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56 Gna Kohoo \ . X / X / X \ \ \ X \ . . . . 57 A Tepoo \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ . 58 Toudoodoo \ \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ \ 59 Komaltookoo \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ 60 Tadooa rengharengha . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61 A Mattalueo \ 62 Okiheeka \ 63 Taa Keedo \ 64 Kodooa 65 A Hoongha 66 A Thou 67 A Shou 68 A Moe 69 A Tanghee 70 A Ti pa 71 [No.] Names April 1817 4 G7 5 6 ES 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 S 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 S 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 S 28 29 30 39 A Taekee gone to her parents 40 A Moohaka \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 41 A Mattaka \ . . . . . . . . . . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . . . \ \ \ \ \ 42 A Pouda . . . . . . . \ \ . . . . \ . . . . . . . \ . . . . . 43 A Pou \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 44 A Tougna Hoodoo \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 45 A Roka [?] \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 46 A Terra Gone to His Parents 47 A Tenana Gone to His Parents 48 A Depero Gone to His Parents 49 A Takowakowa \ Ill of a severe Cold \ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50 A Tihi moora . . . . . . . . . . . . . \ \ . . . . . . . . . . . . 51 A Wakka Tou . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52 A Whihoo Performing the Funeral ceremonies for a Friend Deceased 53 A Wha \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 54 A Hoorookah \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 55 A Manoo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56 Gna Kohoo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57 A Tepoo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58 Toudoodoo \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59 Komaltookoo \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . . . . . . . . 60 Tadooa rengharengha . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61 A Mattalueo \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 62 Okiheeka \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 63 Taa Keedo \ \ \ \ \ . . \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 64 Kodooa \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ . \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 65 A Hoongha . . \ . \ . . . . . . . . \ . . . \ \ \ \ . \ . . . 66 A Thou \ \ \ \ \ \ . . . . . . . \ \ \ \ . . . . . . 67 A Shou \ \ \ \ \ \ . . . . . . . \ \ \ \ . . . . . . 68 A Moe \ \ \ . \ \ \ . . . . \ . . 69 A Tanghee \ . . \ \ \ . . 70 A Ti pa \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ 71 The Children have lived [?] upon potatoes chiefly during the last three Months. They have been served with fish occasionally. T Ke General remarks for February, March & April 1817 Feby —3. In the forenoon I was visited by the chief Tahaaha and a party of his friends; at his earnest request I presented him with an Axe; but he was nonetheless very troublesome and unruly in consequence of having brought 6 Hogs and 70 baskets of Potatoes for an Article which he could not obtain in the Settlement. I endeavoured to appease him but in vain, until some of the Scholars went to him and told him I was shedding tears! Upon this, he ordered the Hogs and Potatoes to be brought to my House, told me he was ashamed of his ingratitude and would give me them for nothing. He promised to abstain from all threatening Language in future and left his Son under my care on the day before Good Friday. I intend to pay him for his property as soon as I can procure the articles he said he was in want of. I am very happy that the Chiefs at a distance do not object to send their children to School. This augurs well. 20th Feb[ruar]y. Arrived the Van of Shunghees Navy. The War Canoes continued to come to the Settlement until the 25th and I being constantly interrupted by fresh parties who were desirous to see the School &c I was under the necessity of omitting the Evening lesson for 4 Days. The rear departed from hence on the 25th. The whole consisted of about 30 Canoes and 800 men. There were parties from the River Thames, Cape Brett, Whycaddee, Whytange, Korrorahrekka, Te ouma, Tawhimatta, Tippoona and Mattoudee. The object of the Expedition was to obtain a peace between Shunghee and some Natives who were his enemies at the North Cape (to which place he was bound) either by fair means or else to vanquish them by force of Arms. Shunghee took with him the Head of one of his Enemies Chiefs’ who had been killed the preceding year, intending to present it to the surviving relatives if they would accept it, and in return give up to him the Head of a young Man who had fallen at the same time into their hands and was related to Shunghee. Shunghee told me that as soon as he advanced in sight of his enemies he should wave his Upper Garment and shew them the Head of their friend. If upon this his enemies began to cry, there would be no battle. The Heads would be exchanged, presents mutually made to each other and peace be established. If on the other hand, the people at the North Cape should resist, or attempt to fly, the battle would commence immediately. Shunghee took an affectionate leave of us all here, told me that if he fell I was to be good to his children, and if I died he would take care of my family. March 2nd returned part of Shunghees Navy. Interruptions. 4th Several scholars absent at the Funeral of a Chief who died yesterday. 5. returned Shunghee. He told me he had met with a great disappointment. As his people were at Whangaroa into which place they had put in to rest and refresh themselves, a quarrel had taken place between his party and a party of the Wangaroa Natives. Four of the latter had been shot, and one in return of those from the river Thames. He said he was afraid the Wangaroa People would come upon us in his Absence, he therefore had given up the expedition for the present. The Bodies of the deceased natives were taken care of by their respective friends. The Bones of the young Man from the river Thames will be sent for from thence as soon as the flesh &c is wasted away. The Corpse is at the Bay of islands. March 6. returned the Catherine, Captain Graham having taken 14 Whales producing about 50 Tons of oil near Saunder’s Island. None of the Female Scholars onboard— Sailed on the 29th. March 12. My Colleague Mr King was mercifully preserved from drowning. March 18 Several Scholars absent assisting their friends to take up the sweet potatoes. March 16, 17, 18. The School House shut up on account of constant interruption by parties of Natives which had brought potatoes &c for Sale. March 18th Arrived the King George from Port Jackson & sailed again on the 21st for Otaheite. No letters for us. March 25. During the last five days confined by indisposition. Several scholars returned from the sweet Potatoe grounds to the School. The Chiefs Tapara, Tippoohee & their people at this Settlement with Potatoes for Sale. In the course of the month several female Scholars absent in order to get their lips and chin marked in the New Zealand fashion by an artist from Wangaroa. Each of them had to pay for the tattooing. The Girls on their return from the Potatoe Grounds employed in the School in making their Clothing— From 16 March to April 4th I determined on account of constant Interruption, weariness and indisposition to rest and endeavour to recruit my spirits. I had not been able to form the children into classes, but had each of them to learn the same lesson daily. This was therefore a tedious work. If it shall please God to bless my endeavours, I shall, as soon as I can arrange the School to my satisfaction, be considerably relieved. But this I do not expect to be able to do until I am better acquainted with the New Zealand Language, and my books of instruction are more suitable to our purpose. April 14. Several parties of Natives at the Settlement with Indian corn, Sweet potatoes &c. Omitted teaching the Children this day. During the last six months the weather has been in general very fine. The past has been a much drier summer than the preceding one. There have not nevertheless been any disagreeable heats. I have known it as hot in Summer in England as I have felt it here. Latter end of this month several natives employed in clearing fresh Land for potatoes &c for the next year. I have been able to purchase this season plenty of potatoes for the School. I should think about 800 Baskets weighing upon an average 50 lb each. Two and three Baskets will serve the children one day so that reckoning 80 axes to purchase 800 Baskets which they would do, It can be nearly ascertained what the School will take to support it, in money for a year. Potatoes are preferable to any other articles for food for the children if they can be constantly procured. Since the Scholars have received their victuals regularly every day, some of the Grown up Natives have requested to be admitted into the School and to say their lessons. These I have refused, because their object was only to procure food, and lead an idle life. I always tell them, that I can admit none except children, or very young people into the School. The grown up people ought to work. I could never guide them, I can do better with the children. The Native Children amuse themselves with the Top in the Winter, and the Kite in the Summer. The latter is made in the form of an isosceles triangle, the two equal sides measuring together about 1/5 more than the base. They are fond of singing and dancing all the year round. When the different parties of Natives from Wangaroa and round this Bay last assembled there was a general Mourning for two days and two nights successively. . . . . . . {Indecipherable, rubbed out] Natives continued to rise up alternately during the whole time and sing a mournful song to the memory of their departed relatives. The Natives did not cry nor cut themselves as they usually do when a person is recently dead. One of the Scholars was engaged in the above ceremony. Except when there are large parties of Natives at this place every thing goes on quietly both in the School and in the Settlement. The natives of the adjoining Village occasionally visit us by three or four at a time but they are seldom troublesome. We have large parties perhaps once in three or four months during the Summer. We have had none in the winter. Many more natives have visited us this last summer from different parts than during any preceding one. We are situated at such a great distance from the main Land that Natives do not yet come from thence in a body. In the potatoe seasons the neighbouring natives are constantly coming to us with their potatoes for sale. The female Scholars small and great have each finished An upper Garment and some have finished two. Two or three of the Boys are assisting my Colleague Mr King in dressing and spinning flax. The rest are busy in making and flying their kites except when they are in [sic] making fences and procuring fire wood. We have no regular employment for them all. Thos Kendall To The Revd J. PrattBay of Islands June 10th 1817 Revd & Dear Sir/ Having seen your letter to Mr Kendall I confess that I am heartily sorry that any disagreement should have taken place amongst us, and much more so, that the report of it should have been circulated so wide, not considering that peace and friendship might be restored before the letters could reach England, as if proved afterwards— We must acknowledge with regret, that through a number of trials privations and crosses taking place that we were unexperienced with, that Satan in some measure gained his end amongst us at the beginning. But we can rejoice now through the grace of God, that he has lost his ground very much and not only amongst ourselves, but also amongst the poor Dark minded heathens, we have some of them living with us that formerly used to break down our fences and abuse us, and steal and carry away every article they could get hold of. But now we can see a wonderful alteration in them they are become quite familiar and sociable, they live amongst us and works [sic] with us, and we can almost say of some of them, that he that stole steals no more.— Mr Kendall has got a very good School, and plenty of victuals and rewards for the Children, he has also got Mr Carlisle to assist him, the means are fully obtained and through the blessing of God upon it, the effect will shew itself in time.— Mr King has got a Rope walk made and is teaching some of the natives to spin twine and lay up small Cords, and by patience and perseverance there is no doubt but they will improve.— I am at present cultivating land for Wheat, agreable [sic] to Mr Marsdens instructions; I have kept five or six men at work these six months past, Clearing ground breaking up and fencing. I victual them constantly in my house, and pay them for their labour.— I take the hoe myself and litterally [sic] break up the fallow ground, along with them. If I could do as easily do it spiritually upon their hearts I should rejoice. I have got an Acre and a half nearly fenced round and ready for the seed, and as soon as it is sown and finished I mean to teach the natives to Saw Timber. I made a beginning upon that work when I was at Wythangee and they seemed to offer very well, but they will require a great deal of patience and perseverance.— But the Lord that can furnish a table in the wilderness, can furnish his instruments with qualifications requisite for their work.— I must acknowledge myself a very improper and worthless Character, especially if as bad as represented, but the Lord has often done great works by very unlikely instruments.— He can when He pleases out of Stones raise up Children to Abraham.— But as I expect nothing from man, and all good things from God, I shall never be disapointed [sic], because he does and will do all things well in his own way and time.— The prayers of the people of God hath been visibly answered to an eye of faith on our behalf.— I myself have literally as well as spiritually [been] saved as a brand from the burning, and we must acknowledge Gods hand in all things as well as all things in Gods hand.— I am silent with astonishment when I think that so unworthy an Instrument as I should be employed in so great a work, but He that made the World out of nothing, can when he pleases without the use of means, raise up a seed to serve him, and call his name blessed. And that the Lord may bless the labours of you and all those that have set their hearts and hands to the Gospel plough is the sincere and fervent prayer of Revd & Dear Sir Your most unworthy servant And labourer in Christ Wm HallBay of Islands 10 June 1817 Revd and Dear Sir: Your Letter bearing date Sep 5. 16 is now before me. I thank you for your instructions, and shall make it my study to obey them. I have forwarded by this conveyance some Matts made by the female Scholars, and some curiosities which I have requested Mr Marsden to transmit to you. I expect the Katharine will sail from this place for England in a few months if she has good success. She is now upon the Coast. When Captain Graham returned from England he presented us with many Comforts at the desire of Mr Bennett. His Vessel obtains [sic] supplies of Pork and Potatoes from this place at a trifling expence. If Captain Graham should call at the House I hope you will endeavour to see him. Upon his return you will have the goodness to send at least some Missionary Registers. I have not seen any dated later than July 1815. Mr Marsden has omitted sending them this time by mistake. Should you send any Articles for the School I wish you to be particular in making mention of them to Mr Marsden. I divide all things that come to this place amongst the settlers by ration except such as are specified for a particular object. I find this is the way to keep peace. I have seen the Revd Andrew Cheaps Letter. I am glad to hear of the benevolent intentions of many in favor of New Zealand. I have now received my Daughters and I trust shall have no more to call upon the Society for additional allowances. They will be safe, in my opinion both from Natives and Europeans. When they grow up to be women I shall, if I live, endeavour to follow the leadings of Providence respecting them. Should Captain Graham return to this Coast after his arrival in England, I think you might send natives or any thing else safe by him. There are now five Settlers here. I shall beg of you to send a kettle for each family. A Copper kettle costs 50s at port Jackson. Iron ones would do. Except Mr Marsden is very ably supported I am afraid he will sink under his burthen. The Settlement may be easily supported, but the Vessel is a very heavy weight upon him. Mrs Kendall unites in best regards to Mrs Pratt yourself and family. And am Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Serv[an]t Thos KendallBay of Islands July 14 1817 Revd and Dear Sir Your letter bearing date Decr 28th reached me on the 22nd of May last, and it gives me great pleasure to learn that you have been called to the Church of St. Catherine Cree where you have an opportunity of enlarging your sphere of usefulness. I pray that the presence and blessing of our common Lord may attend you in all your labours, that you may be the honored instrument of dealing out the Bread of Life to the hungry, that the poor also of your flock may have reason to bless you, and that you may be long spared for the spiritual and eternal benefit of many souls. I have now been two years and nine months amongst the New Zealanders, who, I am happy to say, generally approve of the Church Missionary settlement being established upon their island. Their behaviour to the Missionary Settlers has been upon the whole much better than we could reasonably have expected considering their deplorable state, and our prospects of usefulness bid fairer every succeeding year. It will, as you justly observe, be a subject for rejoicing to us all if it pleased God to enable us to “break up a little of the fallow ground.” This I expect, is all that will be done for some years to come. Yet it is pleasing to observe the least improvement. When I first saw the New Zealanders, dressed as they were in their native raiment, their appearance was by no means any recommendation to me. Their wild, forlorn looks and demeanour were distressing to my feelings. I conceived they must indeed be sunk to the lowest pitch of human degradation, and greatly doubted the possibility that a person or family would be permitted to live among them for any reasonable time in safety. After a few days intercourse with them I was led altho’ contrary to my wish and expectation to spend on shore with them one night. The very kind manner in which they treated me, and conveyed me back to the Active, added to the many gracious promises contained in the Word of God in our favor encouraged me to repose in them still greater confidence, and to return with my family. I desire to bless God for the many merciful interpositions of His Providence in my favor, especially for that which conducted me from my native village to London and eventually here. In London, with respect to the enjoyment of Gospel priviledges [sic] I was as it were in a perihelion state. On my first attendance on a place of public worship there and for some time afterwards I was amongst other things so struck with the beauty and solemnity of the service, that I felt something of what the Ethiopian Eunuch might probably feel on his return from Jerusalem after witnessing the Holy and transporting services of the Temple. Here, altho’ I may be said to be in my aphelion, yet it is a blessing that the same Sun still continues to shine upon me, and often cheers my drooping spirits. The Lord has in His condescension given tol me a work to do. He makes the path of duty plainer day by day. The most cordial attachment exists between me and the natives where I sojourn, and by His continued faithfulness, loving kindness and tender mercy to me, a sinful ????? He inclines me to cherish the desire “ to give thanks to Him among the Heathen, and to sing praises unto His name.” When I reflect upon the critical situation of our brethren in Africa and how much they have suffered from natives who have been stirred up to oppose them, I cannot complain. I have it is true, not been without my share of trials in common with the rest of my colleagues, since the period of my arrival. My new situation has exposed me to various temptations and troubles, and the remains of a stubborn perverse nature from which I groan to be delivered, have tended to thwart my course, but I can place very little to the account of the natives. Their visits and importunities have occasionally been tedious and disagreeable but they have never done to me or mine the least personal harm. They have indeed been very kind, and my partiality towards many of them gain strength as I acquire a knowledge of the Language; and I and mine & I may now say all my Colleagues live as quietly and comfortably as we can expect to do in an heathen land. I commenced teaching School in August 1816. My little wild pupils were all noise and play during the first four months. We could scarcely hear them read for their incessant shouting, singing and dancing. The first month they attempted to repeat their lessons in the School house very well, but we soon had to follow them to a short distance into the bushes. I had no command over them, having at that time neither provisions nor rewards to give them. Since I received these, my authority and influence have been greatly augmented amongst them. I can now command their attention. They will learn to read and write, work at their raiment, make fences and fetch water and firewood very chearfully [sic]. They rise at daylight according to the custom of the natives in general, and repeat their lessons to me. After breakfast several of the boys write a copy. The girls are employed in making their raiment the whole of the Day. After Dinner the Native children repeat their lessons to my colleague Mr Carlisle. The Boys learn to write on every day of the week except Sundays. The children of the settlers arfe also instructed by myself and Mr Carlisle. The Settlers join in Public Worship twice on every Lords Day, the Prayers of the Church of England are read alternately by myself & Messrs Hall and King. We also meet on the Wednesday evening for the purpose of reading the Holy Scriptures and Prayer. Many Natives attend on the Sunday. The Service is performed in the School House. From the above statement you will perceive how we are going on, and I doubt not,. Will rejoice at the most distant prospect of this dark region, so long unknown, being favored with the light of the Glorious Gospel. I need not caution you against being too sanguine in your expectations. Means must be used, as you know, and the Divine Blessing must accompany those means which ensure success. Circumstanced as the New Zealanders have been, and still are I need not attempt to lay before you any consideration as a ground to expect sudden important changes, it becomes me rather in any communications to state such facts as may be calculated to excite you in your appeals on behalf of the Heathen to move the compassion of the christian World. But here I am prevented, civilized christian assembly could not bear to hear a variety of cases which might be recited to shew in what a sad state of captivity the great deceiver of mankind holds these poor people. In general it may be said of them as of all the heathens that they are perishing for lack of knowledge and that gross darkness covers the mind. In the time of sickness and at the near prospect of death their situation is truly distressing. They will pray, and that sincerely, but alas how awful are their petitions! The most respectable characters amongst them, for there is a great difference, will with the utmost fervor of soul say words of nearly the same import in the English Tongue, as in general, the most hardened sinner in a christian land would shudder at in the time of severe illness or at his dying hour. A few days ago one of the scholars was taken very ill. I heard the prayers of his father over him, and saw his motions. The poor blind parent instead of importuning the Supreme being as one would have imagined for the recovery of his son, was uttering the most dreadful curses and imprecations against him. When I asked him his reason for the use of such language, he replied, it was a good thing at New Zealand. He did it to frighten the Atua away who would otherwise, very probably have destroyed his Son. The boy had been out in the rain a whole day, and had caught a severe cold; but the natives will not allow that excessive heat or cold, or being long out in the wet can hurt a man. They ascribe every pain they feel to the Atua who they say is preying upon them. Such a case is a common cold the cause and effect would, one would conceive, be easily understood by an heathen. But here “Satan reigns with destructive sway.” When the natives are sick they are impatient and angry. They will sometimes bathe themselves in cold water or drink it when in the height of a raging fever; their superstition has a tendency to hasten their death. How similar is the language they use on this most solemn occasion to that recommended to Job to “curse God and die.” My dear Sir, there is no necessity for me to multiply cases of this nature to excite you to pray and to encourage your pious hearers to pray for the wretched heathen. Pride and ignorance, cruelty and licentiousness are some of the principal ingredients in a New Zealanders religion. He does not, as far as I can learn, bow to a stork or a stone but he magnifies himself into a god. The chiefs and elders of the people are called Atuas even whilst they are living. An aged friend Terra, says that the God of thunder is in his forehead. Shunghee and Okeda tell me that they are possessed with gods of the Sea. When the clouds are beautifully checkered the Atua above. It is supposed, is planting sweet potatoes. At the Season when these are planted in the ground the planters dress themselves in their best raiment and say that as Atuas on earth they are imitating the Atua in heaven. The land is considered sacred from hence until the sweet potatoes are taken up. No person presumed to go upon them except such as are consecrated for the purpose of weeding & inspecting them. The head of a New Zealander being the seat of the Atua is sacred, and is held in such estimation as though the head could do without any other part of the body. To the carved or graven head of a friend or enemy after death the same ode is sung. The latter it is true, is separated from the body, but it is held in honor as well as the former, altho it does not command an equal effusion of tears. The language is “what a fine God is this.” Those customs the description of which would be the most painful; to the tender feelings, are consistent with the native’s idea of the properties of the Supreme Being. They describe Him as an invisible anthropophagous, and regard Him with a mixture of fear and hatred. They vex themselves, as I have before told you, when He thinks good to afflict or call any of them away, for having lost sight of Him so long how can they think of Him as a God of Love and Mercy. The territorial possessions of the natives are hereditary, descending from the father or mother to the eldest son or daughter. It is very remarkable but a proof of the above fact, no natives from different parts of the island or even the Bay itself have come to settle near us. The natives have all of them as far as we can learn a fixed place of abode. The districts, fisheries, woods, villages, houses &c have each their distinct proprietors. It is against the custom of the country for one native to trespass upon another native’s possessions, and, I believe, it is seldom done except as a punishment for the breach of some public law, or custom, in inflicting which a whole party or perhaps a whole district will unite. The Burying Places belonging to a Village or family are also kept distinct. Natives who die a natural death (slaves excepted) at a distance from home, are conveyed by their friends to their family cave at a convenient time. The six pairs of stockings from Mrs Mason were received safe, and Mrs Kendall unites in thankful acknowledgments to her for them. Our two daughters whom we left under the care of a pious friend at port Jackson until we were properly settled here are now with us. We have six children, & I bless God my family & all the settlers and children are in a good state of health. This is a very healthful and agreeable climate. We suffer nothing from excessive heat or cold. I send by this conveyance a few curiosities with a description of their use. I have sent you some Letters and intend to continue my communications so long as they may be acceptable to you. Mrs Kendall unites with me in christian regards to Mrs Mason, yourself and your children. And am, Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful and affectionate Tho. Kendall The Revd Joshua Mason &ca I heard your Brother Wm preach twice or thrice but had never the pleasure of speaking to him, I would nevertheless present through you my Christian regards to him. P.S. It will be very gratifying to all our friends to hear that we have hitherto had no trials in consequence of wars amongst the natives. Not one native has been killed near the Bay, to my knowledge, since the period of my arrival. Articles for the Revd Mr Mason— in a case directed to the Society 1 Wedge of Green talc used by the Natives as an Axe— 1 Green talc image (a man in miniature) worn by the natives at the bosom in memory of a departed friend. It is worn as an ornament, and not esteemed as a deity as has been reported.A List of the Names of the Native Children who attend the Church Missionary Society’s School at the Bay of Islands New Zealand, with general remarks for January 1817 Tho. Kendall Teacher A To’wha Assistant No. Names. Meaning of the Names — Remarks — Sex Age by [?] 1 st 2 md 3 4 5 S 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 S 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 S 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 S 27 28 29 30 31 1 A To'wha A Tree so called Son of the late Tippahee & assistant m 17 \ At Wangaroa  X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X / X X X X 2 A Tooma To look another sternly in the face   m 14 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X / X X \ X X X / \ X 3 Kiddeep?do A foul or stinking skin - An Orphan m 14 At Cape Britt  X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 4 A Koo Wet   m 9 X \ . \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ gone to Jokee [?] Hangha  5 A Wh? The number four   m 9 X At Wangaroa  X X X X \ X X X / X X \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X X X 6 A Tunghunoo The back parts of a person   f 12 X \ X \ \ X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 7 A Too The number two   f 14 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X \ X X X 8 A Wh? The number four An Orphan f 14 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ \ X / / X X gone to Motoo Roa 9 A Houhee Soot An Orphan f 17 / \ X \ . / X \ \ X \ / / . X X X . X / X X X X \ X \ X / X X 10 A Ko'uheou A reptile like a lizard An Orphan f 13 / \ X \ X . X / X X \ / / X . X X . X X X X X X . X \ X X X X 11 A Hooia To uncover a native oven bin An Orphan f 11 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X \ X X X \ X X X X X X 12 A Peeko To bend   f 13 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 13 A D'ingha The Hand An Orphan f 14 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X \ X \ / X \ X / X X X X \ X / X / X / 14 A Moodee The Last An Orphan f 14 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X X X 15 A Keena The prickly sea egg   f 16 On a visit at Pomanee's Village on the other side of the Bay \ \ X X \ X X . X X X 16 A Ra'ree   A Slave taken in battle f 15 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 17 A Tou a tahi The first year Born the first year after marriage [? Taped over] f 10 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 18 A Tee The name of the Plant (Tee)   f 7 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X / X \ / X 19 A Hooroo Ta'rra The South Wind   f 15 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ X / X \ / X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 20 A Shou ta K'iddee A Cold Skin An Orphan f 13 X \ X \ \ X / \ X X \ X / X X X X \ X X / X X X \ X / X X X / 21 Heena Hoodoo A little girl (name for) An Orphan f 14 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ X X \ X X X X X X 22 A Kahe To stamp with the foot A Slave taken in battle f 20 X \ X \ \ / / \ \ X \ X . X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ X / 23 A Weddee To tremble with rage   f 8 X . / . \ . / . / X . \ X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 24 A Kiddee Shou A Cold Skin A Slave taken in battle f 11 X X X . . X / X . X \ X . . / \ \ . / \ X \ X X \ X X X \ X X 25 A Taatee Anger An Orphan m 15 X \ At Wangaroa  / X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 26 A Doodoo Void of air, close An Orphan f 11 X X X . X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X 27 A Waree Rou One Hundred Houses A Slave taken in battle m 11 X X X \ X \ \ . . / . . \ X X gone to Sea in the Daphne  28 A Takka To fall An Orphan m 15 X At Wangaroa / X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ X X \ X X X \     29 Ta hooho'ro A rolling Egg A Slave taken in battle m 17 / X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X . . / \ X Disorderly  / X X 30 Ra'nghee To'tto A Red Sky   m 13 At Cape Britt . . . .   . . . . . . . . . . / X X \ X X X X X X 31 A Wa'tta A scaffold for Potatoes An Orphan m 9 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 32 A Hooroo Kako Hair of the Head An Orphan f 15 X \ X \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ gone to Motooroa 33 Kadooa The number two   f 14 X X X \ X X X \ X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ \ X X X X X 34 A Poohee To blow An Orphan f 7 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 35 A Kahou A Mat or Garment An Orphan f 11 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 36 A P?p? To Weep [?] or cry as a young bird   m 9 X X X \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X \ \ X X X . . . . / X X X X ill 37 Pa kekooda To dig fern root on red ground Grandfather killed while digging fern root. f 14 X X X \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \ X X \ X X X X X X 38 A Hoongha To keep with, to come near to   f 14 X X X \ X \ X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 39 A Doodoo Void of air, close   m 15 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 40 A Ra'nghee The Sky   m 10 X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 41 A mehe To speak softly or feelingly   f 8 / X X \ X \ / X \ . \ / Indolent  / \ \ . . . / \ X . . . . . . . 42 A Too The number two   f 7 . / X \ \ \ \ Indolent No. Names. Meaning of the Names — Remarks — Sex Age by [?] 1 st 2 md 3 4 5 S 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 S 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 S 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 S 27 28 29 30 31 43 A Kohoo Dew   f 11 X \ X . X X X X X X \ \ X \ . X \ \ Indolent  44 A Toopoo To sprout or spring up An Orphan m 12 / \ / \ X X X X X \ \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X \     45 Tae Kee     f 9 . . \ . . \ / . \ X \ X X \ . X \ \ X X X / X X \ X X X \     46 Tiki Mooia To Steal fish called Snappers   f 7 X X X \ X X X X X X \ . X \ \ / X \ \ . . / X X X \ Indolent  47 A moo h?ka The name of a fish   f 12 . / X \ \ X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ \ \ X / X X \ X X X X X X 48 A m'atta Ka The name of a high Hill   m 10 \ X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X \ . X X X \ . . X X . . 49 Awakka Lo'u The name for a Slave   f 8 . X X \ . \ . Indolent . . . . . X \ \ . . . \ \ . . . . . . . . 50 A Po'uda In imitation of the word Powder   f 6                                 / X . / / X X X \ . . /   / / 51 Ta dooa re'ngha re'ngha A certain herb   m 12 With some friends at Jokee Hangha  X X / / X X \ . . 52 A Po'u A Post or piece of timber   m 14 With some friends at Jokee Hangha \ \ \ X X X X X X 53 A To'u gna hoodoo Ten years. son of O Keeda (a) Born ten years after the first Son m 14 X X X \ . X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 54 A R?ka Hard Dung The Servant of Tou gna hoodoo m 12                               / X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 55 A Te'rra A Shear with four barbed points The Son of the Chief Kunokumo (b) m 10 . . X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 56 Ten?n? The name for a mark on the neck The Servant of Tena m 11 . . . . / X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 57 Depero The name of a Sandy beach The Son of the Chief Shunghee (c) m 8             X X X X \ X / X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 58 Ta Kowa Kowa The name of a Tree A Slave and Servant to Depero m 9             X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X \ X X X X X X 59 Ta a Kedo   Son of the Chief Ta?aha (d) m 12                 / \ returned to his parents  . . . 60 Makkoea — A certain tooth so called. Servant to Ta a Kedo m 13                   \   returned with this young master. . . .             Potatoes to each Scholar morning and Evening Potatoes morning Fish Hooks to each in the Evening Potatoes morning Fish Hooks in the Evening Fish morning Potatoes evening Potatoes morning Potatoes morning Fish hooks evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning, Rice Soup & Pork evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning and evening Fish Hooks morning Potatoes evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning Pork Soup with rice Evening Pork morning Potatoes evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning Fish Hooks Evening Potatoes morning and Evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning and evening Pork and Soup morning Potatoes evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning and evening Potatoes morning and evening       (a) The Chief O Keeda’s residence is at the Cavalle’s 20 miles distant (b) The Chief Kunokumo’s residence is on the other side of the Bay 8 miles distant (c) The Chief Shunghee’s residence is in the interior 30 miles distant. (d) The Chief Tahraha’s residence is in the interior 30 miles distant Mem. The young native A. To’wha has assisted me during this month in teaching the children the alphabet. General remarks for January 1817— January 2nd Arrived the Adamant, Elder, Master, which anchored on the other side of the Bay 6 miles distant from us— January 3. Arrived the Brig, Daphne, Campbell master & owner which came to an anchor near us. Interruptions. January 4th Took the female Scholars on board the Daphne to see the Vessel for about half an hour. None were with the Sailors below either in this vessel, or in the Adamant or Queen Charlotte. They seemed perfectly content to quit the Daphne with me. January 5. Visited by the chiefs Pomarree, Kurrokurro, a chief from the River Thames, Shunghee, Tahraha and large parties of Attendants with each, who all conducted themselves towards each other and us in the most friendly manner. The Chiefs Tippoohee and Taara of Wangaroa also paid us a visit. I introduced them to the Captain of the Daphne being the only Vessel they have been on board of (except the Active) since the unhappy destruction of the Boyde [sic] 12. Sailed the Adamant in pursuit of Sperm Whales having procured pork and potatoes for the refreshment of the Crew in the Bay. 16. Sailed the Daphne in pursuit of Seal Skins and for the Feejee islands and China— having obtained refreshments— 21— Pomarree arrived with an European of the name of Mills who had run away from the Adamant. He had been formerly amongst the Bush rangers at Van Diemans Land, and had of course nothing to say in his behalf. I rejected his application to settle amongst us, being determined that this shall not be made an assylum [sic] for improper characters from New South Wales &ca. Mills is therefore doing the best he can for himself amongst the Natives. Mills has been with the female Scholar who as stated in the List was on a visit to Pomarree’s and he would undoubtedly attempt to mislead the children here— During the last month the whole of the children have contrary to my expectation repeated their Lessons in the School House. The Girls have been employed in making their raiment in their Leisure hours according to their own plan. I have distributed some small allotments of flax amongst them for the above purpose. January has been a very pleasant month. The atmosphere agreeably warm, with gentle breezes in the middle of the Day. The Natives have been busily employed in taking up their Potatoes and in conveying them to us and to the Vessels for Sale. Very little rain for three months past. The Scholars commence their Morning Lessons about (a) Sunrise and finish them at an early hour. The Children belonging to my self and colleagues are attended to in the middle part of the Day. In the afternoon the Native children say their Lessons again. They generally receive a handful of Potatoes each twice a day which they cook for themselves as they please— (a)The Natives generally rise at Break of Day— Tho. Kendall N.B. The prayers of the Church and a suitable Sermon are read by the Settlers alternately on every Lord’s Day in the School House where as many Natives attend as please. T.K.Bay of Islands N. Zealand July 23rd, 1817 Revd and Dear Sir/ The ship Harriet offers me an oppertunity [sic] to let you know of our safety in this place. I hope these Lines will find you in good health as they leaves us, thanks be to God for this & all others [sic] Favours— after surmounting in the strength of Christ many heavy Trials— and passed through good & evil report— I have been enabled to begin instructing four Boys in Spinning fishing-Lines and turning the Wheels— they are active & quick in learning here— two Boys that have spun some Lines & laid them up with my assistance— I have sent them to Mr Marsden & expect he will forward them to you Sir- - - the most labour I have with them in regard to learning is to prevail upon them to stay constantly & persevere— to bring them off their wild Habbits [sic] & customs to stay their Minds upon their Work &c. - - - I have nine natives in general to maintain & pay some times more - - their words & actions are often obscene, at times it is needful to reprove or scold them for it, this they can hardly bear, while they can find a place of more liberty & less controle [sic]- - - I have need of much patience to bring them on by degrees as the[y] can bear - - I have had a great deal of work to do before I could begin to teach them twine spinning but now my time will be spent in leading them on in this principal branch of my duty— I may say I have just made a beginning - - and I belive [sic] that good will be done amongst these natives in proportion to the Piety Zeal Activity & unity of those that labour among them— May the Lord be pleased to raise up & send Labourers among this people to open their eyes to turn them from Satan to God through Jesus Chris [sic] - - I have fences two acres of ground in, three parts of it, I have put in Wheat at this time, the ground is not good a light crop must be expected, but it is a beginning, the natives are growing plenty of Potatoes & Indian corn but Wheat they cannot manage at present- - - Sir, I wrote to you a long time ago for two Hemp Hackles & one course [sic] Flax Hackles likewise to Mr Marsden but have not received them as yet— The Hackles I brought from England with me are too weak for the natives to learn on, they would break them to pices [sic] & the spining [sic] would be totaly stoped [sic] therefore at present I am confined in my work for want of them, & can go on only in a narrow way— If you will be so kind as to send them as soon as convenant [sic] I shall be much oblidged [sic] to you for them— When I receive them I shall be enabled to employ more natives & shall need more trade to feed & pay them, in proportion as I am suported [sic] or suplied [sic] the H[onorable] Society may confidently be asured [sic] i shall do my utmost to forward their designs - - - Untill [sic] Decr 1816 I was kept under & back from doing my Duty, but at that time Mr Marsden was pleased to send us down a quantity of axes & Hoes &c— they was (after the fourth part was taken out for the school) divided according to our Families, Which Trade enabled me to get a Fence up round the rope walk & in March to begin Spinning— and I have the satisfaction to say here is two Boys that can Spin & if they persevere, I have no doubt bujt they will soon lay the Lines up & finish them themselves— for the present we stand in need of every suport [sic] & encurridgment [sic] but I shall endevour [sic] to make the best of every thing I can and get the natives on to work & off[er] as much a[s] possable [sic] our support, but we cannot controle [sic] nor drive them, it is not likely in my opinion that I shall be able to do any thing to lessen the expence I have or may incur not for four or five years to come, if my life is preserved untill then— I don’t know what good may be done, we are only a beginning - - May the blessing of God rest upon you & Family, upon all your labor and work of the Lord is the sincere prayer of Revd Sir Your most unworthy And obedient Servant John King P.S. I have sent six Lines and a small parcel of Flax directed to Mr Wilson, a small parcel of Flax directed to you, and a Letter and a small parcel of Flax directed to my Father to the care of Rev. D. Wilson, these are all put in Mr Kendall[‘s] Box directed to the Church Missionary House. I expect Mr Marsden to send some Lines, that I sent to him a little time since by the activeBay of Islands July 25th 1817 Revd & Dear Sir/ Having seen your letter to Mr Kendall I confess that I am heartily sorry that any disagreement should have taken place amongst us; and much more so that the report of it should have been circulated so wide, not considering that peace and friendship might be restored before the letters could reach England, as it proved afterwards.— We must acknowledge with regret that through a number of trials privations and crosses taking place, that we were inexperienced with, that Satan in some measure gained his end amongst us at the beginning. But we can rejoice now through the grace of God, that he has lost his ground very much, and not only amongst ourselves but also amongst the poor dark-minded heathen. We have some of them living with us that formerly used to break down our fences, and abuse us and steal and carry away every article they could get hold of. But now we can see a wonderful alteration in them, they are become quite familiar and sociable, they live amongst us and works [sic] with us, and we can almost say of some of them, “that he that stole steals no more.” Mr Kendall has got a very good School, and a good supply of victuals and rewards for the Children, and Mr Carlisle to assist him, the means are fully obtained and through the blessing of God upon it the effect will shew itself in time— Mr King has got a Ropewalk made and is teaching some of the Natives to spin twine and lay up small Ropes, and by patience and perseverence [sic] there is no doubt but they will improve. I am at present cultivating land for wheat agreeable to Mr Marsdens instructions, I have kept five or six men at work these six months past clearing ground breaking up and fencing, I victual them constantly in my house and pay them for their labour.— I take the hoe myself and literally break up the fallow ground with them, If I could as easily do it spiritually upon their hearts, I should rejoice.— And although our situation at present is of the unfavourable kind for Cultivation, yet we expect some benefit will arise from it, and at the same time it is instructing the Natives, so that they may know the proper process, when a better situation is fixed upon and as soon as the wheat is sown and finished, I mean to teach the Natives to saw Timber, I made a beginning upon that work when I was at Wythangee and they seemed to offer very well, they will require a great deal of patience and perseverance, But he that can furnish a table in a wilderness can furnish his instruments with qualifications requisite for their work.— I must acknowledge myself a very improper and worthless Character, especially if as bad as represented.— But the Lord has often done great work by very unlikely instruments, according to mans judgement.— And he can when he pleases, out of Stones raise up Children unto Abraham.— But as I expect nothing from man and all good things from God, I shall never be disapointed [sic] because he does and will do all things well in His own way and time.— The prayers of the people of God on our behalf hath been visibly answered to an eye of faith, I and my Family has been literally saved as brands from the burning, and we must acknowledge Gods hand in all things as well as all things in Gods hand.— I am silent with astonishment when I think, that so unworthy an instrument as I should be employed in so great a work, but He that made the World out of nothing, can when He pleases, without the use of means, raise up a seed to serve him and call His name blessed.— And that the Lord may bless the labours of all those that have set their hearts and hands to the Gospel plough is the sincere and fervent prayer of.— Revd and Dear Sir Your most unworthy Servants And labourers in Christ Wm & D. Hall P.S. This is almost the same as I wrote before, but if you receive as few of our letters as we do of yours, we have need to write line upon line, We have not had a letter from our friends in England these four years.—Bay of Islands July 25th 1817 Revd and Dear Sir, I have perused with attention the copy of the Revd Andrew Cheap’s Letter to the Revd J. Pratt, and I beg leave to offer a few remarks of my own, some of which will not perhaps be unacceptable should the design of establishing a Settlement at New Zealand upon a more extended scale than this be carried into execution. My countrymen will undoubtedly feel desirous to obtain all the information they can with respect to their future prospects before they set their feet upon a foreign land. It may be proper to observe in the first place as a caution— any company of adventurers, however small, approaching the shores of New Zealand, that A “Slanderous report” which you will recollect was raised by some of our enemies, and instilled into the mind of Duaterra and the other chiefs at Port Jackson three years ago has made a deep impression upon the minds of several chiefs at the Bay of islands. They are very jealous, lest as was then reported “a number of settlers should be sent out with an armed force and take possession of their country.” Too much pains cannot possibly be taken to remove every disagreeable idea of this nature from the thoughts of the New Zealanders by those who are about to sojourn amongst them. They cannot endure the thought that they shall lose the property which has descended to them from their forefathers, and be driven into the bush, as they say is the case of the Natives of New South Wales. The territorial possessions of the New Zealanders, as far as I can learn are hereditary, descending, as above alluded to, from the father or mother to the eldest son or daughter. When a chief has more wives than one the lawful heir or heiress issues from his head wife. The whole of the natives have a fixed place of abode. The districts, fisheries, woods, villages, houses &c— have each their distinct proprietors. The burying places belonging to a village or family are also kept distinct. It is very remarkable but a proof of the above facts that altho’ we have now resided here nearly three years, yet no natives from different parts of the island, or even the bay itself (I mean strangers) have come to settle near us, and the bodies of some natives who have died a natural death whilst on a visit at the adjoining village have been conveyed by their friends to their own family Cave at a convenient time. I do not think that the number of inhabitants at Ranghee Hoo has increased since our arrival. It is against the custom of the country for one native to trespass upon a-nother [sic] native’s possessions, and I believe it is seldom done except as a punishment for the breach of some public law or custom, in inflicting which a whole party or perhaps a whole district will unite. The surrounding chiefs tell me that they will gladly receive an additional number of settlers, such as may be inclined to act in their dealings towards them upon the same principles as ourselves so that they do not come in a large body. I am of opinion that the number specified in Mr Cheap’s letter would generally speaking be as dependant upon the natives for protection as we now are. They would have no advantage over us, in point of fixing upon a more eligible spot for a settlement. They would be in less danger if situated at a greater distance from a native village, as a small plundering party would be afraid to molest them; but they could do nothing without the general good wishes of the native chiefs in their favor, nor would they other wise be in safety. a portion of land for a settlement, it would be advisable to take care that it be as clear as possible of what the natives call the Wahhe Tabboo. Whenever a person has breathed his last, or his bones have been laid for a time there is always a piece of timber set up, if there is no tree already growing to perpetuate his memory. This Wahhe Tabboo is not suffered to be molested and is held sacred both by friends and strangers. Amongst the Natives the least disrespect paid to their sacred relics, or religious ceremonies and customs is considered a sufficient ground for a War by enemies, and for a public debate by friends. The Natives will seldom slay a man for a great offence, or fine him for a small one immediately after it has been committed: but they will remember it: If a fine is his sentence, he must take good head to his little property, and to his crop of potatoes &c at the time of taking up, or else all hands around him will make demands upon him in behalf of the Atua until the fruit of his labour is gone. The Natives in their conversation with Europeans will sometimes say that their religious institutions are all a farce: but this is only by way of accommodating their expressions to the sentiments of the latter. Those who know them cannot but know that the fetters of their superstition are fasded [sic] locked upon them. My colleagues Mr Hall and Mrs Hall suffered at Whitange on account of the disrespect which had been paid by Wanakkee’s people to some sacxred relics, and not on account of any ill will which the assailants entertained towards them. It may be noticed that the New Zealanders have no established law for the punishment of Adultery, Murder, theft &ca— and therefore such of them as are inclined to commit these offences do not avoid accomplishing their purpose through any fear, except of the parties against whom they wish to act. When a man breaks an established custom for instance, when he cohabits with a widow(a), the whole of the people around him, especially if the woman’s husband was a chief, will rise in behalf of the departed Atua and inflict punishment; but the case of a man committing theft, it will not awaken the attention of the general body. The party aggrieved will take advantage of his unwatchfulness at some time or another and retaliate: but it is not known that Murder, adultery, theft or lying are offensive to the Supreme Being. They are not offensive to the general mass of the people only as they affect their interests. The Bible and that alone can teach them a better System of Morality. Care should be taken to expose as little property as possible to the sight of the natives at the time of disembarkation or at any time. If this is not attended to it will be soon known amongst them what articles the New Settlers possess and all European property being precious in their Eyes one and another of them will not fail to be very tedious and importunate in soliciting favors until a man is almost wearied into compliance. Many of them are tempted to steal such articles as are loose and exposed to their view whilst they are very quiet with respect to concealed property. It would be prudent for settlers to furnish themselves with plenty of boxes, casks &c. for the above purpose and to bring as many weather boards, posts &c at least as would build a store house with them. The Natives approve of Europeans settling amongst them through motives of self interest. How can we expect it can be otherwise at present? I believe Self Interest has been the chief cause as far as they have been concerned of their kind behaviour towards us here. We have endeavoured to do all we can for their benefit. They knew this, and were thankful. Many of them by repeated acts of a conciliating nature appear now to be very sincere in their attachment and they are therefore displeased when they see us insulted or disquieted by our neighbours in any way but they are heathens still. We must not try them beyond their strength; and it becomes us, as it will do any others who may settle with us, or near us, for the sake of the natives as well as our own, to be watchful, and not to injure them by placing too much confidence in them. When a native steals from us we must bear it. We can go no farther than “remonstrate”. To attempt to inflict corporal punishment would be the greatest impolicy. Prevent fraud as much as possible. Watchfulness and patience are the principal requisites in all transactions of a temporal nature amongst the natives. The Natives are eager after trade. Prompt payment for every thing received or for labour is best. Falling axes, large and small chopping axes, hoes, spades, shovels, large and small fish hooks & ca please them well. The Air is much cooler in general at New Zealand than at New South Wales. A man can bear a great coat here in the winter. Settlers would do well to bring with them warm clothing, flannels, worsted stockings &c. I would just hint that in the first formation of a settlement, and when settlers are all of them in immediate want of accommodation, it is best, to depend upon one another for assistance as little as possible. Ministers as well as laymen will feel it their interest to assist in erecting their own houses. If there should be a ship employed upon the coast as a whaler, I do not think the natives would be of any essential service in procuring whales in any reasonable time. They would not be quick enough when their services were most wanted, having no notion of prompt obedience to orders. A whale might be lost, or a boat staved to pieces whilst they were bartering and gazing at the enormous creature. English sailors are the only men for this arduous and dangerous employment. It would be a great thing indeed if any plan could be adopted whereby a vessel under the patronage of the Church Missionary Society could pay her own expences. The benefits which this settlement has derived from a regular conveyance from hence to Port Jackson by means of the Active and other vessels at its first establishment have been incalculable. Our influence has been greatly augmented amongst the Natives; Our comforts encreased; and, conveniences for carrying on the concerns of the Society completed in two years, equal if not superior to what has been accomplished in similar establishments in twenty under the Divine Blessing without which nothing can succeed, and with a means of conveyance for the supply of needful stores, I am of opinion that a settlement of pious, industrious men must flourish here. I am happy to hear of your intention to visit us a second time. By living here yourself with the Settlers you would greatly accelerate under the Divine Blessing the work which by your means, has been taken in hand. All the natives, I am confident, would rejoice at your return, and the beneficial effects of your influence must add to the comfort of the settlers in general. In a situation where every thing is entirely new, and where one difficulty succeeds another, it requires an experienced Head to point out the path of duty. A believer’s course may be smooth in a christian land, under a pious minister and with pious friends around him; but when travelling abroad in a dark region, where fresh duties and dangers await him he will sometimes be at a loss which way to go. A Ship when in a safe harbour suffers not from Stormy winds and rolling billows, but when she launches forth into the boisterous ocean, beset with rocks and shoals on every side it requires a skilful pilot to steer her. Alas how often have our little barks been thus exposed! I pray that our Divine Master and Heavenly Pilot may keep us and direct our way. When I take a retrospective view of the events of the past three years, and consider how unequal we, as instruments have been to the work that has been assigned us, I am astonished at the wonderful condescension of God in making us thus successful. He has pitied us, borne with us and blessed us, and opened a door for other labourers because it is His Work which He has inclined the Society whose servants we are to take in hand. I trust that the Society will rejoice that any advances have been made towards promoting their benevolent design and that they will not regret the money which has been expended in behalf of this noble race of Men. And I also indulge the hope that you my dear Sir whose heart has been so long desirous to assist in raising them from the dust will see some good done before you die. I write my thoughts very freely, because you are unreserved in your communications to me. I doubt not but the interest you take in the eternal welfare of the South Sea Natives will tend to your advantage on a spiritual account. I hope also in the end you will not suffer temporally but should the latter be the case, and you die even poor you will not regret that your money has been laid out in this work, and I will also say your time, as they will be conducive to the happiness of thousands as yet unborn. I have the honor to be Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Tho Kendall Revd S. Marsden &c P.S. It might be hinted to new adventurers that much of a persons happiness and usefulness amongst heathens depends upon his keeping a steady eye upon his proper work. Passing occurrences will naturally divert his attention, and needful intercourse with the natives will take up some of his time: but if he is not wasteful, these things will engross the whole of it. It would be easy for me to do a few things on account of which I perhaps might pass muster with my religious friends whilst as to the main object I sit still and do nothing. I pray that I may always act with a single eye to the Glory of God and now I am at a distance from my earthly masters I remember that “Thou God seest me.” NB I do not think it would be a good thing for settlers to bring many sheep, Turkies, or Geese with them at first, especially if they were to fix upon a spot where there were many inhabitants. Ducks and Cocks & hens do not so much attract their attention on account of the feathers. I dont think the natives take any of the latter, at least from me.Bay of Islands July 29. 1817 Revd and Dear Sir I am sorry for those unhappy differences which some time ago were the occasion of so much disquietude in this settlement, and, that I was in any way involved in them. In my communications to you by the Katherine, which for want of time were sent upon loose papers, I endeavoured to avoid harsh expressions against my colleagues as much as possible, and you would not then have heard any thing unpleasant from me, but I did not know what to do. My heart was full of grief and trouble. I do not know what complaints my Colleagues might make. I would not insinuate that I have been always right and they always wrong, neither should I, I trust, vindicate any parts in my own conduct which were justly blameable. Thus far, however, I humbly hope, I may be permitted to say it is the Lord who in his infinite condescension to me, has called me to the work in which I am now engaged. If there is, in any of my transactions as a Missionary Settler any evil it is from myself, if any good it is of the Lord’s doing. I desire to bless him for it. I praise him that his rod and staff are my comfort. I pray that I may be inclined to go on with a single Eye to his Glory and to be made useful in promoting his kingdom amongst the Natives where I now sojourn. It is also my study to give satisfaction to the Society whose Servant I am. Next to the displeasure of my Heavenly Master nothing would grieve me so much, as to forfeit the good opinion of the Society. They will not expect perfection from me because there is no such thing in the world. Nor do I hope when I err that I should be so blind to my own spiritual interests as to take offence at receiving a friendly reproof from good men. But generally speaking, I do not think, I could continue in this situation, without I was persuaded firmly, that I was acting with the cordial approbation of the Society. I have the missionary register bound in boards for the first year. I shall be glad if you will send me a volume in Boards for each succeeding year. One Copy of loose Missionary Registers to be sent as opportunity offers. And a Bound volume for each year for the use of the Library would suit us well. Some Missionary Registers must be left at N. S. Wales by mistake. I have not one by me dated later than July 1815. I am Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Servt Tho. Kendall My Lre to Mr Marsden & Mr Mann you will probably read.Church Missionary House, London Nov. 20/17 My dear Sir We wrote to you on the 7th of June and have not received any letters from you since that time. Having an opportunity now of writing, tho’ we are so fully engaged as to be able only to say a few words, we do not wish to let it pass; the assurance of our continued interest in the New Zealand Mission will be welcome to you who are labouring at such a distance from us. We have for some time been accustomed to meet together every Saturday Evening to pray for the success of Missionary efforts. We do not forget New Zealand on these occasions. Our brethren in Africa & in India meet on the same Evening; and we wish that you should copy this example if practicable, by coming together, if not every saturday, yet as often as may be on that evening. It will be a comfort to us to know that all concerned in our society thus meet together, whether at home or abroad. (Signed) Josiah PrattChurch Missionary House, London Novr 24/[18]17 My Dear Sir I wrote to you on the 7th of June last; & have since received various communications from you, as under. Letters dated June 12/14 & Jany 13, 18, & 22/17 Your Letter to the President, of Jany 22/17 Remarks on the Government Order Copy of correspondence with Judge Advocate &c Two Newspapers. We are pained to find that you have been so opposed, slandered & troubled, by those who ought to have been the first to have assisted you in your arduous undertaking. Be assured that the Committee are not only thoroughly satisfied with your disinterested and laborious zeal, in forwarding & promoting their plans; but deeply sensible how much the Society is indebted to you for your continued & persevering efforts amidst every obstacle and difficulty. And, whilst we thank you for your past stedfast & resolute courage in defending the missionary cause, we would say, tho’ you do find the New Zealand Mission the greatest of all your burthens, no doubt that as your day is so will your strength be, & all our most sanguine hopes will ultimately be realized. We have read the letter of which you so justly complain, with much sorrow; but we can hardly say with surprize. Men of this world will of course judge very differently, as to our efforts, from what we do, and they often have their triumph and success, in this their day. We have continually to meet with the same things here. The Apostles & Prophets had the same; & we have reason to be thankful that we are counted worthy to suffer for the name of ——? It is our duty, however, to preserve our Integrity & uprightness of conduct, and in cases of necessity, to use such means as the laws give us of maintaining our character. The Committee have seriously considered the subject, and purpose still to do so, and, if found to be expedient, they will be glad to bring it before the Government here, so that you may not be exposed to similar insults again. Mr Campbells Letter is rather a singular composition; very weak, but very cautiously expressed; yet he almost betrays himself by his very caution. We have no doubt that you have been greatly harrass’d by these things, but how mindful are these trials, & how profitable when they work. . ./ the fruits of righteousness. We much approve of your design of taking no further notice of it, when the printer gives up the name of the author. It is the most dignified & suitable conduct which a Clergyman or minister of Ch[ris]t can pursue. It is a hard lesson to perform, “to overcome evil with good” but it is a most powerful way of vanquishing opposition. We are rejoiced to hear that Mr Kendalls Schools have increased to 51, & that you give us good hopes of the ultimately extensive success of this Mission. I am rather surprized that you have not received more letters than you mention. It is extremely difficult for me, in the increasing extent of our missions to keep up a very constant intercourse with each station. But we have you continually in our hearts & in our prayers. We send you the Registers up to the present time, & a copy of the report as far as it is printed. You will observe that New Zealand has, in various ways been brought before our friends. We send also for Mr Kendal [sic] various things which he has requested & which we will thank you to forward to him. We send these things by a Transport; but the navy office will not allow us to send any musquets or Powder by this conveyance. We shall be glad to send that supply you requested, if we are able to do so by another opportunity. We presented the Memorials which are mentioned in our last letter, respecting the cruelties exercised towards the New Zealanders. Earl Bathurst promised to consult the law officers of the Crown on the extension of Lord Ellenboroughs act to New South Wales; but was not [able] at present to go further. Mr Vale is in London, but we have not seen him. You will receive an Investment by the Tottenham for which Government have allowed us free freight. You will see by the Invoices inclosed, to whom these Stores are appropriated. What part belongs to the Settlers you will place to their account in part of Salaries. The rest you will please to place to the credit of the Society. We have on this occasion sent the Articles which the Settlers have requested but we wish them not to expect any future supplies of this kind, as from the daily increasing extent of the Society’s affairs it is become almost impossible for us to send them. Having sent this supply by the Tottenham without waiting for your directions we shall forward no other till we learn your wishes on the subject. With kind regards to Mrs Marsden, I am ever, Dear Sir, Very affectionately yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt(Copy) Church Missionary House, London Nov. 27/17 My Dear Sir I wrote to you on the 7th of June last, and have not since that time received any Letters from you. Am an expecting to hear every day. We send you now the Investments as you have requested it; and hope that all will arrive safe. We trust that the Prints which we send away not only amuse the New Zealanders, but In a considerable help to you in instructing them. The English Farm Yard may enable you to convey more ideas to their minds, then you could do by books only. You will also receive a few [of] of each of the Registers to the present time. The Society is gradually increasing both in its exertions + in its moamirs [?]. We have just dismissed to their Luhams [?] a larger body of men than we ever before sent forth to the Heathen world. New Zealand is not forgotten; but the demands from other places meantime to be so urgent, that we are obliged first to supply them. We have all been much affected + disturbed by the death of the Princess Charlotte, just after having delivered of a still born child. We have never known any event throw such a general gloom & depression over the whole nation. The acting members have now been acustomed for nearly a year to meet together, every Saturday Eveng. at the Society’s House , to pray for the success [?] of missionary Efforts. We regularly bring New Zealand + our colonies there prayer before God. Our Bretheren in Africa + in India follow now this example; and we trust that you may be able to do the same in New Zealand. We are sure it will have a happy tendency to allay any differences that might harass + disturb you. With Kind respects to Mrs. Kendall, I am ever, Dear Sir (Signed—) Josiah PrattChurch Miss[ionar]y House London Novr 17/ [18]17 Dear Sir I wrote to you on the 7th of June, since which time, we have not heard from you. We hope from Mr Marsden’s letters, that we shall soon hear from you. We wish you to write regularly & frequently, for our friends as well as ourselves are anxious to know how you go on. The cause of the society is gaining ground in every quarter of the Kingdom; & Christians daily feel more than ever that the true character of the Church of Christ is that of a Missionary Church. Hence an increasing interest is felt in all our Miss[ionar]y Stations. The register is continually search’d by many for tidings from New Zealand, Mr Marsden’s narrative having excited great interest in behalf of the New Zealanders. Enable us then to communicate good tidings; if not of yourr success, yet, of your patient, promising, & faithful labours of love amongst them. I am sorry to say, that the Navy Office will not allow us to send you the fowling piece & powder, which you have requested. If we are able, we shall be glad to send them by another opportunity. We send you a few registers, which will convey to you all the information you want concerning the Society. We meet every Saturday Even[in]g to ask the divine blessing on Missionary Exertions. Our Missionaries in Africa & in India do the same & we should be glad to hear that you were able to meet at the same time in New Zealand for the same purpose. It would, we are sure, tend to promote mutual union & love. With kind regards to Mrs Hall I am, D[ea]r Sir (Signed) Josiah Pratt(Copy) Parramatta, Nov. 28th 1817 My Lord It is with feelings of much pain and regret that I am compelled to prefer a complaint against the Editor of the Sydney Gazette, and also against John Thomas Campbell, Esq. the Confidential Secretary of his Excellency Governor Macquarie, under whose immediate inspection the Gazette is published, for inserting in the said Gazette on the 4th of January, 1817 a Letter signed “Philo Free” containing a scandalous libel upon me and the Missionaries belonging to the Church & London Missionary Societies in the South Sea Islands – This is not the first time, My Lord, that I have been libeled in the Sydney Gazette, nor the first time I have been obliged officially to complain – I am persuaded, that His Majesty’s Government would never sanction any of the Confidential servants of the Crown, in this, or any other British Colony, to use this most deadly weapon to wound the reputation, and to destroy the peace of any of His Majesty’s subjects, much less those who hold high official situations and have a certain degree of respectability to maintain – The Sydney Gazette is a Government Paper – it is published by the authority of Government and its contents are sent into the world with a degree of public sanction – hence the injury done to the individual who may be affected by any Libel publisher in this paper is far more extensive and inflicts a deeper wound – I beg also to observe to your Lordship that the injured person can have little chance of obtaining redress at this remote distance from home, and under the peculiar local circumstances of this Colony however much he may suffer in his char-acter or peace of mind – In all cases like this the Honour of Government must be affected if justice is not done to the injured individual – and in the present instance there can be no comparison, my reputation though dear to me is not to be weighed in the same balance with the reputation of Government; - under such circumstances I would humbly submit to your Lordship, whether any solitary individual can enter-tain a reasonable hope, that he shall obtain redress however fair his claim – I am a Member of Government myself, and am fully aware of how much importance it is to support the respectability of persons in high official situations for the good of His Majesty’s service and the general welfare of Society, and none would be more unwilling to Cast a stain upon the public char=acter of any man in a public situation, than myself – at the same time, it would not be doing justice to my own public and private character top suffer my repute=tion to be wounded, and my good name defamed, in every part of the world through to the Medium of the Sydney Gazette, without making some exertion to protect myself from such dark and secret attempts to injure me. I have held the sacred situation which I now fill under this Government for more than Twenty three years, I believe to the general satisfaction, and I am confident, My Lord, without being once supposed ever to have done any thing derogatory to the dignity of my situation, either asunder this Government, or as in connection with those Societies, for which I have the honour to act in this part of the world – therefore your Lordship will see, that if the confidential servants of the Crown will permit one of the Members of the Government to be falsely stigmatized in dark and anonymous publications through a channel which is only open to themselves, that the reflection must fall upon Government itself, and that it must in a certain degree, thereby lose its respectability, but how much more so, My Lord, if those being confidential servants of the Crown themselves, will have recourse to this secret and ruinous way of injuring the character of a Member of Government – especially as a power is deligated to them of taking public cognizance of such insinuations and inuendos were founded upon fact – and by the enclosed documents, your Lordship will find, that this most deadly weapon has, more than once, been wielded against me by one of the Confidential servants of the Crown, and issued to the public through a Government Paper, thereby obtaining the appearance of Government Sanction, and leaving an impression, which no document, afterwards published in order withdraw Government Concurrence, can do away – Neither My Lord, have I any means of defending myself in this Colony, from the wanton attacks made upon me in the Sydney Gazette, nor of repelling them when made, but by an appeal, either to the executive or judicial authority, as there is no public paper through which Channel I could set my Character right in the public opinion – Your Lordship must be aware that both the executive and judicial authority would be more alive to the interest, honour, and reputation of Government, than to that of any Individual however high his rank – After I had instituted a criminal prosecution against the Editor of the Sydney Gazette, His Excellency Governor Macquarie was kind enough to issue a general order expressive of his regret that such a Letter should have been inserted in the Sydney Gazette, and by which he withdrew all public sanction from it – at the same time My Lord, I shall never feel myself secure from similar attacks, while the same persons have the sole controul of the Sydney Gazette, unless they are restrained by the executive authority – To be compelled to appeal to the judicial authority as I am at present, in any future case, would be too expensive for me, and attended with such difficulties and vexations, as I need not further explain to your Lordship – From the accompanying documents, I trust your Lordship will allow that my complain is not without just cause, and that you Lordship will give such directions as may prevent a recurrence of such attacks being made upon my reputation in future, through the medium of the Sydney Gazette by the Confidential servants of the Crown I have the honour to be your Lordship’s most obt. humble servant, (signed) Samuel Marsden To the Rt. Hon.ble Earl Bathurst, Senior Chaplain Principal Secretary of State. &c &c &c December 8th 1817 My Lord, In addition to the above documents, I beg to make a few further remarks for the information of your Lordship – When I was libelled through the same channel, on a former occasion, alluded to in the Deposition of Richard Jones Esqr. I applied for redress to his Excellency Governor Macquarie, who refused to order the printer to give up the author, but told me, by Letter, that I must apply to a Court of Justice if I were dissatisfied. I knew I was at the time, too weak to contend with those in power, and was therefore, compelled to submit to the odium and scandal thrown upon my public character, by the anonymous publication in the Sydney Gazette, however much my feelings were wounded. When the latter "Philo Free" appeared in the same Gazette, I complained again to his Excellency who could easily have ordered the Editor (as being a servant of the crown) to give up the author of the said letter, and which I conceived I had a right, in common Justice to expect, as being an Officer serving the present Government – If his Excellency had done this, it would have saved me much trouble, vexation and expense – I told his Excellency at the time, that I should not rest satisfied, till I should bring the Author of the Libel to Justice, and that I had no doubt but that I should finally discover who that was – At length I obtained sufficient proof (part of which has been laid before your Lordship) against John Thomas Campbell Esqr. the Governor's Confidential Secretary to bring the matter to a Legal investigation, though in doing this I met with the greatest opposition from a Quarter where I had a right to expect the greatest impartiality – At length, after many vexations and difficulties, my Complaint was exhibited before the Criminal Court – At the end of three days investigation, a verdict was given in my favour against the Secretary on Oct. 24th 1817. As the Scandal had now been publicly wiped away from my character I was satisfied. But in the next Gazette of November 1st 1817, there was published the most false and scandalous representation of the trial, which tended to throw the greatest reflection upon my cause. On which account I was now compelled to appeal to the Supreme Court for redress, and in that Court I obtained Justice without any difficulty, to the general satisfaction of the Public, and to the honour of the Judge and Members of the Court for their impartiality and independence – As it is probable that both trials will in due time be laid before the public, I shall not trouble your Lordship with the Details, but shall only notice the evidence given by one Individual, Mr Michael Robinson, principal Clerk in the Secretary's Office, stated upon oath before the Supreme Court, that the whole of the Letter "Philo Free" was written or copied by Mr Secretary Campbell, on the very day on which it was sent to the printing Office, that Mr Secretary Campbell shewed him (the said Mr Robinson) the letter on that very day, and that the whole was in the hand writing of Mr Secretary Campbell. Your Lordship has seen that Mr Secretary Campbell states in his Letter to the Hon. the Judge Advocate, that the letter "Philo Free was laid before him on that day "as a candidate for insertion in the Gazette", That not having time to read it, he only noticed the first and last parts thereof which related to the philanthropic Society question – His Excellency the Governor states in the Government and general orders issued upon the occasion "his regret that the said Letter should inadvertantly, from the great pressure of Government business in the Secretary's Office, have got admission into the Gazette"– It must be inferred, that his Excellency the Governor was, at this time, ignorant that his Secretary had written the Letter "Philo Free" and ordered it to be published in the Sydney Gazette, otherwise he never would have made this public apology, for its insertion upon false grounds – Yet notwithstanding the apology published in the Government and general orders, and Mr Secretary Campbell's evasion, as stated in his Letter to the Judge Advocate, it has been clearly proved, My Lord, before the Supreme Court, that the pressure of public business was not so great as to prevent Mr Secretary Campbell even from writing the whole of the Letter "Philo Free" upon that day, and taking it personally to the printing Office – He could not have written the letter on that day, and be ignorant of its contents, as he pretended, nor could he have subaffixed his official Signature, to the Government and General Orders, without knowing at that very time, that the Orders were incorrect, and that the Supreme Magistrate of this Colony was putting his Official Signature to a public document, which might at a future day be proved to be incorrect, and by which the honour of the Executive Government might be injured in the public opinion. I shall not trouble your Lordship any further than first to observe that I have been informed that the Governor's Secretary has made representations against me to His Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury, and also to the Lord Bishop of London – Under all the circumstances, as simply related, Your Lordship will easily believe that if my enemies had any facts to alledge against me, they would not have recourse to anonymous publications in the Sydney Gazette, which, as I before observed to your Lordship, is only open to themselves – I therefore feel confident that neither your Lordship, not His Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury, nor my Lord Bishop of London, will be influenced to entertain unfavourable impressions to my prejudice, (after I have served 24 years in the Colony, and anjoyed the countenance, confidence and I may add, friendship of every Governor who has exercised the Government here, till the present Administration) by the base assertion of Mr Secretary Campbell, against whom I have obtained two Verdicts, one in the Criminal Court, and the other in the Supreme Court, notwithstanding all the advantages which his public situation gave him over me – At the same time I am aware, My Lord, that it is not possible to say, what impression such a man as Secretary Campbell may make (holding as he does, such an high confidential situation under this Government) upon the minds of persons at a distance – and I think your Lordship will admit that any apprehension is justifiable when you will reflect, that his Excellency the Governor who is upon the spot, and acquainted with every local circumstance, could be induced to believe, that the great pressure of Government business in the Secretary's Office was the cause of the Libel in question gaining admission into the Gazette without due examination, and to publish this in the Government General Orders as a fact, whereas the contrary has been proved, on the clearest evidence, before the Supreme Court.– Had the evil effects of the Libel been confined to these Settlements, I should not have taken any public notice of it whatever – But as it was sent into the world, under such an apparent public sanction, and likely in its operation to affect the character of many innocent individuals I felt myself compelled to appeal to the Courts of Justice, in order to justify my own public reputation, and to defend that of those who are associated with me in promoting the Civilization of the Natives in the South Sea islands – I am informed, My Lord, that the Libel hath already found its way to the Asiatic Mirror, and probably before this period may also have been noticed in other public papers in different parts of the world – There can be no doubt but that it was the Author's intention that it should be as publicly and universally known, as the light of the Sun, and that it should injure the general Interest of the Societies in the public opinion, and expose them and their Missionaries to unmerited odium and Contempt – Having made the above remarks, I leave, with confidence, my Complaint to your Lordship's favourable consideration – The recent circumstances will clearly shew the spirit of Hostility, that hath long existed against me without cause, and the trying situation in which I have been placed – and will, I trust also, explain the reasons why your Lordship was ever troubled with any representations of my Conduct, which I am bold to assert has been always regular & uniform. My Talents, whatever they may be, have been devoted to His Majesty's Services, ever since I have had the honour to hold His Majesty's Commission, and under which I have performed my Sacred Functions in this Colony from its infancy– I have the honour to be, My Lord, Your Lordship's most obedient humble servant (signed) Samuel Marsden Senior Chaplain To the Rt. Honble Earl Bathurst Principal Secretary of State &c &c &c The few enclosed documents will be sufficient to shew Your Lordship the line of Conduct which John Thomas Campbell, Esqr Secretary to His Excellency Governor Macquarie has pursued in the present case which has been the ground of my complaint. No 1 is my Letter to the Hon Mr Judge Advocate Wylde of date January 1817. No 2. is the Answer of his Honour the Judge Advocate to Mr Campbell Secretary of date 11th January. No 4 Is Mr Secretary Campbell’s Reply to the above Letter, dated 14th January, 1817. No 5. Is the General order of His Excellency Governor Macquarie of 15th January. No 6. Is the Deposition of Mr George Williams, dated 18th March 1817. No 7. Is the deposition of Richard Jones, Esqr before the Judge Advocate on the 13th November 1817— Numbers 1, 2, 3, &d are already in the Society’s possession. Government House, Parramatta, 15th Jan. 1817 No 5 The attention of His Excellency the Governor, having been called by the Honourable the Judge Advocate to the consideration of a public letter, inserted in the Sydney Gazette of the 4th Instant, signed “Philo Free” and of the several communications which have since passed on the subject between the Judge Advocate, and Mr Secretary Campbell, and the Rev. Samuel Marsden, His Excellency deems it necessary in Justice to his own feelings, as also to the highly respectable and benevolent persons and Societies engaged in Missionary labours and purposes which have ever received his public support and sanction, Thus publickly to express his disapprobation of the letter referred to, and his regret that it should inadvertantly [sic], from the great pressure of Government business in the Secretary’s Office have got admission into the Gazette, for which his Excellency would thus publicly withdraw all of Government Sanction authority or concurrence its insertion might perhaps otherwise be considered to have bestowed. Lachlan Macquarie By Command of His Excellency J.T. Campbell Secretary New South Wales) George Williams voluntary To Wit ) maketh oath on the Holy Evangelists, and saith, that he came to this Colony a free settler on the recommendation of John Barrow, Esqr Secretary to the Admiralty to Earl Bathurst, in the year 1813— This deponent further maketh oath and saith that he is a printer by profession, and that he was Chief printer to the Government at the Cape of Good Hope during the greater part of the time, that Colony was in the possession of the british Government previous to the peace of Amiens. This deponent further saith, that since his arrival in New South Wales, he has [been] employed more or less up to the present time by Mr George Howe, Government printer, at the printing office under his direction at the Salary of two pounds sterling weekly during the time this deponent was so employed, which employ this deponent left on the Eighty day of March 1817 in consequence of the notice received by him to quit the said employ, by order of His Excellency the Governor, Lachlan Macquarie Esq. To the said George Howe to dismiss him from his employ— This deponent further maketh oath and saith, that on Thursday the second day of January or on Friday the third day of January, one thousand Eight hundred and Seventeen, he was working in the printing Office of Mr George Howe, Master printer situate in George Street, Sydney, and this deponent further maketh oath and said that John Thomas Campbell esq. Secretary to the Governor of the Colony came into the printing office on the aforesaid second day of January, or on the aforesaid third day of January and this deponent further saith that he saw John Thomas Campbell, Esqr put into the hands of Mr George Howe, Master printer, a certain paper which contained a Letter addressed to the editor or printer of the Sydney Gazette which Letter was signed “Philo Free”. This deponent further maketh oath and saith that there was no other person at that particular time working in the printing office but himself, and that on the delivery of the said Letter “Philo Free” to Mr George Howe Master printer by the aforesaid John Thomas Campbell, Esqr. Secretary to the Governor of this Colony, the aforesaid Mr George Howe immediately have the said letter “Philo Free” to this deponent to compose for the Sydney Gazette, and to the best of the opinion and belief of this deponent, the aforesaid letter was in the hand writing of John Thomas Campbell, Esqr. Secretary to the Governor of this Colony, and that he (this Deponent) composed the whole of this letter signed “Philo Free” for the Sydney Gazette previous to the said letter being printed and published in the said Sydney Gazette. This Deponent further maketh oath and saith That the aforesaid original letter was returned to the said Mr George Howe by this Deponent for the purpose of been [sic] given or sent to the aforesaid John Thomas Campbell Esq. Secretary to the Governor of this Colony, he having ordered Mr George Howe, master printer to do so. This deponent further maketh oath and saith that John Thomas Campbell, Esq. Secretary to the Governor of this Colony is not in the habit of coming to the printing office but on urgent occasions, and that no papers whatever that are sent for insertion in the Sydney Gazette are ever submitted for the sanction of the said John Thomas Campbell, Esq. Secretary to the Governor of this Colony, until the proof sheet of the said Sydney gazette is sent from the printing office to the said John Thomas Campbell, Esqr. Secretary to the Governor of this Colony for his approval. (signed) George Williams Sworn before me this Eighteenth day of March 1817 S. Lord, J.P. In the Territory of New South Wales Cumberland ) To Wit ) Richard Jones, of Sydney, in the said territory, merchant, being duly sworn on the Holy Evangelists, maketh oath and saith that their Deponent having had occasion to go to the Stores of George Howe of Sydney, printer of the Sydney Gazette, situate in George Street, in the Town of Sydney aforesaid, some time in the early part of the present year one thousand eight hundred and seventeen in order to get removed from thence a quantity of seal Skins which lay in the said stores— the said George Howe came out of his house to whence this deponent was and entered into conversation with this deponent and saith that after a short conversation upon subjects of no moment, the said George Howe informed this Deponent, that the Rev. Samuel Marsden was about to file a criminal information against him (the said George Howe) as the Editor of printer of the Sydney Gazette for the publication of a certain letter which appeared in that Gazette on the Fourth day of January last, signed “Philo Free” purporting to be a malicious Libel on the said Rev. Samuel Marsden, and stated, that he (the said George Howe) regretted much that such a production should have been forced on him for publication, the more especially as the Rev. Samuel Marsden had treated him (the said George Howe) with civility & kindness since his (the said George Howe’s) arrival in the Colony, and that he (the said George Howe) was sure the world would acquit him of any intention to hurt the feelings of the said Rev. Gentleman, by any thing that appeared in the Columns of the Sydney Gazette, and the said George Howe then also stated to this Deponent that he (the said George Howe) had no controul whatever over the said Newspaper (the Sydney Gazette) nor could he insert even the smallest paragraph on any subject therein without the sanction of Mr Secretary Campbell, and he (the said George Howe) regretted that all the parts of the Newspaper, excepting what was occupied by the Government orders was not left wholly under his direction, and then he (the said George Howe) would answer for it, there should be no part of its Columns offensive to any individual— and the said George Howe then said, there had been but one other Libel published in the said Newspaper since its first publication and that was written by the Author of the present Libel “Philo Free” and against the same person— and the said George Howe then also stated to the deponent, that John Thomas Campbell, Esq Secretary to his Excellency the Governor, was the person who brought the original manuscript signed “Philo Free” to the Gazette office, and delivered the said Manuscript into his (the said George Howe’s) hands in the printing Office, and that he, (the said George Howe) without looking at the Contents of the said letter handed the same then and there, in the presence of the said John Thomas Campbell, to George Williams, who was one of the printers in the office, to compose for the press and that the said Mr Campbell had enjoined secrecy upon the said George Howe as to the said Letter,— and saith that the said George Howe declared to this Deponent more than once or twice during the said conversation between the said George Howe and this Deponent, that the said Manuscript letter was in the hand writing of the said John Thomas Campbell, with whose writing he (the said George Howe) was perfectly well acquainted.— The said George Howe frequently used this expression to this Deponent “It was his own hand writing Sir”, meaning as this Deponent most clearly understood, the hand writing of the said John Thomas Campbell— and the said George Howe then also stated to this Deponent that in the course of a day or two after the delivery of the said Manuscript, a most peremptory order was sent by the said Mr Campbell to the said George Howe to return him (the said Mr Campbell) the said original Manuscript letter, which order was complied with— and the said George Howe then also lamented that he had been obliged to publish the said letter “Philo Free” as he (the said George Howe) had prepared for publication in the said Gazette on the same day a paragraph highly complimentary to the different Missions in consequence of Accounts of an agreeable nature, having been shortly before received from the different Missionary stations, and the said George Howe then also stated to this Deponent that he, (the said George Howe) had hoped that Mr Campbell would come forward and avow himself the Author of the letter in question, and not allow him, (the said George Howe, the innocent printer) to suffer because he (the said George Howe) was compelled by the Authority of the Writer to print that paper in the Gazette, and the said George Howe, then also stated to this Deponent that the before mentioned George Williams either had been, or was about to be turned out of the printing Office by a peremptory order from his Excellency Governor Macquarie, for having in conjunction with other persons signed a Petition to the House of Commons complaining of certain Acts of his Excellency’s Government and that he (the said George Howe) was ordered at his peril not to keep the said George Williams in his employ and that he (the said George Howe) had remonstrated with His Excellency the Governor, for turning Williams out of the printing Office, and stated to his Excellency that he could not carry on his various duties without the assistance of Williams, but that all his efforts were of no avail, the order was more positively insisted on— and the said George Howe then also informed this deponent, that it was in consequence of the said George Williams’s being turned out of the printing Office, that the said George Williams gave private information who was the author of the letter signed “Philo Free, [sic] and the said George Howe then also informed this Deponent, that at the time the said George Williams was composing the said letter “Philo Free” his (the said George Howe’s) son, Robert Howe said to him, the said George Howe and said “Father for God’s sake do not print the Letter “Philo Free”, it is so gross a Libel, you will get into trouble about it”— To which the said George Howe stated he answered “I have no choice, print it let the consequence be what it may”— and the deponent said that the said several statements were made by the said George Howe of his own voluntary accord to this deponent, that the said conversation was entirely begun and introduced by the said George Howe, of his own motion— that this Deponent had no idea of asking the said George Howe any question whatever relative to the Letter “Philo free” nor of receiving any kind of Information thereon from the said George Howe— Sworn before me at my Chambers This 13th Day of November 1817 (Signed) John Wylde Judge Advocate N S WParramatta Feby 4th 1818 Revd Sir I had the pleasure to receive your Letter by the Friendship— and was very glad to find that some legal Steps were likely to be adopted for the protection of the Natives in the South Sea Islands. I have nothing more to communicate, as I wrote very fully to you by the Harriet— One caution I omitted to give you relative to the Natives at New Zealand. On the return of the Harriet from the Bay of islands, a Statement was published in the Sydney Gazette, that the Natives intended to take the Harriet— I believe this to be a direct Falsehood. I have Letters from all the settlers, and not the least mention is made of such an Intention. From all that I could learn from the Men on Board, the Natives rendered them every assistance in their Power— There was nothing to prevent the Natives from taking the Harriet in one moment, if they wished to do so. The Ship’s Company were in a State of mutiny when the Vessel lay in the Harbour— They had only 29 men on Board including the Officers and Lascars— nine of the Europeans were confined by the Captain’s orders, from their difference with him. There were not more than three men kept watch at night— and I was informed by those on Board, that 20 of the natives slept on Board every night. The natives had their war Canoes with them, and one of the mates told me the natives were very numerous— This is stated in the Gazette. I am certain 2,000 or 3,000 New Zealanders would at any time take a Vessel like the Harriet in one moment— The master told me, that the men whom he had confined for mutiny wanted the natives to join them to take the vessel. No man, who knows the Situation the Harriet was in when lying for weeks in the Timber District near the Shore, with so few men on Board; and where there was such a number of natives, who fear no danger will believe the Account to be true, which is published in the Gazette. That Account was published in my opinion with no other view, than to injure the Cause of the Mission— There has not a single Act of Violence been done to any European Sailor or vessel from the North Cape, to the River Thames, since the settlers resided at the Island. I merely write these few Lines by Dr Bromely [sic] in order that you may not give any Credit to Reports against the Natives of New Zealand, coming thro’ such a Channel, without some Act is committed. I contend they could have no Intention to take the Harriet, because they did not take her when there was nothing to prevent them. Any night the natives who slept on Board could have thrown the two or three men who kept watch overboard, and got Possession of the Vessel. If any thing should happen you will receive Information from me or the Settlers as soon as possible— I think it may be possible that the Master of the Harriet was afraid, as he was on Board as first mate the Jefferson Whaler, when the Captain behaved so ill at the North Cape, and if I am not wrong informed, he was at New Zealand at the time Tippahee, and his people were killed by the Europeans. When I hear again from the settlers they will inform me what past while the Harriet was there. If any difference had happened, some of them would have mentioned it when the Harriet returned as they all wrote to me by her. Should Dr Bromely [sic] call upon you, he will inform you how we are going on. I expect nothing but war here, while tghe present Administration continues. Open war with the wicked, is better for the Christian than close Connection. He will watch and pray more and live nearer to his God— I am Dear Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta Feby 12th. 1818— My Dear Sir/ — I have written a Letter to you by Dr Bromley of the Royal Navy; and have requested him to wait upon you with this open note when he may have a convenient opportunity— I wish you to have a little Conversation with him upon my Situation in this Colony. From existing Circumstances there is some doubt in my mind, whether I shall remain long in this Colony. My Situation is trying in the extreme. I have no Inducement to remain an Hour in this Settlement, excepting my wish to promote the Good of the Natives of the South Sea Islands; and for their Sakes, I would willingly make great Sacrifices— I should consider it one of the Happiest days of my Life, could I leave the Colony and retire to New Zealand, under the present Government. Dr Bromley will explain to you more than I can write, as he is a Gentleman well acquainted with the Spirit of the times. I think it probable he may return. Should any Circumstances occur to require my leaving the Colony I shall endeavour to make every arrangement in my Power before my Departure for carrying on the Settlement at New Zealand— The work there will go on well I have no doubt in my own mind— I am anxious to visit them again— and have been strongly tempted to leave the Colony from the difficulties of my Situation, without giving any notice, and taking up my Residence amongst them till times change— and I sometimes think I have Scripture Warrant for this. “When ye are persecuted in one City, flee ye to another.” Time may bring Relief— I remain Dear Sir Yours affectionately Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cBay of Islands March 3. 1818 Revd and Dear Sir Captain Thompson is trying to fill up with Logs at the Cavalles this time, but I do not think the natives can supply his wants the Timber is so very far from the shore. I did not think it prudent for him to take the Active up the Bay to Takooa-kooa. The natives do not like your trade after such abundant supplies from the Harriet, and besides, the greatest part of them are now away at the River Thames and other distant parts of the island. I would also advise you to send the vessel to the Bay Tootookaka on the other side of Cape Brett when you want more Spars. Shunghee and Gunna engage to accompany the Captain to that place. When the gentlemen at Tookooakooa find you can fill the Active else where they will not be so saucy. Toutadde, Takokee &c and even Wevea say, you must not take her to any other place. I can tell them you will serve them at some future opportunity. By this Conveyance is sent a Chief from this side of the River Thames who has been waiting here two months for a passage. Ko Tete, who married Shunghees eldest daughter, Ko Tawha a Son of the late Tipahee and Ko Tounghahoodoo the Son of the Chief Okeda Ko Taoohe the uncle of the New Zealand female who is now at the Orphan School is also sent. I think you have a select party of Natives this time for their mildness and peaceable behaviour, my Scholars Ko Tawha and Tougnahoodoo will please Mrs Marsden. I believe them both to be strictly honest. Tahraha is afraid of the sea, but says he will embark the next time. I expect you will see another of my Scholars whose name is Pou should Captn Smith of the rambler put in to Port Jackson— Captn Watson has been here, he treated us very politely. The rambler [sic] people say they heard in England that the Kangaroo is lost. I wait to hear by return of the Active from Port Jackson. My first New Zealand friend Toi was on board— I do not write to Mr Pratt by this conveyance— I intend to write fully by the Katherine and when the Active comes to us again. Whidooa will not take the Port Jackson Axes for the Spars. He says his friends will not be content without a good musket when the Active returns. I am glad to hear from Captn Thompson and others that the greatest harmony continues throughout the Crew of the Active. Both Captain and Men appear to take delight in their duty. I do not know whether Taparee or his Brother of Wangaroa will embark this time. I remain Revd & Dear Sir Yours faithfully Thos Kendall Mrs Kendall & Daughters unite in best regards to yourself Mrs Marsden Miss Marsden & the whole family —Bay of Islands March 6. 1818 Revd. and Dear Sir Should you wish to send Stockwell another voyage in the Active you can transmit the inclosed to the Governor: but it may be necessary to acquaint you that I do not want him any more as a Servant in my family. Mrs Kendall is averse to taking any more persons in to the house of any kind. Should you get the New Zealanders First Book printed be pleased to insert the letter G in the first Alphabet. You will see when the letters are placed regular, and when they are placed designedly irregular. Let all the other Letters &c remain as they are—And am — Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servant Thos KendallC. M. H. London March 12/18 My dear Sir. We wrote to you on the 24th Novr by the Tottenham. I have since received various Communications from you, by Mr. Hassall, [?] Tooi & Teeterree, as under. — Duplicates of the Dispatches mentioned in out Last, Copy of a letter from Mr J. T. Campbell dated March 7/17 Your letters dated March 3, 12, 27, 30 &31/17 & April 2 & 3/17 Copy of Geo. William’s Deposition Copy of Judge Bents Letter April 5th Your letter to John Mason Good Esqr. dated April 9/17 with the Lieutenant Governors enclosed. Copy of a letter dated Decr 7/16 to Mr Hall & Mr King. Letter from Joseph Thompson to yourself dated Mar. 22/17 Letter from Messrs Marsden, Cartwright & Youl dated Mar. 27/17 Letter from Rev. John Youl dated March 29/17 Letter from Rev. Robt Cartwright dated March 1817 Letters from Mr Thomas Kendall dated July 29, Aug 26, Oct 28, Nov. 6&12 & Dec 6/16 Letter from Mr Kendall to you without a date. Three accounts of the New Zealand School & List of Articles for Trade Letter from Mr W. Hall dated Aug. 22. Letters from Mr J. King dated Nov. 12/16 to myself & Mr. Wilson Letter from Mr W. Carlisle dated Nov. 5/16 We have also received the various articles which were sent by the same opportunity. Tooi & Teeterree came to England at a reasonable opportunity; although, in general we think it has not answered sending persons home from abroad, yet we have every reason to hope that this may be a most im-portant means of benefitting New Zealand. A Clergyman of some property, & considerable Talent & Zeal, the Rev. George Mortimer of Madely in Shropshire, has offered himself, & his fortunes, & his family, to do good to the New Zealanders. He purposes spending 18 months or 2 years in learning Surgery & every thing else which he thinks may make him useful to them. He is delighted to hear of the Arrival of these too young men, & purposes taking them into his family, & useing [sic] his utmost exertions to make them a blessing to their Countrymen. In the mean time we are taking measures, through Mr Saml. Lee, the Society’s Orientalist, & a person thoroughly skilled in the knowledge of languages, to have a Grammar of the New Zealand Tongue, a vocabulary, & we hope one of the Gospels translated. So that you will see from this that we are making the best use of Tooi and Teeterree. They have neither of them been quite well, but Tooi is better, &Teeterree we hope is recovering. We send you herewith a copy of three Resolutions, passed at one of the longest meetings of the Committee that have been held for several years — The Right Honble the President in the Chair, Mr Wilberforce, Mr Babington, & many of the principal & most active friends of the Society, were present. We trust that they will encourage you to persevere amid every difficulty; & shew you that we are disposed to do all that we can to assist you, in those Zealous & disinterested labours in which you have been so long engaged. It may probably be thought right to com-municate to Earl Bathurst the evidence proving Campbell to be the Author of “Philo Free.” We hope, however, that long before this letter reaches you, this storm of persecution will have passed away. We can make every allowance for your peculiar situation; and trust that you have been enabled to maintain your purpose of not taking yourself hostile steps against Wm Campbell. We conquer most effectually by meekness and patience. We are informed that Government have not received any dispatches by the Kangaroo, that no complaints whatever have come to their knowledge against you: so that we trust Campbell’s threat of writing to the Bishops was merely designed to intimidate you, without any intention of acting upon it. We feel with you, that the expences of the New Zealand Mission are considerable; but we also are fully satisfied with your conscientious regard to æconomy in promoting the interests of the Society. While we are anxious that the expenditure should be reduced to as small a compass as is consistent with the real prosperity of the Mission, we have not the smallest wish that you should sustain any personal loss, through your disinterested & zealous attention to our Cause. We fully see the necessity of maintaining the Active, & leave to you the best mode of employing it in the way of trade. The New Zealand rope answered perfectly well, & is now in the Society’s House on a sound state, after being used ten months on board the Kangaroo. We hope, God willing, in the course of two years more, to send over a good strong body of missionaries & Settlers; & it may then be very desirable that you should accompany them. We much approve of your plan of supplying New Zealand with Cattle. They will be a great help to the future Missionaries. We hear that General Sir Thomas Brisbane has been appointed Governor of the Colony. We will endeavour to ascertain this &, through our friends, to communicate with him. We were much gratified with your testimony in favour of Mr Kendall. His letters to us always breathe an excellent spirit. We wish that we could say the same of Hall & King. Hall’s conduct has been very improper; & he has justly smarted for it. It would have been well if he only had smarted. We must continue to leave this Mission in your hands. We are entirely convinced that the fear of God & the love of the Saviour, will ever influence your heart, & that the power of the Almighty will be displayed in delivering you this own cause, both from open & secret enemies. The Committee would much regret the necessity of Messrs Hall & King being removed to Port Jackson; but they leave the matter in the hands of yourself & our friends. They wish you to act decisively. They much approve of your letter to them, dated Decr 7/16. We are happy to find hear that you have found such men, as Carlisle & Gordon to Assist in the New Zealand Mission. We have received a very pleasing Letter from W. Carlisle, & very good report of him from W. Cartwright. On farther considering Wm. Cheap’s [?] plan of forming a Colony at New-Zealand, so many obstacles presented themselves to taking such a large body, that it is in a great measure, given up. The thing will, however, be done gradually. We hope to make a good beginning by the close of next year. In the Account which you rendered in Jany. 1816, there was an error in the casting [?] of ?1 against yourself. The things charged to the Society really amounted to ?725.8.8 instead of ?724.8.8 which you entered. We have given you Credit for the ?1. We leave to your discretion the printing of any further Books that Mr. Kendall may prepare in the New-Zealand Language: we hope, however, to furnish, as we have said, such a Grammar as may be of the first importance in fiting [?] the Spelling. Since we began this Letter, Teeterree has been much worse; & we fear that his health is in a precarious state. Mr Hassall, & most of the Crew of the Kangaroo, have been seriously unwell. They arrived at an unfavourable season of the year. But, indeed, we find, by several painful proofs, that this Climate is too cold for Asiatics, or Africans; & that there is always a great risk in their coming over. This shews us more than ever, the importance of a Seminary in New South Wales, for the education of the young; though we trust & pray, that great advantages may be gained from Tooi & Teeterree’s coming over. We have had much conversation both with Tooi & Teeterree on the subject of religion; & have endeavoured to ascertain the state of their minds. They appear to be both still much attached to their own Country Religion. Tooi is the most sensible, But we think it important to mention to you, that it is the decided opinion of the Committee that no Adult should be baptised, but upon an intelligent profession of Christianity. We observe that Mr Kendall thinks that it will be necessary, in a great degree, to mention the children that are educated in the School. You will observe from the Special Report of the African Mission page 182-184 that we have found considerable difficulty, & very great expences from Schools so conducted, in that Mission, We merely suggest this for your consideration, and that of our friends with you. If it be necessary to maintain the children, it will be expedient probably to limit the number & to take other steps, that the School may be conducted most æconomically. Mr Kendall must be supplied with those things which he wants, from the stores sent to you. It would be very in-convenient to us to have more than one account & We shall write to him to this effect. We hope to be able to write by this opportunity to Mr Cartwright & Mr Youl; but, should We not, we will thank you to present our kindest regards to them, & our best thanks for their letters. You will have received additional stores by the Totten-ham; but we had not received your Letter as to the mode in which they should be packed. We will attend to your directions in future, & hope that the stores sent by the Tottenham may arrive safely. We must leave it with you and our friends with you, to find the necessary allowances of provisions with Mr. Kendall. We have told him that we refer this as well as other matters connected with this Mission, to you; while we wish him to have every thing requisite both for necessary expences & comfort. We have paid the arrears of your subscription to the Bible Society up to Christmas 1816, being 3 Guineas for 3 years, & have debited your account that sum. Respecting the whole expenditure of the New Zealand Mission, we have already given our general views; the Committee do not wish to limit your exertions, by confining you to any particular sum. If there be an adequate cause, & a fair promise of success, we doubt not but that the Christian public will support us to any reasonable extent. We live in wonderful times; & every where, God is stirring up his people to seek the extention [?] of his Son’s Kingdom, by great exertions & extraordinary liberality. Let us take courage; &, amid all the opposition which we meet with at home, & which you have to encounter abroad, go on in the strength & in the spirit of our Lord, & we shall be used as his Instruments on earth, & come to be with him for ever hereafter. We send letters for Mr. Kendall etc open that you may read them before they are forwarded. We are, my dear Sir, Ever faithfully & affectionately yours. (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edward Bickerstaff P.S. March 16/18. Teeterree continues very dangerously ill, The Doctors think that the great probability is that he will not recover, they advise us to take an early opportunity of sending Tooi back. This is a trying dis-pensation [?], but we must submit to the will of God. It shews us more strongly the necessity of keeping up the Seminary at Parramatta. We beg be kindly remembered to the other Clergymen who are associated with you. Church Missionary House, London, March 12/18 My dear Sir We duly received your letter, dated in March 1817, for which accept our best thanks. We were much obliged to you for your account of Mr Wm Carlisle, & Mr Chas Gordon; and are much gratified that you should have been able to find such men in New South Wales, who were willing to join our New Zealand Mission. We gladly receive them. Many thanks for the attention which you have paid to this Mission, & the help which you have afforded to Mr Marsden. We have written to him generally respecting the Mission, & your joint letters to us. The continuance of the assistance of your advice in, & watching over, this infant Mission, will greatly oblige the Committee. We are anxious also that the seminary at Parramatta should if it be practical without giving offence embrace the education of New Hollanders as well as the New Zealanders. We should be glad, while attending to the distant Islands of New Zealand, to give some care also to the Natives of New Holland. We doubt not that the Bounty of the British Christians will enable us more & more to extend our Missions. We are dear Sir Very affectionately Y[ou]rs (Signed Josiah Pratt Edw[ar]d BickerstethChurch Missionary House, London, March 12/[18]18 My dear Sir We wrote you on the 27th of Nov[ember], by the Tottenham; & have since received from you various Letters, dated July 29, Aug. 26, Oct. 28, Nov 6, 12, Decr 6/16, to myself — a Letter dated Oct 9/15 to Mr Myers, & another dated Oct 16/16 to Mr Basil Woodd, with 5 monthly lists of the children. These dispatches have much gratified us. The view drawn by Mr Carlisle much interested & gratified the Committee. It gave us a better Idea of the Settlement than we could otherwise have had. We are convinced that the progress, by means of Schools, will be slow, & we are prepared for this. We hope, however, that, with the teaching of the children, you join, when you have opportunity, religious conversation with their Parents. We should be very glad to hear of any number of these attending your Sabbath— Worship. The New Zealanders first Book has greatly pleased us. Our Orientalist, Mr Lee, is making use of Tooi & Teeterree (who have recently arrived) to form a complete Grammar & Vocabulary of the New Zealand Language. Your book furnishes him with important assistance. We much approve of your plan of beginning to instruct the children first in their own language, as being the most likely way to interest them. When the grammar & Vocabulary & perhaps one of the Gospels, are finished, they will be a guide to you in all future acquisitions. Your sensible observations respecting the Church of England & Lutheran ordination pleased the Committee. We hope, by the close of next year, to send 2 or 3 English Clergymen, & several settlers with them, so that you may have the due administrations of the Sacraments, & a most important strengthening of the Mission. We are happy to hear that you find Mr Carlisle so useful an Assistant. You have indeed received many merciful deliverances. We join you in thanks to God for his goodness. Such unruly wicked men as Walter Hall, can never benefit a Mission. We are glad that he is gone away. May our God bless all your children, & may they be a seed to serve him in New Zealand! We are happy to find that you make memorandums of such things as appear in your occasional remarks, dated August 26/16. We received a Letter from your Brother Edw[ar]d, at Irby, in Decr last, stating that a Legacy of £81.19.6 from the late Mr Thomas Quickfall’s House Steward to Lord Yarborough, was in the Hands of Mr Smith, Stone Mason, Great Grimsby due to your wife. If you will send me an Authority to receive it, I will endeavour to obtain it for you. Your brother expresses his wish to join you, but, after what you say, & on mature consideration, we feel disposed to decline the proposal. Most of the things which you have requested in the dispatches just received, have been already sent you through Mr Marsden. Those which have not been sent, will be forwarded by any opportunity that offers. We can send nothing but the Dispatches by the present vessel. It is necessary for us to have only one Account, & that with Mr Marsden. He will send you the Goods which he receives from us, & we will supply him. We must leave with him, and our friends in New South Wales, the supply of provisions & other things, which it is necessary for you to have with your Salary. We are persuaded, on the one hand, that your object is not the accumulation or the mere enjoyment of this world’s good [sic]; & we wish, on the other, that you should have not only what is requisite for the absolutely necessary expences of yourself & family, but also for their comfortable Maintenance as far as is consistent with the good of the Mission & the just character of a charitable institution. But we have found considerable inconvenience from the Maintenance of our African children, & we trust that you will be careful to enter, as little as possible, into a plan which must involve the Society in an expence, which, though it may be small for each particular child, yet, when our Missions are encreased [sic], and it becomes necessary on a large scale, will be very burdensome. We know that you have difficulties on both sides, but hope that you may, by degrees, be able to get the Parents to provide for their children. Do not understand us as wishing to cripple the Mission for want of necessary supplies; but as wishing to provide in the wisest way for its extention. [sic] Respecting our opinion of your character & usefulness, your mind may be quite easy. We are well convinced of the singleness of your heart in this cause: Nor have we heard any thing from any one, that would lead us to doubt your steady & judicious pursuit of the great object of the Society. Go on! & may the Lord prosper you! Is our wish & our prayer for you. You have, of course, communicated to Mr Marsden the unsuitable or bad character of the goods which he sent you. It is not likely that he had been imposed on; for it is most probable that he sent you the goods which he received from us. Write freely to him for all you wish. He has a great esteem for you, speaks highly of you, & he knows that we wish him to supply your wants of every kind. We sent you 3 Wigs by the last investment. We are, dear Sir, with earnest prayers for a blessing on you & your family and labours, ever affect[ionatel]y yours (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edward BickerstethChurch Missionary House, London, March 12/18 My dear Sir We have received your communication of the 22nd of August, since we wrote to you by the Tottenham on the 24th Nov[ember]. While we are gratified with your perseverance in the Mission the determination which you express to labour for the benefit of the New Zealanders, we are by no means pleased with the way in which you express yourself of Mr Kendall. We meet with no complaints from him against you, & we should have been glad to see that you had exercised a similar forbearance. You did not duly count the cost, if you did not expect to have to bear one another’s burdens. Mr Marsden has sent us a copy of a letter to you & to Mr King dated Dec[embe]r 7/16. We quite concur in the sentiments expressed in that letter, & hope that it may have had a due effect upon you both, that you are now cordially & unitedly pursuing the objects of the Mission. We have not an opportunity by the present Vessel, of sending any thing except letters. We will attend to the particulars which you mention in the next Investment which we may send to Mr Marsden. We were much grieved to hear of Mrs Hall’s distressing wounds & bruises, when you were attacked at Wytanghee. We trust that the whole circumstance will induce you to yield implicit obedience hereafter to Mr Marsden’s directions. Your neglect of this was evidently the great cause of that trouble. While we speak thus plainly, be assured that we shall rejoice to hear that you are zealously labouring to benefit the New Zealanders. We are not so anxious that you should maintain yourself independantly [sic] of the Society, as that you should give yourself wholly to the Saviour in promoting his cause & Glory. We are, dear Sir, Ever affect[ionate]ly yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edward BickerstethChurch Missionary House, London, March 12/18 My dear Sir We have received your letters; one to myself, the other to Mr Wilson, dated Nov 12/17. We are grieved to hear of your various difficulties, & not less so to find that you accuse Mr Marsden of misrepresentations. Be assured that true humility will ever lead you to distrust & condemn yourself rather than others. Mr Marsden sent us a copy of his letter to you & Mr Hall, dated Decr 7/16. The Committee entirely concur with Mr Marsden in the sentiments of that letter, & wish you to consider it as coming from them. We hope, however, that it may have had such influence on you, as to lead you to union & peace with your brethren. Neither your letter to me nor to Mr Wilson, at all satisfied the Committee. It does not appear to us that you are zealously exerting yourself, as you should be, in promoting the objects of the Society. You must entirely conform to Mr Marsden’s directions; or return to Port Jackson & provide for yourself, independently of the Society. Consider, we beseech you, that you are maintained, at a great expence, by Christians here, for the sole object of doing good to the New Zealanders, & promoting the cause of Christ among them; & yet you dishonour the cause by unchristian conduct. We judge from your own letters, Mr Kendall has not complained of you, as you evidently do of him. We hope, however, better things of you hereafter. Consider what a field of labour you have before you. 50 Englishmen have applied, in the last year, to be sent to labour among the Heathen, & have been declined, for want of funds. Judge from this whether we can be justified, in retaining those who will not zealously exert themselves in promoting the cause of our Lord. We are, Dear Sir, Affec[tionate]ly yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edward BickerstethChurch Missionary House, London March 12/[18]18 My dear Sir We duly received your Letter of Nov. 5/16, & from the character which Mr Marsden, Mr Cartwright, & Mr Kendall give of you, have very great pleasure in hearing that you have been sent by Mr Marsden to strengthen the New Zealand Mission. You cannot be more usefully employed, than in teaching the children, & in instructing the Natives in Agriculture. The Committee have agreed to accept your services, as a Catechist & Lay Settler. We shall henceforth consider you are belonging to the Settlement; & shall correspond with you, as we have opportunity. May our gracious Lord keep you an humble, faithful, zealous & devoted labourer in his cause! We are, Dear Sir, Very truly yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edward Bickersteth We enclose a copy of one of our Tracts. In the next edition we shall insert your’s & Mr Gordon’s names.(Copy) Church Missionary House, London March 12/18 My dear Sir. We duly received your Letter, dated March 29/17. by Mr Hassall. The Bibles & Testaments, arrived, as we are happy to find, safely & very seasonably. We were much gratified to find that an Auxiliary Bible Society had been established in New South Wales. We doubt not but that when there is a fair opportunity with a promise of success, something will also be done for the Church Missionary Society. We grieve to hear of Mr Marsden’s heavy trials. Those who stand foremost in their Saviours cause continually meet “with such contradiction of sinners.” Our prayers are continually ascending that the work of God may prosper through you. Your sensible & Kind observations on Mr Marsden’s conduct & character much interested & gratified us. We deeply feel how much we are [crossed out area] to the long continued Zealous, patient, & persevering efforts of Mr Marsden & to his great disinterestedness. We are far from wishing that he should personally suffer pecuniary loss through them. We doubt not that God will enable us to defray every necessary expence to maintain & prosecute this Mission. We are anxious also that good should be done among the Native New Hollanders as far as opportunity should offer & particularly by the education of the promising Natives. We are, Dear Sir’, Ever Affecty Yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edward Bickersteth Your subscription not having been applied for, it will be better to pay it to Mr Marsden.(Copy) Irby April 4th 1818 Dear Brother & Sister I saw Mrs Quickfall at Swallow a few days back, they are all well, she desired I would call on Mr William Frith of Great Grimsby, his wife being the Administratrix of the late Thomas Quickfall. I have sent you from his Attorney what follows, that is Kendall & Wife to send a power of Attorney to receive the money £81.19. 8 & to give a Receipt for same being his wife’s distributive share of the Effects of Thomas Quickfall late of Brocklesby in the County of Lincoln & House Steward of the Right Hon. Lord Yarborough Batchelor deceased Intestate the late Administratrix is Mary Frith the wife of William frith the neice [sic] and one of the persons entitled in distribution to the personal estate & Effects of the said Thomas Quickfall— The Execution of the Power of Attorney must be duly attested by the Governor & some other respectable people to prove that MrsKendall is alive as you understand giving the Power of Attorney. I need say nothing about it only let it have plenty of Witnesses that it cannot be objected when it comes to Great Grimsby. I rec[eive]d yours dated Dec 6th 1816 I am glad to hear that you are in good health, & lives in plenty & is satisfy’d in your minds but the ever blessed & adoreable [sic] Jesus can make His Creatures happy be they wherever they may and if we never meet again in this world I trust & hope we shall join in singing Redeeming Love through an endless eternity. We are all well join in love to you and all yours and may God bless us all with the knowledge of His truth here and in the world to come with life everlasting I am, your affectionate Brother (Signed) Edwd KendallBay of Islands April 20—1818 Revd and dear Sir, We received your Letter by Captn Watson but he had no porter to dispose of. He has nevertheless been very kind indeed to myself and Colleagues and made presents to each family of such articles of comfort as he could spare out of his private stores. Captain Graham of the Catherine, Captain Smith of the Rambler and Captain Swaine of the Indian have also treated us in the same polite and generous manner. You will be happy to hear that the Officers and Crews of the above Ships have conducted themselves towards us and the Natives in a most friendly manner and that we have had parties of Sailors at Divine Service upon the Sabbath Day when the weather would permit. I have the honour to be Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servt Thos Kendall Revd S. Marsden Parramatta P.S. The Active left us six weeks ago with 16 Tons of Pork & 8000 feet of timber— I trust she has arrived safe. I have this moment Received this note which I forward S. Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta May 13, 1818 List of Articles required for the Settlement at New Zealand if not forwarded by the Tottenham, which Ship is not yet arrived. West India Hoes, same as sent last Falling Axes Broad do Adzes Tomahawks not Boarding Pikes as the last A few Dozens Smiths’s Files The Files to be sent in Tim case as the last were much injured by Salt Water— Fish Hooks of a large size, also in a Tin Case Sickles not Reap Hooks, a few dozens Hand Wheat Mills— 3 or 4 for the Principal Chiefs 1 Anvil Spades— not Shovels— a few dozens Barr Iron— (2 Inch Flatt [sic] ) Hoop do— a few Bundles Steel in proportion The demand for Hoes & Spades is very great as the Natives are Cultivating Wheat & Maize NB— as a Nation are in want of these Articles we cannot have too many Hoes & Axes Saml MarsdenParramatta May 14th 1818 Revd & Dear Sir I am extremely happy to inform you that all is going on well at New Zealand. The Settlers are united, and the natives are friendly, and improving very much. They have begun to grow wheat and Indian Corn; and have sent me as fine a Sample of wheat grown there as ever was seen. The Settlers inform me that after this season they will want no more Flour which I shall send by the Active, which will sail in a few days. I have 12 New Zealanders over with me now, some have been a considerable time, and others only arrived by the Active. Most of them will return by her, as they have only come on a visit. Nothing tends more to enlarge their minds than to see the advantages of civil Life. I keep some of them constantly at Rope making and spinning twine, as I have no doubt, but their own Flax will at some future day be an object of great Importance— I intend to send you a Coil of Rope by the David Shaw made at Parramatta by one of my Servants and a New Zealander. All the main Rigging and most of the other Ropes belonging to the Active are made of New Zealand Flax. Hitherto the Rope has not stood well— I will thank you to get some Judges to examine the Rope I send and inform me what their Judgment is. There would be native Flax to find constant Employment for them should the Rope prove Good which I think it will— Mr Kendall has sent me a number of Copy Books which I have forwarded to you, at least some of them. The School goes on well he hath sent a pretty large Spelling Book to get printed— I have not sent it to the press but have submitted it to the Inspection of our Supreme Judge who will give his opinion upon the whole and write to Mr Kendall respecting it in order that it may be made as perfect as possible with the means we have. Mr Kendall is a most faithful and laborious man; is much esteemed by the natives and appears to have his whole mind occupied in the great work— I must send him Supplies for the Support of his School, and then the Children will make a greater Progress, by being consistently at their Books. I have a Chief with me now from the River Thames, who is very desirous for some of our People to live amongst them. When the Settlement at the Bay of Islands is able to supply themselves with Bread, and other Articles that can be grown there, then the natives in other Parts may be assisted— I wish much to visit them again, and the Settlers are very anxious for me to go if I could obtain Leave; but that is impossible at the present time. Perhaps if another Governor should come out I might obtain his permission. Was I to go again I should examine more into the interior of the Country, and endeavour to learn more of the natural productions and its Population. The Settlers are now visited by the Natives who live more than two hundred miles to the South; in order that they may obtain an Axe or any other iron work. Mr Kendall will write by the Cathrine [sic] more fully as he informs me, when she sails. It would be a great Relief if it was possible for me to get an Assistant Chaplain— I then could go to New Zealand and should have more time to attend to the Concerns of the Mission— with the numerous duties of my Situation, I have little time upon my Hands. As all friendly Communication between me, and the Governor has been cut off for a long time I can hope for no Indulgence from him, but on the contrary every possible Annoyance. His Secretary is his confidential Adviser, and a greater Enemy in my opinion never existed to the Gospel of our blessed Lord: that you would see from the Libel. When he was bold enough to publish that libel in the Sydney Gazette you will easily conceive what his private Conduct will be; that he will lose no means to wound and goad the Servants of Jesus. The Enemy has gained no point. All has yet turned out to his Confusion and Shame. It is true I am by the same Influence kept in the Colony much against my will; and I must submit to the Authority over me. Many of my Friends advise me to leave the Colony in opposition to the Governor as I am willing to give up my public Situation; but this I will not do. I have committed no offence, and I will not run away; but stand my Ground till I am relieved— as I think this will be more becoming my sacred Character;— and in the End to still the Enemy I am dr Sir Yours &c &c Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta May 15th 1818 Dear & Revd Sir/ I have sent my Letters by Captain Ker of the David Shaw and hope you will receive them safe. Should Captain Ker call at your office, I beg to refer you to him for any Information you may require— I have requested him to call at the Bay of Islands if the wind will permit, to see the Settlers, and take their Letters— The Active is now here, and will return to New Zealand in a few days— I am getting her ready, as fast as I can— nine New Zealanders will return in her. Three or four will remain at Parramatta for Improvement. One is now making Rope and spinning Twine, two are learning Brick making, and another learning Farming work. I am going to send a Person over to salt and cure Fish. As there are the greatest abundance of Fish, I think this will be a great advantage to them, to be taught how to cure them. I do not intend that this Establishment shall be any Expense to the Society as I send the Fisherman on my own private Account; and shall see how it will answer. I hope now the very heavy Expense is over; and also that the difficulties that have been thrown in the way will be in some degree removed. They never can be so great again. In Consequence of the many Indignities I received in every possible way, I requested His Excellency to allow me to resign my office as Magistrate at Parramatta. To this the Governor replied he would not allow me to resign, my services were too beneficial to the Public. However I was resolved the next Insults I received from the Governor, as a Magistrate I would retire from the Bench, and act no longer. An opportunity soon occurred, when I immediately sent the Governor my Resignation, informing him I would act no longer. In the next Gazette, the Governor published a General Order, stating that he had dispensed with my Services, endeavouring to impress upon the public mind that he had dismissed me, and that is the Reward I have got for many a weary day and sleepless night during a Period of twenty years. I merely mention this, as some of my Friends on reading the Governor’s Order might be induced to think I had done some thing wrong for which the Governor had dismissed me from the Office of the Magistracy. This was wholly an Act of my own— I resigned my office, in order that I might be more independent of the Governor, and less exposed to Insult, and vexation. Captain Ker was at Parramatta at the very time; and knows what was the public Opinion of the Governor’s Conduct in this Instance. His Excellency would not allow me to resign; but I had no Idea of remaining in an Office merely to be insulted & annoyed. The more retired from public Affairs, and public men, the happier & safer I shall be— I remain Revd Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta May 16. 1818 Dear Sir,/ I have sent by this Conveyance Sydney Gazette; for near one year and an half. Some Copy Books from New Zealand. I think Mr Kendall has now more than thirty who write. There is also a Coil at Rope directed for you. I wish the Society to have it tried, and know its value. This rope was made at Parramatta by a Servant of mine, and [in a] young Chief who is learning rope making. There is also a case of mats and some stone [?] in it. directed for you at the Missionary House under the Care of Captain Kerr. I fear many of the Articles I send never arrive will you inform me whether the stone is of any Value or not . It is abundant Should it be worth any thing. A great Painter here has tried it, and he informs me it makes a beautiful Sky Blue that will stand any time. I forgot to mention in the Order for Articles one very valuable, and highly esteemed Instriment, namely the Jesus Harp — Should any be sent out let them be good, and put up in on tin Case — The last were much Damaged by salt water. The Chiefs informed me the last night, [crossed out] when in conversation with them the Jesus Harp was very fine music, it quite charmed them when they were sleepy, and all the new Zealanders were very fond of them — On the Arrival of the David Shaw, you will have the Goodness to inquire after the things I have sent. The Letters—I have forwarded under Cover to the owners for Safety, as I am afraid of them being lost which is the Case some times in such a Country as this. Mrs Cartwright returns by the David Shaw. Whether she will come out again or not I cannot tell. I have requested her to wait upon you when in London— I am Dear Sir. Yours affectionately Saml. Marsden P.S. I expect the Active will sail in three days N. Zealand in such [?] has. I cannot send the Accounts this time. Revd. J. Pratt—May 28th 1818 My Dear Sir I have sent my Letters open to Lord Bathurs[t], for your Inspection and the Committee’s— When you have read them I will thank you to forward them to the office of his Lordship— I should wish Mr Goode (Caroline Place) to see them as he is well acquainted with the Concerns of this Colony. You will see I was very desirous to return to Europe— My way is hedged up by the hand of Power, and therefore I must remain at present. All is for the best— I do not murmur at this Disappointment, well knowing that if it had been right for me to come to England, it would not have been in the Power of the Governor— he could have no Power against me except it was given him from above— I am Dear Sir With much Esteem Yours &c &c &c Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattSecretary’s Office, Sydney 3rd Aug[us]t 1818 Revd Sir A most alarming report having just reached my Ears in which is involved the Personal safety of His Excellency Governor Macquarie, his Lady, their Child, His Excellency’s staff, the Revd Mr Cowper and several other Persons, who embarked for New Castle on Monday last on board the Elizabeth Henrietta, and that report being founded on information said to have proceeded from you, I feel myself called upon, as well by loyalty and affection as by official duty to request that you will furnish me as expeditiously as possible with such information as you may possess, on this mysterious subject— In order to your being enabled fully to meet the points which excite my chief solicitude I beg to observe that my information, which I cannot doubt, states that on Saturday night last, you mentioned as a matter of notoriety that 37 Convicts had left this Harbour in order to intercept and cut off the Govt Brig Elizabeth Henrietta, with His excellency the Govr and all his Family and staff onboard— that a number of Convicts at New Castle were to co-operate in said Piracy and that communication would be made from hence to them in the course of a very few hours— that the Seamen on board the Elizabeth Henrietta were also Convicts and equally in the conspiracy with the others— and finally that little doubt could remain that they would effect their purpose. These Sir are the leading and principal features of the diabolical purpose said to be in view, and altho’ I have the happiness to say that His Excellency has arrived safe at New Castle, yet as the measure may be still attempted I request your earliest communication on this most highly important subject in order to my taking or suggesting such measures as may be deemed necessary to frustrate it— one object will be the result, which is that H M Brig Lady Nelson will be dispatched to New Castle as soon as possible after the arrival of the bearer hereof (a Dragoon) with your answer— The importance of the case and the necessity for promptitude will sufficiently point out the imperious necessity for your speedy answer, and leaves me only to express the utmost reliance on your loyalty and zeal on the occasion. I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your Obedt Humble servant (Signed) J.T. Campbell Revd. Saml. Marsden Principle Chaplain ParramattaParramatta Augt. 7th 1818 Revd & dear Sir, I have judged it most prudent to forward this Spelling Book to England to the Society as it may be printed in London with more Care and less Expense than in this Colony. There is no Press By Governments, and under existing Circumstances it would be difficult for me to get it printed. As Captain Welsh of the Claudine, has been so kind as to take Charge of it I embrace the opportunity to transmit it to you. It is Captain Welsh’s Intention to return to this Colony, and if nothing prevents him, to leave England in June next. By that time perhaps you may get the Spelling Book printed— I have sent Mr Kendall’s Instruction to me, which you will see— and at the sametime [sic] an open Letter. Captain Welsh has been so good as to take with him two New Zealand Chiefs, young men, who have been with me some time Taurua— and Towrou— the latter has been brought up for a priest, so far as he has been Instructed in the mysteries of their Superstitions. Captain Welsh will not charge any thing for their Passage, and he has also been kind enough to say that he will bring them back again with him, when he returns— The young men are very well disposed; and anxious to acquire knowledge— As their visit to England will be attended with little or no Expense to the Society thro’ the kindness of Captain Welsh, I thought it would promote the object of the mission, to comply with their request to visit England. They may perhaps want a little Clothing which I have no doubt the Society will readily [sic] furnish them with— Towru-a has been learning to dress Flax, and spin Twine for more than a year with me; and has made considerable progress. I shall soon be looking for the Return of Tooi and Teeterree— Their Friends are anxious to see them once again— Captain Welsh will have an opportunity of bringing any thing out the Society may wish to send— I am Dear Sir Yours very sincerely Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt Parramatta August 11th 1818 Sir, I beg leave to lay before your Excellency the Copy of a letter which I received from Mr Campbell, your Excellency’s Secretary on Monday the Third Instant, in the absence of your Excellency from Head Quarters— and without making any remarks upon it at present, I beg to assure your Excellency that no reports such as are alluded to in Mr Campbell’s letter ever originated with me— I had never heard but one person say that any Prisoners had escaped, and that was Mr Cox who slept at my House on Thursday Evening on his return from Sydney to Clarendon; And as such circumstances have frequently occurred it had made so little Impression on my mind, that until revived again by the mention of it at Sydney where I arrived on Saturday Evening after dark, it had totally escaped my memory. On my way from the Boat to my Cottage I called to pay my respects to Mrs Cowper, and stopt a short time— during which Mrs Cowper expressed her anxiety about Mr Cowper, in consequence of some Prisoners having made their escape— In reply to Mrs Cowper I made such observations as I thought were best calculated to relieve her anxiety— as far as I could— As I knew nothing of the circumstances but what I had just heard from Mr Robt Campbell, George Street, and Capt Welch, the only Persons besides Mr Cox, I had at that time heard mention the subject, it was not in my power to give Mrs Cowper any correct information, as the whole that had come to my knowledge was mere common report. The next morning after Preaching to the Military, the Parish Clerk informed me, while on my way to Mrs Cowper’s that the runaway Convicts were apprehended. While I was at breakfast Burn the Constable, who had been sent for by Mrs Cowper for information, came and informed her he had been in one of the Boats after the Runaways, and that they had taken Twelve of them in the Mouth of Broken Bay, and had lodged them in Gaol. Burn further said, that the Convicts were waiting there to take the henrietta on her return from New-Castle— I thought this story incredible, as Burn said the men had no Arms, and was induced to ask him if he heard the Convicts say so— His answer precisely was “they told us so”; This was the first time I had heard of any report that the Convicts had any intention to take the Henrietta; and this report, as your Excellency will perceive did not originate with me, but with the Constable who related the circumstance to Mrs Cowper, while I sat at Breakfast— on the Sabbath I was fully employed, having thrice to perform Divine Service that I had no opportunity, nor inclination to propagate any reports; and as the runaways were said to be lodged in Gaol early on Sunday Morning, I apprehend all Solicitude respecting them must have ceased to have interested the Public feelings, and from the end of the Sabbath till I received Mr Campbell’s letter on Monday I had scarcely heard the subject mentioned,— should the above statements not be sufficient to remove even the shadow of a suspicion from your Excellency’s mind, that any reports originated with me, such as are alluded to in Mr Campbell’s letter, I beg to refer Your Excellency to Mrs Cowper with whom I conversed on the subject as above stated, and from whom alone my friendly and I may add innocent conversation on the subject could have transpired— I humbly beg leave now to remark with due defference [sic] to your Excellency, that had it been deemed expedient to make any Communication to me “Express on His Majesty’s Service” such communication should have been thro’ the Authority of His Honor the Lieutt Governor, and not from your Excellency’s private Secretary; and had not the Personal safety of your Excellency and family been involved in the report, said to have originated with me, I most certainly should not have condescended to have return’d an answer to such an unfounded, malicious and impertinent attack upon my feelings and Character, as I shall ever consider that letter to be. Having made the above observations with submission to your Excellency, I wish to call Your Excellency’s attention to the wanton Provocations and unmerited attacks that have for a long period, been made upon me by your excellency’s Secretary. It is with much pain and regret that I feel myself compelled to trouble your Excellency with the present complaint and to advert to fresh Circumstances in order to put your Excellency into full possession of the treatment I have received from Mr Campbell at different times. In the year 1814 two anonymous Letters were Published in the Sydney Gazette, which I conceived contained a false, scandalous, and malicious Libel upon my character the one on the 19 March, the other on the 2nd April. I immediately wrote to the Printer to request him to give up the author of these anonymous Letters, which he refused to do— As the Printer of the Sydney Gazette was a servant of the Crown, and the Gazette Published under the sanction of Government, on the 9th of April I made an official application to your Excellency, requesting Your Excellency would direct the Government Printer to give up the Author of these anonymous letters. In answer to my Application, Your Excellency was pleased to refer me to the Courts of Justice for redress, if I felt myself aggrieved— Here the matter rested, as I had not then sufficient proof to proceed any further from my inability to obtain positive knowledge of the Author— If the information said to be since given by the Printer & Publisher of the Gazette, be true, Mr Campbell was also then my secret Enemy as being the Author or Publisher of one or both of these anonymous Letters— The malignancy of Mr Campbell’s disposition towards me did not again manifest itself till the appearance in the Sydney Gazette on the 4th Jany 1817 signed “Philo Free”. As Your Excellency had on the occasion I have mentioned referred me to the Courts of Justice, I did not feel myself justified in troubling Your Excellency a second time with any application for redress, but adopted the recommendation pointed out to me in Your Excellency’s answer to my first request; and brought my complaint before the legal Tribunals— Mr Campbell was found guilty of the Publication of the anonymous Libel in the Criminal Court, and afterwards in the Court of Supreme Judicature. In the former when a Verdict was given in my favor I flattered myself there would have been a Termination to a business which had subjected me to so much Public suspicion, uneasiness of mind, trouble and expence; but in this expectation I was disappointed; when Mr Campbell’s solicitor Mr Garling at the close of the Criminal proceedings Publicly asserted in open Court, that I had precluded his client from Justifying the allegations in the libel, by filing a Criminal information instead of bringing my Action into the Civil Court. This observation calculated to impress the Public mind with the most unfavorable Ideas of my Cause, naturally suggested (in support of my own Character only) the necessity I was under to afford every facility to Mr Campbell’s Justification and therefore when thus urged, I brought my cause for trial into the Supreme Court, which I most solemnly declare to Your Excellency was my only motive for doing so, whatever less worthy Causes may have been attributed to my conduct on this occasion; and I conceive if I had not pursued that line of Conduct, I should not have done Justice to my own Character, nor even have removed from the Public Mind those disgraceful Impressions, the Publication of such a letter as “Philo Free” was calculated to have made— I doubt not Your Excellency’s penetration of mind will enable you clearly to perceive that in either Action I could have had no worse motive, than that of endeavouring to defend my Reputation and Character from such unmeritted [sic] Attacks. Upon the Trial in the Supreme Court of Civil Judicature, it appeared in Evidence given by Mr M. Robinson, Principal Clerk in your Secretary’s office, that the letter “Philo Free” had been copied by Mr Campbell, and that he had seen it in Mr Campbell’s possession, and in his hand writing, a circumstance fully corroborated by the Evidence of George Williams the Printer, before the Criminal Court, who stated that he saw Mr Campbell deliver the letter “Philo Free” to Mr Geoe Howe the Master Printer at the Printing Office, who handed it over immediately to him with orders to compose it for the press, which he did, and afterwards printed it. In contrasting these circumstances with the official Letter sent by Mr Campbell to the Judge Advocate on the subject; as well as with the Government General order of the 15th Jany Published in the Sydney Gazette, in what light does the veracity of Mr Campbell appear? Was it possible for Mr Campbell to Copy the anonymous letter with his own Hand, to take it afterwards to the Press, to deliver it afterwards into the hand of Mr Howe, Printer of the Gazette, and give directions to him to Publish it without knowing its contents? And must Mr Campbell not have known when he sub-affixed his signature to ye Government General Order above alluded to, that the pressure of Public business was not the cause as mentioned in ye said General order, which states, Your Excellency’s regret “that it should inadvertently, from the great pressure of Public Business in the Secretary’s Office have got admission into the Gazette.” At the very time Mr Campbell copied and Published that libel, he was your Excellency’s private Secretary, a Magistrate throughout the territory of New South Wales, and censor of the Press, as he hath been pleased to style himself in his own letter before mentioned,— would any Man of strict Veracity, placed in such sacred, honorable, and confidential situations by Your Excellency, be guilty of such unpardonable Conduct, I would ask can the Character and Peace of any individuals in these settlements be secure, however high their Rank, holding His Majesty’s Commissions, if Men who fill the exalted stations of Magistrates can forget the dignity of their sacred office, and duty to the Public so far, as wantonly to wound the reputation, and injure the good name of any of His Majesty’s Servants or subjects by the Publication of anonymous Libels— With respect to my present Complaint I would most readily submit Mr Campbell’s letter to me on the 3rd Instt to any Gentleman of Honor and impartiality, I would ask His Majesty’s Judges, to say if after reading that Letter whether it was not the apparent design of Mr Campbell to associate me with the most abandoned Convicts in these Settlements, and at a time also when some of these were suspected to be engaged in the Blackest Crime— However depraved the Convicts may be, however much they may be hardened in Crime, I would pledge my existence that there is not a single Convict in the Colony so lost to all feeling of humanity, so destitute of all respect for authority, and so blood thirsty as to form a Conspiracy to cut off Your Excellency and all your family, and your staff, and the Revd Wm Cowper— when I refer to that part of Mr Campbell’s Letter, in which he states a “Dragoon” waits my reply— I would submit to Your Excellency’s Judgement what my feelings of indignation were upon receipt of such a communication, from a Man from whom I have received such repeated and wanton public attacks on my Character, tho’ I should have conceived that my holding His Majesty’s Commission as Senior Chaplain to this Territory would have screen’d me from the gross Insults I have met with from Mr Campbell, or any other Private Individual,— on the receipt of my Answer by the “Dragoon” Mr Campbell observes “one object will be the result, which is that His Majesty’s “Brig Lady “Nelson will be despatched to New Castle as soon as possible, after “the arrival of “the Bearer hereof (a dragoon) with your answer.” I would ask what communication was to be made to Your Excellency by H.M. Brig Lady Nelson? Nothing less than that the senior Chaplain was privy to “this Mysterious subject” the “diabolical purpose” to cut off your Excellency, your Lady, your Child, Your Excellency’s staff the Revd W. Cowper and several other persons and “that this alarming report had just reached” Mr Campbell’s Ears, from which he felt himself called upon ”as well by Loyalty and affection, as by official duty, to request that I would furnish him “as expeditiously as possible, with such information” as I might “possess” “on this mysterious subject”, and concludes by observing that he had “only to express the utmost reliance on my Loyalty and Zeal on the occasion.” After the departure of the Dragoon with my Answer, what serious consequences might I not apprehend would follow from the suspicion, that I was privy to the “diabolical purpose” to cut off Your Excellency, and all your Family and staff! How dreadful the idea! How horrid the Imputation, that such a “diabolical purpose” (had such existed) could have laid concealed in my Bosom for a single Moment— The Combination of all the horrid Ideas that affection naturally excites on the occasion appals the Imagination, harrows up every indignant feeling in the Breast, chills the Blood, and shocks every nerve of the human Frame. I would ask what right has Mr Campbell as Your Excellencys private Secretary to sport thus with my feelings and Character “on His Majesty’s Service? Deeply impressed with a sense of past Injuries, and continued Provocation, I now call upon your Excellency for present redress, and future Protection. Should your Excellency after the Statement I have made, be of opinion that I have no sufficient Grounds for preferring my present Complaint, allow me to renew my application for leave to retire at once from the Colony, where without your Excellency’s Protection, I have no present prospect of remaining a single day in Comfort. I have the honor to be Your Excellency’s most obedt Humble Servant Samuel Marsden To His Excellency Governor Macquarie &c &c &cParramatta Augs 11th 1818 Revd & dear Sir/ I forward the inclosed by Captain Welsh— From these document[s] you will see the Spirit of the times— The Lion still roareth after his Prey— Had I the “wisdom of the Serpent and the Innocence of the dove” I should not be secure in this abandoned Place. As a man I feel myself sorely wounded— my Heart, as the Psalmist expresses it, is pained within me— As a Christian I believe there is a needs be for these things; tho’ at the same time no Chastening is joyous but grievous— I believe the great Captain of Salvation hath appointed me my Station, and if I am found faithful, will give me the Reward at last— yet my Soul is among Lions; I literally dwell amongst them who are Enemies to peace— I seem to stand as a mark for the envenomed Shafts of Calumny— I have no doubt, but God will in his infinite wisdom overrule all for good in the End— tho at present my Burthen is at times almost intolerable— I was exceeding happy at the receipt of your last Letter, being a duplicate of a Letter said to be sent by a Ship that is not yet arrived— It was dated Novr 17, informing me that my Letters had arrived relative to the Libel— I have no greater wish, than to approve myself worthy of the Confidence of the Society, and to the Head of the Church— Should I err, in any thing the Society will take my peculiar Situation into their favourable Consideration, and make allowance for human weakness, and human Feelings. I have no Counsellors— my Friends stand afar off, for Fear— and I have no wish that they should place themselves in the painful Situation I am in— I should not have troubled you with these documents, had I not apprehended, that the Enemy would take advantage of me, by transmitting the Letter of Mr Campbells Home to the Colonial Department, with such observations as those in Power, are capable of making which might operate to my Prejudice, if there was no notice taken of the Circumstance by me. The object of Mr Campbell, in that Letter is to mix me up with the dregs of Botany Bay pirates, murderers, and Thieves.— I have merely sent the documents to furnish my friends with a Reply, in Case any Attack should be made upon me in that Quarter, so as to injure me in the good opinion of His Majesty’s Government— I am compelled to guard every Point, to watch the movements of the Enemy every day. What will be the Issue of this continual warfare I cannot say. I am in the very front of the Battle; and cannot run away— and am therefore compelled to conquer or die— As Captain Welsh was on the Spot, I beg to refer you to him, shd any Reference be necessary who will give the Society any Information they may require. I am sorry to be so troublesome to you, but there is no Alternative for me, but to make my Case known to the Society— I believe there never existed a greater Enemy to the Gospel, than my present Foe and he will never change his Conduct, but will seize every occasion, however trifling to annoy— I am happy that all goes on well at New Zealand— and is likely to do so. I fear I shall not be able to close tghe Account for New Zealand by this Conveyance— as the Vessel will sail so soon— You will hear from Mr Kendall &c, by some of the Whalers— I have no wish for these Letters to be used, unless there is a necessity to do so— of this some of my Friends will be the best Judges. Mr John Mason Good, is well acquainted with my Situation here, and he is a prudent wise man— I should be glad you would shew them to him— With my best wishes for the Success of the Society in all their Plans, and most respectful Compliments— I remain Dr Sir Your very obedient Humble Servant Samuel Marsden PS. The Ship stopping another Day enables me to send the Account excepting some Expences attending the N. Zealander in N.S.W. Revd J. Pratt Secretary to the C.M.S.Sydney Augs 13th 1818 Dear Sir/ I will thank you to take the inclosed Letter for me addressed to the Revd J. Pratt— whom I hope you will see on your arrival in London— Any Expences that you may be at in Cloathing &c. for the New Zealanders you will apply to the Society for, who I have no doubt will repay you— I shall feel myself personally obliged to you for any attention you may shew them— Let them be usefully employed while on Board. I wish them particularly not to be idle, as useful Employment will improve them very much, and tend to make them of advantage to their Country in future wishing you a good and safe Voyage I remain dr Sir Yours sincerely Saml Marsden Capn Welsh—Parramatta Augs 14th 1818 Revd Sir/ The Claudine being detained another day gives me an opportunity to write to you another Line— we have two whalers the Indian and the Foxhound from New Zealand. I am happy to say the Captains give the best account of the Settlers— This gives me very much Satisfaction— I have no doubt of the final Success of the mission; but so great a work will require time— The Expenses have been much greater than I hoped they would have been; but untoward Circumstances, which could not be foreseen opposed the work— Time & Patience will overcome these— I have inclosed the Sydney Gazette with a certain Protest. This was published here to gratify private Feeling. It will do no Harm, tho’ the whole Colony were struck with its Insertion in the Govt Gazette. I wish I may be able to stand my Ground— No answer has been returned to my Letter as yet to the Gov[erno]r on Mr Campbells late Attack upon my feelings— I should not have noticed his Letter in the manner I have done, but with a view of preventing any Injury to my Reputation in England with my Superiors. Perhaps my writing to the Govr may prevent him from taking any further public notice of it than what he may do here. I only wish truth to appear and Falshood [sic] in their own Colours. I may perhaps be betrayed by my strong feelsings [sic] to act in some Instances imprudently— If I should, this will proceed from human weakness. I pray for wisdom to direct my Path. None can tell but those who feel the Effects of Power Malice, and Hatred, what it is to suffer in this particular way. In the End all may be well. I know not how far I am correct in wishing to quit my Post whether this is not running from the Cross— but I long for a little Peace and Rest. My soul is vexed from day to day— Every Scene of abomination exists amongst us here: and will do so while such dreadful Enmity exists against the Gospel— I believe there is a little spiritual Seed amongst us, but that is very small. May the good Lord cause it to increase, and multiply. By my Letters to the Governor on the want of Clergy I believe he is at length roused to apply for an additional Number of Clergymen. I fear if they are such as would be acceptable here; they would do more Harm than Good. I can hardly wish a pious man to place himself in such a Sodom— He must prepare himself to meet every thing than [sic] can make him unhappy. At the sametime [sic] I should greatly lament, if ungodly men were permitted to come out in the Church. This would be a dreadful Calamity indeed to this rising Colony. If there is a succession of pious ministers in time Satan’s Kingdom may be shaken.— The Powers that be may be changed, and things may take a better turn— I long for the day when “Kings shall be Nursing Fathers and Queens nursing mothers” to the Church of Christ. I am fully aware of the Importance of New South Wales for a Gospel Station— and I do hope that there never will be wanted a man to stand up, and sound the Gospel Trumpet to the End of time in this distant Land. Should the Lord reveal his Salvation, and make it known to the neighbouring heathen natives, what will not then be accomplished? With Respect to the two young men who accompany Captain Welsh I rely with Confidence upon the Benevolence of the Society to supply their wants— hey will not be many— I have no doubt of Captain Welsh’s kindness to them; nor do I doubt of their good Conduct— I hope the owners of Whalers will contribute some little Assistance to the New Zealand mission, as their Ships can now obtain Refreshments without danger at that Island,, the advantages will be very great indeed to them— If the Mission was attended with neither no other [sic] Good, than preserving the Lives of our Fellow creatures, this is an object of vast importance— The Value of the Boyd, which was cut off there and all her Crew would have maintained the Mission many years— No Injury has happened to any European, since the Establishment of the Settlement from the North Cape to the River Thames, which shews what temporal Good hath been already accomplished— You will perceive in the Accounts that I have charged £120 per annum for the services of the Active— I cannot say that I shall not be compbelled [sic] to charge more at a future time if she should be unfortunate, as her Expenses are very great, and there is nothing as yet that will meet them— If any Plan can be suggested by the Society that will ease the Expenses in this Respect I shall most gladly meet the wishes of the Society— I am Revd Sir Yours &c &c &c Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta Augt 15th 1819 Dear & Revd Sir Just as I was closing my Letters for England I received an answer to mine to His Excellency under date of the 11th In[stan]t. I shall send you a Copy for your Information— If you compare my Letter with the Govrs Answer you will see how his Excellency stands affected towards his Secretary. From what I stated, the Govr cannot be ignorant of his Secretary’s Conduct, had he not been well acquainted with that before— As much as it is possible I will live in Peace— but I know there will be nothing but war— I think it a little hard, that the Govr will not allow me to retire from the Colony; or to have a little Quietness— I would be satisfied with either— Had I committed any Crime, there would then be a Cause— As yet none has been proved against me and I trust never will— All Power, and Influence the Enemy has upon his Side— But hitherto he has not succeeded to his wish— I shall feel it to be my imperious duty to watch and pray, that I may be able to stand, and to do all to stand— It may be prudent to take no public notice of these Letters, unnecessarily, unless any thing is publickly [sic] said— Perhaps my Letter to the Govr may prevent that use from being made of Mr Campbells Letter, had I been silent. I shall leave the whole to your wisdom and Prudence— and remain Dr Sir Yours very sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattGovernment House 13th Augt 1818 Sir, I have to acknowledge the receipt of your Letter dated the 11th Instant, the only Reply necessary to be made to which is, that I am satisfied with the Explanation therein afforded, relative to the Report which was in Circulation in Respect to the Intention of the Runaway Convicts to seize the Government Brig Elizabeth Henrietta having myself and Family on Board I cannot forbear expressing my Astonishment that you should consider yourself insulted by Mr Secretary Campbell in addressing you his Letter dated the 3d Instant on the Subject of the Report herein adverted to, his so doing proceeded solely from motives of Humanity, and Solicitude for our Safety. I am Sir Your most obedient Servt L. Macquarie To Revd Samuel Marsden Prin[cipa]l ChaplainMadeley Sepr—1818 Dear Sir, I much obliged and thank you Mr Pratt for the letter you sent me. Mr Hall read it me, and I was quite pleased. I could not write letter myself— but I hope the Lord Jesus Christ come and help me. Mr Langley of Shrewsbury ask me if I go to the Bible meeting. I say yes: He ask me why? I say to hear about God. Another time he ask me for what you go to Church? I say to hear about Jesus Christ. He ask me where Jesus Christ live? I say up in heaven. Another time he ask me where bad people go? I say to hell. Suppose I a Christian I go to heaven, if bad go to hell. I say to Mr Langley our country no find the right way. Great number of people at the meeting. I so pleased when Mr Pratt find a ship: I want a ship to go home. I been to Coal port. I make four cups Mr Rose tell me you soon learn— yes I say, very soon learn with my fingers, but Book very hard. Hope I shall have a good ship and captain if please the Lord spare my life I go home and think of all kind friends in England. If you please Mr Pratt, Sir, I could not like tol mess with seamen that use bad language. I could not like to leave off my book now. I go aboard and help work the ship when I please, and learn book a little. Suppose God please spare my life when I get home to my country I send a letter back to my old friend Mr Pratt. I very sorry leave Mr and Mrs Mortimer behind: I hope see them again at New Zealand if the Lord please. I am Dear Sir Your obedient servant Thomas Tooi Mrs Mortimer has received a Letter from Mr M[ortimer] who perfectly agrees with Mr Pratt with respect to Tooi and Teetoree not being sent back as Cabin passengers, but to be comfortab[l]y accommodated and to work a little Voluntarily. F[rancis] H[all]Madeley Sepr 17th 1818 Dear Sir I was so pleased and very glad when Mr Hall read me your letter. Very nice letter. The water run down my eye when it was read. Hope very soon see me old friend in London. I am very sorry Mr Eyton is poorly. I pray to Jesus Christ to make better, and quite well, my kind friend. The people up in the country very kind people kind lady, kind gentleman, every body kind. Mr Mortimer took me to Shrewsbury to Bible meeting: I was very poorly and no go the meeting. As I came home stop two days at Mr Burtons of Longner. Mr Mortimer gone down to the sea side. Mr Hall took me to Colsbrook to Mrs Whitmores, half a hundred people I believe: cooked some potatoes our country fashion; Prince regent no cook so: he too fine, all find [sic] gold cloths. I hope Mr Pratt got a ship ready when I come to London: I go aboard, a little work, and learn a little the Book: no work always. I wish as kind a captain as the Kangaroo’s— Next Sunday we go to Wellington to get some more money for Missionary Society. Mr Luckock took me to see bar iron made: beautiful work! Plenty iron— very large hammer! Mr King and Mr Cooper came Madeley, me and Tooi not at home: come look for us, found us seeing the iron make. I so pleased to see Mr Cooper. Mr Hall took me to china work. I made 3 cups. When I get home to my own country write back again to my old friend Mr Pratt. If I no see you again hope meet you in heaven if good, if bad, go down. I go home and tell my country English people the best very fond of New Zealand man. If you please Mr Pratt, I no like to mess with swearing people on board the ship. I very glad to see my old friends Mr and Mrs Marsden again. I go home to my country, and go to school along with Mr Hall, and learn the book. Mr Hall learn me to read and write. I am, Dear Sir Your obedient servant Teeterree P.S. I so sorry to leave Mr and Mrs Mortimer hope see them again in New Zealand.Parramatta, Sepr 26th 1818 Revd & dr Sir/ I received your Letter under date of March 12th 1818 with feelings which I cannot express. I feel myself under infinite obligations to you for your exertions in my Favor—It will be unnecessary for me now to advert to past Circumstances at any Length.— but beg to refer you to the Communications I have already made. I hope the Violence of the Storm is now over. It was not my Intention to have brought Mr Campbell to the Bar of Justice, if I could possibly have avoided it— I felt myself totally unequal, (under existing Circumstances) to the danger and difficulty of such a measure, on political Grounds, and on Christian Principles I was more unwilling to take such a Step. But as Solomon justly observes “Oppression maketh a man mad”, so it was with me. I did not feel for myself, so much as I did for the important Cause of the mission— I was fearful from opposition, it might be crushed in its Infancy. The Remoteness of this Colony was also a serious Consideration— Communications from the Society were uncertain, from the length of time, and the dangers of the Sea: I could only see relief at great distance; and before that relief could come the Enemy might have gained much advantages. Our late Judge Advocate (Ellis Bent Esqr) and I were very intimate: I esteemed him much, he was amiable, learned, wise, prudent, and a Judge, a just man— I had seen him sink into the Grave at the Age of 32 beneath the weight of Anxiety. I knew the State of his mind, and what he suffered— One day when we were alone, he related to me the following Circumstance. In Consequence of some unhappy differences between him and the Gov[erno]r he had been much distressed for a long time. One day the Anguish of his mind became intolerable he walked about for Relief; he took his Horse and rode out and used every means the whole day to relieve his distress but in vain— In the Evening he fell prostrate on the Floor, in the Room where he was with Mrs Bent. In a very few weeks after this he sank into the Grave. With much feeling he described his Anguish of mind to me. From various difficulties I felt a similar sensation increasing in my Breast. At length my Anguish was such as no Pen can describe— and corresponded with the Feelings of my departed friend, as far as one man can communicate those Feelings to another. When I retired to my Bed weary in Body, and mind, I found my Sleep, was departed from me, and I could truly say ‘wearisome nights were appointed unto me.’ I had no pain of Body, but the Vital Strings of the mind were ready to break. I could not account for the Anguish I felt as nothing gave me Relief— Some of the Psalms of David were precious— I believed the promises to be true, and that our God wd in the End overrule all for Good, yet this did not relieve my Pain. My wound was incurable. Neither reason, nor Religion could relieve my mind. I was apprehensive some serious Consequences would follow, as my Spirits sank; and I could not sleep. I had seen my friend (Mr Bent) under similar Sensations fade away suddenly, and wither and die and was fully aware that I must have relieve [sic] from some Quarter, or I could not support the weight of my Anxiety. Persons who have never been exercised in such a way may accuse me of weakness, of Folly, and Impatience: and perhaps not unjustly. In the midst of all I felt Satan’s fiery darts. I was not surpriksed at men committing Suicide, if left to themselves for a moment, under such anguish as I experienced. I often repeated “O Lord I am oppressed undertake for me.” Seeing no possible way of obtaining Relief; but a Prospect of greater Trial, which I was apprehensive I could not meet, I resolved by one desperate Struggle to free myself from the hand of the Oppressor, or fall in the attempt. With this determination I waited upon the Judge Advocate, and told him what I was resolved to do. He seemed astonished, and started every objection to my bringing Mr Campbell to a Court of Justice. I told him that I had no Intention to have prosecuted Mr Campbell for the Letter “Philo Free”,— I would have put up with that gross Libel— but I had no Peace— every thing was done to oppose me, and that continually, in the Cause of the Mission, and that he must know. I told him what I was suffering at that very moment by the detention of the Active when ready for sea, till the Bonds were drawn up for me to execute, binding me to pay the debts, of three poor Savages who had only been a few weeks in N.S. Wales and had lived at my Table all the time and did not owe a Penny. I also told him that I thought it a very hard case that I shd be compelled to pay for Bonds at his office for men who owed nothing who were not connected with the civil world, and had only come on a visit to me, and had been maintained at my Expense— The Judge Advocate felt the Injustice and said he would return the money, but this has not been done. He wished to prevent me from appealing to the laws of my Country. I told him, my mind was made up on this Subject and whatever was the Consequence I would not change my Purpose. I knew my Conduct was correct, & I should defy the Colony to say the contrary. I now prepared myself to meet all that Power Influence, Law and Cunning could do. My mind now was relieved— I had determined upon the Line of Conduct I should pursue— I had but one Point to carry; which was to convict Campbell of the Libel— If I convicted him, my own Reputation would be publickly vindicated, and Campbell if not conquered would be very much crippled in his future Attacks. Few men I believe had had a more difficult Task to perform than I had when I brought Campbell to trial. The Judge my determined opponent and he supported by all the weight, and Influence of Persons in Power, with a military Jury, officers who had just arrived, and were not aware of the local Circumstances of the Colony, and therefore more easily have up their opinions to the Law officer: and have since regretted that they suffered the Judge to treat me in the manner he did, and my Cause— He tried me for three days, and not Mr Campbell. He hoped to find some Cause of Accusation against me, but he found none. How far my friends may approve or contemn my Conduct in the whole of this affair I cannot say. I have from time to time given you every Information that appeared to me necessary. I have no doubt but all will be well in the End. I have passed the Ordeal now. My Spirits are greatly relieved: as I think the Enemy can do me no violence. The measures the Committee have adopted are very consoling, and I do most sincerely return the Committee thanks for their kind Consideration, and the Honor they have done me in their vote of Thanks, and for the Confidence they have placed in me— I have to request that you will assure the Committee, I shall make it my constant Study to promote the object of the Society, and to do all in my Power for the temporal and eternal Interest of these poor Heathens— I have six young men with me now; three returned in the Active to New Zealand— who had lived with me some time— Two sailed for England in the Claudine, about six weeks ago. As I sent the Spelling Book to get printed, I thought these young men would assist in correcting it while they remained— and as Captain Welsh kindly offered to take them to England, and to bring them out soon again without any Expense to the Society I embraced his offer. It is not my Intention to allow any more to visit you. It will be of infinite Importance to continue the Establishment at Parramatta for the natives of New Zealand— which I shall now improve, and place upon a larger Scale. I hope to keep the Expense within a very moderate Sum as far as may relate to the establishment as it is my Intention to employ the New Zealanders, partly in Agriculture & Gardening, and partly in learning the simple Arts mixed with moral and religious Instruction, which I shall be able to attend to in part myself. The Settlement at the Bay of Islands I hope will now be much less expensive as their Buildings are all completed— Land cleared for Cultivation sufficient for their own Support. Circumstances may occur which cannot at present be foreseen which may require more pecuniar [sic] Aid. I am happy to say every thing relative to the mission has gone on well— The brethren are now united, and live in Peace— I have received very good Accounts of them from the Masters of the Whalers who have come to port Jackson. I believe no unpleasant Circumstance would have occurred at N Zealand if Mr Hall had not against the most possitive [sic] Instructions, and in violation of his Promise to me, removed to Whytangee. Mr Kendall I have always admired— his Conduct has been most Christian like— He is wholly engaged in the work and is much beloved by the natives. I hope they will all now do well. Their difficulties are now over— and their privations, inseparable from a new settlement, are now removed: so that there can be no Cause of difference— Men are seldom prepared to meet all the difficulties of a new Situation, and more especially in a savage nation— I made great allowance for them at first, while at the same time I was convinced, that they must be compelled to unite in the work, or give it up— my Letter to Messrs Hall & King upon that Subject had i[t]s proper effect— I have received with Pleasure the Information, that a Clergyman intends to come out— This will be of infinite Service to the Cause, if the Gentleman has counted the Cost. It will be well for him to remember that when he leaves England for a Savage nation, he leaves the goodly Land of Canaan, the Land flowing with milk and Honey— I say not this to discourage any one, but merely as a Caution. I would go myself was I disengaged, tho I am fully aware of the difficulties. The Field of usefulness is extensive— and a Labourer will see the fruits of his Labors every day. He will see the Heathens around him improving in knowledge and Comfort; and the way of the Lord preparing— I have not seen my Colleagues since the arrival of your Letter— we will take the first opportunity of taking it into Consideration. From my former Communications you will learn that I have retired from the Magistracy— I have now nothing to do with the great men, and the politics of this world, which is no small relief to me. I live retired from the great— and hope to continue so— I should have been in England by this time, could I have obtained Leave of Absence for Reasons stated in a former Letter on the Subject— As the Cloud rests upon the Ark I shall not move again till I see the Cloud move. The Colony is much distressed for the want of Clergymen but as the Executive Authority requires me to remain at my Post. I quietly submit. The Supreme Magistrate is God’s Minister and I am bound to obey him in all lawful Commands— I shall rejoice to see my New Zealand Friends Tooi & T[eetere] return— I have the honor to remain Dear Sir Your most grateful & obliged Ser[van]t Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt—Church Missionary House London Oct 12th 1818 My dear Friend Mr Marsden, I very glad to see my master and very kind friend Mrs Marsden again. I hope Mrs Marsden quite well, and my young friend Charly Marsden, and Elizabeth, and Hannah, and Mary, and Jane, and Martha, and Mrs Bishop, all well. I live in England very happy, Mr Pratt very good kind man. I like Englishman very much: he love New Zealand man. I very sick in Missionary House, and very near die: nothing but bone. Kind friend Missionary pray for me every night. When I got better we went to Madely in Shropshire. I stop in the Country four Months. Very kind people up the country, kind lady, kind gentleman, kind every body. I show them cook potatoes my country fashion I very glad to learn read the Book a little. Mr Hall come along with me and Tooi if please the Lord. I kneel down in my bed room every night and pray to Jesus Christ our Saviour to learn me read the book. I no see my kind friend Mr Hassall for four months. Very nice country England. I never see the King England he very poorly and Queen Charlotte very poorly too. I see the iron make, and bottle blow. Tooi blow a bottle and I blow a bottle. I make four cups at china work. Me and Tooi hold plate at Church, Missionary Sermon, got plenty money. Mr Bickersteth very kind man. Englishman very kind gave me every thing Axe, Adze, knife, iron pot, peacock feather. I got a Bible and Prayer Book and two chests of Carpenters tools. I very glad I can say the Lords Prayer all through, and begin learn the Commandments. I do like to live in England Mr Coughee he no give me leave, very bad friend. Mr Nicholas very glad to see me and Tooi. Captain Jeffreys very kind young man, he take care of me and Tooi. I like to have as good a Captain when I go home, I no like the bad language at all. I hope if the Lord please to find Mr Kendall, Mr Hall and Mr King and all my friends well. Hope New Zealand man little quiet and no fight. Mr Hall took me see the Tower, see thousand thousand guns; no give me one at all. See Lion, Elephant, Monkey, and Cockatoo: the Cockatoo he know me very well. A Blacksmith coming with us to New Zealand, he kneel down every night and pray for New Zealand man. I hope you pray for me, I pray God bless you Mr Marsden, farewell good friend. (Signed) TeeterreeChurch Missionary House London, Nov. 9/[18]18 My dear Sir, Mr Pratt being obliged to go to Birmingham this evening, I write a few lines by the Rev. Richd Hill. We have just had a full Committee Meeting this day for dismissing a fresh body of labourers to New Zealand. Their names are as under The Rev. John, & Mrs Butler, their Son, & a child Mr Francis Hall, a truly good man, Mr James & Mrs Kemp, he is a Blacksmith & has an excellent spirit Mr Butler is an able, solid man, calculated to be at the head of the New Zealand Mission. With them the Committee took leave also of Tooi & Teeterree. Their behaviour & character have won the hearts of all. They have now lived with me several Months in the Society’s House, & I never saw any impropriety in their conduct, rather quite the reverse. We have had considerable difficulty in preserving their health & fear that this colder climate has seriously injured it. We hope that the whole Company consisting of nine persons will leave England in about a Month in the Ship Baring, Capt. Lamb. May the blessing of our God go with them & through His mercy may the New Zealanders embrace the Gospel nationally & generally as they have done in Otaheite. Time will not allow me to say more, I am, Ever faithfully & affectionately yours (Signed) E. BickerstethBay of Islands New Zealand Decr 1 1818 Revd and Dear Sir/ I hope these few Lines will find you in good Health— as they leaves us at present. We are still going forward— tho but slowly— here is many hindrances which tikme alone will remove— the Trade the natives have received from us— has not changed their hearts so they are no better in heart or life. They are improving in reading & writing in sawing Timber and in making fishing Lines— Twine & cordige [sic], & agriculture— I have a good crop of wheat it will be ripe this month— they receive pay & provisions for these things— it does them good— it keeps them out of mischief it suplyeth [sic] their wants gains their atention [sic] prepares the way for the preaching of the Gospel while the Missionary is learning the Language & prepareing [sic] to preach to them— this is the strong barf the great obstacle— not knowing the Language— and this will take a person of good abilities some years to learn. I am greatly in want of a strong pair of Hackles and six foot Wheels if they was pulled to pieces & packed up in a box they would easely [sic] be put together here— I should be much oblidged [sic] to you if you could send them by the first conveyance.— I Should be able to employ more— this settlement is likely to be burdensome to the Honourable Society at present and I think it will be so untill [sic] the Gospel reaches their Harts [sic] & enlitens [sic] their dark minds— and then it will be likely that it will lessen— The natives are such thiefs & begers [sic]— When large parties come they are so troublesome that all work is almost stoped [sic] they pull down our fences & take what they like they are like wolves or wild men but thanks be to god [sic] they are not allways here— dit [sic]. We have had some heavy trials here— Thomas Holloway King my second Son died Novr 12th 1818. aged 3 years 9 month [sic] & 12 Days he died of a consumption— we did not know his complaint untill after his Death— therefore did not know what to give him suitable to his case— We have been protected— suported [sic] in the midst of Dangers fears & doubts [?] Pray for us we trust we have a good conscience willing to live to & die in the service of Jesus Christ— May the Lord bless you & prosper all your labours and endevours [sic] to spread his Holy Name— — — This last year the Natives have carried on a great deal of war at a distance from us, I think it highely [sic] prudent, if you would send positive orders to this settlement that [t]here shall be no more guns nor Powder given a way, nor sold in this place— by any that are in any way employed under your direction you will hear from Mr Kendall some thing a bout this— — The Lord knoweth all things he is well able to begin & to carry on his great work of convincing & converting the most dark & hardened sinners & the most depreaved [sic] Heathen, he is my only helper— his work must prosper here & trihumph [sic] in his own time, be still & know that I am god, I will be exalted among the Heathens I will be exalted in the earth— fare well at this time. The Lord bless you & Family, the God of Jacob defend & suport [sic] you is the sincere prayer of your most unworthy servant John KingBay of Islands Decr 1. 1818 Revd Sir, In answer to your enquiry respecting the Number of axes & c±a± required by this settlement for purchasing from the natives such things as we want to eat, and for the purpose of agriculture for one year, we beg leave tol state, that the following articles, viz 200 English falling axes 100 small broad Axes weight from 1-1/2 to 2-1/2 lb each 200 English Hoes 6 cwt of bar iron for flat Tokees Some fish hooks, and a few adzes, spades, scissors & ca as convenient to send, would in our opinion be sufficient, whilst the settlement remains as it is now, and that we could generally procure therewith all needful supplies except in such cases as when the natives can dispose of their property for muskets and powder. On these occasions the ordinary course of the support of such settlers as have not these articles in their possession must necessarily be suspended. It may be necessary to observe that the New Zealanders here having been so well supplied with all kinds of axes, hoes and different articles of english iron mongery during the past four years, nothing but good english axes, adzes, hoes & ca will now obtain amongst them, they are also so much enlightened and so well skilled in bartering that it is almost useless sending axes and articles of barter of an inferior quality or make. We believe that an english axe is worth more than three of the same size made at Port Jackson. The Natives will not bring their property for sale for the latter in sufficient quantities, they will sooner reserve it for shipping. We wish for no bill hooks or battle axes except you have any already in the Society’s store as they are used only as savage weapons. Small broad axes are a good article. We want no beads. In our way of dividing all such stores as are sent for the settlement, it has already been remarked to you, that each man, woman, and child has a fair proportion, and after such distribution has been made we wish to inform you that it has been our practice to act as individual settlers, and not as a body. There is no extra support allowed by the body of settlers to any individual settler for the exercise of his own particular calling and although we perfectly agree in opinion, that neither the spinning of twine or flax, the sawing of timber, the management of a school or any other branch of employment can be carried on at all without extra support, yet we leave it to every professional man to stgate the nature and the amolunt of his wants tol you and we request you to consider partikcularly this, and afford him separate supplies otherwise he will fail in the duty he has undertaken to perform. We remain, Revd Sir your very obedient Servants Signed by all the Missionary Settlers Revd S. Marsden A true Copy Thos KendallBay of Islands Decr 10—1818 Revd and Dear Sir, It has pleased Almighty God of his goodness to preserve me and my Colleagues with our families in safety at this place during the past four years, and it affords me unspeakable satisfaction to be enabled to acquaint you, that we are now under no fears respecting our personal safety, the natives, making due allowance for their wild habits, being reconciled to us, and we to them. On their part there is no apparent obstacle in the way of our usefulness, except as must be expected, their unsettled turn of mind; and we have every encouragement to indulge the hope, that by a patient perseverance in the path of duty, with a single eye to the glory of God and their benefit, a blessing will attend our feeble exertions. I am now anxiously expecting some person of talent to assist me in fixing the New Zealand Language. One friend of a kindred spirit possessing greater abilities than I do, would be very useful to me and I could be useful to him. As soon as the Holy Scriptures are in print, or such parts of them, as, the general knowledge of which are essential to salvation, and the Natives are taught to read them, a general blessing, in dependence upon the Divine Promises may then, and perhaps not before then, [be] expected. Although the New Zealanders are exceedingly superstitious, and what religion they profess is constituted of Rules the most horrible and offensive to an Englishman and a Christian, yet it certainly is a very encouraging circumstance that parents do not at all object to their children being instructed by us, they rather wish it, and the children themselves have always been ready to repeat their lessons when called upon, and have been kept in a state of discipline far superior to my expectations when we have had it in our power to give them an handful of victuals. You have, I have no doubt, been highly gratified with the accounts of the many children who have attended the Society’s School. Those accounts, I do assure you, were correct; and I must say, that at the time they were written, notwithstanding my spirits were often ready to sink, by reason of the frequent troubles which afflicted this settlement, my heart was filled with joy and thankfulness at the fair prospects then before me. And it is not the fault of the native children that my harp is once more hung upon the willows. It is because I have not been able to feed them for more than five or six months during the past year. I have long since declared, that if the children were not regularly fed twice per day, with an handful of potatoes, or a little rice, the school would be in a great measure deserted. I wish Mr Marsden was directed to provide for the School as a separate establishment, it will not answer for the Schoolmaster, whoever he be, to depend upon the will, or contribution of the Settlers. One hundred pounds per annum, should it be required, would only be a trifle with the Society, and would well maintain Fifty or Sixty Scholars. I wish only to give them just as much as will keep them generally collected together; I do not want to pamper them. I have told Mr Marsden and Mr Pratt all I mean to say upon this subject, whatever may be determined, I trust I shall do the best I can; I have been very unhappy lately, having wrought hard with my hands for two years in order to procure necessary accommodations, and then to be crippled in my work, on account of the little support and the different plans carried on in the Settlement the one having a tendency to check the other. When I am in trouble I am but ill calculated to do good. The Active returned from Port Jackson with supplies for the Settlement in the month of June last. About five pounds worth of trade and five hundred pounds of rice were laid aside for the School. I do not think the School has been out of my thoughts since that time one single waking hour. I do not attach any blame to Mr Marsden or any one else. Mr Marsden I am sure has at heart the welfare of the natives. The difficulty arises chiefly from the ready attention of the Native children to the School, and to the want of a settled plan from the first, for their support, and to keep them when once collected together. If supplies are not sent out to Mr Marsden already for the School some thing ought to be sent by the Catherine provided a School is to be supported here at all. Should they be sent out by the way of Port Jackson it might possibly be two years before I received them. Mrs Kendall unites in grateful recollection. It is now nearly six years since we joined with you all in communion, but our hearts are still with you. I am glad to hear of your good health. I bless God my Wife and seven children are well, and I have had my health ever since the day I landed here. I shall be forty years of age on the 13th of this month. My father lived until he was ninety three. I have not yet attained to half that period, yet I am covered with grey hairs. If it pleases the Lord to spare me I pray to him that I may be usefully employed in promoting the Kingdom of his Dear Son. If he has any thing for me to do upon earth he will prolong my life in it, yet as I was led in my fancy some evenings ago into your company, and you pull’d out your watch and told me” it was time to think of going” so the caution applies to me. I trust whenever it may please God to call us we shall meet in his Kingdom above. I have received your memoir of Mowhee, I hope before this time my young friends Toi and Teetaddee have been also with you. Their friends are well. Should the native Mayree call upon you he will tell you a little about us. I expect he will return in the Catherine. I shall be glad if you will write me a short note by the Catherine. If it or any parcels are sent to Mr Bennets country house they will be taken care of. Captn Graham has been very frequently at the Settlement. I wish he could see you, but I am afraid he will think your residence too far distant. Mrs Kendall unites in dutiful & affectionate regards to Mrs Woodd, yourself & all friends— My kind respects to Mr Rowe Mr & Mrs Mortlock Mr & Mrs Capusac— Miss Mary Woodd, Mr Charles Woodd Mr Willm Woodd Your Cook— Mrs Gibbard &ca I am with much affection Your faithful Servant Thos Kendall Mr Bennett lives I believe in RotherhitheBay of Islands Novr 8th 1818 Revd & Dear Sir/ A valuable opportunity now offers for communicating to you and from you to us, which I gladly embrace— The Cathrine Captn Graham is now laying in our Bay bound direct for England— He is a South Sea Whaler and means to return immediately after discharging his Cargo in London— When on his former Voyage home about three years ago, I wrote to you by him requesting the favour of a few articles, such as I had been robbed of by the Natives, but I never received any of them nor any letters from England these several years past.— yet I always continued to write at every opportunity, The Natives under my direction and instruction work very well almost beyond my expectation. I have generally four pair of Sawyers at work, sawing Timber into boards, planks, Pailing for fences &c &c. I have spared neighter [sic] labour nor expence in their instruction. I have expended £20 of my own, in trade for the Natives that I never charged any thing for,— I have Saved upwards of a thousand feet with them myself, We are making strong pailing fences round our houses yards and gardens all of sawed Timber, and I have sent nearly 2000 feet of 3 Inch plank 12 Inches deep up to Port jackson, in order to assist in defraying the Actives expences— We have built three Smiths Shops in the Settlement. We have two Natives amongst us that we taught the Black Smiths business to a certain degree, the one w as taught here by the Black Smith that we had, and the other was taught at Port jackson, under the direction of Mr Marsden,— I have also built a smiths Shop that I work in myself occasionally with the Tools that you kindly sent out with me.— I can make small adzes nails and many other useful things that serve to purchase potatoes pay labour &c with I victual my working Natives three times a day regularly with potatoes and pork and Mrs H[all] cooks it all for them.— We have succeeded tolerably well in cultivation likewise.— I have as much wheat growing this year as will serve my family the year round, and every one in the settlement has got some, more or less— we keep increasing gradually by making more improvements and cultivations every year.— And in respect to the language we can speak it sufficiently well to enable us to buy or sell any thing to them or get our work done, in short we can speak pretty fluently upon any common subject.— But as to writing it grammatically, or translating any part of the Scriptures we are utterly unequal to the work,— We wish very much to have a Minister or two amongst us Classically eucated, and the more living languages they understand they will be the better qualified for their work, but I must refer these things to your superior judgment, and to the righteous judge of all things.— We hope we have an interest in your prayers and in the prayers of all those that wish well to the increase of Christ’s Kingdom and the building up of his Church upon earth,— and that the Lord may qualify and prepare many faithful labourers for his vineyard, and hasten the time when the Kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ, is the sincere and fervent Prayer of Revd & dear Sir Your most obedient Serv[an]t In Christ Wm Hall PS. I have sent you a Natives Box as an article of curiosity, it is such as the N. Zealanders make to put their feathers in that they ornament their heads with— and a few other trifles which you will please to accept.— Please to send me a good suit of black cloathing if convenient, a Dozen pair of black stockings for self, and a Dozen for Mrs and two or three pounds of black worsted, such things are very difficult for us to obtain here, and if you send the prices to Mr Marsden I will settle with him for them.— I received a parcel of Carlisle Newspapers some time ago which are very interesting to us. I had no letter with them, but I suppose they must have come through your hands, for which I return my sincerest thanks.— We have had no reports or registers or Stationary this long time past by sending these things you will much oblidge [sic] Revd & Dear {Sir] Your Obe[dien]t Servants And labourers In Christ Wm & D. HallChurch Missionary Society London Decr. 14/18 Dear Sir, We wrote to you briefly, on the 9th of Nov., by the Rev. Richard Hill; & now purpose to answer your various Letters. We have received from you Copy of a Letter from Governor to you, dated April 13/14 Letters to Mr. Pratt, 1 dated Feby 20. 3 dated May 2. 1 Nov. 28. 3. Dec. 10. 1 Dec. 12/17. 2 May 14. 1 May 15. & 1 May 20/18. Copy of the Correspondence between you & Judge Advocate Wylde, in April 1817. Letter from Governor Macquarie to you, dated April 15/17 Your Letters to Earl Bathurst, dated Nov. 28. & Dec.Decr. 8/17, & the Enclosures. Letters from Mr. Kendall, dated June 10, July 14, 25, 27/17. With Lists of Children from January to April. Letter from Mr.Kendall to the Rev. Basil Woodd. Letters from Mr. William Hall dated June 10th & July 25/17. Letter from Mr. John King dated July 23/17. The Committee need not say again, how much they have been grieved by the heavy trials which you have undergone. They anxiously considered how they could most effectually aid & support you. Our Treasurer, who is a personal friend of Mr. Goulburn’s, has had several interviews with him; & Mr. Goulburn himself, who is now become one of our Vice Presidents, is well disposed to do what he can in our cause but we find, rather a wish that the Patience of the sufferer should overcome by endurance, than that Government should authoritatively interfere. This was to be expected, when we consider what influence a Colonial Government will always have with the Government at home. While the Committee regret the circumstances which made you consider it necessary to resign your office as a Magis-trate, they cannot but think, with you, that you are more likely to have peace & comfort in being more retired from public affairs; & they would hope also that your usefulness may not be diminished. God is overruling all for good. They feel that, under the blessing of God, the New Zealand Mission owes every thing to you. From the recollection, therefore, of your part disinterested & unwearied labours, as well as from the need of the continuance of them, the Committee would most deeply regret your removal. They cannot but hope that this may become unnecessary. Your hands will be strengthened by the arrival of two Chaplains, Mr. Hill & Mr. Crosse, who will prove, we trust, like minded with yourself; & we think it very probable that a new Governor may proceed shortly to the Colony; & under him a new & better order of things be established. We would say, in the words of David— “Wait on the Lord: be of good courage, & he shall strengthen thine heart; wait I say on the Lord.” But we must still remember that our Saviour’s Kingdom is not of this world; &, whoever reigns here, we would look only to Him, & depend solely on Him to direct all things to His own glory. This is our support amidst many trials and difficulties here, & it will be yours in New South Wales. We were struck with your observation, that the Inhabitants of New South Wales were likely, through your late troubles, to be more fa-vourably disposed towards New Zealand. How wonderful are God’s ways of accomplishing our great desire — the coming of His Kingdom. The Committee quite approve of your sending Cattle & other stock to New Zealand, & will willingly bear this expence. They rejoice to hear of the progress made in cultivation & civilization; & trust that this only precedes the great object in view — the cordial reception, by that noble people, of the Gospel of Christ. The Committee approve also of the outfit given to Mr. Carlisle & Mr. Gordon; & think that you rather erred on the side of æconomy, than on that of liberality. We were much pleased with Mr. Hassall, who is now in Wales. He had taken great care of Tooi & Teeterree, & seemed a very promising young man. Tooi & Teeterree have deeply engaged the affections of all who have had intercourse with them, during their stay in this country. Their conduct has not only been irreproachable, but truly exemplary. They will carry back with them many good wishes, many prayers, many valuable proofs of the interest which they have excited. You will see how the Committee addressed them in the public Instructions. We regret that we have been unable, from our own overwhelming engagements, & the engagements of those to whom we could have entrusted the work, to prosecute, to any great extent, the fixing of the New Zealand Language. Something has, however, been done; the Committee trust that such a beginning has been made, as will enable Mr. Butler & Mr. Kendall to go on with the work. The Committee now send you, as they are persuaded, a most valuable body of Labourers The Rev. John Butler, is a plain man, of strong natural talent & warm affections whose heart has long been set on the Heathen World. He superintended the Schools at Bentinck Chapel; & Mr. Woodd gave him up with great reluctance. His son will be able to take charge of the School. Mrs. Butler will manage the household matters; & in every practicable way, we trust, render herself useful. Mr. Francis Hall is an humble, diligent, & consistent Chris-tian. We need not say more to shew his value in the New Zealand Mission. Mr. Kemp, the Smith, & Mrs. Kemp, are truly worthy people. He has a good knowledge of Agriculture; & is ever way, by piety, talent, knowledge, & sweetness of disposition, calculated for his Station. May the Lord, the giver of every good, bless them & go with them all; & give them great success in His work! Repecting the salaries to be allowed to those now going out, we have told them that we refer them entirely to you. In western Africa where provisions & European Articles are very dear, we allow ?200 to the married ordained Missionary for himself & his wife. By reference to this you & your friends may be able to adjust a suitable allowance for Mr. Butler. A proper yearly allowance should be given to his son, provided he renders himself useful. In all these matters, we are sure that you & our other friends will endeavour to combine a due regard to æconomy in the application of the Society’s funds, with a proper consideration for the comfort of its Missionaries. Mr Hall is a single man & will be able to take such a situation as Mr. Kendall now hasm & may have a Salary in proportion, We leave it to you also to fit Mr. & Mrs. Kemp’s Salary. The Committee wish to “give unto them that which is just & equal. We have seen Captn. Ker, who gave us information as to the present state of things in New Zealand. He did not call at the Bay of Islands, not being able to make the Eastern passage. Many friends regularly meet at the Society’s House every Saturday Evening, to pray for the Divine Blessing on its Missions, & for the general success of the Gospel. You are not forgotten on these occasions, We wish our New Zealand Missionaries & Settlers to observe a similar practice, as is done in our other Missions. Those who come out now have each a fowling-piece, & we have also sent one to replace Mr. Hall’s. We are not allowed to send powder, & it is the less necessary, as we are informed that they can be supplied at New South Wales. We will thank you to give them such a quantity as they may need. They are all furnished with provisions sufficient for a time after landing: their Salaries are, therefore, to take date from their entrance on their labours; you charging to the Society what may be expended on their account while in New South Wales, & for their passage from thence to New Zealand. We rejoice at the prospect which your last Letters hold out, of the Settlers soon growing their own wheat. On the whole the Committee feel that they are called to much gratitude in the encouraging prospect of the very distant Mission of New Zealand. They thank you most sincerely for all you labour, self denial, suffering & anxiety on their account. They have no wish that you should personally suffer, from any expences requisite to the prosperity of the Mission; & they leave the conduct of it in your hands. They think that you will find willing helpers in this in Mr. Hill & Mr. Crosse. May the great Head of the Church bless you, & your family & your labours, & frustrate , in mercy, the designs of all who seek the overthrow of this endeavour to benefit the souls of the benighted New Zealanders. We beg very kind remembrances to Mrs. Marsden, & to Mr. Cartwright & Mr. Youl with our other friends, and are ever, Dear Sir, Very affectionately yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd. BickerstethChurch Missionary House London, Decr 14/[18]18 Dear Sir We wrote to you fully, by the Isabella, on the 12th of March. We have since received your Letters of June 10th & July 29th 1817 to Mr Pratt, & those of July 14/17 to the Rev. J. Mann, of Feby 1/17 to the Rev. Basil Woodd, a Duplicate of the same, & a Letter of July 25/17, to Mr Marsden, with Lists of Children from Jany to April 1817. Some of your Letters have been more than a year in reaching us. That dated June 10/17 was not received by us till June 24/18. This will account, in some measure, for your not hearing from us. We have, besides been so incessantly occupied in the widely extending exertions of the Society, that we have not been able to write so often as we could wish. We now send you out a body of labourers, that will, we doubt not, prove a most acceptable & valuable addition to your strength in New Zealand. The Rev. John Butler was a member of the Bentinck Chapel Congregation, & has been ordained by the Bishop of Gloucester. We are happy to send a Clergyman, that you may have the ordinances of religion administered among you. His whole heart, we have reason to believe, is in this work. Mr Hall is well qualified, & so is Mr Butlers eldest Son, to act as Schoolmasters. Mr Kemp is well acquainted with his particular trade as a Smith, & has some knowledge of Agriculture. The Committee rejoice to find that you are now all united in one spirit. They trust that Satan may never prevail again so far as to cause divisions among brethren, who ought to dwell together in unity. They have been much pleased with your spirit on all occasions, & are gratified with Mr Marsden’s account of you. A complete set of the Missionary Register is sent for the Library. A copy of Burn’s Justice, was sent by the Tottenham: other Books are now sent under the care of Mr Butler. They are all for the common use of the Settlers, under due regulations to be adopted. We are, Dear Sir, Ever truly yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edw[ar]d BickerstethChurch Missionary House, London Decr 14/[18]18 Dear Sir Your Letter of the 10th of June, with its duplicate of July 25th was received by us about a year after they were severally written. Your distance from us, frequently renders communications between the Society & you uncertain. The Committee had much pleasure from your last Letter, as they find that you are once more united. They trust that Satan may never again hereafter so prevail as to sow the seeds of Discord among brethren. The Committee rejoice to hear of your favourable prospects; & are happy in sending an excellent Clergyman, & other labourers, to assist you. Mr Bickersteth attended the last Anniversary of the Carlisle Association. The members assembled were much gratified in hearing Mr Fawcett read a Letter which he had received from you. Our Missionaries & Settlers are, indeed, not only affectionately remembered locally, in the places where they lived; but, in every part of the land, prayers ascend up for them. Be strong then, in the Lord; & fight the good fight of faith. Remember us very kindly to Mrs Hall We are, very truly and Affectionately yours (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd Bickersteth P.S. We send you a Fowling-piece by this opportunity as we found that we could do it if we did not send powder, & that you could get powder from New South Wales.Church Missionary House, London, Dec[embe]r 14/[18]18 My Dear Sir The Committee were gratified with your last Letter dated July 23/17. They are happy to see that you are now fairly engaged in your work; & they trust that you will steadily go on, in labouring for the good of the New Zealanders, united & at peace among yourselves, & disinterestedly seeking to forward the Kingdom of Christ. We are happy, at length, to be able to send a considerable reinforcement to the New Zealand Mission, at the head of which is a worthy & excellent Clergyman. The Committee are persuaded that you will receive these fresh Labourers, with all cordiality; & will render them every assistance in your power, towards their being comfortably settled at the station where they will be fixed. The Committee are glad to hear of the progress of the New Zealand boys in spinning. They hope you talk with them frequently on the love of Christ, & our great design in sending you among them. We have sent one Iron Kettle for each family by this opportunity. We are, Dear Sir, Truly Yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edward BickerstethChurch Missionary House, London, December 14/[18]18 Dear Sir Though we have no Letter from you to answer, we do not like to let the present opportunity pass without writing, though it be but to assure you of our continued interest in your welfare. The Committee hear, with much pleasure, that you continue to afford great assistance to Mr Kendall in the School. They were much pleased to receive the picture of the Settlement which you sent; & have had it redrawn, with a due regard to perspective; so that we think we have now a good idea of the place where you are labouring. May God grant that some New Zealand Children may be brought through your means to the knowledge of the Saviour of Sinners! We are, Dear Sir Truly yours. (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd BickerstethChurch Missionary House, London Decr 14/18 Dear Sir, We are happy to hear a good account of you, from our friend Mr Marsden; & trust you will continue steadily to labour in a cause so dear to the Saviour, & which deeply engages the affections of the whole Christian world. The Committee will always be glad to hear from you an account of your labours. We, are, Dear Sir, Very truly yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd BickerstethChurch Missionary House, Decr 14. 1815 My Dear Friend Mr Bickersteth I very sorry I go away, and leave you behind. When I get home to my own country I remember you, and all kind friends in England, and I tell my Countryman how Englishman pray for New Zealand man. Hope New Zealand man read God’s Book, and hear Missionary talk about Jesus Christ our Saviour: He will then leave off eating mans flesh. Hope too New Zealand woman no hang herself when her husband he die but marry again in two or three years. New Zealand god no true, all nonsence: Englishman God and Englishman’s Bible all true.Hope the English Bible make New Zealand man leave off the tabboo tabboo, and like English way. O how kind Englishman to New Zealand man; he pray for me, he send Missionary to my country to talk about Jesus Christ our Saviour. I should like read the Bible about Jesus Christ. I no read nor understand much yet, but I understand by and by please the Lord. I pray Jesus every night teach me read the Book. England beautiful country every thing in England I see with my own eye the iron run down like water, I no believe till I see it myself: my countryman cannot believe it. Me and Tooi and Mr Hall and Mr Palmer got a little coach and a candle and go under ground side of a mountain quite afraid the ground come down upon my head see the men work get the iron stone to make iron: then we went to Sunny Side see them make very large iron pot quite astonished the iron run down into the sand and make iron pot almost big as the Missionary prayer room. Then we went to the horse Hay, see bar iron make: see large pair of scissars [sic] to cut bar iron, and large hammer five ton weight, all go by steam engine see the large wheel go very fast, one mile every minute. I go to a Coal Port see the China work, I make a cup and saucer myself, and Tooi did too. I take them home to New Zealand. I very much pleased to see all good things up the country. Mr Eyton took me to see the glass make I blow two bottle Tooi One time I come away broke all to pieces. I live very happy with the Revd Mr Mortimer of Madeley 4 Months very kind Man he pray for me every Night I go into Mr Ferriday’s Corn field and help to reap wheat I hope reap wheat in my own Country by and bye I got plenty friends up the Country Kind Lady Kind Gentleman Mr Mortimer take me to Missionary Meeting at Shrewsbury I very poorly, could not attend Mr Hall took me to the Tower— I see hundreds thousands of Guns. Mr Hall took me to see Lion, Tigers, Elephant, and plenty of Monks [sic]. I was quite astonished England every thing. My dear friend I go to-morrow, I go my own Country. I hope Jesus will go along with me. I tell my Countrymen I like Englishmen very much. Oh! Englishmen how kind. When I get home my own Country I pray for Englishmen and Englishmen pray for me. My dear friend Mr Bickersteth: you very kind to me. Hope God will bless you. Hope Jesus Christ will help Missionary to take away from New Zealand man had heart and give new heart. Please to say at Meetings I hope God will be with them and do them good because they so good to New Zealand men. I am My Dear Friend Your grateful and humble Servant TeeterreeC[hurch] M[issionary] House Dedcr 14 1818 Dear Revd Brother I am just told I going to leave you day after morrow I will therefore write you dear Sir I go home to my Countrymen that Jesus is the true God Atua is false no God all nonsense I tell my Countrymen Englishmen no hang hisself not eat a Man no tattooing face no cutting his self. My Countrymen will say to me why Englishmen no cut himself I tell them Book of Books say no cut no hang no tattoo I tell them Jesus say all they that do so go to Hell I tell them they sin they do wrong I know that Jesus Christ Blood cleanseth all sin I tell my poor Countrymen so He no find out the Way to heaven, poor fellow Jesus our Lord he found a way to Heaven for all who know him Jesus Christ love me much I no love him once my bad heart no love him I sinned too much for God I hope the Lord Jesus Christ puti [sic] in me a new heart and new soul I then pray to him and love him and he love me I go back to my Country I tell my Country men the Book the Bible maketh all happy Englishmen suppose a christian he very happy New Zealand mans spear make no happy I tell my poor Country men Christians no fight no use War Club no spear they read Book of Book all true he say no fight all love I go away to day I leave all good friends behind and I very sorry he go very soon. I go home I remember kind missionary he love me too much he pray for me every morning and every evening. We hope me shall be made happy I pray for englishman I get home to New Zealand and I go tell my Countrymen come countrymen In to House of worship where true God is worshipped. I hope you fare Well. Good bye Your affectionate friend Thomas TooiBay of Islands Decr 14. 1818 Revd Josiah Pratt Revd and Dear Sir, I send by the Ship Catherine Captn Graham, a Preparatory Catechism written in the New Zealand and English Tongues, a few copies of which, if approved of by the Honorable Committee you will be pleased to get printed. You can, if there is time, send me a part of them by the return of the Catherine, or any other ship bound direct from England to this country; and the other part you can send to me by way of port Jackson. I also send for the Society’s Museum a perfect model of a war canoe, and have directed the native Mayree who sails in the Catherine, to explain to you the particulars respecting it. There are also several garments and Curiosities contained in a Case directed to you. Such as are loose, and the parcel of Matts manufactured by the female Scholars are for the Society. These are the last Matts made by the female Scholars which I intend to send without you desire me to send more. The Copy Books are written by Native Boys. I request you to forward without delay the parcels directed to my friends in the Country in order that answers may be returned in time, and convey them to me. The Memorandum Book which contains a list of my wants you will be pleased to look over. Such articles as are already sent you can strike out with with your pen, and will favor me with as many of the rest, as is agreeable to the Committee to grant me. It is now twenty months since I received the last letter from you Dated Sepr 5. 1816 you directed me therein to make regular statements to a Corresponding Committee then appointed, as you supposed, at New South Wales to transact the affairs of the Society. There has been no such Commee formed; and Mr Marsden has had of course the whole weight of the Society’s Concerns, as well as his other cares, upon his own hands. There is no man perhaps who had equal zeal or is so well able as Mr Marsden to manage your affairs, and I am confident there is no man upon earth who has more at heart the welfare of the New Zealanders than himself. Yet a man who is so oppressed with his public and private duties for want of time, and who is on that account generally in a hurry mujst leave many things undone. In all Mr Marsden’s Letters to me, he has promised to assist me in every possible way, and I do not doubt his willingness to do it, yet it so happens, and it is a subject of too great importance to conceal it, That no settled plan has hitherto been adopted for the support of the School. The consequence has been that almost all the succours have fallen into the hands of an individual settler. Private trade has completely over balanced the Society’s trade, and the latter is so much reduced in value that the settlers in general can scarce procure a good Hog, or provide for the wants of their families: much less can they procure a sufficient supply as to enable them to carry on their respective callings, and the School of course has been almost reduced to nothing, merely for want of a handful of potatoes to give each Scholar to eat. Some order of a positive nature must be given by the Society and Mrf Marsden too, or else I am certain the Settlement will be in a short time deserted by many. Mr Gordon and Mr Carlisle are both of them very quiet men, and would suffer before they would complain; but a meek and quiet christian has, in a heathen land, trials sufficient without being abridged in the necessaries of life, when they can be obtained by others with whom he is by appointment called to share in the same duties and dangers. Neither Mr Gordon nor Mr Carlisle have had it in his power to purchase a good hog from the natives since their arrival, and I have been told they have been without pork at all, at a time when many casks of pork have been in the settlement but to which they could have no access because it was purchased with private property. If nothing is determined in the above respects. If each settler cannot procure for his family a proportionate share of the necessaries of Life, such as pork, potatoes &c to which he is justly entitled in a Missionary Settlement, there will be no such thing as peace amongst us for any length of time, and the situation will be peculiarly painful for a Schoolmaster or a Clergyman. I know there is a plea of aiming at independence urged in favor of private commerce, but I am certain there can be no such thing as independance [sic] at New Zealand for an Englishman without an English Force for the protection of property, and if private commerce can not be carried on without oppressing Missionary Settlers and defeating the spirit of a Missionary Society it ought to be relinquished. It is easy to point out a remedy for the evil just represented. I wish it to be put in practice, not only as a check upon others but as one upon myself. We perfectly agree in rationing out all supplies which we receive from Mr Marsden; We only want to agree in the particulars. “1st To purchase all we want from the Natives with the Society’s “trade, and should it be agreed upon to add any other trade to it, for each settler “to bear his proportion of the expence. 2ndly. To divide the prok, potatoes, Matts “&c in fair proportion to each family. 3rdly. To allow a certain quantity of pork and “potatoes per day to such natives as live with the Settlers. 4thly. To lay the “remainder of the Potatoes aside for the School. Timber, flax and such articles as “are wanted for the Active and not of particular use to the settlement might be “excluded from the above regulations.” I have consulted my colleagues in general upon the subject, and they are of opinion with me that to follow the above plan would give general satisfaction. There ought to be no provisions of any kind sent to ships without the affairs of the settlement would admit. As the Society’s concerns ought not to suffer for the sake of private interest, so they ought not for the temporary gratification of a body. The School whoever teaches it will, as long as it is encouraged and duly attended to by the Teacher, press itself continually upon the consideration of the Settlers and the Society. Every attempt to improve the condition of the New Zealanders, so as to induce them to relinquish their horrid customs, will in my opinion fall short of success, until the most pernicious article of their faith is shaken at the root, and they are taught to believe that the Lord, Jehovah, is a Being of Love and Mercy, and that “the Son “of Man came not into the world to destroy men’s lives but to save them.” In my Letter to the Revd Basil Woodd I have stated the feelings of my own mind on the subject of the School. I have nothing further to add, than that as I proposed before the Hon[oura]ble Committee when I was the first recommended to its notice, so, as far as my own conduct is concerned I wish to act . I wish to make concessions to my Colleagues for any thing which I may at any time have done improperly towards them. In my present difficulties I wish to yield, rather than to strive. I have told them long since I sincerely lamented that my name had ever been noticed, as having any share in the divisions which have afflicted this settlement. I acquainted Mr Marsden by Letter sent to him a week ago in the Active, and I now acquaint you, with the obstacles which lay in the way of my usefulness being sensible, that you are the best able and willing to remove them. I cannot be happy long here and sit still. I trust God will give me more grace, and more firmness than to desire to continue with my large family an useless burthen upon the Society. I am now attempting to copy the Taheitian Catechism into the New Zealand Language I trust I shall have it ready to send in the Foxhound Captn Watson which I expect will sail from hence to England in a few months. I shall do it as well as I can, and have no doubt but it will equally gratify the Church Missionary Society and the London Missionary Society to observe the very little difference which there really is in the Dialect of the two islands whose Language is radically the same. The New Zealanders’ Spelling Book part 1st and 2nd was sent to Mr Marsden for his inspection in March last. I pray that the Lord of his infinite mercy may so direct and bless his sinful and unworthy servant, that much good may be done by these faint attempts to promote the knowledge of the Redeemer’s Name. By the blessing of Divine Providence, this Settlement (except as has been above mentioned) is in a promising state. Several natives around us have been employed in Farming, twine spinning, sawing Timber, & ca. Our Buildings are completed and we are getting forward with our fences. We want a building for a Chapel, you would do right to encourage the Settlers to begin this work. Our families are generally in good health. My Colleague Mr King has lost one of his children by death, the rest are all well. There are nine unbaptized children in the Settlement. My Eldest Daughter is now in her fifteenth year. My next is in her fourteenth year. I have now two Daughters and five sons living. The natives do not molest our children at all. Their walks are of course limited, but the whole of the Settlers children are chearful and happy. Mrs Kendall desires to unite with me in dutiful acknowledgments to the Honorable Committee and to say, that as we do not wish to part with our children again, and may probably before many years more are past think it needful to remove with them into civilized and christian society. We shall feel ourselves highly obliged to the Committee “by favoring us with its opinion on this subject.” We hope to be understood that we wish to continue at New Zealand, except our removal should appear to us indispensible [sic], in which case, we should be ready to apply ourselves to such a way of life as might be calculated to afford us a maintenance without trespassing greatly upon the funds of the Society. And we mention this we trust in submission to the will of our heavenly master, whose service we have no desire to fly from before our work is done, or our place is better filled. We have indeed been graciously preserved as a family by land and by water. We have been blessed amongst the heathen where we sojourn, and possessing their confidence, and being delivered from many troubles our cup runneth over. In all things may we trust in him who is acquainted with our wants, and is ever ready to do his needy creatures good. We have now resided four years at New Zealand. Amongst a people where thousands of our countrymen would think it impossible to live in safety for any length of time. We sleep in peace, and have all the priviledges [sic] and comforts we could expect to have in a foreign land. My Sincere christian regards to Mrs Pratt, yourself, and all inquiring friends. And am Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Servt Thos Kendall Revd Josiah Pratt &c &cBay of Islands Decr 17. 1818 Revd and Dear Sir, I understand my Colleague Mr King has requested you to send him, a few spinning Wheels in order to teach the female scholars to spin. I think you would do very right to encourage Mr King in this work. The Natives are often tedious visitants, and when they come, all out doors work is generally laid aside, but as spinning can be carried on in the house he would always have an opportunity to employ his time. To spin thread would be much better, than to make Native Matts. Mr King is in very great want of a suitable building for his other work and also for the above purpose and he has not hitherto been allowed any support for the express purpose of of [sic] maintaining those natives whom he has employed in twine spinning. I trust Mr Marsden will attend to his needful wants— Perhaps you will remind Mr Marsden when you write to him again I am Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servt Thos Kendall—Bay of Islands Decr 17th 1818 Revd & Dear Sir/ The Bearer of this note is a Native of N. Zealand, his original name is He Ngu-Ngu but his present name is Mary, he was formerly a Servant of mine, he lived with me about two years, he works well, he cultivated land for me, made fences &c.— I commenced sawing Timber with him, and would have continued it, had he remained with me. But he expressed a desire to go to Sea, and Captn Graham of the Cathrine [sic], came into the Bay and agreed to take him, and after remaining twenty months on board the Ship, untill [sic] the cargo was procured, and behaving himself well all the time. Captn Graham respected him so much, that he has taken him home to England with the intention og bringing him out again on his return.— Hengungu lived with us at the time we were robbed by the Natives, and exerted himself very much on our behalf, he received several wounds on his arms in striving to save some of our property, and for such a friendly interposition, I am in gratitude bound to remember him.— I remain Revd & Dear Sir Yours most Sincerely And affectionately Wm HallQueens Channel 18 Decr 1818 My Dear Sister Friend Mrs Bickersteth That time I come away my heart very low, to leave my kind friends who pray for me every night. We sailed in the Baring this morning— fine morning beautiful sail: the wind came to blow very hard, and we let go the anchor in Queens Channel. Mr Kemp sick, Mrs Kemp sick Mrs Butler sick, young Butler sick: O dear me! He want me stop the ship rolling about, and I say the ship no same as a house. I very nurse to young Butler and Mr Hall took care of Tooi. I very sorry Tooi no well, we pray God Almighty to make him better. Hope you all pray for poor Tooi. I pray Jesus Christ to make my heart good. I no read the Book Mr Pratt gave me: read by and by, please the Lord. Me and Mr Hall and Tooi got a nice comfortable cabin plenty room. I open the window of the cabin and look out and say good by Missionary in England, I never come see you again, but hope meet kind friend Missionary in Heaven, and see Jesus Christ our Saviour. I give you very few words. Captain Lamb a very nice man, very kind man Plenty Kei Kei. Give my kind love to Mr Bickersteth, and Mr Tacy and Mr Pratt and all Mr Pratt’s family, and Mrs Gannon, and all friends. God bless you, Teeterree Baring proceeding for the Downes 19th Decr 1818 Saturday Morning To Mr Bickersteth ) Revd Sir ) Our kind and attentive companion Mr Da... would inform you how pleasantly we glided down the Thames to Sheerness, less pleasant, indeed, than Cleopatra down the Cydnus, but upon a far more gracious errand— We got under weigh yesterday Morning, and had a most delightful Sail, but the wind freshening, and not so favourable, together with the approach of night and difficult navigation we anchored in Queens Channel about 26 Miles from the downs— We are again under weigh & if the wind will allow, or much more properly speaking if that Blessed Jesus who holds the winds in His fist, wills, we shall proceed on our Voyage. I shall have an opp[ortunit]y of sending Letters by the Pilot who leaves us off Deal. I am sorry to say my friend Tooi is still very unwell and low spirited. We have a clever Surgeon on board who apprehends no danger, and is of opinion he will get better as we proceed to the Southward. We are as Comfortable as we could expect, and more so, in a vessel so crouded [sic]. Captain Lamb is very kind. Tooi & Teeterree are likely to be favourites with him. Poor Tooi sends his very affectionate regards to you Mrs Bickersteth Mr and Mrs Pratt & all friends in which I sincerely join him. Teeterree speaks for himself. We miss the privilege of assembling at your domestic altar, but we are sure we are not forgotten by you. And Jesus hears and answers prayer. I hope by the time we are a few days old at sea we shall assemble for prayer but the bustle of putting to rights, sickness &c has prevented us hitherto from doing so in a formal manner. May the God of all Consolation smile upon you and your work is the Prayer of Dr Sir Yours Sincerely Francis Hall P.S. I have given directions to my ?Sisters to pay £20 pr Annum to the Society 1/2 yearly payments the first to commence at Midsummer next. And I shall take it very kind of you if you will let them have the registers & reports I must not forget to say that I shall never I trust forget the kindness myself and Companions have Rec[eive]d from Mr TacyBay of Islands Decr 18. 1818 Revd Josiah Pratt Revd and Dear Sir, I have formerly acquainted you that during the first two or three years residence of your Missionary Settlers at this place, we have never been visited with a number of natives exceeding, in our opinion, two or three hundred at a time. I have now to inform you that in the course of the last twelve months we have been visited by much larger parties. In the month of March last Fifty War and other Canoes containing about one thousand persons were at this Settlement. When numbers of natives are about us they are often very troublesome, it being a difficult matter for the chiefs who are most friendly to our interests to keep their people under constraint. I conceive our trials will be much heavier for some years to come, than they hitherto have been, the cause of which apparently arises out of this circumstance “that the Native Spirit has “been roused by the long intercourse of the natives with Europeans, but none of “them having been converted to Christianity, the native heart with its blind “attachment to the most barbarous customs remains unchanged, and inclines its “possessor to pursue them with additional vigour.” In the first year after our arrival many New Zealanders died. They had not food sufficient to keep them alive, and in this weak condition we could discern but little of the native mind. Since then the natives in general at the Bay of Islands, and parts of the country adjacent, eager to procure implements of war, and implements of husbandry, have exerted themselves so much in cultivating land for Potatoes, Indian Corn &c &c that they have not only obtained such articles as they wanted, but have lived much better themselves, and there has been but little mortality. Their native disposition has of course been greatly revived, and being heathen still, they follow the customs and traditions of their forefathers with avidity. War is all their glory. They travel to the South, and kill great numbers. Almost the whole of the native men belonging to this bay are now gone to Battle. Although the natives in general shew no disposition to injure us, yet being so unsettled and unsteady, our situation amongst them is more trying and uncomfortable. With respect to our own conduct we have hitherto been strictly neutral. We have made it our constant practice to be kind to strangers, and whilst we continue to be still I am under no fears whatever respecting our personal safety. But we require at this time not only the assistance of our Heavenly Master, but support and encouragement from our christian employers. The constant sailing to and fro of the Active and steady supplies for the settlement are essential to our comfort, and to our progress in duty. It is the ultimate object of the Society that must be our chief aim. Without a regular intercourse between this Country and Port Jackson and steady supplies for the settlement, I should contemplate nearly the same disastrous events taking place, as formerly with the Missionaries at Taheiti. Again, until the Word of God is graciously revealed to this people a firm footing amongst them will not be obtained. They may be conciliated by temporal kindnesses, but there is nothing that can secure them permanently to our interests but the blessings of the Gospel. Should the Committee consider the School, as I think they will, it would be right to encourage all the Missionary Settlers without exception to employ their leisure hours in the School. The School House is large enough for two, three or four teachers at a time. I wish for my colleagues to interest themselves both in procuring supplies for it, in teaching it, and in seeing how the trade allowed for the School is expended. I wish from my heart to be enabled to prove to them all, that my views are disinterested and not mercenary when I so earnestly importune for the liberal boon of the Society in behalf of the children of New Zealand— I have the honor to remain Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Serv[an]t Thos KendallRev Sir. Bay of Islands December 19th. 1818.___ Although I am in inputation of a letter from you in a short time – yet in consideration of the present state of this settlement I think it my duty to address another Letter to you – I have now assisted my colleague Mr Kendall in teaching the native scholars upwards of Two years. Whilst it was in our power to give them a little of any thing to eat they attended chearfully [sic] – but we really have not been able to provide for them for some months past, nor never yet in a regular way wholly for want of supplies. — It would be a good thing if a separate allowance was made for the support of the school. It is very distressing To our feelings – after having perseved so long upon a scanty supply, we should now have the mortification to see the scholars daily leaving us, because we cannot feed them, The school in short dwindled to a mere nothing. We are nevertheless unwilling to give up. Trusting in the Lord in whose cause we trust we are engaged we are determined, to persevere, Till we can hear from you.—We wish much To have some donations from the Honble Society respecting private trade as it is a real grievance, for my own part, I presume that the necessaries of life ought not, as is now the case, to be sent out of the settlement, if wanted by individual settlers, as to carry on the work of the society. If they ever can be spared for the above purposes, it ought to be with the consent, and for the benefit of the general body. I understand Mr Kendall has pointed out to you the difficulties under which the settlers in general labour through private trade being disposed of to the natives, and the consequent unpleasant circumstances attending the unequal distribution of the necessaries of life, It would be very encouraging to us if something was arranged on this head, as none of us can conveniently spare any thing out of our yearly allowance. I hope sincerely you will not think I mean to attach any blame to Mr Marsden respecting our school. I easily believe that Gentleman has got the good of the mission at heart, and to my knowledge a short time back excited himself to the uttermost of his power even to the injurring of his private property – in assisting the Mission, The reason we have not been supplied I am at a loss to account for. I hope the Honble. Society will take into then serious consideration [?] our perculiar situation and grant us the supplies we stand in much in need of.- Shall be glad to hear of the safe arrival of the Kangaroo in England, and the drawing I made of the settlement having reached you safely. Although I am a stranger to the Honble society yet I much wish if they should think it worth while to get the drawing copied of to print, to have it suscib,d to the noble president. — I Remain thud, Sir— Your most obdt. Sernt. Wm. Carlisle -Queens Channel Decr 19-1818 Dear Sir I received your kind letter and it has greatly refreshed my spirit, may the Lord return you seventy fold into your own bosom, for all that tender concern and pius [sic] solicitation which you have manifested toward me, May the Lord enable me to exercise that meekness and patience which you so earnestly recommended and which is absolutly [sic] necessary and especially in our present situation. Our Cabins are very small, and we are very much pressed for room, but we are all endeavouring to make each other as comfortable as we can Mr Kemp very readily changed Cabins with me, as his was somewhat the largest, but my present one is so small as to oblidge [sic] me to write this letter on my bed, but I am sure it will give you great pleasure to know that we [are] all perfectly contented. Our Ship has been in [a] state of great confusion ever since we have been on board, there are so many things to be done when a ship like the Baring is setting out to sea. At present we have not had an opportunity of assembling ourselves together for prayer or reading, but we hope to do both, when things are a little settled; but aplan [sic for place] to assemble in is the most difficult thing, Mr Hall & the Zealanders Cabin being the largest, we intend to sit very close together in that, and instruct and comfort each other as much as possible, I hope our Lord Jesus Christ will fill our souls with love, and enable us [to] indure all things for his sake, and to glorify him with our bodies & souls which are his. Captain Lamb is a Gentleman who seems desirous of making us every way comfortable as far as things will admitt [sic], our living is very good, the sailors and Convicts so far as I have had any conversation with them are very kind and civil , and I had no doubt we shall have good order and regularity as soon as possible. As there are so many officers & Passengers on board We are oblidged to have two distinct parties to breakfast and dinner. We cast Anchor at this place last night at 5 OCk, the weather coming on very dark and wet and windy. The wind continued blowing very hard until two OCk this morning, and the motion of the Ship made many very sick and ill, the convicts were spueing one over the other. But am sorry to say that Mrs Butler & Child Mrs Kemp & Mr Kemp & Saml Butler were all of them very sick indeed and very ill & all of them are very poorely [sic] at this time and particularly Mrs Kemp. I am also very happy to say that I never felt My Bodily health better or stronger than at the present time, and I trust I feel humbly thankful to God for it; I have therefore in some measure been enabled (and with great pleasure) to attend to them who are sick. Our dear friend Mr Hall is anxious to do all in his power for every one of us. He is especially tender and loving to Tooi & Teterie [sic]; and he is I am happy to say in good health. He thinks poor Tooi is not quite so well as when he left London, all pray for him, and may the Lord answer our prayers in his good time, and restore him to perfect health. Tetoree is quite well, Mrs Butler his [sic] obliged to have a woman one of the soldiers wifes, to assist to clean the Cabin and take care of the Child, no Child being allowed at Table; therefor [sic] a person to take care of the Child while Mrs B. gets her meals is very necessary, and more especially as she is sick. I am to pay her Two shillings pr week, which I intend doing out of Dollars given me by Mr Sergeant for general purposes. We all join in returning you our sincere thanks for all past favours & earnestly solicit your prayers & the Society at large, We trust we are all bound together in abond [sic] of love and union never to be broken; and in testimony whereof we all with our greatest respects & thanks subscribe ourselves your faithful and obedient servants S. Butler Jno Butler Jas Kemp F Hall PS. My Dear Mr Bickersteth will accept my very sincere thanks & also Mrs Bickersteth for all favours may God bless you both allso [sic] Mr Pratt & family, and all friends AM The Ship so fast rocks about so much my head is also giddy— you must excuse both writing & blunders—Dated December 19-1818 Jest left the quenes [sic] Channal Proceeding to the downs Revd & dear Sir in grate haste I write to you last night my wife & I was very sick but we are better this morning bless the lord for it his love to ours is shown in a wonderful manner first in Supporting ours to leave all our Dear friends and in leaving your hous it was very dear to ous again in cauring [sic] ous so far on our voige, we find grate comfort in watching the wonderful hand of Providence in dealing so kind with ous— but Sir when we look at his love in the gift of his Son to die for ous all other markes of his love appar as nothing in comparison with that we trust it is this & this only which cause ous to leave our friends to go to New Zealand We believe Jesus is with [us] of a dede and of a truth and will be with ous allways even to the end— My Dear Charlotte desire to be remembred to all and especily to Mrs B[ickersteth] My Dear told me this Morning to say that she felt grate peace of Mind and quite happy in the Lord— We Remain Your humble Servents Jas & Ch[arlo]tte Kemp Sir I felt myself quite ready to comply with your wishes About the Cabin—Bay of Islands Dedcr 21. 1818 Revd and Dear Sir, Captn Graham of the Ship Catherine has obligingly undertaken to convey our Letters and Parcels to you, and to bring any little thing back which you may think proper to send us provided he returns to these seas. He has been several times to this Bay during his present voyage: has attended regularly with part of his officers and Ships Company our Morning and Afternoon Worship on the Lords Day and has on every occasion treated us with politeness and attention. I am Revd & dear Sir Your faithful Servt Tho KendallBay of Islands 21st Decr 1818 Revd and Dear Sir The Catherine being about to sail from the Bay, I must take my leave of you for this time, with my fervent prayers to Almighty God for his blessing upon the Society, and upon you and yours: and that he will enable you to carry on the duties of your distinguished situation, grant you health of body, peace of mind, and every needful spiritual and temporal blessing. In contemplating the departure of the Catherine for England, I can with difficulty explain to you the crowd of sensations which pass through my mind. Time passes swift with me. I have been now nearly six years absent from my Native Land. I have had but very few opportunities during the first two years of uniting in the Worship of God with a Christian Congregation and during the last four years my eyes have been constantly fixed on scenes of human depravity and woe, and my ears have listened to, and have partly been infected with the profane and obscene rubbish contained in heathen songs. The latter I am under the necessity of attending to. For it greatly assists me in learning the Language, by writing down the Themes of the Natives, and studying their true meaning. The study is painful, and like the Study of the Metamorphoses of Ovid tends to injure the mind. O how it would refresh me to enjoy a little repose— in a christian Land, to be again united under a pious minister of the Gospel. But I must check these feelings. I trust I am in the Service of the Same Heavenly Master with you: that he will bless me still, as he has already done, and give me patience to wait his pleasure, and to submit to him in all things. It is not my own work I am called to. It is his own. I am a sinful, polluted, worm, but He will carry on his own work by whom and whenever he pleases. If he condescends to make use of my instrumentality I shall have reason to be thankful for ever. I pray that he will pardon what is mine and glorify himself in the Salvation of those whom in infinite compassion he has purposed to select out of a wicked world. The verse which you quoted when I spent the evening at your house in company with my wife, and our departed Brother, the Revd Mr Goode, often occurs to my mind. 1 Sam[ue]l 23 cap 15v also 30 chap 6v. I am Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Servt Thos KendallBrompton N[ea]r Chatham Decr 28 1818 Revd & Dear Sir I beg leave to detail the circumstances which have taken place concerning us since I left you. I arrived safe at Chatham on Thursday evening at 8 Ock I slept at Chatham that night; and Friday morning as soon as the fog would permit, I set off for Sheerness, I immediately got my parcels on shore and went to Mr Benthams office to enquire after the Baring. I found she was laying below the Nore Light 5 miles distant. I felt a great anxiety to get on board that night, I therefore procured a small boat as soon as possible as it was getting very dark being very foggy. As I passed along the deep and could scarcely see a yard from me my thoughts began to ruminate, me thought I never saw such a Christmas Day before; and when I thought that as on that day, Christ Jesus was born into the world to save us miserable sinners from everlasting destruction to make us the Children of God, and exalt us to everlasting life; I burst into tears and if ever I felt the preciousness of the promises of God in a peculiar manner, it was at that moment. I reached the Baring between 8 & 9 oc[lock] and had the happiness to find all our beloved brethren as well as could be expected, poor Tooi excepted, he was and is at this time very ill, every means is used for his recovery; and we continually pray to God for him. On Saturday morning we weighed anchor and set sail for Chatham, we reached the Glory, a Ship prepaired [sic] to receive the Convicts on Saturday afternoon 2 oc[loc]k laying 2 miles below below [sic] Chatham. Mr Kemp and myself went immediately in search of Lodgings; after several hours diligent inquiry both in Chatham and Brompton, we at last obtained Lodgings in Brompton, at the house of Mrs Chenoweths No 4 Mansion Row: about 3/4 of mile from the Ship. We were ordered on shore on Sunday morning; and at 8 Oclock we had a boat along side the ship to take us and our baggage on shore, we were up early to get things prepared; the sailors were at work all night; and in the morning as soon as daylight the Convicts began to be removed into the Glory, the soldiers their Captain and other officers also were moving at the same time. Such a scene of confusion now taken place as you can hardly conceive, Baggage & beds and Hammocks, were throwing about the deck in all directions, and every one was obliged to look sharp after his own, our party lost nothing except a large knife which belonged to me, I know [sic] sooner laid it out off my hand than some one taken it— We sent Mrs Butler Mrs Kemp & Tooi on shore in [the] boat by themselves and we followed them in two other boats with our baggage as soon as possible; and then got two Carts to convey it to our Lodgings; we compleated the whole about noon. The expense attending this business was about 2.8s.0d— Mr Kemp Master Butler & Mr Hall and Teteree attended Divine Service in the afternoon Mr Kemp & myself the evening. Lodgings We have four Bedrooms and a Parlor in which we eat and drink, and we have the use of Kitchen for Cooking, the servant in the house assists in Cooking, Cleaning &c. For these accommodations we have agreed to give 47s. per week and this is considered very cheap: there were some Gentlemen coming after these Lodgings, but we happened to have the first chance, and as we were agreeing for them, they knocked at the door; but it was then too late— We go to market for all our things and endeavour to act as economical as possible, and we hope and trust you will be perfectly satisfied with all our proceedings. We found it necessary to procure Medical assistance for poor Tooi as soon as possible, we made inquiry and found out a Mr Gilbert of Brompton, who is reckoned a very fine man; he has been twice to see him, and sent him medicine. I asked him to day to tell me plainly what he thought concerning him, and if he was likely to recover. He replied, Sir, he is very dangerously ill, and every mark of rapid Consumption but I will do what I can for him. He has ordered him a fire in his Room night and day. I am happy to say that his apartment is as comfortable as any one can wish. His Diet is Arrow Root, Tappioca, New Milk, Light Pudding Oysters & a little Fish, now and then, we boiled him some fowl, and made broth of it, but he is to have no more at present. Our dear friend Mr Hall pays every possible attention to him; We all love and pray for him, and every one of us feel pleasure in doing what we can for him. Mr Gilbert is of Opinion that change of Climate is the only thing that will restore him to health. Teteree is pretty well, but he has a bad cold. My little daughter & Mr Hall have colds but not severe, Mrs B & myself, Mr & Mrs Kemp & Samuel Butler are pretty well. Dr Sir, we all feel it mercy that our heavenly Father hath directed us to a House were [sic] we enjoy every Religious freedom. We have our regular Family prayers & reading the Scriptures Morning & Evening; we humbly trust our Lord is in the midst of our little assembly; when we pour out our souls before him, he enables us to rejoice amidst all our sorrows, and we hope he is thus uniting us together more and more in the bond of Christian love. I once more turn to poor Tooi. It gives me great pleasure to say that altho his outward man decays the Lord is renewing his soul day by day. I asked him yesterday if he was afraid to die, he ca[l]mly replied no I askd him who is Jesus Christ, and what he came into the world for, he replied to save sinners, and if I die he will save me a poor sinner. Brother Hall also says he has no doubt but he will be eternally blessed, if it pleases God to call him away. We pray that Mr Bickersteth will come and see us, and comfort our hearts, and direct us how to proceed. Please to give our love to Mr & Mrs Jesty Mr Barrat & all other friends, both in and out of the C[hurch] M[issionary] H[ouse]. Dr Sir we all join in love to you and your family, Mr & Mrs Bickersteth and I ever remain yours faithfully, Jno ButlerBrompton Jany 1819 Revd & Dear Sir With very great pleasure I announce to you that poor Tooi is much better, we have used every possible means, and the Lord in mercy has been pleased to bless those means and answered our prayers beyond our expectation. Mr Gilbert the medical Gentleman who has attended him says, he has no doubt (but that with great caution & simple diet) he will be restored to perfect health. The boxes and parcels which you sent have been received safe (with the exception of one Looking glass which was broke in pieces. I have been to the Baring 3 times this week in order to ascertain when we are likely to sail. Captain Lamb informed me that he thought, Tuesday or Wednesday next would be about the time, and he has appointed Sheerness as the place of our embarkation, as the ship will be taking in water, Convicts, Ballast &c, all the way thither and he cannot be answerable for the safety of our things while the Ship is in such a confusion, as we have no remedy of course we must submit. I have been to Chatham to procure (or rather to inquire after) a Boat for the purpose of conveying us thither, and I find that we must give two guineas for me, the cartage &c to the waterside, I apprehend would make it near 3£. I went to Rochester yesterday to the Custom House to obtain leave to put our things on board the Baring without interruption. They have promised to send an officer to see them on board the Boat and to free us from any farther investigation. Thus I believe every preparatory step has been taken that can be. We pray the Lord to order all things concerning our embarkation, bless us throughout our Voyage & make us a blessing to those with whom we sail and bring us in safety to New Zealand, and make us a blessing to those immortal souls, to whom we are sent. I now beg leave to give you an account of expenditure since Mr Bickersteth left us— A/c Butchers Bill 2.11. 3 I have only 8/0 on hand Baker 1. 2. 0 We shall have our Rent to pay at the end Rent 1. 2. 0 of the week Doctor 1.19. 6 2-2-0 & 10/s for the servant Beer 1. 2. 7 the Boat to seerness [sic] Washing 19.11 2 prs shoes Sundries Mrs Chen 1.17. 4 Dr Mrs Butler 8. 2 house? And other things for the House, 5 pounds you promised to replace the Dollars taken out when I came to London, Dr Sir, I only name these things, to give you an idea of our wants, our expences are great, but our family is large. I now proceed to give you an account of other things since Mr B. left us. Teetteree was sent for by Admiral Gore on Saturday evening. He was honored with the Admirals Carriage to ride in and much gratified at his honour. On Monday Tetteree myself Mr Hall Mr Kemp & Samuel went in company with Mr White to the Kings Dockyard. Tetteree was introduced to Sir Robt Barlows family the Commissioner of the Dockyard, we were all much gratified in seeing the works. We went into a Ship named the prince Regent now building, 120 Guns, another of 110 Guns, also into the Smithery the saw Mill, the Rope Warehouses, and many other places, Tetteree was surprised beyond measure to see a Machine raise 2 large pieces of Timber and then set off with them without any visable [sic] propelling force, he exclaimed Deare [sic] me New Zealand man no believe, but I believe because my own eye see. At a Oc[loc]k, Amirall [sic] Sir John Gore sent his Barge from his ship lying 3 miles down the River to in[vite] us to come and see her, she is named the Bulwer the finest 74 Gun ship in his Majestys Navy, we had twelve men to row us down and another to steer, Cushion seats, Cloaks &c, on our arrival we were saluted by firing 6 Guns 24 pounders, the Captain, Col[onel] Long and others [sic] Officers, with several ladies received Tetteree and the rest of our party very kindly, we taken [sic] some refreshment on board, and were shewn all the wonders of this beautiful ship— Tetteree fired a 24 Gun, we then left her and were again saluted by 6 Guns as before, we then proceeded to see a famous frigate named the Liffey just going out to sea, we were received with the same kindness and saluted by 5, 24 pound Guns, and the same when we came away. Mr White & I have had some talk about a Missionary association but Mr W. thinks it is not possible to be done at present. As Tetteree and myself were going along in Rochester yesterday to the Custom House, we met Archdeacon Law, who made a stop and spoken to us very kindly and inquired after Tooi’s health in an affectionate manner, and wished us good success and every blessing. How he came to know us, I cannot tell, and I mention it, as rather remarkable, as he is supposed to be hostile to our society. I am going tomorrow DV with Tetteree to see the Revd W.T. Stevens one of the minor Cannons [sic] of Rochester Cathedral. Mr White will accompany us. I hope the Lord will bless our interview with him and open a way for us to lay the cause of the Heathen before him, May the Lord incline him to join heartily in this blessed work. We hope to hear that Mrs Bickersteth is restored to health. We all present our love to Mr Pratt & family Mr & Mrs Bickersteth Mrf & Mrs Cooper & to all our dear friends— Dear Sir ever faithfully yours Jno ButlerBrompton Ja[nuar]y 8 1819 Revd & Dear Sir I beg leave to inform you that we have received orders this afternoon to embark on board the Baring on Monday next, we intend to set our from our lodgings at 10 OClock a.m. We must engage a boat in the morning to take us and our luggage to Sheerness. Tooi poor man is much better, and seems gradually to gain strength, we have every reason to believe the Lord has been pleased to sanctify his affliction, and we pray that the Lord Jesus would bless him, more, and more, with his heavenly grace, He presents his love to Mr & Mrs Pratt & family, Mr & Mrs Bickersteth Mr & Ms [sic] Cooper and all other friends. But as he has written a letter, I have no doubt he has fully expressed his own feelings. Tetterree is quite well and sends his love to Mr Pratt Mr Bickersteth and all friends Mrs Butler & Child Sam[ue]l & myself, Mr & Mrs Kemp & Mr Hall are quite well, and we trust we are all thankful to our gracious God for the same— We all present our affectionate love to Mr Pratt & family Mr & Mrs Bickersteth— Mr & Mrs Cooper and all friends— Dear Sir ever faithfully Yours John Butler PS We again commit ourselves into the hands of our God and Saviour, beseeching him in things to rule and direct our hearts into his exceeding love which is in Christ Jesus PS Mr Sargeant says there is Sugar on board for New Zealand, but Mr Hall has no account of it in his Invoice, please to give us the Numbers of such PackagesBrompton Jany 8. 1819 My Dear friend Mr Bickersteth When you see Tooi he no well: he much better now thank God for make him better. We all pray Jesus Christ every night to make him better. I pray for Tooi and all Missionary friends ever night. Saturday night the Admiral bring the carriage, I go by myself to his house: plenty gentleman, plenty lady, plenty cocked hat. I drank two cups coffee. Plenty music plenty dance all same as a public house. I came home in the carriage. Sunday morning me, Mr Kemp, Mr Hall, and Mr Butler went to Church a very old man preached very big way, too much powder: afternoon me and Mr Butler go see the school, and Mr White took us to the Dockyard to see English curiosity. Go into the Commissioners house, he shew me every room in the house, and his garden, and his daughters and son. Then go see the Prince Regent 120 Guns: never see so large Man of war: plenty people at work: man as strong as a horse, Driving bolts: go to the rope walk, see rope as big as my body. See the saw mill go by steam. I see the iron waggon by steam, he took up two tree and away she goes. I sing out O dear me New Zealand man no believe, nor I, but I see with my own eye, same as the iron work: quite astonished. Go to Admirals office, he tell the boat to come. Go in the boat Mr Butler w [sic] Mr Hall, Mr Kemp and young Mr Butler and Teeterree, on boatd the flag ship the Bulwark, in the 12 oared barge. Plenty Officer, plenty cocked hat, Fire a salute 5 Guns, shake the ship. The Captain shew us all the decks— all the rooms: the ship more clean than a house. Teeterree fire a 24 pounder. Then we went to kei kei when done eat, come down to the boat, and the Guns fire again. Then went on board the Lyffe, fired two salutes when going on board, and coming on shore. Captain Warren very kind gentleman: he say he like to go to New Zealand: very kind lady his daughters: plenty laugh when I tell about New Zealand man ride the pig, make a hole in the pigs nose and put a bridle in; one man got a dog make him bite the pig, the pig run and throw down Teeterree. The Baring ready in a few days. I glad to go on board again and go to my own country and tell my country-man how kind Englishman. I very sorry Mrs Bickersteth no well, I pray Jesus Christ to make her better. Give my love to Mrs Bickersteth Mr and Mrs Pratt, and family, Mr and Mrs Cooper, and all friends God bless you TeeterreeBrompton Jany 8th 1819 My Dear brother Revd Mr Bickersteth You know how poorly I was time I see you: you come down from London to Brompton to see me. I feel sorry and cry. I want see you once more if please the Lord, suppose you get any time. I very ill in bed, so many friends pray for me, Jesus looked on me, and made me better. I very weak yet; and my voice quite weak. I cannot speak very well, it make me cough I no afraid to die. Jesus die for my sins. I feel quite happy. I feel my heart every day wish to be like Mr Bickersteths heart. I hope my heart be quite good the time I get to New Zealand. I tell my Countrymen, come Countrymen come into the house and worship God: suppose you no worship God, you no happy. Jesus Christ He die on the cross for New Zealand mans sins and Englishmans sins. Suppose you believe Him He save you, and make you happy, as he has made Thomas Tooi happy by his Holy Spirit. My very kind love to Mrs Bickersteth, I very sorry she poorly, I pray for her, My very kind love to Mr and Mrs Pratt and family, and Mrs Garnan the Committee all Christain [sic] friends God bless you Christain friend Farewell Your affectionate friend Thomas TooiI come to England to hear the Word of God, it gave me great pleasure. Missionary Society very kind to me, Mr Pratt and Mr Bickersteth very kind: English lady and Gentleman very kind. I thank you very kindly for your love to me; I thank you all. My love to the Committee God bless you all, Thomas Tooi P.S. I been very sick and I look to Jesus to make me better. I thank God I am better. F. Hall will, if it please God, write a line on the subject raised by Mr Bickersteth in a day or two.Brompton 9 Jany 1819 Dear and Revd Sir Having been with Tooi and Teeterree some time, I have been desired to write a few words respecting them before my departure. I do it with diffidence on many accounts. I trust their very kind friends Mr Eyton and Mr Mortimer will furnish a little narrative during the time they were in Shropshire which will be interesting. I have seen in them much to admire, and but little to censure. Some opposition and obstinacy has been shewn by them from time to time, particularly the latter, and chiefly with respect to their book, but these errors are so counter-balanced by good conduct in general as scarce to deserve a name: besides I apprehend there would have been less of this opposition if they had had a companion of a more lively turn, nearer their own age, and possessing more address than myself. The interesting simplicity of Teeterree’s manners, in general, I think, give him the ascendancy on a first appearance, but Tooi improves more upon acquaintance. The more any one knows of him, I am sure, the more they will love him. Teeterree is of a more worldly disposition than his companion, but they both know how to be generous at times. When their justly esteemed friend Mr Eyton was dangerously ill, and they were anxiously desiring to know how he did— on passing thro’ the Village one day a poor beggar craved their charity and said he came from Wellington: they instantly enquired after the health of Mr E. and were informed he was much better: they were both so delighted that they gave him all the money they had, amounting I think to about nine pence.— And, one day as we were walking to the Iron bridge we saw a poor little child in great sorrow and distress, returning from carrying its fathers dinner it had lost a spoon, and dare not go home. Tooi out of his slender finances, in a moment made good the loss, and sent the poor little lamb home rejoicing. In a former letter I mentioned a Christian man of colour calling upon them— one John Thomas— who talked to them in the most sweet persuasive and and [sic] interesting manner about Jesus Christ: His spiritual robe was complete, but the cloathing of his body was a good deal worse for wear. One of them have him a pair of Trowsers and a Shirt, and the other something else— One of Mr Mortimers Servants remarked was it right to be thus generous with the things supplied to them by the Society? They replyed— that the articles thus disposed of were purchases at Batavia with their own money: that they should not have thought of giving away the Cloaths which the Society had kind[l]y given them. They are exceeding careful of their Garments and will patch and mend their old ones themselves with much neatness. They are naturally, high spirited, “Sudden and quick in quarrel.” And subjects likely enough to seek the bubble reputation even in the cannons mouth”, if they had any cannon to fight with. But I trust this fire is quenched in a great degree, in one of them at least, by the grace of God: and that henceforward the weapons of his warfare will not be carnal, but mighty thro’ God the pulling down strong holds. As when the sun shines in at the window and puts out the fire, so may the Sun of Righteousness shine in at the windows of both their Souls, and burn out every flame for war except it be to fight the good fight of faith, under the banner of the cross, as good Soldiers of Jesus Christ. It appears that they are trained to war from their very childhood by a skilful person appointed for that purpose— Tooi represents himself to have been very daring and mischievous in his early years, and on one occasion he so offended his father, on being concerned with some other boys in robbing the Kings Garden, that he was banished of the country with severe restrictions, and not suffered to see his parents all that time. I have never seen Tooi and Teterree really angry with each other but once: they were very violent and at one time I thought they would have come to blows. This was occasioned by Teeterrees accusing Tooi of doing something of which he was perfectly innocent. As the Storm rose higher and higher one of the maid servants came in and told Teeterree that the needle w[hi]ch he positively declared he saw Tooi take from off the kitchen table was laying on the floor (I fancy he had swept it off with his coast as he passed without knowing it). Teeterree’s confusion on having falsely accused his friend, was manifest in his countenance, but before he had time to express his Sorrow with his lips— Tooi with his characteristic quickness and generosity instantly thrust out his hand for his companion to shake, in token of forgiveness accompanied with a tear— and he who but a moment before with his coast off exhibited the hunted lion, was as sudden as a flash of lightning changed into the Gentle Lamb.— I have never witnessed such a scene of sorrow on freinds [sic] parting as was shewn by them the day they bid farewell to Madeley. They had arrived from Wellington that morning to pack up their cloaths (and returned in ye Even[in]g) as soon as they entered the Vicarage they went into the room where we usually sat, looked at each other, and without speaking a word, they mutually burst into a flood of tears— and what with taking leave of one and another of their kind hearted, much loved friends in that hospitable Village their cheeks were scarcely dry during the day— The weather providentially happened to be exceeding tempestuous which prevented them going to take leave of several familys in the neighbourhood, or I think the trial would have been too much for them. As we journeyed to Wellington in the Evening their silence was now and then interrupted by one of them moaning out, poor Mrs Mortimer, poor Mr Futton, poor Mrs Dutton &c &c accompanied by a tear.— I was not with them when they parted with Mr Eytons family on the morrow but the scene must have been very affecting, the following passage from Mr E [sic] letter will describe it “We parted amidst many tears and many prayers. There was not a dry eye in all “our family and the tenderness and sorrow of our two friends I shall never “forget. They wept till like David they almost exceeded. May the Lord be ever “with you and your tender hearted amiable and hopeful companions.— With respect to honest Tooi, I beg leave to mention one of his exploits which he told me some time since. It happened during the first trip he had on board a South Sea Whaler. The Ship was laying at Anchor in a bay and had dispatched all her boats to an island at a considerable distance to catch Seals, and did not expect their return for several weeks. They had a favourite Newfoundland Dog belonging to the Ship who one night leaped overboard and swam on Shore, and after remaining a time, he came down to the beach and made piteous howling to be taken on board. But they had no boat. Tooi and the Captain set about constructing one, of Hoops and Seal Skins, and when finished, the former Volunteered his Service to fetch off the poor Animal. He padd[l]ed himself on Shore very well, and got his freight on board, and the Enterprize would have succeeded had the Dog remained still: instead of which he got his feet upon the Gunnel of the frail bark which capsized her in a moment. The tide was drifting them with great rapidity towards the Ship— The Captain and people on board were anxiously on the look out and when near enough threw out a log line, which Tooi laid hold of, but the tide was running so strong, that it broke ere they could get our young hero on board. Good swimmer as he was, it was impossible for him to bear up against such a tide. The early probability of saving his life was by swimming to a point of land about 3 or 4 Miles off in the Bay to which the Tide was drifting him. The anxious Captain hailed him with the Trumpet. Encouraged him, and recommended him to make for this spot, Tooi and his canine companion swam down with the tide together. At length the Dog got tired first, and attempted several times to get upon Tooi’s back to rest himself on which occasions T[ooi} dived down and laid hold of the Dogs legs pulled him under water and kept him there a little time as a punishment for his ill manners. At last to the great joy of the Captain and people, they saw Tooi and his Dog arfrive safe on shore. Our friend now travelled many miles round the bay to get opposite the Ship again. He became very hungry, and very weary, but the place afforded no friendly inhabitants to supply his wants. He dived down amongst the Rocks and got a good supply of Oysters, made a fire and roasted them and got a Comfortable meal. He made a hut of the bark of trees and got some sleep— but to his grief he could not find any water, after searching several miles round in every direction: nor had he any thing to allay his thirst for two nights and almost two days save a little dew which he got from the leaves of the trees. At length, for want of nourishment his strength began to fail and he determined to make another attempt to gain the ship by swimming and made a Signal to the Captain and people, who were watching his motions, of such intention— He embraced the time of the tide most favourable for his purpose. They took care to have a rope stout enough, which he laid hold of and was got on board, to the inexpressible Joy of his Shipmates. But he was so ill and weak with privation, fatigue and anxiety that he kept his Hammock several days. His intrepid behaviour much endeared him to the Captain and crew. The dog swam off and was saved also. With respect to spiritual things, on the part of Teeterree there is a declension — he seems rather intoxicated with the gifts and benefits and kindnesses he has received, and thinks somewhat more of himself than he ought to think. This is not be wondered at: it is rather matter of astonishment that they are as they are, particularly to those who know what is working in the heart of a regenerate person from day to day. But if ever there was any real work in his heart he will come back by and by, perhaps with weeping. He is still very interesting and engaging and gains himself friends wherever he goes. But Tooi since he has been indisposed, I think has shown more decided marks that the good work is begun— he has constantly been meek patient and resigned: willing to live or die, as it pleased God. Says he is not afraid to die, because Jesus came into the world to save Sinners; and Jesus is the Son of God, and able to save. And several times when the blood of Jesus has been mentioned as cleansing from all sin, his countenance has brightened, his Soul seemed all alive, and he has fervently exclaimed Thank God Thank God! Amen Amen! And some times accompanied with tears. I believe he is sorry for Sin con? In his own country— he mentioned this in a letter to Mr Eyton as we were going down the river to join the river to join [sic] the Baring— and there was a time when he would not admit it— Whatever real Christians disagree in besides, in this I am sure they will agree, to hate that bitter thing which nailed Jesus to the tree. I believe Tooi hates sin and loves Jesus. Since he has been indisposed he has been very hoarse, has spoken with difficulty and talking often brought on a fit of coughing; but a few words from him now and then has cheered me. One day lately he said— “When I in New South Wales my heart no good— I came to England and heard “the word of God, and I think O dear me, I want a new heart. I began to pray to “Jesus to give me a new heart— In my own country I sin very much and when “in the Southsea the Sailors teach me to curse and swear— miserable work! But “the blood of Jesus runs down my heart and washes away my Sin— and my “heart feel comfortable and happy, and I no fear to die— Believe in Jesus is the “way go up to Heaven and be happy for ever with Jesus, and Mr Pratt, and Mrs “Pratt, and Mr Bickersteth, and Mrs Bickersteth, and Mrs Gannon, and Mr & Mrs “Mortimer, and Mr & Mrs Eyton, and Mr & Mrs Cooper, and all Christian friends.” Another time when Teeterree had been seriously talked to, but did not seem to mind what was said to him Tooi with some warmth said— “I no like to go to “Hell. I bought with Jesus Blood”— On Another occasion he exclaimed “O I wish “my heart like Mr Bickersteths heart he know thousand times more than me— “The sweetest Christian I ever saw in my life.” You will observe Dr Sir that poor Tooi in his simple Epistle to Mr Bickersteth hopes that his heart will be quite good by the time he gets to New South Wales. But I find that in mine, which grieves me from day to day. He likes to hear hymns sung— And on Sunday Evening he requested me to read to him in the Bible about our Saviour going up to Jerusalem to be crucified— One day speaking of a certain person he observed “he is a bad fellow” why I asked— “because he no loves Jesus Christ” was his reply.— One Morning he told me his dream of the preceding night. He said his father, sometime since dead, and his brother who hanged himself on that occasion, appeared at his bed Side and asked him “for why you pray to Jesus Christ? Tooi answered because Jesus Christ make me good, make me happy. They then hid their faces and went away sorrowful. These seem to imply, in addition to what I have said, that Tooi loves Jesus and prays to him. And he says he will boldly speak of him to his friends if it please the Lord to spare him to see them again. If so, he will be of incalculable benefit to the good cause in New Zealand. May the God of Peace himself carry on the blessed work which he seems gloriously to have begun.— By his amiable upright conduct in general, but more particularly by his patient behaviour during his indisposition and his immediate complyance with every thing I proposed to him for his good— he has so gained upon my affections that I love him as my own child— And I humbly hope and trust that had it pleased the Lord to have called him away, he would have fallen asleep in Jesus— Monday Jany 11-19 On Board The princess Royal Boat running down The Medway to join the Baring Thanks be to God Tooi was well enough to go to Church yesterday, and is bravely Today and so are all the party— The Baring in sight Friday Morng, Jan. 15 Joined the Baring on Monday— Putting to rights on Tuesday. Sailed on Wednesday. Anchored at Night off the North foreland Thursday got under weigh at Day light round SW working for the Downs. The wind increased to a smart Gale which obliged us to put back and Anchor in Margate Roads several Miles further from New Zealand than where we lay the Preceding Night— Several of our party sickly. Friday a beautiful Morning. Weighed at day light and at 11 Oclock anchored in the Downes [sic]. The wind seems likely to get more to the Northwd- if so shall get away Tomorrow if the Lord will. Tooi and Teeterree are quite well— The port Pilot is going on shore— With affectionate regards to all fr[ien]ds I am Dear Sir Your very ob[e]d[ient] Servt F. HallSheerness Jany 13 1819 Revd & Dear Sir As the ship is Weighing anchor I have but two or three minutes to write I beg leave to inform you that in consequence of Captain Lamb having read in the Christian Guardian this morning the account of our ship he was very angry and immediately accused me as being the Author. I protested against it, he replied if it is not you, it certainly is some of your Society. I replied I was certain it was not, I have been look’d upon very cooly [sic], and they sarcasticly [sic] say, if we had gone down, you would have gone to heaven, and all of us to hell, the Ch[ristia]n G[uardia]n belongs to brother Hall Capt Lamb asked him for it, and I hope you will immediately Clear yourselves and us by sending me the Authors Name. We are all well [I am] Dr Sir John Butler You [will hear] from us at the Downes and you had better direct thitherShip Baring Feby 21th 1819 Island of St. Jago Revd & Dear Sir With heartfelt gratitude to the God and Father of our Lord jesus Christ; the God of grace, and of all comfort, through his mercy I have to announce to you that we are all in good health at this time (except Sister Kemp) who is very poorly she is weak in body, but I rejoice to say, she is a little better this morning, prayer is made for her continually, the Lord has heard our prayers in times past, and literally fulfilled them, and we still trust, that according to his tender mercy, he will yet hear our petitions, and restore her to perfect health. We sailed from the Downs on the 27th Jany [18]19 after experiencing a very heavy Gale for two preceeding [sic] days and nights, our Ship surged her Anchor and drifted a Mile and half. Several ships received much damage, but the Lord protected us, and we praise and bless his Holy Name, through Jesus Christ, for all his mercies and compassions towards us his unworthy servants. We had another heavy Gale in the Channel on Thursday night Feby 28, the Boom of our ship went overboard, and we received some other trifling damage. Janry 30. the weather became very fine and has continued so ever since. We distributed 48 Testaments among the Sailors, Soldiers and Convicts on the 5th Feby. Sunday 7th Feby we had Divine Service on eck. Soldiers & Sailors under Arms, we delivered 300 tracts to the Convicts after Service. In the evening (as usual) we had Divine Service in Mr Halls Cabin. Myself and the Revd Cross administered the Holy Sacrament to eleven communicants. Wednesday Morning 10th Feby. Porto Santo was in sight at six Oclock, At 10 we saw the high Land of Madeira above the Clouds, we arrived at Funshal the Capital of Madeira at 5 Oclock in the evening. Cap[t]ain Lamb, with four others went on shore, to purchase Wine, fruit, & other business. It was thought advisable that we should purchase some Fruit for our party. Mr Kemp and myself went on this expedition in company with Mr & Mrs Cross and an officer of the guard. It was quite dark when we got on shore, and we found we were under the necessity of stopping all night as no boats are permitted to leave the shore after Sun set. Next morning we went to Captain Lamb at the House of Messrs Blackburns British Merchants he informed us we might remain on shore until two Oclock. We wished to embrace this opportunity of seeing the town and adjacent country we had a Portugese [sic] for our guide and interpreter after going through several parts of the town we went to St Peters Church, and from thence we went up into the Mountains, which are full of Vines Orange trees, Lemons &c, we went also to see a Church dedicated to Stg Mary. Called St Mary in the Monk [?] We returned into the town at 12 OCK, and found brother Hall, Tooi, Tetteree, & Saml Butler at our Inn, called the British Hotel, Mr Hall informd me Captain Lamb had alterd his mind, and had determined to stop a day or two longer and take in water for the Ships Company. It was therefore determined that Mr Kemp should go on board to our wifes, and the rest of us remain on shore. We all wished much to go up into the Mountains. Nexct Morning— We engaged 5 Horses for this purpose, the Horses are about the size of our English Ponies, they are very sure footed and climb the rough & craggy mountains with great certainty. Mr Hall (with his accustomed Philanthropy paid the expence, (with many other things) out of his own purse. He also bought Tooi and Tetteree some light garments for the hot weather. We bought our fruit &c and returned on board on Friday morning much gratified— We sailed from Madeira on Saturday with a very fine breze [sic]. Sunday 14th Feby we had Divine Service on deck in the Morning. Mr Halls cabin in the evening, several Sailors attended Monday 15th we saw the Canary islands, & Peak of Teneriffe. We have had a fine breze [sic] all this week and reached the island of St Jago Sunday Feby 21th I now turn to another and very pleasing part of my letter, that is to inform you that we have established a School among the poor Convicts we have already 70 Scholars, Men and Boys. They are all very attentive and obedient. P/I am persuaded that the Lord has many precious souls in this ship , many for whom Christ died, and believe there is a great work to be done in this ship in name [sic] and through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and we pray the Lord to make us the humble instruments in hand of accomplishing it. We endeavour to share the the [sic] labour and unitedly pray for success In speaking to them from 5 & 6 St Matthew, of the love of God in jesus Christ, several shed many tears, It is delightful to see the sailors, several of them readin g their Testaments when off duty. One in particular begged of us to hear him read the word of God daily. We earnestly request your prayers for us, that our Lord Jesus Christ may enable us to glorify him with our bodies and souls which are his— Our dear friend Mr Hall is very diligent in endeavouring to instruct Tooi & Tetteree in English and especially in the knowledge and love of our Lord Jesus Christ and of their need of him as a Saviour the only hope of lost sinners. We devote some part of every day (or nearly) to the acquirement of the New Zealand Language in which which [sic] we find much difficulty, but we shall do the best we can. Some of the sailors have expressed a desire to attend our evening prayers, this gave me much pleasure, I told them we should be happy to see them at any time, and that I should be happy at all times to instruct any of them in the knowledge and fear of God. It [is] a matter of the greatest joy and comfort to us, that it hath pleased our gracious God to restore our dear friend Tooi to perfect health, we have reason to hope that his afflictions have been sanctified to him, and that the Lord has begun awork [sic] of grace in [his] soul, may he in mercy purfect [sic] it until the day of Christ. I forgot to mention one Convict in particular in the name of Davis. This man I believe is a true Christian, he has a Bible that was given him when on board the Hulk at Sheerness. He related to me his first hearing the truth to any saving purpose, it was on board the Hulk at that place— about 7 months since. He related his history with tears in his eyes, acknowledged the justice of his sentence, and said, it is amercy [sic] that I am out of hell. He repeated part of the 34” 37” & 103 Psalms and the Gospel of St. John he said was very precious to him. He pulled out of his pocket an hymn book pointed to several precious hymns. I have since had oppurtunity [sic] of reading and conversing with him several times, may the Lord make it ablessing [sic] to him and we. Tooi, Tetterree, Mr Hall Mr & Mrs Kemp Myself and family, join in sincere love to you & your family Rev Mr Bickersteth and his spouse and all friends, Dr Sir I am ever faithfully your Ob[edien]t Serv[an]t Jno ButlerBaring Downs Janry 1819 Revd & dear Sir, We expected to hear from you this morning, the postman is here and I embrace the opportunity of writing a few lines while he is waiting: Captn Lamb informed me that he had received a satisfactory letter from Mr Bickersteth testifying my innocency and that he wished very kindly to be remembered to us all. I bless God we are all in good health at this time, we have experienced a heavy Gale from the West all Saturday night and Sunday; this morning is very fine, but we cannot sail until the Wind turns to the North. Five Convicts have been flogged for misconduct since our reembarkation. Tooi continues gaining strength— He presents his kindness & love to you & family Mr & Mrs Bickersteth & all all friends. Tettoree is quite well and presents his love in the same manner. We all join in love to you and your family Mr & Mrs Bickersteth and all friends. We beseech you to pray for us continually that our blessed Lord would enable us to glorify him with our bodies and souls which are his. We had no Public Worship on board on Sunday, it was impossible to assemble on deck on account of the Wind and Rain. But the Lord we trust was with us in our little Meeting in Mr Halls Cabin, and he enables us to rejoice in his holy Name, and to put our whole trust and confidence in his mercy, we pray him to unite us more and more in the bonds of Christian love and enable us to adorn the Gospel of our Saviour in all things— I hope you will excuse haste and believe [me] Dear Sir to be very affectionately your faithful Servant John ButlerParramatta Feby 24th 1819— Dear Sir I am greatly at a loss what to say to you respecting private trade. If you engage in it further than your wants require, you act in that case in violation of the Instructions of the Society and contrary to your general happiness and Interest. This conduct will always give occasion of offence, and destroy that brotherly Love, and pious Christian Feeling which you ought in your peculiar Station to cultivate one with another. You are all placed in the most important and honourable Station in the world; in the centre of the Enemy’s Camp. The Eyes of the Angels and all good men are turned towards you— Satan trembles for his kingdom. Its Foundation will be shaken as certain as the sounding of the Rams horns threw down the walls of Jericho, but then you must be united; you must be of one Heart and of one Mind: and you must be careful not to offend a weaker Brother. All things says St Paul are lawful for me, but all things are not convenient— you should not do a single thing, tho’ it may be lawful if it give offence to any of your Brethren. I know offences will come in the best society; but they will be attended with the most pernicious Effects upon those that give them. I have no wish that you should for the want of any thing that your necessities may call for be under the smallest Temptation to private trade. This will prove a curse like the wedge of Gold in the Camp of Israel. Let me intreat you that to put away that accursed thing from amongst you. Perhaps you may not all be convinced of the evils attending upon private trade. It will turn away your Heart from God and that Spirit of meekness, that Heavenly mindedness which should reign amongst you will be lost. You will not be able to love as Brethren, nor will you be kindly affectionate one towards another unless you be joined together in one Spirit in the Lord. God has been very gracious to you since you have lived amongst the Heathens. He has preserved you in all dangers: and your wants have been supplied. I wish to write to you in the spirit of meekness, and to beseech you in Christs Stead to lay no Stumbling Block in one anothers way. I have to gratify no private feelings except those of a Christian, in my Advice. After reading all your Letters and combining all the Information I perceive there is some thing wrong amongst you tho’ I could not tell where the fault lay. But I was convinced it originated from private Traffic and from this baneful Root, will may bitter evils spring up, and trouble you. As this is an internal Evil, existing amongst you I am at a loss how to to [sic] give an order to the Master of the Active, not to receive any thing from you Individually on Board for Port Jackson or at Port Jackson, for the Bay of islands as this on one hand would degrade you in the opinion of each other, and on the other might deprive you of some Comforts. If you can suggest to me individually or as a Body how the evil can be remedied I will most readily come into your view. But it will be better if possible to settle it among yourselves as any breach that this might make would be sooner healed. The evil is not confined to New Zealand: the very same difficulties exist in the Society Islands, and perhaps more or less wherever any Missionaries are settled amongst the Heathens. I hope you will resolve one and all to have nothing to do with private Trade. We never find a man engaged to build a Temple making Pins. His thoughts have more rational Employments you are called upon to build a Temple for God in a place where no Stone had been quarried, no Timber cut nor a spit of the Foundation dug. You have work for the employment of all your time and thoughts. With what ratification must you behold the dawn of Civilization rising upon those around you and the day-Star from on high visiting them. I think I should feel a joy inexpressible to see the New Zealander returning home from his cultivated field with his Sheaf with him. I anticipate the day when he will plough with his yoke of oxen like the ancient Prophets and rejoice with the joy of Harvest when his crops are gathered in, what will you not feel when the time shall come that he shall meet in the great congregation and worship God in Spirit and in truth. Consider the honour that is put upon you, you are gone to prepare the way of the Lord, to make ready a People for him. Act in all things becoming the dignity of your Character; were the Archbishops of Canterbury & York to spend their time in Low pursuits, in menial traffic how would they degrade their office. Their exalted Station is not to be compared with yours. Let me exhort you to love as brethren, bear one anothers burthens, watch over one anothers Souls with a godly jealousy and exhort one another daily, and the God of Peace will then b[l]ess you, and the Heathens amongst whom you live shall fear him I am with much esteem And affection Yours Samuel Marsden Messrs Kendall, Hall, King, Carlisle & Gordon The above is a Copy of a Letter I deemed necessary to write to the Settlers on private Trade— a Line from you may have more Influence upon them.Parramatta Feb[ruar]y 1819 Revd & Dr Sir Wishing to ascertain as soon as it could be done, what Quantity of Articles the settlers wd require per annum to furnish them with Pork, Potatoes, Fish Firewood 7c &c, I wrote to them on the Subject, and received the inclosed Answer. From which the Society will be able to learn the Expense of maintaining the Settlement in these Articles. The whole amount may cost in England about £100. I shall endeavour to supply them for one year with the Stores that came out in the Tottenham agreeable to their requisition. These Supplies are wanted for the support of the settlers & Families. In addition to these Supplies Articles of a similar nature will be wanted for hiring Labourers to cultivate their wheat and maize Grounds— At present they must get the natives to work the Land for wheat, till Cattle and Ploughs can be introduced which I hope will not be long before this takes place. I should think £30 per annum would supply all the Articles necessary for Agriculture. With respect to the sawing and produring Timber, that would be no Expense to the Society, as this would chiefly be put on Board the Active, and for which I should send Articles to pay the natives. Mr Kendall urges me much to supply the School regularly with Provisions— This would amount to about £100 per annum. The School would require about three Tons of Rice, and 700 Tokees to purchase Potatoes per annum— and a small quantity of Fish-hooks. Mr King would want about ten Pounds worth of similar Articles to pay the natives for Flax &c &c— The following Sums as near as I can ascertain will support the present settlement £100 in Axes &c &c for purchasing Provisions £100— for the Support of the School ditto 30— for Agriculture— ditto— for Mr King for Flax &c &c ditto 70 for 2 Chests of Tea & half a Ton of Sugar per annum for the Settlers— ditto 30 for Soap, and small Articles such as Salt &c &c Total £340 independent of the Salaries allowed to the Settlers which amount to almost £330 per annum— To these Sums must be added the Expenses of the natives in their Passage, to and from Port Jackson, and their Support while they remain there. £200 per annum will cover this Expense, and in a little Time I hope less than that Sum, when every convenience is made for them. The natives always come naked, comparatively— and want Clothing on their arrival— I think £900 per annum will meet all the general Expenses of the Society as far as concerns the Settlement. What the Expenses of the Active will be more than her Returns I am not prepared to say at present— when She has been one whole year in the Service on the Coast of N. Zealand I shall then be better able to Judge— Nothing shall be wanting on my Part to lessen the Expenses both of the Settlement & the Vessel. The Master of the Active is a very worthy man, and will do all he can— He is much esteemed both by the Settlers and the Natives— no complaint having ever been made against him. I think from what I have now stated you will be able to form a more correct idea of the State of the Settlers and Settlement— I wish to put you in Possession of every Information I can, which will enable you to determine what may be necessary to be done— As the Timber from N. Zealand from from [sic] the heavy duty put upon it will not pay for bringing to the Colony. It is my present Intention to employ the Active in procuring Oil at the proper Season, or any other natural Production of the Seas or Land on the east Coast of N. Zealand by which means the Natives all along the Coast will be visited, and Communication opened as far as the East Cape and a way prepared for any future Establishments that the Society may think proper to make. Should the Vessel be fortunate in procuring Oil, she will cover much of her Expenses. The Civilization of N. Zealand could not be carried on without a regular Communication; and therefore she must be for a time at least employed in the Service. I have little doubt if a Change takes Place in this Government, but we shall be able to do something for N. Zealand in the Colony. Some are willing, others think that it would not be prudent at the present time, as the opposition might be too strong— I am very happy God has been so gracious, as to prosper all that we have set our Hands unto— No Accident has happened to the Vessel, nor to any belonging to her— No Injury has been done to the natives, nor a single Circumstance occurred that can give Cause to the Enemy to blaspheme. Difficulties have been very great, and many: but they have not prevented the work from going on. Nothing has happened that can give the Society Pain. Every thing has succeeded better than the most sanguine Hopes could have warranted us to expect in such a new and important undertaking. As the Settlers will write to you by the Cathrine [sic] Whaler, you will have much later News than I can send. I understand that the Natives have killed two of the Horses for trespassing in their Gardens. I blame the Settlers wholly for this Accident. I understand the Horses were very fond of sweet Potatoes, and rooted them up very much as they run at large— These are the chief Food which the Natives value, and I am not surprised that they have killed them. They have been suffered to run where they pleased for 4 years— Had the Settlers fenced a Point of Land off for them, they would then have done no injury, and the Natives wd not have molested them— The natives with me are much distressed at this Circumstance, as they are very fond of Horses— Since they have been with me, they have learned their value in all Agriculturial [sic] Purposes— I have promised to send them some more— and to give them into their own Charge and then I shall be sure they will take Care of them— I am happy to learn from the Settlers that they will have wheat for their Support, and will only want a little Seed wheat this year. When Agriculture comes to flourish amongst them, Schools may then be maintained at a very little expense— The Children will want no Clothing. Bread will be the Principal Article they will require, but Rice as yet is the cheapest— This will not be the Case when they get plenty of Wheat— I shall send over all kinds of fruit Trees the Vine &c &c. I have no doubt, but New Zealand will be the finest Country in the world for Wine from what I saw. If Grape-Vines get into the Island they will be ready for any one who may come afterwards and turn his attention to these things— The Chief Sons who are with me visit our Orchards, and Vineyards; and are much astonished to see the fruit, and anxious to promote their Growth in their own Country. Various things here which they had never seen furnish us with much Conversation about God. They cannot be persuaded that the same God made them and us they see such a difference between our civilized and their savage State. When I tell them there is but one God, they advance many Arguments to prove my Ascertion [sic] incredible— The following is part of a late Conversation with them upon this Subject. When I told them there was but one God, and that one God was theirs, they asked me if our God had given us any sweet Potatoes—? I replied no. They answered, our God has given us Sweet Potatoes, and if he had been your God also, he would have given you some— I told them our Climate was too cold, they would not grow, and therefore and therefore [sic] he knew it would be no use to give us any. They said your God has given you Cattle and Sheep and Horses, and many other things, which he has not given us— was he our God as well as yours he would not have acted so partially— he would have have [sic] given us Cattle &c &c as well as you. This brought us to the Creation of the world and to Noah’s Flood, from which I shewed then how the different Animals came to be spread over the World and told them that England were [sic] for a long time without Cattle &c &c but in due time God had given them to England and now he was going to give all these things which we had to them, as they had already got Cattle Horses &c &c. They then replied, but we are of a different Colour to you, and if one God had made us both, he would not have made such a mistake, as to make us of different Colours— This I endeavoured to explain also, and told them, when they could read the Book which God had given to us, and which they would soon have they would then believe what I told them to be true. Many other arguments they used to prove that there must be more than one God. You will see from the four young men, Tooi, Teterree, Towrow, and Towrua what their national Character is— what are their Abilities and what their natural dispositions, for all that I have seen are very similar in most respects to these young men. Their Reasoning Faculties are strong and clear, and their Comprehension quick when once they obtain a true Knowledge of the Scriptures, they will improve very fast, and may then be ranked with civilized Nations. Their Improvement is not doubtful, but certain, and the Society are not labouring in vain— In one o,f the Committee’s Resolutions relative to the Seminary at Parramatta, the Committee direct that the natives of this Colony be received into it with the New Zealanders. It is the opinion of all who wish well to the Cause that this would be impossible at the present time. There are difficulties in the way that could not be removed— The Govt has established a School for the Native Children in which there are about 16. young Children many of these the Sons or daughters of European Fathers and native women. They are very young. The Natives of the Colony when they attain the Age of 13 or 14 years always take to the woods. They cannot be induced to live in any regular way. And as they increase in years they increase in every vice, and particularly drunkenness, both men and women, and still go naked about the Streets. They are the most degraded of the human Race, and never seem to wish to alter their Habits and manner of Life— I have not not [sic] known one single Instance where a Boy or a Girl who has lived for a time with Europeans, has not taken to the woods again immediately they attain a certain Age. They are all addicted to drunkenness, and Idleness and Vice— The New Zealanders would never be induced to live with them, if it was possible to confine them— They can not bear their degraded Appearance; their Con duct is so disgusting altogather as well as their Persons. Whether the half-cast Children will take to the woods remains to be ascertained. t ime [sic] will shew how they will act. I do not think the Govr would sanction any Interference with the Natives, so as to unite them in [the] same seminary with the New Zealanders, if this could be done. I consulted the Revd Mr Cartwright and the Judge of the Supreme Court, with a few more Friends who were all of Opinion that the Plan would not do, and that it would not be prudent to mention the Subject to the Govr at the present time. It will be best to keep the New Zealanders by themselves as much as possible in the Seminary. We shall therefore for the present continue unconnected as we are. Time may alter the present Circumstances and something then may be done; but if we may be allowed to judge from what we see and know of the natives of N.S. Wales, the time is not yet arrived for them to receive the great Blessings of Civilization and the Knowledge of Christianity. I trust from the above Remarks the Committee will approve of that Line of Conduct with Respect to the Natives of New Holland we have adopted as it was out of our Power to carry the resolution of the Committee into Effect. I can not have much Consultation with my Colleagues on the Society’s Affairs. The Revd Mr Youl is at present at Port Dalrymple— Mr Fulton never calls upon me. Mr Cowper I do not see at Parramatta very often. Mr Cartwright is 20 miles distant but is very ready to join with me in every thing that will promote the Cause of the mission— I have found him a constant Friend, and we have been very happy togather. Troublesome times did not change his affection or conduct towards me, and I hope while we are togather we shall maintain that cordial Christian Regard for each other that ought at all times to subsist between Ministers of the Gospel. He is anxious to leave the Colony and has made official Application to the Govr. but has not succeeded in obtaining Leave yet. I shall lament his departure— I have now stated all that occurs to me, and perhaps much more than necessary. You will pardon my long Correspondence— It must be tedious to you. I shall forward a List of wants by this Conveyance and a statement of the Accounts— I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedient Humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt Secretary to the C[hurch] M[issionary] S[ociety]Parramatta Feby 24. 1819 Revd & Dear Sir Some of the Settlers labour under a strong temptation to private Trade. This must be counteracted if possible, as it injures the minds of those who are wholly Bent upon the work of the Mission. I have had it mentioned to me very strongly in general terms, without stating names. I cannot but suspect Mr Hall as the principal man alluded to in the Letters I have received. I have always found him difficult to manage, tho a very sensible man, and a very usful [sic] one. Mr Kendall is wholly engaged in the work, as well as Carlisle and Gordon . Mr Kendall is not a man of a strong mind, to bear up against opposition to his views— his feelings are soon wounded, and his Spirits sink. I wish to console him all I can, he is a most valuable man; and his Heart is in the work. His Passions are warm, and he expresses his mind freely. It is possible he may write to you and say some thing upon this Subject. Should he do so, you will make allowance for the feelings of his Mind at the moment he may write: and form your Judgment more from the general tenor of his Letters; of his view of the Settlement, and the progress of their work, than from any single Letter he may write, when his mind may be oppressed more than common, which must be the Case at times with him.— I forward you a Copy of an hasty Letter which I have just written to them as a Body but I think a Caution from you, will have more weight than any thing I can say. Private Trade will be attended with great evils should it be carried to any extent in the present Infant State of the settlement. They take Care never to consign any thing to me, nor do I know what any of them send; as they have always been accommodated with Freight to & from New Zealand in the Active free. I do not think Mr Hall has done much but cannot tell. The Principal Evil of Trade is, that it creates Jealousy. One man who has a Turn for Traffic amongst the Heathens, will have every Comfort around him, while his Brethren may not have the same Enjoyments. The man that trades increases as his Influence amongst the Natives in that particular way: and greatly inhances [sic] the value of all the common necessaries of Life. If a Jar of Pork is purchased from the Natives at the Settlement and sent to Port Jackson, it makes that Article dearer than it would be to those that do not trade. When the Settlement is more advanced, and the Settlers have the means of support more within themselves, I cannot see there would be that danger attending private Trade as at present. Commerce wd call forth the Industry of the natives, and greatly improve their present Condition— I merely state the above for your Information in Case any Application may be made to you about private Trade— that you may know what my views are at present. I am yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta Feby 25th 1819 Rev & Dr Sir/ I shall now inform you what I am doing relative to the Seminary at Parramatta. I was unwilling to go to any very heavy Expense till I was fully convinced from actual Experience that the object would answer the Ends proposed. After having the natives living with me for more than your years, I cannot entertain a doubt of the success that will attend the final Establishment of a Seminary here for them. I am now erecting a commodious Building upon an Estate which I purchased on the Banks of the River opposite to the Town of Parramatta. The Situation is very pleasant, and convenient in every Respect. The estate contains upwards of one hundred Acres of Land, and every operation of Agriculture, Gardening, Nursery &c may be carried on, with the simple Arts. When I get the Buildings completed there will be accommodations for any missionary who may visit Port Jackson, while he remains in the Colony. here the natives can be taught, and constantly employed – The produce of their Labour will contribute something towards their Support. They shall learn to plough and sow, and reap, and the management of Horses and Cattle, and whatever else may be deemed advantageous to them – It will be no object when a Chief's Son has learned to plough, and become acquainted with a Team of Bullocks, to let him take them Home with him. If I find that I can put up the Buildings and complete them without Assistance from the Society I shall do so – Should I be pressed for £200, I then shall draw upon you for that amount as a Loan – Should any future Circumstances render the Seminary unnecessary, the Buildings will still be upon the Estate and no Loss of any moment will be sustained by me, if I keep them as my own. I hope to have the Buildings completed in a little time, as they are now in a forweard State. Hitherto I have either hired an House for the natives to lodge in, or provided them with Lodgings in my own House/ The following natives are with me at the present time. Towha Ko-Tooma Towaquarree Ko Kie Ekaee a woman Ko Doodoongha Ko-Eve Ko Makkoo Ko Taate Apo Savtaka Tounghahoudoo Kowpa Apappa Henganow What number will return in the Active is not determined yet, but I think 10 of them will go back – Some of them having lived nearly a year with me, and have made very considerable Improvement. The Chief's Son where the Settlers reside has sent me over a Chain for a dog which he made since his return – He promises to be a very good Smith – I have sent it to you, as the first attempt made by a native on the Island. I can have little doubt, but this young man will soon make Axes, Hoes &c if he can only get Iron. I shall send him some of what I received the last time, Muskets & Gun Powder I disapprove of, as they tend to enflame their warlike Spirit. Saws, Spades, Howes & Axes, will civilize them, and induce domestic and commercial Habits – will give them some thing to eat, and to sell, and will prepare them for receiving the Gospel. The Settlers may plough & preach. They will then make a happy nation of them. You will excuse any mistakes, as I have much to do – I am Revd Sir Yours very sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattSunday March 7th 1819 Lat 0o 51 Minutes North Revd & Dear Sir As the weather became very thick and hazy we did not tutch [sic] at St Jago altho we were very near. But I have the great satisfaction to write a few lines by the Ship Hero, and to say that we are all well at this time, sister Kemp has quite recovered from her Illness, bless God for it. The hot weather has been very trying, but the Lord has been very gracious unto us in preserving our health and in keeping us in unity and Godly love, we pray our gracious and merciful Lord to unite us more and more in the bonds of Xtian Love. The School on board our ship goes on exceeding well, and I have no doubt but that the Lord will give a blessing to our humble endeavours to make known His blessed gospel among the Convicts, Soldiers and Sailors. Divine Service was just ended when the Hero L came up with us. We have had very fine weather ever since we left England, our Ship is very healthy at this time, and we have not lost a single person since we left England Dr Sir, with heartfelt sorrow I have to inform you that Tetteree has become very obstinate, and ungrateful he will not come to School neither will he be ruled by any thing that we can say or do, Brother Hall is grieved beyond measure at his Obstinacy, he finds fault with his outfit. He told Captain Lamb he had no shoes, which when we knew we offered to buy him Shoes or any thing else he wanted, I have begged on him in the kindest manner, also has Mr Hall to come to school, but he says he will never come to school again. Captain Lamb and several other Gent[leme]n have spoken to him on the impropriety of his conduct, tilling [sic] him grievous be to his friends in England to hear so sad an account of him, his answer was, I do not care, they will never [see] me again. This is truly distressing but we lay the matter continually before the Lord in humble and earnest prayer, we shall continue to act toward him with the gratest [sic] kindness and we hope the Lord will hear our prayers and turn his heart and his soul, and make him to know and love jesus Christ, Tooi behaves exceeding well, and seems much hurt at tetterrees conduct— the time is gone I can say no more we all join in our kindest love to you and all our friends Dr Sir ever faithfully Yours truly John ButlerChurch Missionary House, Salisbury Square London, March 19/19. Dear Sir, We have the pleasure of sending you through the Prayer Book & Homily Society & the British & Foreign Bible Society the Prayer Books & Bibles which you have requested. May the blessing of God accompany the perusal of them among the Convicts. We also enclose a small parcel for Mr Marsden. With many thanks for your kindness in sending the report of the Society & with Mr Pratt’s best regards, I am faithfully yours, Edwd BickerstethChurch Missionary House London, March 19/19 Dear Sir, We thank you for the Copy of the report of the New South Wales Bible Society which we have just received by Mr Bromley. We now send you by him the Registers &c to the present time. We find that our friends in the Baring arrived at Madeira safely. We wrote to you fully by them. Yours very affectionately (Signed) E. BickerstethLiverpool N. S. Wales March 20 1819 Revd Sir, Your very kind letter came to hand and feel gratified as far as any remarks respecting our mutual friend the Revd Mr Marsden were considered just by your honourable Society. I had no other object in view but your information and from the local knowledge I have had for some years of Mr Marsden's measures can challenge any one to disprove them— It is no small satisfaction that the more Mr M. has been attacked the more he has shone, and if any one was in doubt those are removed- and I verily believe that the people in general, with only a solitary exception are so satisfied that they would appear as his friends &c It is a source of lamentation the various Feuds that have to still prevail— I fear that the interest of the Colony will suffer— I have endeavoured to keep out of sight- many have carried things beyond the proper bounds— I have just returned from Van Diemans Land where I have been for the benefit of its finer climate & the Sea voyage. My health has been very indifferent for some months past with an Asthmatick complaint I thank the Lord I am something recovered. Distressing is the state of Religion at the above place about Four Thousand people with no Evangelical Minister— I visited the two principal Stations in Hobart Town and Port Dalrymple- I am in hopes of being ordered to the former station as I stand appointed for that place by Earl Bathurst the moment the present incumbent retires which is expected shortly being in a very bad state of health. I regret to observe that no Auxiliary Society has been formed amongst us- much to be desired that our respected friends in England who compose your Society may have a small pledge of our earnest wish for your prosperity- I think Mr Marsden should begin I understand one of our Judges is willing to join us which I shall more fully ascertain the first time I see him- and there are several other respectable persons ready to take a part— I am not for waiting as one of our Brethren has stated for the time when serious Godly men can be found to co-operate— we may wait a long time for this cd be beyond the pleasure for there is no worth or device in the Grace whither we are all hastening &c &c. We are daily in expectation of the arrival of Messrs Hill and Cross— Chaplains for the Colony— I shall be happy to find them ardent for your Society's prosperity if they are, we shall I hope be able to go forward, As to the New Zealand Mission I must refer you to Mr Marsdens letter as well as to the general state of things in this colony When still at Liverpool a neat Church is nearly ready roofing- a very good attendance at present with a Sunday School &c I am thankful in your esteem and hope to have grace to continue an unworthy member of your Society- Remaining Your Servant In Xt Jesus John Youl P.S. I have paid per your request to Mr Marsden Subscription up to 1819 amounting to Five Pounds and the moment our Auxiliary Society is formed shall feel it my duty to promote the object to the utmost of my power &c Mr Hayward intends to return to Europe by the Ship Surry which sails in June next he is a worthy man an old Missionary at Tahiete and therefore can give you much delightful information relative to the work of God amongst those islands in the Pacific Ocean. I beg to remark lest any thing like an unpleasant impression should have been felt to say respecting Bills that has been sent in my favour on your society- having some money to pay in England. I requested Mr Marsden to take my Colonial Money of the same value here & give me what he had to pay Merchants for the Mission in your Bills which was an accommodation that [?] reduced [?]An Account of Expences incurred on the two last voyages of the Brig Queen Charlotte belonging to the firm of Messrs Birnies. Mr. James Birnie being the resident Agent of that House. To amount of expences on the first voyage ----- 1373 ? 14 ? 6 ? &c ---------- &c ----------- ? second &c ----------- 1121 ? 17 ? 1 ?2495 ? 11 ? 7 By amount of Credits 1st and 2nd voyages Being sale of Produce -------------------- 99 ? 9 ? 6 ?2396 ? 2 ? 1 2396.2.1 1500____ 896.2.1 This is to certify that the above sum is the uch [?] expences on the Brig Queen Charlotte for her two last voyages and the proceeds will not amount to more than fifteen hundred Pounds /Signed/ James Bisnie Sydney N. S. Wales ) March 26th 1819 ) P.S. The Master had nothing but the interest [?] of the voyage to attend to.The following contains a statement of the New Zealanders who have resided at Parramatta from 8th August 1817 to 22nd March 1819. No. Names Arrival Ship Arrival Date Departure Ship Departure Date No. weeks on Para. Wks: d: @ [?] weeks Total Amnt 1 Towreea Active 8th. Aug. 1817 Claudine 18 Aug, 1818 53 „ 3 5/„ 13 7 6 2 Trokee “ “ Active 30 May 1818 42 „ 0 “ 10 10 “ 3 Tawrow Hamich Septr. 1817 Claudine 18 Aug. 1818 48 „ 0 “ 12 “ “ 4 Whawarrow “ “ Active 30 May “ 37 “ 9 5 “ 5 Whykowkow “ “ “ “ “ “ 37 “ 9 5 “ 6 Tawha Active 24 Mar. 1818 “ 22 Mar: 1819 52 “ 13 “ “ 7 Tounghahoodow “ “ “ “ 52 “ 13 “ “ 8 Ta’ate “ “ “ 30 May 1818 7½ “ 1 17 6 9 Tawhee “ “ “ “ 7½ “ 1 17 6 10 Kanghaoomoo “ “ “ “ 7½ “ 1 17 6 11 Towguarree Whales 20 Augt. 1818 “ 22 Mar: 1819 40 “ 10 “ “ 12 Hauee “ “ “ “ 40 “ 10 “ “ 13 Ingaroo “ “ “ “ 40 “ 10 “ “ 14 Apua “ “ “ Rev. @ Para. 40 “ 10 “ “ 15 Toma Active 29 Sept [?] 1818 “ 22nd. Mar. 1819 12 “ 3 “ “ 16 Cowpa “ “ “ “ 12 “ 3 “ “ 17 Makkoo “ “ “ “ 12 “ 3 “ “ 18 Apopa “ “ “ “ 12 “ 3 “ “ 19 Taate “ “ “ “ 12 “ 3 “ “ 20 Oue [?] “ “ “ Rev. @ Para. 12 “ 3 “ “ 21 Okooc [?] “ “ “ 12 “ 3 “ “ 22 Sawtakka “ “ “ 12 “ 3 “ “ 23 Arie “ “ “ 12 “ 3 “ “ 24 Loudougha “ “ “ 12 “ 3 “ “ ? 156 “ “ For victualling [?] the above natives as board to & from Port Jackson @ 20/- each 16 10 “ ? Clothing for the above natives viz. 17 cloth jackets and 17 pr. trousers ------------------------------ @ 21/„ --------- 17 „ 17 „ 0 8 nankeen do. & 8 nankeen do. ------------------------------------- 30/„ ---------- 12 „ 0 „ 0 3 “ waistcoats & 1 jacket ------------------------------------------------------- 2 „ 0 „ 0 17 blankets and bedding -------------------------------------------------------------- 17 „ 0 „ 0 23 check — white cotton and blue shirts -------------------------------------------- 8 „ 1 „ 0 15 red flannel shirts --------------------------------------------------------------------- 4 „ 0 „ 0 8 pr. cloth trousers ----------------------------------------------------------------------- 3 „ 4 „ 0 1 cloth jacket and waistcoat ------------------------------------------------------------ 1 „ 10 „ 0 Hats and Shoes --------------------------------------------------------------------------- 2 „ 0 „ 0 ? 67 12 // / Carried over / 240 2 // Brought over ?240 ? 2 ? // & 150 lbs. Soap --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 5 ? 12 ? 6 do 5 Guernsey frocks ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 1 ? 10 ? // “ clearances at Secretary’s Offices for the Natives 17 @ 2/6 each ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 2 ? 2 ? 6 “ Bands [?] for 3 chiefs with their clearances -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 1 ? 7 ? 6 ?250 ? 14 ? 6 Samuel Marsden To Revd„ Josiah Pratt Secretary to the Church Missionary SocietyBay of Islands March 30—1819 We the undersigned Missionary Settlers in the service of the Honorable the Church Missionary Society actuated by a desire to promote the general comfort and prosperity of this Settlement do hereby promise and agree. That from and after the date hereof we will not as individuals enter into any plans of private commerce nor at any time dispose of to Captains of Ships or any other persons either by way of presents or barter any Hogs, Pork, Potatoes or Indian Corn except for the benefit and by the consent of the whole body of Settlers and at such a time as the affairs of the Settlement will admit, and that we will in such cases each contribute according to the number of persons in our respective families a proportionate quantity of the article so disposed of, in order that each family may be made partaker of a proportionate share of the benefit. That provided any individual settler should procure from the Natives at his own private expence; or by means of his own industry any of the abovementioned [sic] articles and be willing to part with them to the body of settlers, and the Body of Settlers agree to receive them; then each settler shall bear a proportionate part of the prime cost, or contribute a proportionate part of the value at New Zealand. Witness our hands Wm Carlisle Chas Gordon Thos Kendall John King I have taken a Copy of this Agreement sent to me and have forwarded the original. Hall’s name is not to it. He is a very stubborn Ass and never will be properly broke in to the yoke Saml MarsdenBay of Islands March 30—1819 We the undersigned Missionary Settlers in the service of the Honorable the Church Missionary Society actuated by a desire to promote the general comfort and prosperity of this Settlement do hereby promise and agree. That from and after the date hereof we will not as individuals enter into any plans of private commerce nor at any time dispose of to Captains of Ships or any other persons either by way of presents or barter any Hogs, Pork, Potatoes or Indian Corn except for the benefit and by the consent of the whole body of Settlers and at such a time as the affairs of the Settlement will admit, and that we will in such cases each contribute according to the number of persons in our respective families a proportionate quantity of the article so disposed of, in order that each family may be made partaker of a proportionate share of the benefit. That provided any individual settler should procure from the Natives at his own private expence; or by means of his own industry any of the abovementioned [sic] articles and be willing to part with them to the body of settlers, and the Body of Settlers agree to receive them; then each settler shall bear a proportionate part of the prime cost, or contribute a proportionate part of the value at New Zealand. Witness our hands Wm Carlisle Chas Gordon Thos Kendall John KingChurch Missionary House, Salisbury Square, Fleet Street, April 1st. 1819 Sir, I am directed by the Committee of the Church Missionary Society to request that you will have the Goodness to state to the Hon. the Commissioners of the Navy Board, that the Committee have received a coil of Rope made at Parramatta (New South Wales) from New Zealand flax; and another could, of the same kind of Rope, used on board H. M. S. the Kangaroo, during her voyage home, and reported of very highly by her Commander, Lieut. Jeffries. If the Board would be pleased to direct that these Ropes should be subjected to trial, the Committee will send them to the order of the Board. From the statements made to the Committee they cannot but hope that the use of Rope of this nature, may be the occasion of promoting cultivation and industry in New Zealand. I have the honour to be, Sir, Your faithful Servant, (signed) Josiah Pratt R. A. Nelson, Esqr. Secretary of the Navy BoardNavy Office 6th. April 1819, Sir./ I have laid before the Commissioners of the Navy your letter of the 1st. instant; and am commanded to acquaint you, that they have already made satisfactory trials of Rope manufactured from some samples of New Zealand Flax with which they had been furnished, and that in consequence thereof the Admiral Commanding in Chief in the East Indies has received Instructions to encourage the growth of New Zealand Hemp by procuring Rope manufactured therefrom for the use of his Squadron. I am Sir Your humble Servant, R. A. Nelson Revd. Josiah Pratt Secretary to the Committee of the Church Missionary Society Salisbury Square./Revd and Dear Sir Bay of Islands April 20th. 1819 I wish much to have you advice I intend God willing to make an attempt to convert the adult natives, provided I continue here and [crossed out] able impedement [sic] be thrown in my way. I acknowledge I am unpolished lad and altogether unequal to the Task, but I must say I never before in my life have had such fervent desires such longings for the conversion of the heathen as lately. I have been enabled in prayer to wrestle and plead with my dear Saviour for them, telling him if was his own cause and it his Kingdom was established here, it would be for his own glory. It has been strongly impressed on my mind that unworthy as I am of this great honour yet God will bless my endeavours in promoting his cause. I think that something ought to be done for the adult natives, as well as carrying on the school which is an excellent institution _ and ought not to be neglected. Im the adults on frequently di [ripped page] ing into Eternity in the misuable state they are in, and I pity them [ripped page]. I firmly believe that if the means made use of by our Lord and by him commanded to his Apostles namely preaching the glorious gospel was used here, that the nation would gladly receive it. what a pity it is, it should be so long neglected. The want of a sufficient knowledge of the language to converse finly with the New Zealanders is to me a great but not insurmountable obstacle, as I depend entirely on God with him all things are possible._ I wish to employ a converted and as intelligent a Tahitian, as I can get by way of an Interpreter. for the sum of three years. but do not intend to put the society to any expence [sic], but will take his maintenance on myself and pay him out of my own salary. In my first discourse I wish to tell them something of the being [?] and perfections of God. his placing man in a state of holiness, and hapiness [sic], in Paradise, in the garden of Eden. The obligations he was thence under to love, honour, and obey him, mans fall, and ours in him, since which our depravity by nature and total inability to help ourselves. at the same time to open to them the glorious remedy provided in Christ, for punishing lost sinners, to call, unite, and intreat [?] them to come and give up — themselves to him. who bled and died, in order that sinners may be forgiven, and blest by him. and enjoy everlasting happiness with him hereafter. How far I am right I must leave with you Sir to judge. shall be thankful if you will be so kind to let me know what you think of it. and any situations you are pleased [?] to send to me will be received with great pleasure by —————— Your much Obligd. Servt. Wm. Carlisle_ P.S. The missionary settlers are all well. The natives quiet. and the settlement improving. but much in want of trade, particularly the school. The Active not having arrived. ____W.C._ N py. [In reply?] I forward this private note, from which you may judge how Carlisle feels_ S. Marsden —Bay of Islands April 21. 1819. Revd and Dear Sir, I received your Letter bearing date Sepr 18. 1818 and will gladly procure from Captns. Watson, Smith or Swain the articles you want, when they return to the Bay, which I expect will be in a very few weeks as the whole of them were nearly full of Sperm Oil when we last heard from them. Should Captn. Thompson return to this place in time, he can assist me in purchasing the necessary articles, or otherwise give me a list of them. We are now anxiously expecting the Active, but there has been a settled strong easterly wind here during the past eight weeks, so that we think she has been delayed a considerable time on her passage for the above reason. We are now in want of Sugar, Soap and many other articles. I have had no articles of Barter left for the natives for the past three months. Nor have I any potatoes in store for my family or the School for the ensuing Winter and Spring. I am now considerably in debt with the natives. Several children who are attached to the School will not leave it and I can not turn them out whilst I have any thing left to give them. As soon as I receive a supply of paper & quills I mean to proceed with the Native Children as well as I can. I mean to alter the sounds of the letters according to my plan laid down in the Preparatory Catechism. The Taheitians, I seem pronounce the sounds of the letters and vowels after a similar method very readily. Mr. Gordon intends shortly to leave us. He says he can not stop with comfort. I believe him to be a sincerely pious Christian. but the natives take advantage of his fears and unnecessarily alarm him. He has not sufficient firmness and spirit in his transactions with them. I believe we shall (except it is our own fault) continue to sleep in peace here: but we have all our particular trials, and what one man would scarce think a trial, would in some instances overwhelm another. I only received 17 Bushels of wheat from Mr Gordon last harvest. My family stands in need of a Bushel per week. Mr. Hall and myself can act no longer in concert together. We are like unto the Iron Pot and the earthen Pot carried on by the same current; We must not come near each other in haste least one of us be dashed to pieces. Mr. Hall has had in my opinion a fair opportunity of pleasing the Society and if becoming most nobly popular; and if ^he chooses to build a chapel and disinterestedly to promote the designs of the Society he maybe come so still. But if he only intends so far to perform his duty as is consistent with his own private interests, If he only means to make himself independent of the Society, by buying up all that he can in the Settlement and selling it to shipping for the attainment if this object He must be opposed. It is not long since that (a) I attempted to follow him; but I soon found the impropriety if it. We might pursue temporal objects until the main objects of the Society were entirely laid aside. Besides every Missionary that comes here shares in equal duties and dangers and has an undoubted right to an equal share of the necessaries of Life. I have nothing to say against Mr Hall’s Moral Character. He has also been very ready to sharpen my plane view, and has done me several other favours for which I am thankful, but we have always differed in our opinions and seem to be a stumbling block in each others’ way; I will not if I can help it, come near him to quarrel with him I therefore shale [?] keep to my own work and from him. Perhaps things may be better with us by and by. There are now 10 children in the Settlement unbaptised; we long to see you , or some other clergyman. I want an anvil very much for my native Blacksmith. Shego has asked very unfair (being advised no doubt by his friends to do so): if you send an order for him to deliver the Anvil he has got to me. I do not really expect it without some trouble. A Wanee Pork behaves very well he does anything I wish him to do. Shego was with Mr Hall for some weeks after his return to New Zealand: He broke in to Mr Hall’s Shop in the night and took away some trifling articles. I think he would have behaved much better if he had been at a distance from his friends. Many of them have been tedious to us. Do send an anvil and some Hammers as per note sent by Captain Thompson if you have not already done it. All the settlers are in good health and am Revd and Dear Sir Your faithful Sert Thos. Kendall Revd. S. Marsden (a) Mrs Hall said I could well afford to lay out 30? per annum as they could in order to keep upon an even balance with them. I tried for quietness until I was ashamed.Bay of Islands April 21. 1819 Revd and Dear Sir, I hope Captn Beveridge who has completed his Cargo with Spars and Pork amongst our Takooakooa friends will now have an opportunity to wipe away that unjust reproach which was cast upon them by the Captain of the Harriet in the Sydney Gazette. Was it not natural for Pomarree to be angry when his daughter’s scull had been laid open with a piece of wood by Mr Hunt & the Second Mate because she would not comply with his wishes and go down with him his birth? And why was Whevea speared in the back? Was he not ordered by the Captain to fetch a girl from one of the Sailors? The girl was threatened to be hung up at the yard arm if she would not comply, and the Sailor who had slept two nights with the same woman said he had as much right to her as the captain, and actually speared Whevea whilst he was in the act of pulling her away. I heard of these things and therefore kept entirely from the Ship. The Captain seems to have dispatched with his sailors for a glass of rum and for little or nothing. He had no right to invite Missionaries to watch upon his decks. If he could not have done otherwise he ought to have put to sea. He was very blamable in making promises to the natives which he never intended to perform in order to induce them to exert themselves to fill his Vessel. He was never likely to gain the good will of the Natives by such a measure. Captn Beveridge is quite a different Man and the whole of the Native Chiefs are well satisfied with his conciliatory manners, and his commercial transactions with them. And am Revd Sir Your very faithful Servt Tho. Kendall Revd S. Marsden If you ask Towha he will confirm the above observations— You may perhaps remember then infamous report published in the Sydney Gazette to which Mr Kendall alludes S. MarsdenHampstead near London May 7 1819. My dear Sir Though personally unknown to you your character & conduct with regard to Botany Bay & New Zealand & the hardships you have endured from persons in Authority are very familiar to me, & have excited in my mind a lively interest & desire to rescue you from the oppression of those, who hate you and the cause in which you are engaged & Providence has happily given me the opportunity of assisting in a work which will I trust relieve your mind from that deep anxiety which your Letters to our excellent Friend Pratt so feelingly disclose. In March last, a Committee of the House of Commons (of which I am a Member) was appointed, to investigate the whole subject of prisons & with this the question of the situation of Botany Bay was closely connected. We have entered into that subject very minutely.— I send you & beg your acceptance of so much of the evidence as is already printed, (at least as much as I can this day collect, for Mr Pratt tells me the Vessel which will carry this, sails tomorrow.) Some other persons have been examined Mr Bent for instance. And upon the whole I can assure you that not a word has been said which casts any reflection upon you— on the contrary— all that has been stated has raised your character & proved that your conduct has been such “as becometh a Minister of the Gospel of Christ.” Be assured of this— you have friends in the Committee who will guard your reputation as if it were their own. Mr Wilberforce Mr Bennett & myself all feel that it is with us a matter of sacred duty to protect you from that gross injustice to which you have hitherto been exposed. I value my situation as a member of that Committee upon many grounds,— but upon none more, than that it has enabled me in some small measure, to befriend & to console a worthy man who has almost been weighed down by arrogant oppressors.— And I do feel a degree of just indignation against those who have inflicted so much suffering upon one, whose motives & conduct have been so pure & exemplary, which will forbid me to abandon your cause.— I think it very possible that the whole subject will be discussed in Parliament— & if so— by the blessing of God on that day you shall not want an Advocate. I am with the truest Respect Your friend (Signed) T.F. Buxton P.S. Since writing the above, Mr Buxton has sent all the Minutes respecting New South Wales yet printed, and I have enclosed them. J[osiah] P[ratt]C[hurch] M[issionary] House, London May 8/19 My dear Sir We wrote you fully in December last, by the “Baring”; & a few lines, by the “Lord Wellington”, in March. Your Letter of sep. 26/18 reached us a few days since. It gives us fresh occasion, from your description of your past difficulties, to sympathize with you. I have put a copy of your Letter into the hands of Mr Buxton, one of our Vice-Presidents, and an active and able Member of Parliament. You will see by the enclosed Letter & packet from him how warmly he enters into your situation. All things, My dear friend, will work together for good, under the gracious guidance of Him whom we serve. The young Men from New Zealand, sent by the Claudine, have not yet arrived. We shall receive them with all kindness; & we pray that they may return to you in a state as hopeful as that of Tooi & Teeterree. The coils of Rope which you sent by the “David Shaw” have been offered to the Navy Board: but the Secretary informs us, that a trial having been already made which proved satisfactory, the Admiral Commanding—in—Chief on the East India Station has been directed to furnish his squadron with rope of that kind. We are also entering into a further investigation of the Flax. Some manufacturers from Yorkshire speak well of it: but they say we must send out what they call a “swingler”, who is conversant with pulling, steeping, & swingling it. In this state it should be sent to this Country, when it would pay but a trifling duty; but if it is at all “heckled”, it will pay a duty amounting to a prohibition. Perhaps it would be well for you to send 2 or 3 tons as gathered, that we may get it well ‘swingled” & “heckled” here; & 2 or 3 tons as well “swingled” as it can be done with you, but not “heckled”. I have hopes that it may furnish an excellent material for paper; as a substitute for the wretched cotton rags, which, bleached as they are again & again, have ruined all the paper made for several years. The time may be at no great distance when Paper Mills in New South Wales or in New Zealand, may furnish the immense demands of the Indian Market with far better paper than can now be supplied. But in all these things we shall be mercifully directed; aiming therein, as I trust we do, at the glory of our Saviour. I am, My Dear Sir, Ever affectionately yours, (Signed) Josiah PrattC.M. House, London May 12/19 My Dear Sir, Since my Letter of the 8th Mr Buxton has sent me two more parts of the printed Evidence, which I enclose. He has just been with me. I had previously put the Copy of the trials of Campbell into Mr Wilberforce’s hands & desired that Mr Buxton also might see it. I find from Mr Buxton that it has been delivered in as Evidence to the Committee of the House. I have requested him, therefore, to select from it such parts as fix the charge of writing & publishing the Libel on V=Campbell, in order that those parts may be printed in the Evidence. I did this in order to rebut in the most effectual manner, the garbled & false representation of the First trial which appeared in the Sydney Gazette, & which is printed, as you will see, in the Minutes No. 9. Mr Buxton desires me to say that not a word has been uttered against you, during the whole business. Mr Wilberforce & he are now considering whether they shall move in the House a direction to the Commissioner about to proceed to N. S. W. to inquire into Campbell’s conduct, &, if the matters which appear on the Evidence be substantial, to supersede him. Indeed Mr Buxton has no doubt, but that they could obtain his dismissal on the Evidence now brought forward; but the hesitation of our friends arises from considerations of advantage on the whole. But you may be assured & you will see, that able & powerful friends are watching, & will watch, over all that concerns both your own comfort & peace, & the interests of that Great Cause in which we are engaged. But you have still another & a better friend, who “sticketh closer than a brother”; & into whose ears you pour, I doubt not, all your complaints. May he, by His Holy Spirit, pour His balm into your soul, & enable you to “love your enemies”— to “bless them which curse you”— & to “pray for them which despitefully use you, & persecute you.” I am ever My Dear friend Affectionately yours, (Signed) Josiah PrattBay of Islands May 15. 1819 Revd and dear Sir, I have received by the Active which returned to this place on the 5th Instant a letter from Mr Pratt dated June 7. 1817 another dated Novr 27. 1817 and a third from you both bearing date March 12. 1818. I have received the investment containing the articles mentioned in the Invoices bearing Date Octr 29 and Novr 5. 1817 for which I desire to express my sincere thanks. I now send an order for some more articles of wearing apparel & ca which you will be pleased to procure for me, and forward with the invoice to the Revd Mr Marsden when convenient. My family increases, and we require of course more articles of clothing than formerly. I have sent for nothing but what I think will be useful. I have not by me a Copy of a Power of Attorney to authorise you to receive the legacy due to my Wife, but have drawn one out as well as I can— If it will not do I will thank you to send me one prepared for signature. If you receive the money be pleased to put it into the Bank. I write to Mr Frith by this conveyance. I now send you a War trumpet for your museum.— The War canoe I hope has reached you before this. Captn Graham sailed from hence direct for England in december last. By desire of Mr Marsden I have drawn upon the Society for £77” 13s”7d to be placed to his account. I am revd and Dear Sirs Your faithful Servt Thos Kendall Revd Messrs Pratt and BickerstethBay of Islands New Zealand May 13th 1819— Revd and Dear Sir, I have just now received two Letters, & a Case of Goods by the Active, which you was pleased to send me in the Tottenham from England, for which I return my sincere thanks to you Sir— and to our Honourable Society— The Ship “Rambler” Capn Smith is lying here full of Oil— will be redy [sic] to sail in a few Days— it gives me a good oppertunaty to let you know that we are here in safety and Health— persevering in the instruction & improvement of the natives. I got 28 Bushels of Wheat off two acres of land last season. I am breaking up one acre more & fencing it in, & geting the Language & spining [sic] is my principle work after all the disputes and uneasiness amongst us & greif that it has caused you— I sincerely hope & pray that for the futur [sic] I shall be enabled to go on in a more christain [sic] spirit— Capn Smith is now come on shore for our Letters— please to excuse this short letter— and I remain Revd & Dear Sir Your most unworthy Servant John King May 15 1819 Bay of Islands I have sent a list of artickles if you will be so kind as to forward them to me I shall be much oblidged &cBay of Islands May 17. 1819 Revd Sirs, In answer to your remark to Mr Kendall in a letter bearing date June 17. 1817 respecting muskets and powder, and to a letter from the Revd Saml Marsden to Mr Kendall bearing date Feby 25th 1819 of the same import, we think it our duty to state that it is our wish to abstain entirely from disposing of such articles to the Natives of New Zealand, and that we have no doubt but we could carry the same into effect without injury to our families or to the general welfare of the Settlement provided no such dealings were allowed to be carried on by any individual settler, and a complete stop should be put to private trade, as expressed in our agreement dated March 30 last. We are Revd Sirs Your most obedient and Obliged Servants Wm Carlisle John King Thos Kendall Wm Hall Chas Gordon The Revd Josiah Pratt And The Revd Edwd Bickersteth Secretaries &c The above was written in expectation that the whole of the settlers would not sign but only a part of them— But it was the same as the other agreement presented to the whole for signature. [In Kendall’s hand]Bay of Islands 17 May 1819 Revd Sirs. We have received from the Revd Saml Marsden a further Letter upon the subject of private trade a copy of which I transmit to you. I hope we shall be guided by it here. We shall then not stand in need of any further instruction I am, Revd Sirs Your Faithful Servt Thos Kendall The Revd Josiah Pratt & The Revd E. Bickersteth &c Parramatta Feby 24. 1819— Dear Sirs, I am greatly at a loss what to say to you respecting private trade. If you engage in it further than your wants would require you act in that case in violation of the Instructions of the Society, and contrary to your general happiness and interest. This conduct will always give occasion of offence, and destroy that brotherly love and pious christian feeling which you ought in your peculiar situation to cultivate one with another. You are all placed in the most important and honourable situation in the world; in the very centre of the enemy’s camp. The eyes of the Angels and all good men are turned towards you. Satan trembles for his Kingdom. Its foundation will be shaken as certain as the sounding of the Rams Horns threw down the walls of Jericho. But then you must be united; you must be of one heart and of one mind; and you must be careful not to offend a weaker brother, “All things (says St Paul) are lawful for me but all things are not convenient.” We should not do a single thing though it may be lawful in itself if it give offence to any of our brethren. I know offences will come in the best Society; but they will be attended with the most pernicious effects upon those that give them. I have no wish that you shoujld for the want of any thing that your necessities may call for, be under the smallest temptation to private trade. This will prove a curse like the wedge of gold in the camp of israel. Let me then intreat you to put away the accursed thing from amongst you. Perhaps you may not all be convinced of the evils attending upon private trade. It will turn away your heart from God, and that spirit of meekness, of heavenly mindedness which should reign amongst you will be lost. You will not be able to love as brethren, nor will you be kindly affectionate one towards another, unless you be joined together in one spirit in the Lord. God has been very gracious to you since you have lived amongst the heathen. He has preserved you in all dangers and your wants have been supplied. I wish to write to you in the spirit of meekness, and to beseech you in Christ’s stead to lay no stumbling block in one another’s way. I have no private feelings to justify, excepting those of a christian in my advice to you. After reading all your letters and combining all the information, I perceive there is something wrong amongst you, tho’ I could not tell where the fault lay. But I was convinced it originated from private traffic, and from this baneful root will many bitter evils spring up and trouble you. As this is an internal evil, existing among you, I am at a loss how to remedy it or where to meet it. I should be sorry to give an order to the master of the Active, not to receive any thing from you individually on board for Port Jackson, or at Port Jackson for the Bay of islands, as this on one hand would degrade you in the opinion of each other, and on the other might deprive you of some comforts. If you can suggest to me individually or as a body, how the evil can be remedied I will most readily come in to your views. But it will be better if possible to settle it among yourselves as any breach that this might make would be sooner healed. The evil is not confined to New Zealand. The very same difficulties exist in the Society Islands and perhaps more or less wherever any missionaries are settled amongst the heathen. I hope you will resolve one and all to have nothing to do with private trade. We never find a man engaged to build a Temple selling pins. His thoughts have more rational employment. You are called upon to build a Temple for God, in a place where no stone has been quarried, no timber cut, nor a spit of the Foundation dug. You have work for the employment of all your time and thoughts. With what gratification must you behold the dawn of civilization rising upon those around you, and the day star from on high visiting them. I think I should feel a Joy inexpressible to see the New Zealander returning home from his cultivated field with his sheaf with him. I anticipate the day when he will plough with his yoke of oxen like the ancient prophet and rejoice with the joy of harvest when his crops are gathered in. What will be not feel when the time shall come that he shall meet in the great Congregation, and worship in spirit and in truth? Consider the honor that is put upon you, you are gone to prepare the way of the Lord, to make ready a people for him. Act in all things becoming the dignity of your character. Were the Archbishops of Canterbury or York to spend their time in low pursuits, in menial traffic, how would they degrade their office? Their exalted station is not to be compared with yours. Let me exhort you to love as brethren, bear one anothers burthens, watch over one another’s souls with a Godly Jealousy, and exhort one another daily, and the God of peace will then bless you, and the heathen amongst whom you live shall fear him. I am with much esteem And affection yours &c &c (Signd) Saml Marsden Messrs Kendall, Hall, King Carlisle & Gordon—Bay of islands May 17 1819 Revd and Dear Sir, I have just time to acquaint you that we have received no Report nor Missionary Register for the year 1816. I want also a Missionary register bound in boards for 1814 & 1815. Tell Mr Lee that in writing the New Zealand Language I have first fixed the Sounds of the vowels and then formed those sounds, without paying regard to the English or any other orthography. The Catechism sent by the Catherine and the rambler, especially the latter are written upon this principle. I have written four Copies each of the above Catechisms which with studying them have taken up much of my time. I intend to send some remarks upon General subjects at another opportunity. I am Revd and Dr Sir Your faithful Servt Thos Kendall Revd J. Pratt I hope the whole of my order will be sent—Church Missionary House, London, May 19/19 My Dear Sir By the “David Shaw”, I wrote you, under date of the 8th & 12th Instant, & take the opportunity of the “Regalia”, to forward the Missionary registers & other books. You will find also 6 Copies of an Abstract of the proceedings of the Society for Propagating the Gospel. Please to employ these to the best advantage, as the preachers quoted therein speak with authority. Pray remember us, with the greatest kindness to Tooi & Teeterree, & all their companions. They will have arrived in safety, we trust, long before you receive this, as they left the Downs in the “Baring” about 4 Months since. In my Letters to you by the “David Shaw”, mentioned above, I acknowledged the receipt of your’s of Sept 26th in which you feelingly depict your state of mind previous to your determination to prosecute Mr Campbell. I have sent copies of this Letter to Mr Wilberforce & Mr Fowell Buxton. These friends, together with Mr Bennett, are three members of a Committee of the House of Commons, now sitting on the subject of Prisons, & which has taken up the state of New South Wales, & is instituting a close enquiry into it. These three Gentlemen hold themselves bound to consult your good name & character & to support you throughout. Mr Buxton has sent you a very kind Letter by the “David Shaw”, & has forwarded, for your use, such parts of the printed Evidence as had been then printed. It contains that of Mr Riley & others well known to you. Not a word had transpired that militated against you. The Copy of the trials of Mr Campbell has been put in as Evidence; & such parts from them will be selected & printed, as will fix the charge on Mr Campbell, the misrepresentation of the First Trial which appeared in the Sydney Gazette having crept into the printed Evidence. Our gracious God, My Dear friend, while He tries your faith & patience, will vindicate the character of His Servants in His good time. You have able & determined friends here. I am, Dear Sir, Ever affectionately yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt P.S. I have directed the following passage in my Letter of May 8th to be copied, being desirous that the information should reach you in case the “David Shaw” should meet with any delay or injury. Paragraphs 5 & 6 of the said Letter were here copied, beginning with “The coils of Rope &c”— down to “can now be supplied.” N.B. Wrote again, on the 31st, a Letter of Intro[ductio]n of Mr Elliott, passenger by the “David Shaw”, and sent by him 13 M.R. for May, regarding Mr M to send copies of these & of all the other publications of the Society, as they arrive, to New Zealand, & the Numbers of the “Philanthropic Gazette”, as soon as opportunities should occur.Bay of Islands May 20th 1819 Revd & Dear Sir I am just returned from the Timber ground about 20 miles from our settlement where I have been assisting to procure the Actives Cargo. She is laying there taking it in,— the Ship Rambler is just leaving the Bay for England. I beg you will excuse this hasty note,— I have with pleasure to inform you that my work is all going on well at N. Zealand. I have taught six pair of sawyers to saw Timber. I have frequently four or five p[air at work at once. I have sent about 4000 feet of 3 inch planks 12 Inches deep to port jackson to be disposed of by Mr Marsxden in order to assist in defraying the expences of the Active, all sawn by the Natives under my instructions— I have also a quantity of Land in cultivation more than sufficient to support my family the year round with wheat, and I mean to distribute wheat amongst the Natives with suitable en couragement and instrructrions how to cultivate it, and I hope it will be attended with the blessing of God, both for their present and future good.— It is with pleasure I have to inform you that I have received your kind and instructive letters with the Tools &c.— We are frequently too shortly supplied with trade on account of the delays the Active makes at Otaheite and elsewhere, but I have sometimes been favoured with an opportunity for supporting my work with a little Trade by parting with a few potatoes &c that I have to spare at certain times— and my work succeeds in consequence of it. I am sorry to add there is no School at present, or has been none these six months for the want of Trade to support it with— But I do not mean to let my business fail for defects of this kind, so long as I have any means of promoting its success,— at the same time anxiously looking for that happy period when the Lord will crown all the labours of his faithful Servants with success, and glorify his own name in the Salvation of the Heathen. Mrs H[all] joins in best Love to Mrs Pratt and I have the honour to be Revd & Dear Sir Your unworthy Servt And labourer Wm Hall P.S. I have had an accident by fire which has burnt all my workshops and Barn with a quantity of Wheat and a great part of my Tools. I will be glad if you can send me a brace and bits and a Turkey StoneBay of Islands 20 May 1819. Revd and dear Sir, The Rambler being ready for Sea I have only time to acquaint you that I yesterday received from the Revd S. Leigh the Methodist Missionary who is on a visit to this island, the Missionary Register for 1816 and a Number of the Missionary Register for February 1818. You tell me that your Orientalist the Revd Mr Lee is preparing for our use a Vocabulary, Grammar &c in the New Zealand Tongue. I hope I shall always be willing readily to avail myself of every assistance given me; but I have to intreat you, that those little works which I may from time to time be enabled to send home may not be so disposed of as to put a damp upon my future proceedings. If any thing in my publications should be thought wrong, let me made acquainted therewith in order that I may either rectify it myself or give a sufficient reason why I think it ought to remain in the original state? If what I have already written on the subject of fixing the sounds of the vowels should not be deemed satisfactory, I could wish to explain my self more fully. On the Sunday after easter I had an opportunity to examine some Taheitian sailors belonging to the Ship King George, and they read the Works of their Missionaries both in print & Manuscript very readily, whereas I am told, the Society Islanders could never be taught by our method— It would have rejoiced your heart, my Dear Sir, to have been with us on that Day. The New Zealanders went down on their knees, and continued to behave with decency & listen with attention whilst they heard the Prayers in their own Tongue, and the Taheitian Sailors in the Evening were reading in my house and singing the praises of their redeemer. They would not take a mouthful of Victuals until they had implored the Divine Blessing nor would they rise up until they had given thanks. They slept in one of our barns, and spent part of the night in singing and prayer. I intend to go on steadily, according to the plan I have laid down in my Catechisms until contradicted. If the Lord is pleased to countenance my poor endeavours, he will be entitled to all the praise & glory. I have been in much trouble of mind during the past year. I trust the Lord will undertake for me. When you meet on the Saturday evening, do remember your faithful Servant Thos Kendall My kind affectionate regards, with Mrs Kendall’s to yourself Mrs Pratt & Yours Revd J PrattC[hurch] M[issionary] House, London June 4/19. To the Rev. S. Marsden My Dear Sir Since mine of the 19th Ult to you, Letters have reached us direct from New Zealand, by the Catherine, Captain Graham. I avail myself of the present opportunity to answer them. The replies are left open, that you may read them before they are forwarded. The business of private trading of which Mr Carlisle speaks, & the nature of which we do not fully comprehend, we would refer to you & our other friends. If some Settlers have the means of pursuing private trading to their own advantage above that of their associates, the Salaries of such Settlers should be diminished in proportion as they are equally industrious & worthy. It seems manifest, now that the settlers will be much increased by the addition of those gone out in the “Baring”, that some common principles, fixed in their nature & bearing equally on all, & which all shall have an interest in seeing duly obeyed, should be adopted. You have turned your mind to this subject: but it seems plain that some further steps should be taken to put things on a firm footing. I copy a part of Mr Carlisle’s Letter to me:— “We wish much to have some directions from the Society respecting private Trade, as it is a real grievance: for my own part, I presume that the necessaries of life ought not, as is now the case, to be sent out of the Settlement, if wanted by individual Settlers, or to carry on the work of the Society. If they can be spared for the above purposes, it ought to be with the consent & for the benefit of the general body. I understand Mr Kendall has pointed out to you the difficulties under which the Settlers in general labour, through private trade being disposed of to the Natives, the consequent unpleasant circumstances attending the unequal distribution of the necessaries of life. It would be very encouraging to us if something was arranged on this head, as none of us can conveniently spare any thing out of our yearly allowance.” In the same Letter a wish is expressed, & earnestly urged, that a separate allowance may be made for the support of the School, as the Scholars were daily leaving for want of food. The Committee beg you & your Colleagues to make such arrangements, in both these respects, as shall seem most effective. They will gladly support your plans on both heads. A Native is come to England on the catherine, whom Captain graham will take back with him. While he stays we shall do all that we can for him. The Claudine is not yet arrived. May our gracious God strengthen you for all your labours, & abundantly bless you in them. I am, Dear Sir, Ever affectionately (Signed) Josiah Pratt To Mr Kendall C.M. House London, June 4/19 My Dear Sir We wrote to you on the 14th of Decr, by the “Baring”, on board of which ship the Rev. John Butler, & his family, with others, were proceeding to strengthen your hands. A few days since, Cap±t± Graham of the “Catherine”, brought me your Letters of Decr 21st last. We feel much obliged to Captn Graham for the kindness which he has shewn to you & your associates. I do not wonder that the sight of the “Catherine”, sailing direct for England, should awaken such desires after your native Home as you describe. I trust, however, that the strengthening of your hands by an accession of Christian friends, & especially the establishment among you of the Sacred ordinances of the Gospel regularly, & as we trust they will be affectionately & faithfully, administered— will make you feel more at ease in your seclusion from those enjoyments which your Home once afforded you. Remember, My dear Sir, that special difficulties & privations, if they lead you to a closer walk with your unseen Saviour, will assuredly bring down from Him special & adequate supplies. “He giveth more Grace!” May it please our Heavenly Master to unite you all, & all who may join you in disinterested & self-denying devotedness to His Glory! Nothing short of this will give quiet to your hearts in your various trials, nor enable you to live according to your profession. As I have but a short time to write in on this occasion I can only add, with kind regards to MrsKendall & your family, that I am, Dear Sir, Ever affectionately yours (Signed) Josiah Pratt ——— To Mr William Hall C.M. House, London, June 4/19 Dear Sir Your Letters of Decr 10th & 17th were brought to us, a few days since, by Captn Graham. We are much pleased with your New Zealander. He is at this moment standing by me, watching me as I write. The Captain & crew have talked so much to him in his own tongue, that he is very backward in English. We have taken him into the Society’s House, & shall keep him there, & do the best that we can for him, till the “Catherine:” returns. He sends his love to you. He has many pleasing & amiable traits, like his Countrymen Tooi & Teeterree, in his character. We wrote to you by the “Baring” Decr 14th last. We trust that the various friends who sailed by her will arrive safely. We have not time to procure the Stockings &c for which you ask, but will send them by the “Catherine”. I am much concerned to learn from you, that you have received no articles for which you asked, nor any Letters for several years. We have answered all your Letters, as opportunity has offered. I will mention the dates of some of our Letters. Nov 27/17, we wrote by the Tottenham, & sent you Woollens, Haberdashery, Ironmongery, &c as you desired. March 12/18, we wrote by the “Isabella”, & Decr 14/18, by the “Tottenham”, with a large supply for the settlers in general. Be assured that we cease not to feel a lively interest in your welfare; & in the success of your endeavours among the Natives of New Zealand. The more we see & know of these men, the more anxious do we feel that it may please God to make us all, in our several spheres & measures, instruments of bringing them to the saving knowledge of Christ. That will raise them to solid comfort in this world, as well as fit them for a better. By diligence, by prayer, by kindness, by self-denial, in humble dependence on the Saviour of Sinners, labour to commend the Gospel to them. We rejoice to learn from you the advantages already conferred on the Natives; & the advances which you have made in buildings & cultivation. The curiosities which you sent by the “Catherine” are not yet passed through the Custom House. We are always thankful for such things, particularly such as explains [sic] any of the superstitions of the Natives. We will request Mr Marsden to send you over copies of our publications, as soon as opportunities occur after he receives them, as the Committee are anxious that every Settler should have this information as regularly as possible. You will have a good supply by the “Baring”. With kind regards to Mrs Hall, & earnestly praying for the blessing of God upon your souls & your labours, I am, Dear Sir, Your faithful friend {Signed} Josiah Pratt ------- To Mr John King C.M. House London, June 4/19 Dear Sir We wrote to you, Decr14/18 by the “Baring”. Yours of Decr 1/18, is arrived. We are glad to hear of the improvement of the Natives, even in outward things. God alone can enlighten & convert them. But he will do this by means of the labours of His servants. May you ever remember this; & in self-denial, & humility, & meekness, & love, strive to adorn the Gospel, that the name of Christ may not be evil spoken of through you. We sent Hackles & wheels, by the “Tottenham” in Nov./17, & again by the “Baring”. Perhaps we may send more by the “Catherine”. We rejoice that you have been supported under the loss of your child, & in various other trials. You must bear patiently with the manners of the Natives, & by kindness to them & in earnest prayer to God, wait for His blessing.I am, Dear Sir, Ever very sincerely yours (Signed) Josiah Pratt ----- To Mr. Carlisle C.M. House London, June 4/19 Dear Sir, We wrote to you, by the “Baring”, on the 14th of Dec.r & also to Mr. Gordon. You will have received, ere this, we hope, a Letter of March 12/18, sent by the “Isabella”. Yours of Dec. 12/18 is just arrived. I write, by this ship, to Mr. Marsden, requesting him & our other friends in New South Wales, to take the case of the Schools & of Private Trading, as stated by you, into consideration, & to adopt the most effective measures to remedy the evils complained of. The Committee refer all these things to Mr. Marsden & his associates, & have full confidence in their determination. They wish the Schools to be established on the best & most effective footing, & all the Settlers to rendered as easy & equal as circumstances will allow. It gives us much pain to learn that you have had difficulties, of the nature spoken of, to encounter. An accession of Strength & abundant supplies have been sent out by the “Baring”, & we trust that all will go on happily. You are well aware that patient trust in out Heavenly Master, & a meek & quiet spirit, are the means, both of being happy in trials, & of doing good to others. Be assured of our deep interest in your welfare & success, & that we shall not fail to pray God to bestow on you all His Grace & blessing. I am, Dear Sir, Ever truly yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt. P.S. I beg to be remembered to Mr. Gordon. To the Rev. John Butler C.M. House London, June 4/19 My Dear Sir, Since your Letter from the Downs of Jany. 19th, we have not heard from the “Baring”. By another Channel we learned her safe arrival at Madeira. We trust that you are, by this time, approaching Port Jackson. An opportunity offering; by the “Regalia”, of writing to you, I was unwilling to let it slip, without assuring you & all your companions that we remember you with love & with many prayers. To your own family, To Mr Hall & our dear New Zealanders, & to Mr & Mrs Kemp, we desire affectionate regards; & beg them to consider this Letter as written to themselves. It will give us great pleasure to hear of your welfare, both temporal & spiritual. We anticipate good accounts of Tooi’s health, from those which came from Madeira: but we shall still more rejoice to hear that he loves & cleaves, in faith & in prayer, & in a holy conversation, to Jesus the Saviour & Friend of Sinners; & we pray that we may hear the same of Teeterree. Please to read this Letter to them. Mr Bickersteth would join me, but he is at Hull, attending the Anniversary of the Association. You will learn from the Missionary registers & from Letters to Mr Marsden, which go by this Ship, many particulars which I have not time to write. I shall hope to hear from you, & Mr Hall, & Tooi & Teeterree, & Mr Kemp, I am ever Dear Sir, Your affectionate friend (Signed) Josiah PrattParramatta June 8th 1819 Revd & dear Sir I have forwarded to you by the Foxhound whaler, Captain Watson, the first and second Manuscripts of Mr Kandalls Catechisms which he wishes to be printed, and sent out again. On looking them over, I am of opinion, that his Accents are too numerous: that they will tend rather to confuse, than assist the Learner. The Sounds of the words can only be acquired by hearing the Language spoke: and if there were fewer Accents, the Learner might more easily acquire the Knowledge of the words. My opinion may not be correct, but I have taken the Liberty to hint at what appears to me wd. be an Improvement, but shall leave the Subject to your superior Judgment, and others who are better informed. You will see that Mr Kendall is doing all that a man can do to forward the Views of the Society. A more valuable man I never expect to see employed in the mission. I am happy to say all our undertakings have hitherto been crowned with Success. More we could not expect to be done in the time than what has been done. I think there can be no doubt, but the ultimate object will be attained in due time, and the Society will have the Satisfaction to know that they have thro' the divine Blessing, planted the Gospel, and established the Arts of Civilization, in a Country, and amongst a People that will rise in Importance amongst civilized nations, in proportion as Knowledge spreads amongst them. The local Situation of the Islands of New Zealand, the Climate, Soil, natural productions and Inhabitants are all favourable for missionary Labors, and I firmly believe the time is come for the Gospel to be preached to them – To promote this object has been my Strongest Inducement for remaining to this day in New South Wales. While I see the divine Blessing attending my feeble Endeavours for the benefit of the Heathens in these Islands of the South Seas, I feel a Satisfaction which I cannot express and which suppresses every murmur in the day of trouble. I have often thought if I should be compelled to retire from the Public Service by the Hand of Power, I should most willingly devote my time to the Cause of the Heathen, tho I am now rather too advanced in Life, to hope for any long continuance of hard Service. What will be the final issue of that Spirit of hostility which has been so publickly manifest against me, I cannot say: nor does it give me much concern. I know all will be right in the End. The Cause of the Heathen has not suffered in this Part of the world, notwithstanding Principalities and Powers have opposed it – many here will assist as soon as he that letteth is taken away. Till then nothing can be done. I should have been in England before this if I could have got Permission to leave the Colony – I was recommended by an Officer high in Rank, and a known Friend to make my Escape. But I declined his Advice – as I should have been running from my Post, without being regularly authorized: and as my Reasons for such a Step could never be fully explained to my Superiors, I judged it more prudent to submit to Authority, and to bear the Persecutions and Insults which I laboured under for a time than to quit my Station. I am happy to say that the violence of the Storm has in some degree abated – it has spent itself and will require time to collect again. When I receive Answers to my Letters by the David Shaw I shall then determine upon my future Line of Conduct. We hear no certain Tidings yet of a new Governor. Under the present Administration I shall look for no Peace. Never was true Religion more abhorred than in this Colony; and vice practised. The last Sabbath was Whitsunday. In the preceeding week News arrived of the Queen's death. No notice was taken of it by the Government, but public Horse Races were sanctioned all this week till Saturday Evening by the Govt which in such a Society as ours is attended with every Scene of Vice. The Clergy have little Hope of any Reformation amongst the people under such Circumstances. One would have thought that the news of the Queens death, and the time being one of the Festivals of our Church would have prevented this solemn Season from being dedicated to such Sports by public Authority. I only mention this as an Instance of our State. These are public Facts which carry their own Evidence. At the same time our Govt. wishes to be thought a moral and religious Govt. and if we were to judge from the public General Orders published in the Sydney Gazette we should be induced to believe, that vice was discountenanced, and Religion and morality protected and encouraged. I would to God this was the Case – men in Power approve of Religion as far as it tends to promote their political views; but if it should in the smallest degree militate against these, it must no longer exist – All the Religion that is wanted here, is such as can be reconciled to Horse racing, and other amusements. However God has a few in N. S. Wales that fear him; and we may look for a Seed to serve him in Spite of all that the Powers of darkness can do to prevent it. The Power belongeth to God and he will not let us labour in vain, but he will in one way or other cause his word to accomplish the thing where unto he hath sent it – As the Surry will sail shortly in which I shall send my Son to England, I shall not send the Accounts by this Conveyance – I shall have to draw upon you for about £30 for Cordage & for the Active in Favor of Captain Watson of the Foxhound, which I will thank you to honour – I am Revd Sir Yours very affectionately, Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta June 8th 1819 Revd & dear Sir I send you a Copy of an Agreement entered into between Mr Kendall & his three Colleagues relative to private trade. Mr Hall would not join with them. It is very difficult to manage this Point tho a great evil. I much approve of the Agreement which Mr Kend[all and] his three Colleagues have made. Mr Kendall has the work of the Mission wholly at Heart, Mr Hall feels differently. I am sorry to say Mr Hall can never be governed. He forms an opinion of his own, from which no Person on Earth can turn him. He went to Whytangee in Violation of the most possitive [sic] Instructions that I could give him and at the Risk of his own Life; and Family’s and I am fully convinced he will never alter for the better; for he puts no value upon other men’s opinions however experienced they may be. He is also a very grasping earthly man and never seems to lose sight of his worldly Interest. This is always in view, and his Avarice tends to confirm and support him in his obstinate and stubborn opinions. If he believes any Plan will promote his Interest, that Plan he will follow if he sacrifices his Life in the attempt— I know Mr Halls Character. The love of the world must be his besetting Sin, and this Spirit enters into all his Transactions. I feel it my duty to speak thus plainly, as he is a Servant of the Society’s and I cannot tell what he may state to you when he writes. On the other Hand, in the midst of so much Rubbish there is some good in him— he possesses many valuable Qualities for a missionary. He is strictly moral in his Conduct, he is hardy in his Constitution, plain and simple in his Food: a good Mechanic and works hard from morning till night. No man can be more industrious, nor set a better example to the Natives for Sobriety, Industry and Morality. Mr Hall is a man that would live in any Part of the World from the mere dint of his Industry and Perseverance for he fears no dangers, nor shrinks from any Toils. With the mixture of all his good and bad Qualities, I have reason to believe that he is a pious man, tho his Piety does not benefit his Colleagues. It does not shew itself in that Brotherly kindness, that Christian meekness and Humility of mind which should at all times adorn the Christian Character. I have spoken to him often when in his Company on this Subject, and often wrote to him in very plain Language but I despair of him, ever being different from what he is at present— Mr Kendall will never bring him into his way of acting or thinking, because he thinks himself so much wiser, and a much more useful man than Mr K.— Mr King is a man of very moderate Abilities but conducts himself well. I send you a Letter of Mr Carlisle’s from which you will see his views— Mr Gordon is a pious man, but very timid— I think he will return to Port Jackson from mere Apprehension of danger. His Conduct has been humble and good, but he wants firmness of mind. he is a man that fears where no Fear is— I am anxious for the Active’s return before the Surry sails— but I fear she will not, as she had not arrived at the Bay of Islands when the King George left the Settlement. She ought to have been there three weeks before, and must have met with contrary winds— Six New Zealanders are with me at present. They will get into the new Seminary this week, tho’ not completed finally. I hope we shall soon get into a regular System of Agriculture, Gardening, Nursery &c. These are the objects that I shall have it in my Power to attend to more than any other. As they are principally young men who come to me, they are too old to learn to read our Language much, but not too old to learn the simple Arts, and Agriculture. If they are taught to milk, the management of Cattle and Horses, to plough &c. the knowledge of these things will improve their Situation in their own Country, and forward the general object of the Society. When the Active returns this voyage it is my Intention to send her again as soon as I can to New Zealand, and make the Bay of Islands her Station. When the weather will admit, she will put to Sea, and kill Whales. By this means if she should be fortunate, much of her Expenses may be covered. This Plan will also tend very much to extend our Influence, and Intercourse with the natives all along the Coast and gradually open the way for extending the mission. I am anxious to pay the island another visit. The Settlers and Chiefs urge me to see them again. There are ten or more Children belonging to the Settlers who want baptising. Should the Revd Mr Mortimer arrive I should wish to accompany him but I shall not obtain Leave from our present Governor. I have no Hope while he remains. I am now looking for Tooi & Teeterree’s Return— I am informed Tooi Brother [sic] is gone to England to look for him in some vessel that touched at N. Zealand. I remain Revd Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta June 9 1819 Dear Sir I send you a Map of the large Island of New Zealand as far as Mr Kendall has been able to gain any Knowledge from the natives relative to the Rivers &c. The large Rivers seem to empty themselves into the Sea on the west Side – How far it may prove correct hereafter cannot be ascertained at the present time – However it will be sufficient to shew that the island is well watered, and these Rivers may at some distant Period become advantagous for Commerce – We shall learn more of the Country as we become acquainted with the Inhabitants – Captain Watson will deliver this, and will be able to give you some Idea of the People to the South of the East Cape. The Whalers have derived very considerable advantage as Captain Watson can state from the Settlement at the Bay of Islands, and I hope the owners will be ready to aid the Society in any way they can. I think the Chart may be amusing to you and therefore send it – I remain Dear Sir Yours very sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattMemorandum Be so good as to send a few second Hand Anvils ther will answer well. Some Hammers and other Smith’s Tools, with Vices. A pious Smith would be a great Acquisition or edge tool maker at the Seminary at Parramatta or in New Zealand. One in each Place would be an invaluable Advantage. One or two might be got I should imagine in Birmingham, or Sheffield. Axes and Hoes are the principal Articles wanted yet. I requested Mr Kendall to purchase for the Active some whaling Gear* for the use of the Active, and to draw upon you for the amount, which must be charged to the use of the Vessel, and to m y Account. It will be of Importance now to employ the Active wholly upon the Coast as the natives to the South of the East Cape are acquainted with our views towards them, and no danger is now to be apprehended to the Vessel or Crew. All I wish is to obtain some thing that will lessen the expenses of the Vessel. The duties upon the Timber and the Port Feels [sic] at Port Jackson are very heavy and every Expense while in the Harbour. I inclose three Receipts for Fees and Port Charges upon the Haweis only 75 Tons which amount to more than £20. I want to keep the Active from the Colony as much as possible, and would if I could keep her altogather at the Bay of islands— If she should succeed in procuring Oil, she need only come once in a year for Supplies. All the Supplies for the School, and Settlement togather with the Goods sent out from you were forwarded by the Active the last time she sailed, so that their wants will all be met. The Revd G. Burder can inform you how their mission succeeds at the Islands. The Change is wonderful and will not be credited in England. Parramatta Samuel Marsden June 9th 1819 * When the whalers left the Coast for England.Sydney June 12th 1819 My Dear Sir, I have sent Mr Kendalls manuscripts by the Bearer Mr Fapp who I am sure will deliver them safe to you on his arrival— I have also sent by the same Vessel a Packet of Letters by Mr Watson M[aste]r of the Foxhound which I [hope] will arrive safe— Should Mr Fapp return to this Colony which is his present Intention he will take charge of any thing you may wish to send. I forgot to mention in my Letters a Bale of Slops which are wanted for the Crew of the Active, with Cordage and Canvass. I paid nine Pounds a Bolt for the last Canvass I purchased for the Sails. I should wish a Supply of Slops Canvass and Cordage annually sent out and charged to my Account for the Active. Those Articles sometimes cannot be procured and they are often very high— Nine Pounds a Bolt for Canvass is immensely high but I was compelled to pay this Sum or keep the Vessel in the Harbour. No doubt but Mr Kendall and the Settlers will write by the Whalers. They well [sic] all well in April and had every prospect of doing well. I remain Revd. & Dear Sir, Yours affectionately Saml. Marsden Revd. J. Pratt James- Kemp’s Journal —— Revd Sir it was requested by the Society that every Person that go out Should Keep a Journal of his im-ployment every Day — I have here stated as plain as I am able my imployment every Day from the time I left England till we landed at Sydney -------- 1818 Imbarked from London December 15th. From the Custom house Key in A gravesend boat to Sheareness ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Reached the Baring the Next Day at half Past twelve Thursday the 17th Went On Shore with Mr Hall to buy some things for the Cabin ------ Friday the 18th. Weid Anchor 8 Oclock in the Morning and Sailed from Sheareness to quenes Channal and Cast Anchor there at 5 Oclock in the Evening the Wind blowing sharpe in the Night Myself and Wife was Sick ------------------------------------------------------------- Saturday the 19th. Weid Anchor between 7 and 8 Oclock in the Morning and about noon the Ship struck the Brake sands and remained there about ½ an hour the Tide increasing We Cast Anchor at 7 Oclock in the Evening in the downs -------------------------------- Sunday the 20th. To day Morning it was fown out that the Ship had sprung a leak the Captain immeddiately went on Shore at Deal and went to London to hear from the owners what was to be done the Prayers were read on deck Mrs Kemp Sick in bed ------------------------ On the 21st. Laid at anchor in the downs waiting for the return of the Captain ---------- On the 22th The Captain came on board about 10 Oclock in the Morning the Orders was to return to Chatham to have the Ship inspected at the dock ------------------------------------- And on the 23rd We Weid Anchor in the morning to return to Chatham and Sailed as far as Pan Sand hole and there Cast Anchor ------------------------------------------------ On the 24th, Laid at Anchor all the day in the same place were we cast anchor the Day past waiting for a fair Wind ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 25th. Weid Anchor at 7 Oclock in the Morning and reached as fair as the Mouth of the Noar and there cast Anchor Mr Butler left ous in the downs and went to London on the 22 —to hear how to Precede and he came on Board this Evening the orders were to get lodgens at Chatham -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 26th. Weid Anchor in the Morning and reached the Hulk in Midway about noon the name of the Ship is the Glory the Convicts and Soldiers were put on board the Glory in the Mean time. Mr Butler and myself went to Brompton to seek for lodgens and got lodgens at Mrs Chinworth No4 in Brompton and came on board the same Night Tooi is very ill at this time. And on the 27th, In the Morning we got our things on Shore as early as early [?] as we could it being Sunday we would have waited till the next day but the Captain said we must go to day because the Ship would be into dock as soon as she was ready therefore it was a case of necessity which things must be done I had the upportinuity this day to attend Publick Worship again in England I trust my soul was very much refreched with the upertunity. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 28th. Went on board to take the rest of our things to our lodgens Tooi very ill but we trust he is looking up to Jesus to Je Prepare him for a better World he said to me to day when I was talking to him about Jesus Dying to save sinners [?] and if he would like to die and go to him he said id Jesus li like I die I die if not I like to go home to New Zealand I quite happy I no fear ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 29th. To day ^Tooi is somewat better [scarped out] he feels himself very much weak it was though right to get medical assistance to him to day, the Doctor on board was very attentive to him____ while on board. On the 30th. To day Tooi is much the same every thing that he can take is provided for him we all feel ourselves very much concerned for him and hope the Lord will hear our Prayers and restore him -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 31st Tooi is much the same on the day past he Cough and raise a grate deal our friend Mr Hall is very attentive to him night and day ---------------------------------------- January the 1st. To day Tooi is much Better than we could expect our language is the Lord is very merciful. This evening the Revd Ed Bickersteth, from the Missionary hous London : and with him A friend of the Society, Mr Cooper came to see us, — we felt oursouls very much comforted by then once more, before we leave the Shores of england. --------------- And on the 2nd. Our friend, left ous in the Morning to return to London the Lord has Blesed them comming to our Souls: as Soloman say iron sharpen iron so the countnence of one friend revives another Tooi continues to get Better we trust this is a^n answer to prayer --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sunday the 3th. Attended publick Service twice in the Day at Chatham Church; and heard the earch Deachon of Rochestor Preach from the 119 Psalm and 175 vers. in the Afternoon I heard a Sermon Preached from the 5 chp.t of Ephesians 15 vers. Tooi is Better And on the 4th: Attended Chatham Dockyard with my friends to Show Teeterree all the Mechannichs Belonging to the Dockyard Teeterree said new Zealand ^man no believe Tooi continue to get Better ------------------ On the 5th. Whent to Chatham with Mr Hall to Buy some things for the vo^age Tooi is gitting findly -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 6th. In the Morning went on board the baring with Mr Butler to see how they were getting on, Afterwards went to Rochester to the Custom house Key to hear about our things going on board all would be quite right ------------------------------------------------------- And on the 7th. Imploid in writing to my friends and went on Board to ask when we should come on board but could not get any orders --------------------------------------------- On the 9th. To day we received orders to be on board Monday the 11th. The rest of the Day was spent in writing to my friends Tooi is findly [?] bless the Lord he have heard our Prayers for him ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 9th. Imploid in Preparing to go on Board on the 11th and in writing to my friends. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On Sunday the 10th. Once more injoied the Purvelage [? Privilege] in going to the house of god Perhaps for the last tine ^in england in the morning & heard a Sermon from Chapter 12 of Romans part of the 2nd vers. in the Afternoon heard a Sermon from first Corithians Chapter 3 and 7 vers. To day Tooi attended with us it was Sabbath much injoid by us all ---- ----- And on the 11th In the Morning we got our things on board a Sheareness Boat and saild from Chatham about noon to the Baring laying at Shereness and reached the about 2 Oclock in the afternoon the rest of the day was spent in putting our Cabbien on order --------- On the 12th In Morning went on Shore with Mr Butler at Sheareness to buy some things for the Cabin ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ And on the 13th Weid anchor in the morning about 9 Clock to Proceid as fair as the Downs and Cast Anchor at 5 in the evening of the North forelorne ---------------------------------- On the 14th. Weid Anchor about 7 Oclock in the Morning Mrs Kemp very Porley with Sickness. and Cast Anchor about 11 Oclock in the Mor of Marget [?] ------------------------------- And on the 15th. Weid Anchor at 7 Oclock in the Morning and reached the Downs about 11 Oclock in in the morning and Cast anchor on this Side the South forelorne the Pilot left ous in the afternoon Mrs Kemp Better to day ------------------------------------------------------- And on the 16th. Laid at anchor in the downs the wind blowing very rough all the day --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sunday the 17th The wind quite against us and blowing the same as the day past the wether would not admit of publick Service Mrs Kemp very porley to day, but I trust the Lord will make all things work together for our good ----------------------------------------------------------- On the 18th. The wind remain much the same Mrs Kemp much the same imploied in writing with Tooi and Teeterree to there friends ---------------------------------------------------------- On the 19th. The wind much the same: the enemy of man_kind for some day’s past have been vexing my soul with fears and doupts but in vain for the Lord inabled me to look up and believe that grater is he that is fore me than they that are against me --------------------- And on the 20th. The wind blowing quite against us and cannot move Mrs Kemp is something better imploied in writing ------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 21st. Weiting for a fair wind in the downs to Day we began School with Tooi and Teeterre Mr Hall and myself begain at 9 Oclock in the Morning, till a levin Oclock: in the Afternoon 2 hours: the rest of the Day in writing and reading Mrs Kemp much the same ------ And on the 22ns The wind much the same attended School with Mr Hall and the two Natives We humbly pray the Lord to give a blessing to all the means that are made use of m in trying to learn them to read that word of God, which alone is able (when applied by the holy spirit) to make them wise unto Salvation. ---------------------------------------------------------- On the 23th The wind the Night Past Blew very hard but quite against us so that we remain in the same place We injoy the Privelage in meeting together morning and evening for Prayers and find it a grate Blessing to our Souls -------------------------------------------------- On Sunday the 24th. To day the wind was more favirable but we could not get out one or two Ships that were lying with us in the downs made sail but forst to come back we had no Publick Service on deck our little partey assembled together in Mr Halls Cabien and Mr Butler read the Prayers: and in the evening read a Sermon the Text was – Be ye also ready ^I injoid grate comfort in the meeting ----------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 25th. The wind changed and went into the old quarter again on the 24th. we had a Piolet came on Board from Deal to take us as fair as Portsmouth to day the Shop drew her Anchor the Wind Blowing very Sharp ------------------------------------------------------------------ On the 26th. The wind much the same as the day past imploied in school with Mr Hall and the two Natives. ----- And on the 27th. We Weid Anchor at 7 Oclock in the Morning to Proceed down the Channal with a South East wind at the rate of 6 nots an hour [?] imploied in writing letters to send by the Pilot ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ On the 28th. The Pilot left us at 11 [?] Oclock in the Morning of Portsmouth the wind quite fair for us in the morning the wind arose and Blew very Sharp we felt our souls salfe [?] in the arms of the Blessed Saviour ------------------------------------------------------------------------ On the 29th. To day the wind abated it was not so fair for us in the morning it Blew fresh again imploid in School -------- And on the 30th. To Day the wind is much the same imploid as useal in School -------- -------- On Sunday the 31st. The wind quite fair for us Sailing about 7 nots No Publick Service on Deck to day Mr Hall an d myself went among the convicts and gave them about 300 tracts we humbly pray that the lord may give a Blessing to them we had Service twice in the Day in Mr Hall’s Cabien I trust it was a gracious uppertunity to my Soul and I trust to all present Degrees – Merits Lattit 47 North [?] February the 1st. The wind much the same as the Day past no School to day the Captain had Mr Halls Cabien ingaged in serving some things out to the Seamen ----------------- ----- On the 2nd The wind not so fair for us we could not star our course imploied in School ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 3rd. To day we are Sailing with a fair wind at the rate 6 nots an hour imploied as useal To day my mind with reepect to Sp^eritual things was ^very dul but that blessed text of Scriptuer which saith him that I loveth I loveth unto the end gave ^me comfort and I trust I have injoid the love of god -------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 5th. To Day we are Sailing much the same Mr Butler gave some Testiments away to the Seamen and Soldiers and humbly hope the Lord will Bless them to there Souls --------------- imploied in School ----- And on the 6th. To day but little wind to day some Convicts were punished for stealing some things from the others: it was a lesson to teach ^me more of the Deperivety of the human hart and to give the Praise to God’s grace that I am not one of them ---------------------- imploied in School Lattitude ------------------------------- Longitude Deg – m D – M 38 – 18 11 – On Sunday the 7th. The wind much the same To Day we injoied the Privilage of Puplick Service on the quarter Deck the Revd Mr Cross Read the Service and the first homely of the Church I think never did I injoy Publick worship Before hearing for some time been debared from it: the gratest attention was paid by all. In the evening we had Service in Mr Hall’s Cabien and the Scacrement was adminstred to 10 communicants; my Soul to Day was refreshed with the means of grace Mrs Kemp much Better ----- On the 8th. To Day we are Sailing with a still Breese at the rate of 6 nots an hour imploied in School Latt m ----------------- Long 35.44 D M 13 – 30 On the 9th. We are Sailing much the same to day at noon we were 120 miles from Medaria imploied in School ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 10th. Land in sight at 6 Oclock in the morning and got into the harbour about 3 Oclock in the afternoon the Island of Medaria in the evening Mr Butler and myself went on Shore expecting the Captain woul Sail in the Morning to get a few things for our comfort on board we Slept in Medaria all night Lattitud Deg 33. ----- On the 11th. To day Morning we heard that the Captain intended to take in water and fresh Provisions and not to put in any were else on the Voi^age. Cast Anchor in this Morning the two Natives and Mr Hall went on Shore to day; and remained ^there all night Mrs Kemp Porley --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 12th. To day Mr Butler and Mr Hall and the two Natives came on board and in the afternoon. Mrs Butler Mr and Mrs Kemp and Mr Butler went on Shore fore a few hours as it would be the last time till we come to the end and returned on Board in the evening -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------. ----- On the 13th. Weid Anchor at Noon but little wind but towards the evening it Blew quite fresh so that we Sailed at the rate 7 nots ----------------------------------------------------------- ----- Sunday the 14th. We had Publick Service on Deck as useal and Mr Cross read the Prayers he also read a Sermon the text was taken from 3 chptr of the 2nd. Timothy 16vers my Soul was Delighted to see so many Souls on the grate deck assemble to worship our great creator we had the Prayers in Mr Halls Cabien in the evening Mrs Kemp is very Porley with Sickness not able to attend with me ----- On the 15th. In the Morning at 6 Oclock Land in Sight the Island of Palmar Mrs Kemp very weak and she trust her soul is quite safte in the arms of the Blessed Jesus. The wind is much the same as the day past imploied as useal ----- And on the 16th. The wind is somewhat better sailing about 7 nots Mrs Kemp is Better to day imploied in School --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 17th. The wind blew quite fresh as that the Ship was in grate motion which made Mrs Kemp un-well Sailing 9 nots Lattitude d-m 24.10 < Long d-m 20.20 ----- And on the 18th. The wind much the same Mrs Kemp to day is very Sick and Porley. but I can truly say although so sick I enved the Peace of mind she injoied ----------------------- ----- On the 19th. Sailing much the same Mrs Kemp feels very weake but not so sick I have not been able to attend School for two of three Days --------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 20th. The wind much the same; in the Night the wind blew very rough Mrs Kemp not so well -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On Sunday the 21st. Sailing about 7 nots. we had Publick Service on deck as useal Mr Cross read a Sermon from the 1. chapt of the Peter 2.16 ve Mrs Kemp very ill to day I was not able to attend Service I humbly pray ^to the Lord of his infinite Mercy to support her by his grace under her affliction his blessed word is and I trust will always be the comfort of our Souls. – ----- On the 22nd. Not so much wind Mrs Kemp somewhat better to day but very weak. May the Lord make his strength prefect in weakness with her Soul Attended School to day it increaseth very hot in Lattitude about 6. Degrees ----- And on the 23th. the wind much the same Mrs Kemp Better I trust our blessed Lord will work all things together for our present and eternal good. TO day Teeterree would not attend School we ask him the reason he would not come, he said no reason I never come no more we said to him we hope you will come again no I cant no more --------------------------- ----- And on the 24th. We are Sailing about 2 nots Mrs Kemp continues to get better Teeterree would not attend School to day Tooi begins to improve in reading and can do a sum in addition prettey well ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 25th Sailing with a fresh Brees but in the evening it was almost calm. Mrs Kemp not quite so well. imploied in School with Tooi -------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 26th. The wind mych the same the sea like a hole; to Day the Captain gave the men leave to Beath over board one ^of the Soldiers expecting he could swim went over to try but could not and was very near heaving a waiting grave but a man caught hold of him till the boat came to his assistance Mrs Kemp Better ------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 27th. The wind much the same as the day past imploied in School with Mr Hall and Tooi Mrs Kemp much Better ----- The Lattitude Deg – m 4 – 5 Sunday the 28th. But little wind We had Publick Service on deck Mr Cross read a Sermon from the 51st Psalm and 17th. vers and the gratest attention was Paid by all. May God of his grate mercy inable them all to feel from (a sense of sin) that Broken and contrite [?] spirit which god will not despise ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ----- In the evening Mr Butler read a sermon from the 3rd chaptr of Phelilians 8 vers------------------- March the 1st. The wind much the same, two Ships in Sight Inideman left the downs the same time we did; the Captain had intercourse with one of them imploied in School with Tooi My Language is with one of old lord I believe help my un belief. On the 2nd. The wind much the same imploid in School bless the Lord, we all injoy our health midlen [?] considering how hot it is at this present We are now in latitude Deg m 2 – 25 – ----- On the 3rd, The wind remain the same imploied as useal ----- On the 4th, We are sailing with a gentle Breeze about 2 nots imploied in School to day my Soul was refreshed in reading the 145 Psalm in that our Lord have said he is nigh unto all that them that call upon him faithfully ------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 5th The wind the same as the past Day imploied in School with Tooi and Mr Hall -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 6th. We could not make more than 15 miles, but we hope we shall soon have a fair wind the Lord inable our to wait with Patience. The custom which is generally had on board a Ship while crossing the line took place to day ----------------------------------------- ----- Sunday the 7th. Sailing about 4 nots an hour. We had Punlick Service on deck Mr Cross read a sermon from chaptr 5 of Galation 6 ver I humbly Pray that the Lord may bless at lest some souls so that they may have to bless God throughout eternity that they came on board this Ship, about noon a brig called the Hero bown to Riojeneiro cam in sight and the Captain delivered some dispaches one Letter to the Society. On the ^Evening we had Service in Mr Hall’s Cabien and the Sacrement was adminstred to 6 communicants by Mr Butler I trust my soul was refreshed and strengthened with this means of grace -------------------------------------- On the 8th Sailing with a fresh Breese about 6 nots imploied in School we crost the line to day Mrs Kemp Porley ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 9th. The wind much the same Mrs Kemp hold Porley to day Teeterre attended School Mr Butler attended with him and was very attentive the grate enemy of mankind has been trying of us but the work is the Lord’s, the god of heaven have said it shall Prosper therefore we need not fear -------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 10th. The wind much the same imploied in School. Teeterree very attentive Mrs Kemp much the same to day 12d miles South of the line -------------------------------------------- On the 11th. Sailing with a fine wind at the rate of 9 nots Mrs Kemp is but Proley suffer a grate deel of sickness when the Ship is in grate motion imploid in School ---------------------- ----- On the 12th. The wind much the same Mr Butler and Mr Hall have Selected a numbe of convicts from the rest to teach an hour in the day that is from 11 Oclock to 12 in the morning each of ous taking a Class and we humbly trust the Lord will bless the means. to there souls Mrs Kemp something Better imploied in School ---------------------------------------- ----- And on the 13th. Sailing at the rate of 7 nots an hour Mrs Kemp much the same imploied in School in Lattitude – Long D – M D – M 8 . 44 28 . 13 ----- Sunday the 14th. The wind much the same. Wh had Publick Service on deck as useal Mr Cross Preached from The Chpt 9 of the first 15 vers of Corinthians in the evening we had service in Mr Hall’s Cabien Mr Butler read a Sermon from the chptr 12 of St John 32 vers I trus that the Lord was with ^us according to his Promice that wheresoever my name is recorded there will I come and bless you --------------------------------- ----- On the 15th. Sailing with a gentle Breese about 5 nots an hour imploied in School --- On the 16th. Eirly this Morning the wind blew very rough so that it rent 5 sailes. After school among the convicts this Morning A man by the name of Willcock a convict stopt Mr Butler and said that he felt himself a grate sinner in the sight of God: and wished for som advice repecting his soul imploied as useal ---------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 17th. Sailing about 7 nots an hour Mrs Kemp is but Porley to day imploied in School in Lattitude Long D – M D – M 17 – 47 South 31 – 45 West -------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 18th But very little wind Mrs Kemp much the same indeed she has suffered a great deel of sickness and does still, but she hope the lord will inable here to bear it with Patience and will make a it all work together for here good: imploied in School as useal ------ And on the 19th. The wind much the same Mrs Kemp Better Teeterree unwell and could not attend school with us to day. my mind have for some time been glomey with fears and doubts but to day my soul was refreshed with that Promise which saith, the lord God will help me Therefore I shall not be confounded ------------ Lattitude – Long D – M D – M 22 – 4 — 31 – 46 On the 20th, Sailing with a fair wind Mrs Kemp Better attend school to day; Teeterree better and attended with us ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- Sunday the 21st. But little wind almost a calm We had Publick Service on Deck as useal Mr Cross read Sermon from the 8chaptr of Romans 1st vers the subject consistted of what it was to in Christ Jesus the gratest attention was laid by all present in the evening we had Service in Mr Hall’s Cabien Mr Butler read a Sermon from the 6chaptr of St Mark 12vers I hope the lord was with us and Blessed our meeting together ------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 22nd, The wind much as the day past Mrs Kemp much the same imploied in School as useal lattSouth – longWest D – M S – M 25 – 12 – 21 – 10 ----- On the 23rd But little wind Mrs Kemp Prittey well imploied in School ---------------------- And on the 24th. Almost a calm to day I felt any self [?] unwell with a sad pain in my head I caught a sad cold Mrs Kemp not as well imploid [?crossed out] I could not attend School to day ----- On the 25th. The wind quite gone the swell is very grate which caused Mrs Kemp to be very sick I suffered to day a grate deel of pain, I took a dost of Medisen from the doctor and by the Blessing of the Lord I receaved a great benefit from it The Surgen of the Ship is a very kind man Indeed Sir [?] I enjoied grate comfort in meaditating on that Text of Scripture where it is said We have not an high priest which cannot be tuned with the feelings of our informites but was in all points tempted like us we are and is able to enccor all them that are tempted In all our afflictions he was afflicted ----- On the 26th. The wind much the same so that we mak but little way Mrs Kemp much the same I feel much Better to day --------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 27th. The wind somewhat better for us Mrs Kemp feel Better to day, bless the lord I am findly [?] to day — I wish I could feel more grateful to our heavenly father for all his mercy towards us What shall I under unto the Lord for all his Benefits nothing but go and ask him for more Lattitude – Longitude D –M D – M 27 – 41 31 – 41 Sunday the 28th. The wind much the same We had Service on deck no Sermon we had Squarl arose at the close of Prayers which stopt us it Blew very fresh in the evening we had Service in Mr Hall’s Cabien Mr Butler read a Sermon from the 6Chpt of St John 29 vers we all attended and was quite refreshed with the means of grace ---------------------------------- ----- On the 29th. Sailing with a gentle Breese about 4 nots imploied in School to day Tooi and Teeterree improve in there learning and have ?[?become] very attentive since Teeterree came to School again I hope they will continue so tho do they require many Patience with them may the Lord give us Patience -------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 30th. The Wind much the same Mrs Kemp Prittey well imploied in School as useal Lattitude – Longitude D – M D – M 29 – 5 30 – 11 ----- And on the 31st. Sailing about 5 nots our course South Est imploied in School as useal ----- April the 1st. The wind Blowing quite fresh so that we sail about 7 nots Mrs Kemp Porley with Sickness no School to day the cabien imploied by the Captain ----- On the 2nd The wind much the same imploied in School as useal Mrs Kemp better to day ^in when the Ship is in grate motion the Lord inable her to bear it with Patience --------- And on the 3th, Sailing with a fair wind Mrs Kemp not so well the Lord refreshed our Souls in reading 10 Chpr St John not one shall Perish neither shal any Pluck them out of my hands imploied in School ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sunday the 4th. But little wind Mrs Kemp midler [?] We had Service on deck as useal Mr Cross read a sermon from the 9 Chpr of st Luke 22 vers all very attentive in the evening we had service in Mr Hall’s cabien Mr Butler read a sermon from the 1chpr st John 29 vers Worthy indeed to behold with the eyes of faith ------------------------------------------------------------------ ----- And on the 5th, Sailing about 7 nots with a still Breese imploied in School as useal. in Lattitude – Longitude ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- D – M D – M 34 – 40 24 – 22 ----- On the 6th. The wind much the same as the Day past we are staring E.S.E. imploied as useal ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 7th. Not so much wind Mrs Kemp Prettey well Mr Butler is very Porley with a sad cold in his head and have Been for a day or two past imploid as usual ----- And on the 8th. Sailing with a still [?stiff] Breese and the wind quite fair Mr Butler not so well as he was My mind this day was lead to meaditate on my Dear Saviour in the garden of Goethseminea [?] who seeing before him the Burdhen of sin he must bear caused him to swet grate drops of Blood — imploid in School ---------------------------------------------------------- ----- Good friday the 9 Sailing with a fair wind Mr Butler Better We injoyed the privelage to day in Commorating the Dying love of our Saviour Jesus Christ thus dying for us and the innumerrable [?] ^ benefits he hath obtained for us by Spreading his Blood for us on this Day I trust it was a Day much injoyed by us all we had Service in the evening Mr Cross read a Sermon from 19Chpt of St John and the 40-41-42 verses ----- And on the 10th. Sailing about 4 nots an hour Eirly this morning land in Sight the Island of Tristandecunha imploid in School Mr Butler much the same -------------------------- ----- Latt- Long. D M ) D M 37 – 7 South) 12 – 42 West Sunday the 11th. Sailing with a still Breeze and the wind Blowing quite fair for ous We had Service on deck as useal Mr Cross read a Sermon from the 1st Chpt- of the first Thes- salonians 10 ver in the evening Mr Hall’s Cabien Administred the Sacrament to 10 Communicants Persons I trust the lord is with us [rubbed out] and will be with ous always even to the end of the world and will Bless us -------------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 12th. The wind continue to blow very feair Mrs Kemp not so well imploied in School ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ------ On the 13th. The wind much the same Mr Butler but Porley to day. how true is ^that psalm many are the afflictions of the righteous but the lord delves us out of them all imploied in School ---------------------------------------------------------- Latt. – Long D – M – (D – M 37 – 59S – (4 – 20 West On the 14th. Sailing at the rate 7 nots our fourse [?] is S.E.E. Mr Butler is very Porley to day but he injoy grate Peace I trust the Lord is with him and will restore him to us again imploied as useal --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 15th. The wind much the same Mr Butler hold very porly imploied in School ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 16th. The wind the same Mr Butler Better to day Mrs Kemp is very sick to day I trust the lord will make all things work together for our good Therefore we will not fear God is our refuage and Strength imploied as useal -------------------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 17th. Sailing with a stiff Breese about 8 nots an hour the night past we had a gale wind but it did not last long Mrs Kemp much the same imploied in School ----- Sunday the 18th. On the night past the wind arose and blew a strong gale and lasted all the day so that we could not have publick Service it shettered the fore top mast Stasil in pesies: this was the first time that I saw a gale of wind and truly it is distressing to nature to see the raging Billower. But I can truly say that we felt in Jesus a sure refuage from the Storm. the weaves of the sea are mighty but the Lord is mighter that than them all. he have our lord also have that Promised that when flesh and heart shall fail God would be the strength and portion [?] of our Souls for ever ----- Latt – Long D – M D – M 39 – 47 S – 15 – 45 E And on the 19th. The wind abated eirly this Morning. We turned the Cape to Day about Noon about 150miles South of it Mrs Kemp very sick – blessed be the Lord because he hath heard the voice of my supplication Lattitude – Long D – M – D – M 30 – 41 South 17 – 45 Est ----- On the 20th. The wind blowing very rough all the Day Sailing under one Sail Mrs Kemp very Porley no School to Day the wether would not admit of it we are Sailing before the wind ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 21st. The wind abated eirly this Morning Sailing with a stiff Breese Mrs Kemp much the same imploied in School. I want more humble gratitude to God all his kind deliverance -------------------------------------------------------------- Lattitude – Long D – M – D – M 39 – 17 South 26 – 3 West ----- On the 22nd. Sailing much the same imploied in School half the day the rest of the day after our things that got wet in the hole from the ship leaking ----------------------------------------- And on the 23rd. The wind the much the same imploied as the day past It greive me to say that our two new Zealanders are not so attentive Tooi have not behaved so well as he did some time back Mr Hall requested him to do something and he refered and Behaved very inconsiton [? Taped over] and we all indeavird to show him that it was so. but he afterwards was very sorrow but he have not been so attentive Mr Hall’s Journal will relate the Peticlars with out doubt but we must go on Lookin upward and believing like Nehemiah that it shall prosper ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ On the 24th. The wind blowing very fresh and it Thundered and Lightened a grate deel imploied in School Mrs Kemp prittey well ------------------------ Lattitude – Longitude D – M – D – M 39 – 5 – 35 – 45 Sunday the 25th, Eirly this Morning the wind broke the fore yard in Two ^peses therefore we could not have Publick Service all hands ingaged in reparing it the wind Blowing quite fresh we had Service in Mr Hall’s Cabien in the evening Mr Butler read a Sermon from the 6 Chpt of Romans 14 verse God have said for our comfort wheresoever my name is recorded there will I come and Bless you --------------------------------------------------- On the 26th, Sailing with a fair wind our course is S.E.E. imploied in School Mrs Kemp midlen [?] My soul was refreshed with that portion of Scripture which saith he will Keep on as the apple of his eye for the Lord’s portion ^is his People ---------------------------------------- ----- And on the 27 The wind much the same imploied to day as useal my sould to Day rejoiced in looking forward when all the Kingdom of this world should become the kingdom of our lord; and his Christ and he should reign for ever and ever ----------- Lattitude – Long D – M D – M 38 – 49 South. 49 – - East On the 28th. Not so much wind this Day the Lord was pleased to call on of the Convicts away by Death and his Bodey was committed to the Deep the next Morning Mr Butler generally vesits the sick twice in the Day but he cannot say that he saw any godly sorrow for sin as [?taped over] the tree falls so it lies --------------------- imploied as useal ------ And on the 29th. Sailing with a fair wind imploied in School and we spend one hour in the Day in learning some New Zealand word; -------------------------------------------------------- On the 30th. But little wind imploied as useal Teeterree do not get on so well in his reading he can not give his mind to it but we trust he will be more attentive when he get more sattled The Lord Give them that desire ------------------------------------------------------------- ----- Lattitude – Longitude D – M – D – M 37 – 49 South. 55 – 21 West May the 1st. The wind much the same imploied in School ------------------------------------- Sunday the 2nd Sailing with a fair wind We had Service on Deck Mr Butler read the Prayer and Mr Cross read a Sermon from the for [? faded] 6 chpt of Mark and the 36 ver the subject was the value of im mortal, Souls considering the Price that was paid for them the repence was the 1chpt of the first Peter 18 ver ye [?] ware not redeemed with corruptible things as Silver and gold but with the Precious Blood of the lamb. In the evening Mr Butler and Mr Cross adminstred the holy Sacrement in Mr Hall’s Cabin to eight I trust that his Pledge of his Dying love had refreshed me strengthed my soul in the Belief that I shall drink it new with him him him his fathers Kingdom. --------------------------------------- Lattitude – Longitude D – M D – M And on the 3rd. Sailing with a fair wind inploied in School as useal ------------ On the 4th. The wind much the same Mrs Kemp not so well The love for our comfort have said Call upon me and I will help the imploid in School -------------------- ----- On the 5th Sailing much the same our course is S.E.E. imploied as useal Mrs Kemp midlen -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 6th. The wind Blowing quite sharp and the ship in grate motion Mrs Kemp very sick and porley the lord inable her to Possess her soul in pations [?] in her sickness imploied as useal --------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 7th. The Wind very rough Past the Island of St Paul’s only this Morning Mrs Kemp much the same School only half the Day the wether would not admit of it -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 8th, The wind not so rough Sailing with a gentle breese Mrs Kemp Better to day imploied as useal ----- Sunday the 9th. The wind much the same No Service on Deck the wether would not admit it Mrs Kemp Better we had Service in Mr Hall’s Cabien morning and evening Mr Butler read a Sermon in the morning from the 3chpt of Proverbs 17 vers and in the evening from the 48 Psalm 14 vers our souls were refreshed in our meeting together to worship our heavenly father --------------------------------------------------------- On the 10th. Sailing with a fair wind very fast imploied in School the last 24 hours the Ship wailed 206 miles it is the the gratest distance we have rund since we have been out ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 11th. The wind much the same Mrs Kemp midlen imploied as useal in School we hoped that by the time we reached new south wales they would have improved more than they have but I trust if they continue to attend they will improve more We humbly pray the lord to give them that desire daily ----- And on the 12th, Sailing with a fair Wind the night past a Woman 73 years of age died her name was Wattson Nature [?] was quite worn out she was going with her husband to new south wales. To Day Morning a man one of the convicts died and there Bodeys were committed to the Deep this evening. the lord grant that many may be led to seik god by _ fervent Prayer imploied as useal On the 13th The wind quite fair for us. this morning another Convict died his name is George Matthews we trust that he had an intrest in the Blood and Righteous of Christ imploied in School -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- And on the 14th, To Day it Blew a sharp gale of wind and the wind not so fair for ous Mrs Kemp Prittey well imploied as useal. The lord have done grate things for ous wereof we are glad ----- On the 15th. Eirly this morning the wind abated and Blew against ous so that we could not Keep our course imploid in School ------------------------------------------------ ----- Lattitude – Long – D – M D – M East 38 – 30 South, 108 – 3 Est Sunday the 16th, The wind much the same We had Publick Service on Deck Mr Cross read sermon from the 6 chpt of Jeremiah 20 ves the subject was very incoiraging for Poor Sinners to come and be heled with that balm which alond can heel the vilest of the vile in the evening Mr Butler read a sermon for the 1st Chpt of Ephesians 7 ves ----- On the 17th. The wind much the same imploied in School The lord hath indeed heard the voice of our supplication ------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 18th. Sailing much the same we cannot Keep our course imploied in School --------------------------------------------------------- On the 19th. The wind not so fair as it was we lay quite our of our course Mrs Kemp not so well imploied in School and in writing ------------------------------------------- And on the 20th. But little wind in the Evening Mr Butler was taken very ill with pain in his Chest the Doctor Bled him and by the Blessing of the Lord he received a grate Benefit imploied in School ----- On the 21st. We had a calm Mr Butler is better but very weak imploied in School Mrs Kemp porley --------------------------------------------------------- And on the 22th. Sailing with a fair wind Mr Butler Better imploied in School – Sunday the 23th. The wind much the same We had Publick Service on Deck Mr Cross read a Sermon from the 144 Psalm 15 ver the subject was to shew were true happiness is to be obtained and that the gratest part of word is seeking it where it is not to be obtained all very attentive in the evening Mr Butler read a Sermon from the 24Chpt of Matthew 44 ver [?] the text was chosen on the occation of one of the Convicts at the Present lying ded in the Ship died to Day his name is Baily a man that have [?] been afflicted for some time and sent for Mr Butler to ask some advice for his soul And on the 24th. Sailing with a Stiff Breeze of wind and and laying our course. Imploied as useal in School ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 25th. The wind blowing quite against us imploied as the Day past My Soul to day was refreshed in reading that sweet Promise in the Psalms The Lord upholdeth all that all and raiseth up those that be bowed down ----------------------------------------------------------------------- ----- On the 26th. The wind much the same imploied as the Day past Tooi and Teeterree gets on very slow and require many pations_ Mrs Kemp very porley all the night past ------------------- And on the 27th. The wind much the same as the Day past imploied in School as useal. About midnight last a fals alarm ^was made by the officers of the watch, which frightened Mr Butler and Mr Cross on which account Mr Butler got up to go out to see what was the Danger and fown it all fals Mr Butler was very ill treated which I think was very wrong -------------------- On the 28th. The wind the same imploied on the Day past I am sorrow [?] to say that Tooi and Teeterree do not shew that regard for us and espesily for Mr Hall who is like a father ^to them but the lord will be sufficiant for ous may the lord bless them --------------------------------- And on the 29th. The wind quite against us so that we could not lay our course imploied as the Day Past ----- Sunday the 30th. The wind remain in the same place we could not have Publick Service on Deck to day the wether is too cold we had Service as useal in Mr Hall’s Cabien. Mr Butler was taken Porley in the afternoon with pain in his stomach so that he could not attend in the Evening. our Subject in the evening was The carnal mind is enmity against god from the 8 chpt of Romans 7 vers I trust the Lord blest our souls in meeting together ---------------------- And on the 31st. The wind continues to blow against us our course is N.E. and we are staring South Est _ imploied in School as useal --------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 1st of June — The wind is much the same. two weeks to Day of foul winds. Imploied as the Day past — My soul was grately refreshed with that sweet Promise Strengthen ye the weak hands and confirm the feeble knees Say to them that are of a fearful heart be strong ---- And on the 2nd. The wind much the same as the Day past imploied as useal --------------------- On the 3rd. To Day the wind is somewhat Better imploied in School. Tooi and Teeterree I hope mend in there reading and are more attentive ---------------------------------------------------- And on the 4th. But little wind and what there is is quite against us the wate is gitting very low and the Ships Crew begin to complain one pint and a half a Day We humbly pray the lord to send us a fair wind so that we may reach some land to Day we were 280 miles from Kings Island imploied as useal in School ------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 5th. In the Night past the wind came more fair for us: so we hope if it continue we shall be able to make Ven damans Land in a fiew Day’s we are 350 miles from it today imploied as the Day past — My soul was refreshed with that sweet promise in Proverbs they that seek me eirly shall find me ----- On the 6th. Not any wind quite a calm _ Whe had Service on deck Mr Butler read the Prayers and Mr Cross read a Sermon from the 14 Chpt of Jeremiah 8vers in the evening we had Service in Mr Halls Cabien Mr Butler read a Sermon from the 62 Psalm 12vers— My Soul to Day was comforted and refreshed in hearing from his Blessed word his love and his mercy to Poor sinners even to unworthy me the vilest of the vile ------------------------------------------------------ On the 7th. The wind somewhat better for us —— the night past one of the Convicts died his name was Painter about 64 years of Age he died very Desireous of hearing how he was to be saved ——imploied in School --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 8th, The wind much the same – we are 226 miles from the Derwent the land which we are Trying to make to get water and fresh provesions – it is in Ven damans land —imploied as the day past — The lord inabled me to rejoice in looking forward to that happy time when when all shall know me from the gratest even untho . the Lest of them. ----- And on the 9th. The wind quite against us imploied in School The two Natives improve better then they did ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ On the 10th. The Night past the wind came quite fair for us and it Blew quite fresh Eirly this morning land in sight the Courst of vendamins land — imploied as the Day past -- And on the 11th. The wind not fair eirly this morning we got into Storm Bay and Kept beating about there all the Day with a foul wind – imploied as useal ------------------------------ On the 12th. Eirly this Morning we got into the River, Derwent the wind against us but we ware able to keep Beeting up the river all the Day – imploied half the Day in School the rest in writing — I trust I can say that my desire is that the Lord God may shew us the way wherein we may walk and the thing that we may do ---------------------------------------------------- Sunday the 13th. Weid anchor eirly this Morning to procede to the river Derwent but very little wind _ We had Devine Service twice in the Day in Mr Halls Cabien Mr Butler read a Sermon in the Evening from 16 Chpt of Mark 15 vers – I trust my Soul has this Day been benifited and my Speritual Strength renued --------------------------------------------------------------- On the 14th. We reached Hobart Town about Noon and there we cast anchor in the afternoon we went on shore as the useal costom is to Pay the Governor a vesit he received us very kindly and wished us the gratest sugses in our work ——My language is with the Psalmist what shall I render unto the lord for all his Benifets to us in bringing us in safty to this friendly Port ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 15th. Went on shore with my friends to take a view of the cuntry I saw the plough going – and a Church Build-ing the land is very good and the climent very fine_ How true is that Passage the Harvest is Plantions but the labours are few O that god may raise up some faithful servints and send to this corner of the earth --------------------------------- On the 16th. We all went on shore to see some friends who shered the gratest kindness to our wifs and treated us with the gratest respect we returned on board the same evening all very much gratified in seeing Providence smile upon this Island O that he may soon bless it with the Blessings of his gospil ----- On the 17th. At anchor the ship in grate confusion in taking in fresh Provesions not able to have any School Tooi & Teeterree very desirious in seeing their friends that they know living in this town ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 18th This afternoon we received an invetation to weit on the governor _ we received some refreshment and returned on board in the evening ------------------------------- On the 19th. The nigh Past Mrs Kemp was taken very Porley having caught a sad cold and was very sick all this Day – I humbly Pray that his grace may abound in her soul to support her in her afflictions ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sunday the 20th, At anchor No Service on Deck We had Service in Mr Hall’s cabien once in the Day – Mrs Kemp very Porley — My soul is dejected and cast down but what saith the Blessed Jesus in the world ye shall have tribulation but be of good chear I have overcome the world ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 21st. Weid anchor about 11 Oclock this morning to Proceed to Sidney the wind foul in the evening it blew a very sharp gale of wind — Mrs Kemp very porly in the night with sickness I trust I can say with David the Lord is my refuge I will not fear ----------------- On the 22nd. The wind blowing very rough and quite against us in the afternoon the wind came fair for us – in the evening the Ship Daphne Captn Howard came in Sight from Sidney bown to Hobart Town — Mrs Kemp Better Not able to attend school to Day -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And on the 23rd. Sailing with a fresh Breeze and quite fair Mrs Kemp much better imploied in School ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the 24th. The wind blowing very rough all the Day. and we sailing before the wind – imploied in School as useal I trust I can say with the Prophet Isiah O Lord thou art my god I will exalt thee I will praise thy name for thou hast done wonderful things ----------------------- On the 25th, Sailing much the same as the Day past eirly this morning land in Sight the courst of New Holland imploied in getting our things ready to go on Shore ------------------------------ And on the 26th. Eirly this Morning we came in Sight of Sidney much Desired by all and through his grate mercy we are all brought in safty into this Port After a 5 months Passage ^from England. We cast anchor about noon in Sidney harbar Mr Butler & Mr Hall and the two natives ^went on shore to send a letter up to Mr Marsden to state our safte arri-val in this Colony and that we should be glad to see or hear from him as soon as Possible. In the mean time Mr Eager a friend of Mr Marsden’s came and very gladly received us into [?] his hous The Lord will reward him for all his Kindness shewn to us -------------------------------------------- Parramatta New Sth Wales July 5th 1819 Rev & dear Sir Through the tender mercy of our God and Saviour I have to announce to you, our safe arrival in New South Wales, on Saturday June 26th, all in good health. We can in the fullest sense, take up the language of Holy Scripture, and say, surely goodness & mercy hath followed us all the days of our life. But more especially at this present time; we are led to contemplate the loving kindness of the Lord; His great goodness; His merciful protection of us, His unworthy servants, throughout a long Voyage. Through many dangers, perils, toils, storms, & tempests, we have already come, but the Lord of Hosts, who holdeth the waters in the hollow of his hand, & the winds in his fist, hath ever been with us, the God of Jacob hath been our refuge. To Him we made our supplications, He heard our prayers, He sent his mercy and truth, to be our comfort and support in the hour of danger, and in the time of distress, and in his own good time, he hath brought us in safety to our desired Port, and to the house of our beloved and sincere friend Mr Marsden, under whose roof we enjoy every temporal, and spiritual comfort, and consolation. Our bodily strength hath been greatly renewed and invigorated. And, by his timely counsel, his warm and animated advise, his tender and sympathetic exhortations, our spiritual strength hath been renewed, and our souls comforted. May the Lord return into his own bosom, and that of his family an hundred fold, may the Lord be unto him and His family as the dew unto Israel, and pour upon them the continual dew of His blessing. During our Voyage we had much to bear, and forbear. Things which called forth al the faith and patience we could muster, but I trust they had this good effect upon our hearts, that they drove us to a Throne of grace, to seek wisdom and strength from above, to guide and support us under every trial and temptation, against the artifices of man and the malice and wiles of the devil. But we were made to know and feel that the offence of the Cross of Xt hath not ceased and that whosoever will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution in one way or other. Wicked and unreasonable men are ever endeavouring to supplant the feet of God’s children, and continually watching for their fall. It is their delight, to sew discord among brethren, saying Ah! So would we have it. But blessed be His Holy Name, those who have endeavoured to trouble and purplex [sic] us have not been able to obtain their desires. The weapons which they have used to sever; have been the very means of strengthening the cords of our love one toward another and uniting us in stronger bonds of affection. I am persuaded it will be a matter of great comfort and joy to you, to know, that whatever troubles we may have endured from outward things; we have had peace and harmony within, among ourselves, the Lord has been with us and blessed us. We have had Divine Service on Sundays regularly in Mr Halls Cabin throughout the whole of our Voyage; we have had also a regular family worship & reading the Holy Scriptures morning and evening. These means of grace have been a source of the greatest comfort and consolation to us. Our blessed Lord has indeed manifested Himself to us, in a peculiar manner; and made us to rejoice in His mercy & goodness, when we have called upon His Hoy Name in one corner of the ship. In the School we established among the Convict, the Lord was among us there also and we have good reason to believe that our labours were not in vain in the Lord, many were brought to attend regularly on the reading of God’s word and we have good hope that the precious seed of divine truth hath been sown in the hearts of several of them: and we earnestly pray, it may be watered and nourished, by the Holy Spirit of Grace, until it bear fruit an hundred fold. We all had some little illness in the course of our passage, some more, some less than the others, but in bodily infirmity sister Kemp suffered the most, being poorly nearly the whole way, but I bless God she is much better at this time. But afflictions (like other things) have been made to work together for our good. It is with great pleasure I state to you that our Stores we received and landed safe and with as little damage as could be expected. We are at this time busily employed in getting them into order, ready for reembarkation for New Zealand. There is an American Brigg lying in the Harbour at Sydney. Mr Marsden purposes to take her up for our passage to N. Zealand, as the Active is at Sea. If this is done we shall leave Parramatta in a fortnight for the place of our final destination. Since writing this letter, an order has been received for Mr Marsden to accompany us to N. Zealand Mr Marsden has also written to the Governor for permission to accompany us to New Zealand, I humbly hope this favour will be granted, as his presence and instruction, will be of the utmost importance to our Mission. We rejoice to hear that all our friends and their families are well in New Zealand, we long to be with them, and join in the great work of our Lord & our God. Dear Sir ever affectionately yours Jno ButlerParramatta N.S. Wales July 7th 1819 Rev and dear Sir— I hope my letters bearing date 7th March 1819 came safe to hand. As under I beg leave to hand you a few extracts from my Journal as they arise. I am happy to inform you that Tetterree, through much persuasion, came to School again on Tuesday March 9th, and has continued with us, ever since and his conduct taking it altogether (since that period) has been pretty good. Wednesday March 11th School among convicts, all of them very attentive. March 11th 12th 13th Strong Breeze, making rapid progress towards the end of our Voyage: School among convicts. Always make a point of speaking to them from the Chapter they read. Sunday 14th Divine [srvice] on deck in the morning. Mr Halls cabin in the evening. Tuesday March 16th School among convicts. David Wilcock one of the convicts, after speaking to them from what they had read, caught hold of my coat as I was leaving them. and immediately burst into tears and said Of Sir!!! stay and pray with me a little longer!!! I turned and asked the cause of his weeping. Oh Sir said He. I feel myself such a sinner. I know not what to do. I am indeed a great sinner. I hope the Lord will have mercy upon me a Poor Sinner. I have longed to speak to you, for several days past. I hav endeavoured to suppress my feelings, but I cannot do it any longer. I feel a desire to love Xt. I hope he will have mercy upon me. With joy and gratitude to God, I embraced this favourable opportunity of speaking to him, and sveral others who were standing by, from 3 last Chapers of St Matthews Gospel, pointing them to the sufferings of Christ; who hath redeemed us to God by His own blood and shewing at the same time, how welcome every poor and heav sinner was to come to Christ and how lovingly He inviteth such to come to him, and obtain pardon, divine favour, and eternal life, while, I was thus speaking, he wept much, and several of the others who were standing by shed tears. I concluded with a short prayer for the Lord’s blessing upon His own word, to the good of their immortal souls. Sunday 21th March Divine Service on deck in the morning. Mr Halls cabin in the evening. Read with convicts in the afternoon, spoke to them from 6th Chapter of the gospel of St John, poor poor Wilcocks seemed much comforted. I believe there are several others seeking the Lord in sincerity. Viz Wm Clements, Dave Hindhaugh, & Jas Furmwal. I have several times spoken seriousy to a lad Thos Owen, who seems to be very steady and well behaved. His friends are known to the Rev Saml Cowther. This lad does not appear tl be an adept in wickedness. I hope by his regular attention to school and the reading God’s Holy word, he may be made wise unto everlasting salvation. Saturday 27 March. We have had regular school all this week among convicts, spoke to them from the first to fifteenth Chater of St Mark’s Gospel. In the course of the week, all behaved very orderly, may the Lord bless and multiply the seed sow to His glory and the salvation of their souls. Sunday March 28th Divine Service on deck in morning. A sudden squall arose, and we were obliged to leave ff in the midst of the service; gave an exhortation in the afternoon to the convicts. Divine Service in the evening in Mr Hall’s cabin; Captain Lamb and all the officers in the ship attended ( except those on duty)— attended. Saturday April 4th Regular School the whole of this week, several fresh scholars have been added— spoke to them from 16th Chapter of St Mark to 10th of St Luke. Sunday April 4th Divine Service in the morning on deck, Mr Halls cabin in the evening— Good friday 9th April School this week as usual but myself very poorly the whole week; rather better this morning, Divine Service in Mr Hals cabin administered the Holy Sacrament to our own party and two others. Saturday 10th April. We reached the Island of Tristan De Chunha. Our Captain intended sending a foraging party on shore but the surff ran so high, it was found impracticable we were therefore obliged to steer away without obtaining our object— Easter Sunday April 10th Divine Service on deck in the morning, Mr Halls cabin in the evening. Administered the Holy Sacrament with 10 Commandments— My health rather better— April 17th Very ill whole of this week. I have not been able to attend to any thing. At 4 Ocl PM Being in Lat 40 South and nearly 12 East Longitude A very heavy Gale set in from the south west which continued to rage furiously for 30 hours. The sea rolled along in awful grandeur. Our ship was sometimes climbing the mountanious wave, then rushing headlong into the chasm below, all dead lights were put down to keep out the sea. Sunday no Public Service could be performed by reason of the Gale. Monday April 19th We past the Meridian of the Cape of Good Hope in 38 degs 40 Mins South, weather rather moderate. Tuesday a tremendous gale, commenced and continued to rage all day most dreadful. Our ship was scudding before it, at rate of 10 nots, at night the motion of the ship became very violent, the sea running in at the Gangways and over every part of the Deck at times, one of her guns was thrown off the carriage into the sea, but was got into the ship again on account of its being fastened to the carriage. Many things broke loose and rolled from side to side. The Children were screaming aloud, and the women were very much frightened. Sailors & soldiers were tumbling about the decks in all directions. I thought on the words of the Psalmist. “They that go down to the sea in ships and occupy their business in great waters, these men see the wrath of the Lord, and His wonders in the deep. For at his command the sormy wind ariseth which lifteth up the waves thereof. They are carried up to the heaven, and down again to the deep: Their soul melteth away because of trouble, they reel too & fro like a drunken man, and are at their wits end. But our blessed Saviour, who saith to the stormy wind “Peace be still” protected us in every peril, and delivered us from every danger; blessed and praised be his Holy Name for every [sic] and ever. Sunday 25th April: a very strong gale, no service could be performed on deck. Visited the sick in Hospital. One poor man seemed very anxious about his salvation. Endeavoued to point him to the blood of Christ, whch cleanseth from all sin. Tuesday Apl 27th Spoke to the Convicts from the 6th 7th & 8th Chap of Romans, af[t]er reading them Visited th sick in the Hospital. Wm Bail— a patient very ill, seemed to be very earnest in inquiring the way to obtain pardon and peace. Wednesday 28th Apl— R Stevens a patient in the Hospital died. May the Lord be merciful unto him. He was was [sic] very ignorant, (he knew but very litte (if anthing) about Xt and his Salvation. Thursday 27 Apl Buried poor Stevens at 6 Ock A.M. Friday & Satrday Regular school among Convicts. In the course of this week they have read St Pauls Eps to the Ephesians. From which I have deliv’d several exhortations. Also we endeavoured to improve the circumstance of Steven’s death. I spoke to them from the 15th Chap Corinthns all very attentive, several wept. Sunday May the 2nd Mr Hals Cabin in the evening. Administered the Holy Sacrament to 8 Communicants. Saturday May the 8, Regular school among the Convicts throh this week, and very well attended. Visited the sick in the Hospital daily. I humbly endeavour, at all times, to speak a word in season to the sufferers, in this House of mourning lamentation and woe, I hope the Lord will help his own word, to their eternal benefit. Sunday 9th May Dawn Service in Mr Halls cabin, Morns & Even [?] Sunday 11 May We experienced a heavy gale, the Luarter Gallery window was broken all to pieces – by the Sea; and a great quantity of water came into the Ship. On this day Mrs Watson died. Aged 73 years. I had long visited this poor woman; she knew but little, but seemed earnestly to implore mercy. Wednesday May 12th 19__ Mr Brooks died this mor.g, Poor man, he was accustomed to swear at times, during his illness. but when asked the reason for such strange conduct. H would ^readily say it was wrong. and that he was very sorry for it. Both bodies were committed to the deep this evening. Thursday ^ 13th May George Matthews died, this poor man appears [taped over] very penitent. I hope ^he is now in glory. Saturday 15h May. In the course of this week the Scholars have read St Pauls Epistle to the Philippians; they have been very attentive, and I have spoken to them several times from the same. Sunday 16th May Divine Service on deck in the morning. Mr Halls cabin in the evening. Saturday May 22th , we have had regular school this week, but I have been so poorly; that I have not been able to attend three days. In visiting the sick this week, I have found poor Bailey, exceeding anxious about his Soul, I endeavoured to comfort him wish Gods promises in his Holy Word, and to direct him to look to Christ, for pardon, grace, and and eternal life. Sunday May 23___ Divine Service on deck in the morn. Mr Halls cabin in the evening. On this day Mr Bailey died: I trust he died in faith, look unto Jesus, I hope he is now in glory in the presence of his Redeemer [?] of God. Saturday May 29_th School as usual this week, and I believe the Lord is carrying on a work of grace in several of them, may it increase among them more and more. Visited the sick in the Hospital, endeavoured according to my general custom, to speak a word in season. All of them seem very thankful for my visits. The Scurvy has made its appearances among the Convicts; many of them are very much afflicted with it. We have had foul winds for several days past: and it is so at this time. Water and other necessaries are growing are growing very short. Sunday May 30th Divine Service in Mr Halls cabin. Myself taken very poorly with pain in Stomach. Monday much better. bless God for it __________ Wednesday 2nd June Visited the sick. All of the seemed very thankful, I hope & trust the Lord has in some measure blessed my labours among them. Our Water is now getting very short, Sailors, Soldiers, & Convicts, are reduced to a pint and half per day. The wind still, continues quite foul, we begin [?] to wish & pray for our journeys end; And we look for help from that God who ruleth the winds and the waves. Sunday 6th Divine Service on deck in the Morn,g & (Mr Halls Cabin) Evening. In the afternoon, I was sent for by one of the patients in the Hospital named Painter to explain the meaning of the Lords prayer. I went to him immediatily and he desired me to pray with him, and to tell him something about the Lords prayer, for he though there was more contained in it than he understood. He was very anxious to know how he could obtain mercy, and be made happy. He ^was very apprehensive at his death: Sir said He: I shall die before midnight; and this actually came to hap. He died the same evening about 9.Oclock. I prayed with him, and endeavoured according to my feeble ability, to explain the Lords prayer. I pointed out to him, that God was our ^Father in a very peculiar manner. On account of what Christ hath done and suffered for us: and that we who are by nature & practice sinners and afar off from God, are Redeemed unto Him by the blood of Xt, and adopted into the Family of heaven: and that as a father pitieth his children, even so our heavenly Father will have mercy & pity on all who come unto him through Jesus Christ, His dear Son. He is gone. ??? May the Lord receive him into the Arms of his mercy. Thursday 8th June Visited the sick in Hospital, had some interesting conversation with a sick man Named Watson I had long attend him, for which he seemed very thankful. But above all, in that it pleased God to afflict him; For by it, the Lord led him to see himself as ^a sinner before him, and to flee too mercy and pardon to a saviours blood. He expressed himself in the language of gratitude, and prayed for the sanctification of his affliction, more than for the removal of them. I am, now said he: getting a little better, and if the Lord is pleased to raise me up to health, I hope he will ^give his grace that I may live to his glory. I was also sent for this day to the Hospital by a poor man named Bartholomew. I have visited Him during a long illness, he seems very penitent but he possesses but little Knowledge. I asked why he sent for me a 2nd time in the same day. He said, to pray & talk with me, I sat down by him for half an hour, and instructed him ^in the best manner I was capable of, and then concluded with prayer. May the Lord grant his blessing. Thursday 10th June Vandiemans Land appeared in sight at 7 OCK AM. Every heart rejoiced, and I trust many of us returned our sincere thanks to Almighty God, for his great goodness in bringing us safe thus far, more espicially [sic] as our Water and provisions were almost gone, and our Captain determined to put in at Hobart Town for supplies. Sunday 13th June We were at Anchor in Isthmus Bay. Vandiemans Land. Divine Service in Mr Halls Cabin M&E, The passage up this Arm of the sea to Hobart Town is very delightful. Deep Bays, High Hills, covered with lofty trees form a most pleasing scene. Monday 14 June, Hobart Town appeared ^in sight at 7 0.6. A.M. A Pilot came on board at 10CK. and at 1,0CK. the ship came to an Anchor in the Harbour. The little cultivated spots here & there, as we approached the town gave it a beau-tiful & picturesque appearance. We went on ^shore as soon as convenient and ^waited on the Leut Governor, Sorell who received us very kindly. We remained at Hobart Town [?] days during which time we went into the adjacent country ^several times and were very kindly entertained by several of the inhabitants. On Friday morng we received a letter of invitation to Government House at two oclock, we all went at the time appointed and were very graciously received by His Honour. after some conversation ^with him and several Gentlemen who were present we taken some refreshments and returned. Sunday, Divine Service in Mr Halls Cabin in the morng, in the afternoon went on shore to dine. I received a copy of Vandiemans Land, Auxiliary ^Branch Bible Society , which I beg leave to transmit, with the rest of my papers. It is a matter of sacred gratulation to see the Holy Scriptures spreading through every Land; to see the glorious Gospel enlightening ever part of ^ye habitable world. Monday 21 June Our ship weighed anchor, and set sail for Port Jackson N.S. Wales , we had a very fine passage from Hobart Town to Sidney Cove , at which place we arrived on Saturday June 26th 1819 _______ all in good health. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ for all his abundant mercy and goodness bestowed upon us, his unworthy servants, His loving kindness hath preserved us, and brought us in safety unto ^the House of our friend and unto the Haven where we would be ____ I sent a letter instantly to Mr Marsden our dear friend, who immediately sent his servant with a Chaise to convey me to Parramatta. ^We all Went on shore as soon as soon as the ship came to an Anchor. We went to the House of a Mr Eagar (until Mr Marsden could come down to Sidney) who received us ^in the most hospitable manner. My ^brethren & family remained at Mr Eagars several days. Sunday ^morng 27th June_ I went to Parramatta with Mr Marsdens servant in [?] Chaise which he sent for me; we arrived at his House at 12 OCK. the family were all of them at Church when they returned I was received by them in the kindest manner possible. In the afternoon I read prayers in Parramatta Church, for Mr Marsden. Monday 28th June. Mr & Mrs Marsden went down to Sidney found my family and brethren all well: we now had a happy meeting altogether, and were much refreshed [?] and comforted. Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday, Busily employed in getting out goods out of the Ship. On Friday we all returned to Parramatta taking our personal baggage with us. Sunday July 4th Preached at Parramatta Church from 61 Chap. [?] Jsaiah and 1st & 2nd Verses, The Spirit of the Lord &c &c &c Saturday 10th July the whole of this ^week we have been very busy, in getting our things a little in order, and preparing for our reembarkation for New Zealand. Mr Marsden has taken up an American Brigg named the General Gates to convey us to the place of our final destination. we are to sail for New Zealand on the 25th of this month at farthest. Two carpenters are engaged at Parramatta to accompany us, & to assist us in the erection of Buildings. Mr Mn also intends to engage a Brickmaker, a Bricklayer & Millwright if possible, to go with us to N. Zealand. Sunday 11th July Preached in the morng at Parramatta Church from the 22nd Chap of the Gospel St Luke and 19th Verses. And he took bread &c &c &c. The Holy Sacrament was administered afr [?] sermon. Mr Marsden has nearly completed a Seminary on his Estate for the New Zealanders_ called Rangi hoo. This will be of great importance . as the New Zealanders will have opportunity of coming to Parramatta from time to time, and being under the fostering care of Mr Marsden, They cannot fail to ^make rapid progress in the Knowledge of Agri-culture and other useful Arts. Their moral habits will be much improved and ^their minds expanded: and ^by the blessing of God + their souls will be prepared for the good seed of His Holy word & the reception if the gospel of Chrust. They will also be Hostages for the security of our Settlement at Bay of Islands. We have good reason also, to hope, that they will return to their own country and become able coadjutors in the great work, of spreading the knowledge of Christ, throughout their own Land. There are five men & one woman [?] this time, at Parramatta from New Zealand: They sum a kind and affectionate people./ Dear Sir: I must conclude this epistle with my sincere love to you and your family . My Brethren, & family, Tooi, & Teeterree, also send their sincere love and affection to yourself and family, also to our dear friends Mr & Mrs Bickersteth Mr & Mrs Cooper – and all friends of the CM. Society Dr Sir I am yours faithful and Obdt St Jno ButlerIn all thy ways acknowledge Him and He shall direct thy path. 3. Chap Proverb 6. Journal Dearest Lord help me to acknowledge Thee in all things, and to see Thy hand in all things, and to bear with Christian patience & fortitude every thing that may be unpleasant to the flesh. I give myself afresh unto Thee pour out Thy Holy Spirit upon me Heavenly Father, and make me what Thou wouldest have one to be — Tuesday 15 Dec. 1818 At 5 OClock PM parted with our Dear Friend Mr. Bickersteth at the Custom House Quay and went on board on Gravesend boat at 10 OClock the wind lulled and we let go an Anchor in long reach. Took some refreshment after which our Valuable Companion Mr Tacey read a Chap. in Gods Holy word of expounded it and engaged in prayer – after which a Hymn was sung. Wednesday 16 – Dec – A M ½ pt. 3 weighed and made sail ½ pt. 12 went on board The Baring : employed getting our things on board and stowing them away. PM went on shore at Sheerness to purchase some things we were in want of. Tooi very poorly Parted with our Kind & thoughtful friends Mr Tacy & Mr Daniel. Thursday 17 Decr A M went on Shore to purchase necessaries. Friday – 18 Decr A M . at 8 OClock weighed Anchor and made sail for the Downes at 5 PM the wind freshened, let go the Anchor in Queens Channel many of our Company Sea Sick — poor Tooi very unwell – God Almighty bless us and preserve us all, and carry us in safety to the haven where he would have us to be. Saturday 19 – Decr – A M about 8 Weighed Anchor and made Sail. PM at 1 OClock got aground upon the braker sand 1/2pt 1 got off again. In the Evening assembled in my Cabin for social prayer Mr. Butler Lev [?] & Jews [?]. Mr Cross Mr Kemp Toai Teeterree and myself. I trust the Lord was in our midst – Mr. Butler read the 20 Acts and Expounded and Mr. Cross & FH engaged in prayer. at 7 OClock came to an anchor in the Downes. Sunday 20 Decr. A M The Ship from having being aground the day before leaky. The Captain set off for London to report her state and Condition. Had the wind not shifted and headed us on Saturday Evening we should have proceeded on our Voyage, when perhaps, the Ship was not sea worthy. O God how manifold are thy mercies – Help us to see Thy Hand in all things. The Revd. Mr Cross performed Devine Service on Deck. P M The wind blowing fresh with a heavy swell. Teeterre & myself distributed tracts to the Sailors, Soldiers and Convicts may the Lord in mercy Look upon the poor Sinners in the Ship. It is really dreadful to hear them take Gods Holy Name in vain in the way they do. But such a thought be was I. [?] The same rich Sovereign Grace which reached me may reach them. Tooi & Mrs Kemp both very unwell – In the Evening Read the 10 Chap 2o Mr Butler engaged in prayer. A very tempestuous Night a Sea track[ed] us abaft which electrified the ship. Monday 21. Decr 18 A M Poor Tooi very Weak and dejected, his voice very feable wept because I could not understand what he said. Teeterree also unwell. Complains of pain in his breast. The Doctor thought it right to bleed him and administered opening medicines [?] to both. God Almighty bless the means and enable and to possess my soul in patience. [?] P M Fine Calm weather our little [?] party assembled for prayer in my Cabin. A brig disembarked [?] on the Good wind. Tuesday 22d. Decr— A M Thanks be to God Tooi is much better Today, and Teeterree so much so as to be able to get up. Fine mild weather anxiously waiting the arrival of the Captain from Town to Know whether we go into port again to repair of proceed to Sea — / 2pt 10 The Captain Lamb arrived. The Ship ordered back to Chatham to repair. Mr Butler & Mr Cross went on shore and set off for London. Laying at Anchor in the Downes. The wind being unfavourable for our return to Sheerness. Lord order all things for us accord=ing to thy Holy will and give us to be Content _ In the Evening our party assembled as usual ----------------- fine calm Weather. Wednesday 23_Decr_ A M fresh breezes from the SE at 8 OClock got under weigh rocked occasionally working round to Sheerness. Tooi & Teeterree I hope somewhat better and Mrs Kemp also. P M at 2 Anchored in pawaud hole [?]. Prayers & Reading Gods Holy Word as usual. 10 OClock an alarm in the Ship in Consequence of some of the Convicts fighting. Thursday 24 Decr_ A M Calm Weather obliged to remain at Anchor in pawaud [?] hole the wind &&Tide not permitting us to proceed to Sheerness. Poor Tooi still Confined to his bed but hope in the mending way Teeterree & Mrs Kemp better Friday 25 Christmas Day A.M At 8 weighed Anchor and made sail for Sheerness Teeterree and Mrs Kemp bravely, but poor Tooi very poorly and low spirited eat no breakfast but blessed be God I do hope his soul feedeth on the bread of Life. When the Blood of Jesus is mentioned to him as cleansing from all sin — his eyes sparkle — he seems all aliveand fervently says Amen. O Thou Dear Emmanuel on this thy birth day pour upon us the dew of Thy blessing – hear and answer our Supplications for poor Tooi’s recovery I humbly beseech Thee O God thou God of truth – at 12 Came to an Anchor at the Shore. P M. Mr Kemp read the prayers of The Church and F Hall read part of a Sermon. Mr Butler arrived from London. Thank God for giving Journeying mercies. O what a floating hell is thy ship. What blasphemy and wickedness has been committed this blessed day. I do trust I abhor myself and repent in dust & ashes when I recollect that such an one was I not long since. Lord what is man._ Saturday 26 Decr 1818 A M At 8 Got under weigh wind SSW working into the Medway at 12 let go the Anchor and worked alongside the Glory. P.M. Mr Butler and Mr Kemp went on Shore & procured Lodgings for us in Brampton. Poor Tooi very low and his Cough very troublesome – Packed up our things to take on Shore. Sunday 27. Dec- A M. We all went on shore, and took possession of our lodgings at Brompton at Mrs Chinsworths No. 4 Mansion Row. The Lord was pleased to favor us with a most delightful morning to remove our dear sick friend Tooi who is still much indisposed. PM Headed Divine Service. Tooi had a very indifferent night Coughed for 2 Hours almost incessantly. he is very weak and low spirited and we fear in danger. Monday 28 Dec- Thought it expedient to have the advice of Dr. Gilbert in Tooi’s care Dr. Read of the Baring Kindly called to see us, but the distance he will be from us, engaged in his dutys on board the Glory will prevent him attending our frd. regularly it was therefore needful to apply to W.G. who is said to be a very skilful man. May the mighty God of Jacob bless the means for the recovery of this very amicable young man. P M. Prayers & reading as usual. Tooi very weak and dejected. — Tuesday 29. AM. Hope Tooi is something better. his cough not quite so troublesome as on the preceding night – nor did he spit blood. Dr Gilbert thinks him better, but in a dangerous state. He is quite happy in his mind, resting his hope on the great Atonement made by the Son of God. Says he is quite comfortable not afraid to die, because Jesus died for Sinners, and Jesus is the Son of God. P.M. In the Evening very weak and low spirited, his cough very severe. O, Thou ever adorable Jesus who hast made the Heavens and the earth and all things, perish a potsherd to lay on they blessed feet and humbly to roam with thee. O let the body and soul of this young man be precious in thy sight. Will it not greatly benefit thy Infant cause in New Zealand to preserve the life of poor Tho. Tooi and send him back to his native land, with his heart filled with love to Thee. To exalt Thee and to Extel Thee and to lift Thee very high? Thou art in very deed [?] a prayer hearing and prayer answering God. Thou hast heard and answered the prayer of Thy dust many a time. Oh do so again For the Glory of Thy great name [?]. Thou art in very deed The Mighty God Mighty to save and to know and to love Thee is everlasting life. To Love Thee is to Love The Father and the External Spirit also for the blessed Thou are one. O Thou who didst raise up Lazarus from the Dead, speak the word then and poor Tooi shall be healed. My life is of comparatively of little value, blessed Jesus, I offer my life for his. O lah [?] not The Son of God think it presumption in me when I add not my will be done but thine. I am not afraid to die, because thou hadst given me to believe that Thou has redeemed my life from destruction. O hear my prayer then, for my friend, Thou great Thou Glorious JEHOVAH JESUS. The friend of Sinners. Wednesday 30 Dec 1818 A M. from One OClock to 5 his Cough easier, got some rest which has much refreshed him. The Doctor seems to have rather a better opinion of his Case that he had yesterday. No blood in his expectoration. I do Thanks Thee O Jesus for every favourable Symptom Get to thyself a fresh revenue of Glory in restoring him. P.M bled a little at the nose [?]. Thursday 31 Decr_ AM. My Dear friend Tooi passed a tolerable quiet night his Cough not near so distressing as on former nights. But he is very low spirited and Complains of WeaKness. Shortly after he had done so he suddenly revived and was cheerful. Dr Gilbert seems to think the symptoms favourable upon the whole. Mr Butler Recd a Letter from Mr. Bickersteth. Thanks be to God, that he is coming down, be pleased Heavenly Father to give his Journeying Mercies. Tooi much pleased at the thought of seeing his dear friend. Went on board the Baring in Dock, find she will not be detained there so long as we expected, having sustained very little damage God Almighty bless us all and restore and preserve our health & grant us a prosperous Voyage. P M. Tooi eat a Comfortable dinner, which seems to have done him good. Friday 1 Jany. 1819 AM. Tooi has had some severe fits of coughing during the night but he had some refreshing sleep which has done him good. He is evidently much better. Thanks be to Thee O Jesus it is not the first time that Thou hast been better to me than all my fears O how good is our God. AM, arrived our Dear and Heavenly minded friends Mr Bickersteth and Mr Cooper and refreshed us much by their sweet conversation. Mr B. read the 21 Chp. Matthew & beautif=ully expounded it and Mr. Cooper engaged in prayer. Saturday 2d Jany. AM. Tooi arose early to breakfast with Mr Bickersteth & Mr Cooper previous to their departure for London. Thanks be to our God he is getting better fast. Thou O Jesus hast heard our Prayers and granted out petitions for which we bless Thee and praise Thee. Mr Bickersteth read the 133 Psalm and expounded it and engaged in Prayers, after which we accompanied our friends to the Dock yard to see the Baring and parted with them at the Dock Gates. Altho it is most probable that we shall never meet again in this world. I trust we shall on that great day when a smile from the Adorable Saviour will be of more value than the whole world. Sunday Jany 3_ 1819 AM. Blessed be God my Friend Tooi recovering daily, left him, and went with Mr Kemp and Mr Butler to Chatham Church. I enjoyed part of the Service much. The prayers read in an excellent manner by the Revd Mr. Barrow. The Sermon preached by the Arch Deacon I was not benefited by. PM. Tooi desired me to read to him that portion of the word of God when Jesus went up to Jerusalem to be Crucified. Read to him and prayed with him. O Lord open Thou our understandings to understand the Scriptures. Revd Mr Barrow preach this Afternoon from 5 Ephes 16 I was quite dead and lifeless & my thoughts wandering to the Ends of the earth as is too often the case Thou alone O Jesus canst help me, and rectify what I have long complained of Monday Jany. 4. PM. Thanks be to God Tooi is gradually improving in health. Captn. Lamb and Admiral Sr Jno Gore wished much for Tooi to use the Dock yard. I judged it improper after so severe an illness which has left him weak and Dr Gilbert was of the same opinion — Mr Butler myself Mr Kemp, Teeterree – Instant. [?] Butler went over the Dock yard, we received the greatest civility from the respective officers, after which we went on board the flag ship The Bulwark, and were very Kindly received by Captain Warren and his Officers. They saluted us with 5 Guns on going on board and with the like Number on our disembarkation, afterwards went on board the Lyffee [H.M.S. Liffey?] Frigate and Recd. the like honour of Ten guns from them — an useless wants of at least 120lbs of Powder which I fear has not reopened [?] the pride and Vanity of our New Zealand friend. Subdue Every thing in him and me Heavenly Father which is contrary to thy will and grant that we may be thine in the day thou maketh us thy Jewels. PM. reading the Scriptures and prayer as usual. Tuesday 5 Jany. AM. Arose at 6 after prayer to my God wrote Mr. Hughes, after which helped Tooi & Teeterree to write to Mr. Bickersteth, went to Chatham to purchase a few things that I wanted. I bless God Tooi is gaining Strength every day — he is still very hoardse. P.M. Sailed the Lyffe [?] Frigate and saluted the Admiral Wednesday 6 Jany. AM Thanks to my God Tooi continues to mend. Engaged at home all day writing. Thursday 7 Jany A M Arose at 5 Prayer and reading Gods holy word – Lord help me to read to more profit [?] my mind is dark my memory feeble – I am filled with Confusion – Lord help me Friday 8 Jany. A M. Arose at 5 Read the 58 Isaiah and the 85 Psalm. Thy word O Lord God Almighty is a Lamp to the feet and a light to the paths of thy Children. How remarkably didst thou guide Thy poor dust in the days that are passed by there Chapters - Help me to be grateful and thankful & to see Thy hand in all things. Tooi still continues to mend. Employed writing to Mr. Pratt and getting in some things I wanted. P.M. Went on board the Baring & Captain Lamb requested us to join the Ship at Sheerness on Monday next. Lord God Almighty be pleased to order all the Circumstances of our embarkation. Forgive me O God for anything I have said or thought or done this day to grieve any one. subdue the evil that still remain=ith in my Corrupt heart. Saturday 9 Jany. 1819 A M Tooi Continues to gain strength thanks be to our God. We are packing up our things and preparing to on board the Baring. The Lord go with us and prosper our Voyage. AM. &c — &c — Sunday 10 Jany A M Arose at 5 read the 6 Chap Toka [?] & prayed to my God went to Chatham Church & blessed be Jesus Tooi was enabled to accompany and to Gillingham Church also in the Afternoon Thanks be to God for his wonderful recovery, we heard the beautiful Service of our Church well read in the Morning by the Revd Mr Barry, but the preaching of the Aged Archdeacon did not benefit me much — — God forgive me all that has passed in my Sinful Heart this day. Monday 11 Jany AM. Arose at 5 – preparing to go on board the Baring 1/2 pt 12 Embarked in the Princess Royal Boat about 2 went on the board the Baring all well – thanks be to God for his mercy to us – Tooi bravily – The Lord preserve him. O our God be merciful unto us and Carry us in safety to the place where Thou wouldest have us to be – P.M being all fatigued our little party did not assemble in our Cabin Tooi Teeterree & myself had prayers alone. Thursday 12 Jany A M Employed putting things to rights in the Cabin — Laying at Anchor at the little Shore – Tooi Continues bravely – Nothing remarkable this day except poor Kemp going without his dinner but blessed be Jesus he has I trust bread to eat which the world knows nothing of, I do no admire Captn Lambs Conduct on this Occasion. — Wednesday 13 Jany. AM. 1/2 pt. 9 [?] got under weigh starting for the Downes with a smart Top Gallant Breeze [?], Captain Lamb angry with respect to the Account of the Baring getting aground which appeared in the Christian Guardian and Mr Butler angry with me for bringing the Christian Guardian on board the Ship & mentioning to the Captain that I had one, when he asked me if I knew if any one on board were in possession of that publication. The Lord forgive me if I have done wrong: but Thou art able O Jesus to make these things work together for good – be pleased to do so. Thursday Jany. 14. 1819 God Almighty help us in all our ways to acknowledge Thee and to see Thy hand in all things and be content. Got under weigh at 7 wind S W, working to windward to get into the Downes, but the wind freshening we could not and were obliged to put back and anchor about 11 OClock several miles further from N. Zealand that where we lay the preceding night — Some of our party sickly – Tooi and Teeterree very well. I cannot restrain them from pulling and hauling on deck more than they ought to do in these Latitudes. Laying at Anchor off the North foreland, blowing very fresh Tooi Teeterree & myself had prayers alone many of our party being sickly. Friday 15 Jany. AM. got under weigh at 7 delightful fine morning, wind SW working to windward to get into the Downes at 11 Let go the Anchor there, Sent Letters on Shore. PM fresh breezes, The Lyffee Frigate firing at a mark. Saturday 16 Jany. AM – Fresh Gales clear and Cold weather, our Sea Sick friends somewhat revived. The wind more to the Northwards and the Captain would proceed to Sea he says if the wind move moderate. PM laying at Anchor in the Downes, not far from the south foreland Mr. Cross and out party had prayer to in the Evening in an Cabin God Grant that we may be enabled each of us to adorn the Doctrines of our Saviour in all things & that Satan may not prevail & Sow discord amongst us – The wind more moderate and getting back to the westwards Sunday 17. Jany AM Blowing a Gale of Wind from the SW no boat off from Deal [?] Tooi Teeterree & myself read the Scriptures and had prayers in our Cabin most of our Company being sickly. The Ship pitches very much – PM. Mr. Butler worshipped with us — Monday 17. Jany AM. Blowing strong from the westward, Mrs Kemp very Sick and weak but patient as a Lamb in the Hands of the Dear Redeemer God Almighty restore her to health and make us all blessing to each other — Clear and Cold weather — PM. The wind more moderate. – Cold and inclinable to frost, employed this Day with Tooi and Teeterree writing Letters to their friends – blessed be God they are both well. Thou hast Glorified Thyself Blessed Saviour in hearing and answering prayer for them – Carry on the blessed work and bring them to see Thy Glory in heaven Tuesday 19 Jany. AM. Moderate and pleasant weather, but the wind still against us, a boat from the shore brought me a Letter from my Dr_ friend Mr Jerby [?] laying in Ramsgate Harbour. Thanks be to Thee O Jesus, Thou hast manifested Thyself to them as well as to us, be pleased to restore poor Mr. Jerby [?] to health. PM Moderate & pleasant Weather. Wednesday 20 Jany. 1819 AM. Blowing strong from the N N W with rain. Employed writing Lrs with Tooi & Teeterree & with Mr. Kemp in teaching them. Thursday 21 Jany AM. At midnight a tremendous tempest of wind & rain for a few hours — Went upon my Knees to ask Him, who said to the waves peace, be still, to calm the troubled Elements and He did so - Mr-Kemp & myself Employed the Day instructing Tooi & Teeterree. Help us O Lord to teach them and to learn their Language. Friday 22d Jany. AM. Calm pleasant weather wind SSW engaged together with Mr Kemp instructing Tooi & Teeterree & endeavouring to learn their language — The Lord Jesus Help us for without Thee we can do nothing as we ought to do. PM _ Do. Weather and Employment, Still wind bound but it is a Christian’s duty not to complain should the Ship get aground upon her beef bones [?]. Saturday 23 Jany AM. The wind still in our teeth_ Employed as before ——distracted in mind this day. God be merciful to me a Sinner. Let not the Enemy get an advantage over me. O subdue the evil in my heart O God I humbly beseech Thee. Sunday 24 Jany AM. The wind changed to The South & Sometimes a point to the eastward of S. – His Majesty Ship Tribune got under weigh and several other ships – Had prayer as usual this Morning in our Cabin & at 11 OClock Mr Butler read the Service of the church PM Sailed The Lyffee Frigate but she was obliged to put back in the afternoon Mr & Mrs Kemp Tooi & Tetterree & Saml Butler assembled & Read for our improvement two Sermons – & in the Evening Mr. Butler read the beautiful Service of the Church of England and a Sermon out of Burders Collection. I hope I feel myself somewhat refreshed this day –The Lord Help me, and Keep me, and give me not up to myself I most humbly beseech Thee. I am sorry O God before Thee for what I said to my Brother in Jesus Mr Kemp yesterday. But Thou knoweth O Jesus how to make [?] work together for good. I beseech Thee That thou will be pleased to do so. Monday 25 Jany A M. Blowing a Gale of wind from the SW with a fresh and our [?] Sea. Had prayers Three times this day Mr Cross attended in the Evening —— Tuesday 26 Jany. 1819 AM. Jesus who ordereth all things both in Heaven and earth has been pleased to answer our prayers. The troubled elements are at rest, fine pleasant Wr employed as before – PM. Do W. Dearest Lord if there be any of our party that have embarked themselves for New Zealand who’s hearts are not right with Thee be pleased in Thine own way to put them on Shore again and let the Ship Sail. Wednesday 27 Jany. 1819 AM. Thanks be To God the wind is shifted to the S.S.E at 7 Weighed Anchor and made sail as did the Lyffee Frigate & several Indiamen. PM Sailing down Channel with a fine Top, Gallant breeze and standing sails set. The Lord Jesus be pleased to blow a sweet breeze of Grace into our Souls and sustain us and carry us in safety where we are going. – Thursday 28 Jany. AM At 3 OCLock saw the aurora lights. Hailed [?] a boat what took our place [?] on Shore & our Letters – a fine breeze from the Southward – Empd. with Tooi & Teeterree and in reading Gods Holy word. O that I could read the Sacred pages of external truth to more profit. Blessed Spirit proceeding from the Father and the Son enable me to do so. Friday Jany. 29. AM. A very tempestuous night the ship more agitated than she has been since we have been on board. Some of our party again sickly we are abreast of the Lizard – Calm weather with rain at times. Mr Kemp and myself employed as before. P.M. Dr Wm. and employment – Brother Kemp and myself work upon the poop in the Evening to take perhaps a last look at England. We are off the Lands end – Farewell England may the richest blessings of The most High be poured down upon Thee. Saturday Jany. 30 AM. Light breezes and fine weather wind northerly have last sight of England and are pleasantly proceeding on our Voyage. Mr Kemp & myself endeavouring to instruct Tooi & Teeterree from Day to Day – it is realy painful to see how reluctantly they come to their studies. The Lord give us patience and wisdom to deal with them, and to do them good. PM a fine breeze from the Eastward we are sailing at the rate of 7 Knots P hour Sunday Jany. 31. AM. We are agreeably proceeding on our Voyage with the wind right aft and fine mild weather - Mr Kemp and myself went amongst the prisoners and delivered tracts to them and prayed to the Lord to bless the work of our hands – Mr. Butler read prayers in our Cabin when Mr. Roberts the Commissary attended and Mrs Turnbull and her three Children – PM. Mr & Mrs Kemp & Tooi & Teeterree assembled in the Afternoon and read for our improvement [?] In the Evening Mr. Roberts & Mrs. Turnbull & Mr & Mrs Cross attended Divine Service. The Cabin was nearly full. Pour out Thy Spirit [?] upon us Blessed Jesus and your love our Numbers trust - S-Number. [?] Latt: 47 . 26 Long 7 . 0 Monday Feb. 1st. 1819 AM. Captain Lamb requested the use of our Cabin to issue slops to the Seamen +c. Employed reading – Light Breezes and rain at Times our little band in pretty good health. Lattitude 46.45 Tuesday Feb 2d. AM. Beautiful fine Weather, light winds but in our favour. Employed with Mr & Mrs Kemp endeavouring to teach Tooi & Teeterree and with Mr. Butler in looking to the New Zealand Language – I began this day sorrowful in spirit and ended it joyfully. O blessed Jesus I am weak but Thou art strong, hold me up and I shall be safe, give me grace to cry unto Thee for myself and many, answer me and strengthen me with strength in my Soul. Wednesday Feb. 3d. AM Fresh breeze from the NW, proceeding at the rate of 6 or 7 knots an hour._ Employed with brother Kemp instructing Tooi & Teeterree and was rather cheered at their doing better than they have lately done — Mrs Kemp again Sick. Lat. 44. 5N Long. 10.40W Thursday 4 Feby AM. Fine Mild pleasant Weather fresh breezes from the NW.- we lay our course and are proceeding as well as we can wish with respect to Covering [?] the Distance to the place of our destination, but not quite so well as we could wish with respect to the Instruction of Tooi & Teeterree & the attainment of the New Zealand Language, and we are grieved on another account Sister Kemp is very poorly. The good Lord strengthen her and bless her and do her good. Give us all more precious faith more Child like simplicity & more humility Heavenly Father I beseech Thee. Lat. 41.40 N Long: 10.57 W Friday 5th. Feby. 1819 AM. The Lord is very gracious to us and we are getting on our Voyage very smoothly — Mrs Kemp better — Bibles_ Prayer Books – Testaments. Psalters to delivered to the Sailors Soldiers and Convicts. O Thou blessed and Compassionate Saviour hear our prayers and pour out Thy Holy Spirit and give a Commission to every one of them to do good. Disappoint the expectation of our Captain & grant them no improper use may be made of these blessed books – PM. Wind N Westerly —. Our time occupied as before – A disturbance this Evening among the Soldiers rather of a mutinous tendency which however was soon quelled. _ Mr Roberts attended prayer this Evening in our Cabin — Lat: 39.58 N Long: 11. 2 W Saturday 6 Feb. 1819 AM. Light breezes and delightful fine Weather – Teeterree sulky at his lesson this Morning and would not attend at all in the Afternoon. The Lord give me the Wisdom of the Serpent and the Harmlessness of the Dove to deal with him and Tooi and to do them good, and to be patient with them. PM if the Weather is fine Tomorrow it is intended to have service on the quarter Deck. The Lord be with Thy Minister and enable him to break the bread of life to the people and be with our little party in breaking of bread in the Evening. Lat 38.18 Long. 11.26 Sunday 7 Feby. 1819 AM. I thank Thee O Almighty Lord for thy mercies on this interesting Sabbath – Arose at 6 and had a short prayer with Tooi & Teeterre, after breakfast Mr Butler read a Chapter and Engaged in prayer. At 10 oClock The Church rigged out on the Quarter Deck. The Captain – Officers – Passengers – Sailors – Soldiers and Convicts attended Divine Service – Mr Cross read the prayers, and one of the Homilies of the Church – I read the responses – the Lessons and gave out the Psalms – after dinner each of the Convicts had half a pint of wine and we embraced the opportunity of giving a tract to each – God Almighty hear the prayers of thy praying people on board this Ship and grant that good way be done in the Name of Thy Holy Child Jesus Mr & Mrs Kemp & myself met in the Afternoon and read the Holy Scriptures of faith and in the Evening the Service of the Church read by Mr Butler after which the Sacrament administered by Mr. Butler and Mr. Cross. Mr Roberts was one of the Communicants, fine warm pleasant weather Lat. 37. 9.48 Long. 12.19. Monday 8 Feby. AM. Delightful fine Weather a breeze from the NE sending us Madeira where we expect to be Tomorrow or next day. The Lord is very gracious unto us in giving us a fair wind, and the old ship is said to sail better than she has ever done before – Empd. with T & Teeterree and with The New Zealand Language, - Not very well in health and in some pain, but the Lord is gracious. Latitude 35.44 Longitude 13.30 Tuesday 9 Feb. AM. Running for Madeira right before the wind most delightful weather, similar to what we have in England in June Employed as before Lat: 34.20 Long. 14.54 Wednesday 10 Feb. AM. Charming fine weather – at Day light saw Porto Santo out of the Madeira and soon after The Island of Madeira, at Noon we were about 20 Miles from it – at 5 standing off and out a few Miles distant from Tunchal which we continued to do during the Night Mr. Butler and Mr. Kemp went on Shore – A vessel in sight said to be a Pirate. _ Thursday Feb. 11. 1819 AM. Fine Weather brought the ship to an Anchor in 40 fathoms went on Shore with Tooi & Teeterree and dined with Mr Butler Mr Cross & Mr Kemp at the British Hotel. Remained on shore all night – Tooi & self slept in a Double bedded Room when pouring out my Soul to God before we went to rest and acknowledging my Sins, poor Tooi burst into a flood of tears on a recollection of his Sins and Cryed and sobbed more than an hour. Friday 12 Feby. AM. arose at day light each of us took a poney [sic] and went up the Mountain – Saw the Interior of one of their Churches – where are some exquisite paintings – The Harlot of Babylon seems to bear rule completely in this Island – My the Sun of Righteousness arise and dispell the thicK DarKness of Popery which overhangs this delicious part of the Creation – The poor seem to be in wretchedness and ignorance – Breakfasted at 12 oClock & went on board in the Evening. The ships receiving water & Refreshments. Saturday 13 Feb. AM. beautiful Wear_ wind to the NW at 12 weighed the Anchor and made sail with light airs of wind & sometimes calm – in Company with with a Portuguese Schooner PM A smart breeze sprung up in the Evening which wafted us on our Voyage at the rate of 6 or 7 Knots an hour during the Night, out sailed and lost sight of our Consort. Sunday 14 Feb AM Running with a fine breeze from the NE right before the wind—. The Church rigged out at 10 oClock Mr. Cross performed Divine Service – &Mr Butler read prayers in our Cabin in the Evening Mrs. Kemp very poorly and not able to attend Mr. Roberts the Commissary attended – we threw open the Cabin door and as many Sailors as could came in and several got round the Door — May the Lord give his Blessing. Monday 15 Feby AM. At day light saw the Island of Palmas, one of the Canaries. Employed from time to time along with Mr. Kemp in endeavouring to teach Tooi & Teeterree, They do not attend to their learning with any pleasure – it is like imprisonment to them to be in the Cabin. They would rather be up on deck with one or other of the numerous acquaintances they have formed since they came on board this Ship, The Lord enable us to bear with patience that which is grievous to our faith [?]. Tuesday 16 Feby AM. We are proceeding as delightfully as we can with towards [?] our desired haven with respect to wind & weather . The Lord is good and is answering our prayers, we have a fair breeze from the NE which is sending us at the rate of 7 Knots an hour — A class of the Convict Boys now under instruction and blessed be God a very great change has appeared in a few days for the better – The same plan is about to be adopted with a number of men in each of the divisions – may God Almighty help us and grant that good may be done – Poor Mrs Kemp better today but very delicate. Lat. 26.57. Long 18.54 Wednesday 17 Feb. 1819 AM. Fresh breezes from the NE. we have near down three degrees of Latitude the last 24 Hours – Empd. with Tooi & Teeterree and in the School formed on the forecastle formed amongst the Convicts – The Lord grant His blessing Lat: 24.10 Long. 20.20 Thursday 18 Feb. AM. We are dashing thro the mighty deep in grand style with a brisk NE. trade wind, at the rate of 9 or 10 Knots P hour. The Lord has been very favourable to us since we have left the Downes & has answered our prayers again & again & we hope He will hear us for our dear Sister Kemp who is very weak and low spirited. Several of our poor brother Sinners the convicts shed tears this day while Mr. Butler talked to them over their Lesson of the Love of Jesus to sinners _ Thanks be to God for this. Have lately observed a Sailor who’s berth is close to our Cabin door constantly reading his Testament – gave him some tracts, and asked him to come in at prayer time, when his duty would permit which he gladly accepted. Friday 19 Feb. AM We have run upwards of 200 Miles the last 24 Hours & expect to see the Cape de Verd Islands Tomorrow Morning Mrs Kemp very poorly weak and low spirited._ Empd. as before Lat 17. 55. 47 Saturday 20_ Feb AM Keeping a sharp look out for the Cape de Verd Islands, but the weather being hazy we could not see them. PM The weather still hazy, in the Evening the Captain determined to prosecute his voyage and not to ahoh [?] at St Iago as he had intended_ Mrs Kemp better. Naquay the Sailor mentioned on Thursday came in at prayer time this Evening. Sunday 21st. Feby. AM. Another interesting Sabbath. Service on the quarter deck in the morning, after dinner The Convicts mustered and each had ½ a pint of wine. There appearance improved _ They look clean and healthy, but what is still more pleasing there appears an inclination in some of them to hear the words of Life. Mr. Butler heard several of them read on the forecastle, and talked to them in an affectionate and improvised [?] manner of the things of Jesus. I heard another party read and Saml. Butler instructed the Boys. Observed many Sailors in different parts of the Ship reading their Bibles and Testaments _ Dearest Jesus open their Understanding that they may understand the Scriptures _ In the Evening Mr Butler read prayers and a Sermon in our Cabin and Captain Lamb attended and worshiped with us _ Mrs Kemp still very poorly. Monday 22 Feb. 1819 AM Gentle breezes and very warm weather Teeterree would not come to his lesson Today neither forenoon nor afternoon & I am afraid will give it up altogether. The Lord help me to bear with patience that which grieves me. PM one of the soldiers wives in a dreadful frenzy attempted to run [?] a bayonet into one of the soldiers and much insulted the officers, she was punished by lashing her for a time in the Mizen [?] Rigging and pouring water upon her. Tuesday 23 Feby AM. Light breezes from the NE, very hot weather. Employed with Tooi in the morning & Mr Kemp engaged on the forecastle with the Convicts. Saw many trying fish today. PM. Mr. K & myseld Empd. with Tooi & Endeavouring to get a few words of the New Zealand Language. Wednesday 24 Feby. AM Gentle breezes from the NE. grieved in my mind about Teeterree who obstinately persists in not coming to his lessons again. Employed with Tooi and also with a few of the convicts and with Mr. Butler in looking into the New Zealand Language._ The weather is Exceeding hot. Lat. 6.50 PM. I was grieved in spirit the beginning of this day, But [?] the Lord hath been pleased that I should rejoice at the close of it for while Mr Kemp and myself were in prayer in the Cabin some one Knocked at the door. It proved to be a convict who’s irons had been knocked off and who assisted the Doctor in the Hospital_ He brought his bible with him and asked me to explain the meaning of the 26 verse of the 10 Chap. Hebrews_ I did so as well as I was able. He seems concerned for his soul – He stopped [?] prayers with us & I asked him to come every evening when his duty would permit. Grant Heavenly Father that he may be thine in the Day Thou maker up thy Jewels _ Another Sailor & a Soldier now frequently come in to prayer, I hope the Lord has many precious souls in this Ship F. HallBaring at Sea about ½ a Revd + Dear Sir Degree North of the Josh Prt Line — Long. 18.50 7 March 1819 I snatch the opportunity of sending a few remarks I have made as we have passed along as fair as I have time to write them up. Brother Butler will write you more fully. We had expected to touch [?] at Rio Janeiro but Capn. Lamb has altered his plan and I fancy we shall proceed our Voyage without touching any where. We are all Thro’ [?] very, bravely Teeterree is acting unkindly but we hope he will see his error, and take our advice and endeavour to learn to read +c. I have only time to add, Tooi sticks to us + I hope will continue to do so, but has not that relish [?] for Divine things which might have been expected from my last report._ They both join me in affectionate regards to all. I am My Dear Sir Your very the [?] F. HallThursday 25 Feby 1819 Calm and very hot weather. Employed as before, rain at times. Captain Coats caught a shark. Lat. 5.33 N. Friday 26 Feb. Calm and very hot weather, employed with Tooi and endeavo-uring to lay up in the Lay book of my memory a few New Zealand words. I am grieved that I cannot make greater progress. The soldiers and sailors exercised at the Great gun and small arms and fired at a mark, after which the Captain and several others bathed in the Sea, a soldier had like to have been drowned. Lat. 4.46 N Saturday 27 Feb. Gentle breezes with rain, was taken aback, employed with the 3d Division of the Convicts in the forenoon and with Tooi Mr Kemp and Saml. Butler in the afternoon. The Lord give us favourable winds to carry us to the place where we are going, for a ship is not a good place for our New Zealand friends neither for us. We bless and thank our God for the privilege we enjoy of meeting together for prayer morning & Evening. The weather very hot and relaxing, but Through mercy we are all well Lat. 4.5 N Sunday 28 Feby. Lt. Airs [?] and exceeding hot weather the Church rigged and an the quarter deck at 10 oClock Mr. Cross read Prayers and a Sermon, after dinner the Convicts had each 1/2 a pint of wine, in the Afternoon lightning and rain, did not assemble the reading Class of Convicts as on the preceding Sabbath delivered a tract to each at the time they had their wine in the Evening we had Service in my Cabin as usual. Dr. Read and Mr. Roberts the Commissary attended. O Thou Great and glorious Jehovah enable me to love Thee more and serve Thee better and worship Thee with less wandering than I have done Lat: 3.46 N Long 20.10 W Monday 1 Mar. Lt. Airs and very hot weather. I thank Thee O Jesus that Thou hast been better to me than all my fears this day. O let not the enemy of my Soul get an advantage over me: O leave me not to myself, for thou hast done so in the days that are passed, to try me, and I have been found wanting, I desire to tremble at Thy word & presence & That Thy Bible and Thy Spirit may be my Chart and Compass. ___ Teeterree seems to shew a better disposition Today than He has done for some time. Two large ships in sight. Employed as before. Lat. 3.2 N Long: 19.55 Tuesday 2 March 1819 Light airs and sometimes Calm. The heat is very great and relaxing. Employed as before. Lat: 2.52. Wednesday 3 March Light breezes and very hot. Sent a book on board the Louther Castle Indiaman. Caught two Sharks – Employed as before. The Louther Castle. Cambden & Ellergil. Indiamen in Company. Lat. 1.48 N Long: 18.53 W Thursday 4 March Gentle breezes and very hot weather – Depressed in Spirit but the Lord is better to me than all my fears _ Employed with Brother Kemp as before – The three Indiamen in Camp. Lat. 1.48 N Long 18.53 W Friday 5 March – Lt Airs and sometimes calm – Dear Jesus give us a fresh and favourable breeze, and blow a breeze of Grace into my poor soul and help me onward in my Journey to my Fathers house – Employed as before – The weather is exceeding hot but thou mercy we are all in pretty good health. The very moment after I had written the above, The man who had been at the Wheel came down and said that a breeze had sprung up. Thanks JEHOVAH JESUS It is written in thy blessed words, and thy precious word is truth. That before they call I will answer and while they are yet speaking I will hear. Even so hath thou manifested Thyself upon this occasion. We have been nearly becalmed for many days under a burning Sun, and this fine breezes [?] is most grateful. Help me O God and my brethren and Sisters to be very thankful. Lat. 1.33 Long: 18.53 Saturday 6 March Light breezes and very sultry Weather. This day was a sort of holy day, being appointed for the usual exhibition of Neptune coming on board – All went off with good humour. Lat: 1.6 Long. 18.47 Sunday 7 March A fine breeze from the S.S.W. Mr Cross read prayers on Deck and a Sermon from 5 Galls and pt of 6 verse. “Faith which worketh by Love. Spoke the Brig Hero for Rio Janeerio, sent a boat on board with letters - Embraced the oppy. of sending a few remarks I have made since our departure to 24. Feby. In the Evening we had service in our Cabin & Mr. Butler administered the Holy Sacrament. Doctor Reid Lieut White & the Commissary attended Latitude about ½ a Degree North of the Line. Monday 8 March 1819 A fine SSW breeze several ships in sight Mr. Butler and Saml. Butler joined Mr. Kemp and myself in the School in our cabin in hopes that Teeterree might have been prevailed upon to come to his lesson again, but without affect — PM the breeze freshens and is most grateful to us after the calm and hot weather we have experienced. Lat. 16 Miles N — Long. 19.19 W. Tuesday Mar 9 Fresh breezes from the SE. we are now proceeding briskly to the place of our destination — we were all pleased this day on Teeterree joining us at School, he behaved well, and we hope will continue so he do. To Thee O Jesus be all the praise, for thou hast again heard and answered our prayers and been better to us than all our fears. The weather is exceeding hot. Mrs Kemp again sickly. I apprehend her indisposition arises from her being in that state, women wish to be, who love their Husbands — We have been highly favoured since we left the Downes, we have not had a Gale of wind the whole time. To whom are we to attribute [?] this but to Thee O Jesus in answer to our poor supplications. O make us grateful and Keep us near to Thee. Lat: 45 Miles South Long. 200.41 W. Wednesday 10 Mar A fair top Gallant breeze from the SE and not quite so hot as it has been. Employed with Mr Butler his son & Mr Kemp in the school with Tooi & Teeterree & in reading. Teeterree behaves very well — Lat – 2.14.S Long. 22.15.W Thursday 11 Mar. Do. Weather and Employment. The Lord help us to exemplify the Christian Character in the midst of Crooks and perverse generation. Lat 4.5 S Long. 24.33 W Friday 12 March A Charming fresh breeze from the SE, we can perceive the weather much colder already. Empld. with my companions in the school with Tooi & Teeterree and with the Convicts on Deck. one of these my poor brother Sinner [?] to whom I was talking alone, shewed the deepest signs of Contrition for Sin and while a tear rolled down his check he seemed to derive comfort from the gracious promises in the Everlasting Gospel. May the Holy and Eternal Spirit enable him to believe in and pray to Jesus and I trust we shall be found at the right hand of our God in the Last Day Lat. 6.19 S Long 26.23 W Saturday 13th. March. 1819 We are proceeding with a 8 Knot S & S.E breeze very pleasantly the heat more moderate — Employed in the School with my brethren and Tooi & Teeterree in in the School on Deck — Mrs Kemp bravely again Lat 8.44. S. Long. 28.13 W. Sunday 14 March — Inward [?] breezes from the SE – Service on Deck by Mr. Cross who preached from the 9 Chaps 2 Cond. 15. Thanks be to God for His Unspeakable Gift. Mr Butler spoke to a few of the Convicts after dinner from the 25 Matthew and in the Evening read prayers and a Sermon in our Cabin – Dr. Read. Lieut White and the Commissary attended. May God the Holy Ghost bless his own truth to the Salvation of many in this ship. Jesus was exalted this day, therein I rejoice, but I was dull and heavy and wand=ering and did not eat of the feast of fat things as I could wish Lat 10.57 S Long. 29.8 W Monday 15 Mar Do. Weather and employment. I am grieved this day to record that Tooi has behaved with a degree of obstinacy unkindness and ingratitude, which I thought him incapable of. Help me Dear Lord to be faithful and patient and to endure the Contradiction of Sinners – and make all work together for good. He came in the evening and said he was sorry for what had passed and wept. Lat: 13.2 S. Long: 30.6 W. Tuesday 16 Mar. Fresh breezes a squall carried away one of the yards and split several sails – Employed as before. Poor Wilcocks one of the Convicts cam to Mr. Butler with his heart full and tears in his eyes, and requested him to pray with him. He exhibits every mark of true conversion. He said I desire to Love Christ, I feel myself such a Sinner I do not Know what to do. My heart is affected and has been for several days past. I endeavoured to suppress my feelings but could not do it any longer. I hope the Lord will have mercy upon me a poor sinner – Mr. Butler spoke this day from 26 Matthew on sufferings of Christ and His Love to poor Sinners May God Almighty water with the dew of his blessing the good work what we trust is begun in this mans heart & several more in this Ship. Lat 15.14 S Long. 30.57. W Wednesday 17 March 1819 The wind blew hard during the night, the morning more moderate. Employed as before. Begun this day with a sorrowful spirit and ended it with tranquillity resting on the Covenant Love of The ever Glorious Emmanuel. Lat 17.47.30 S Long. 31.45. W Thursday 18 March Inclinable to calm, employed in the School in our Cabin with the Convicts in the forecastle and reading _ the Lord enlighten my dark understanding and enable me to read with more profit. Lat: 20.17. Long. 32_3 Friday 19 March Fine pleasant Weather – a fresh breeze from the SE. Teeterree very poorly today. Dr. Read thought it necessary to bleed him copiously and administer opening medicine. Empd as before. Lat. 22.4 S. Long. 31.46 W. Saturday 20 Mar. Teeterree much better Today. The wind more favourable for us than it has been, fine pleasant Weather. Employed doing the best we can with Tooi & Teeterree & the poor Convicts some of whom are grateful and quite different Characters from what they were. Mr. Cross attended our prayer meeting this Evening which he has not done for a long time before, may the Lord help him to carry himself more like a Christian than he has lately done, & may The Dear Redeemer ever enable us to have an Eye to the 1st Verse of the last Chap of Galatians. Lat – 24.10 S. Long: 30.16 W. Sunday 21 March. Fine Weather & inclinable to Calm. If it be Thy blessed will O Jesus order things so for us that the ship may put into the Cape to get such supplies and refreshments as may be necessary for the preservation of the Health of the people but not my will be done but thine O Lord. Mr. Cross read prayers on Deck & a sermon from 8 Romans 1 V and in the Eveng Mr Butler Read prayers & a sermon from 6 Mark an Repentance in the afternoon we had a little Congregation of Convicts on Deck who read verse for verse the 6 & 7 John and then Mr Butler spoke to them in his usual affectionate manner, but a squall coming in he was interrupted in his Labor of Love. May God Almighty water with the Dew of his blessing every effort to do good in this ship & hear our daily prayers for all hands. A work of grace is evidently going on in the hearts of some of the Convicts. One poor fellow – Davis – the 2d time of his expatriation is one of the Number – Thanks Jesus Thanks. Lat 24.54S. Long. 30.55 W Monday 22d March 1819 Light breezes and delightful fine Weather employed variously. Tooi & Teeterree are behaving very well and have got on better with their work Today than usual: but they have no relish for it, they would much rather be on deck: neither have they any divine after spiritual instruction at present. We must watch & pray and be content to dig under ground as it were, and wait the Lords time, and not cram religion down their throats. They are upon the whole remarkable young men and possess many amiable qualities, but candour obliges me to say that gratitude shines but dimly in the Constellation of their Graces. But when I look at home and find how little Gratitude there is in my heart to my God for the unspeakable Gift of the Adorable Jesus & to the Holy and Eternal Spirit for making me willing to receive this great Salvation my mouth is stopped. [?] Lat. 25.12 S. Long. 31.10 W Tuesday 23d March – Lt. Breezes from the SE inclinable to calm – Employed with Mr. Butler Senr & Junr and Mr Kemp with Tooi & Teeterree we had no School amongst the Convicts this day, the Deck being so lumbered with getting up a new Top Mast it was not practicable — we are sadly annoyed with a Seaman of the Name of MacKawley who messes close to our Cabin door and is almost always cursing and swearing. Lord thou hast the hearts of all men in thy hand put a stop to this I humbly beseech Thee in thy own way and time. Have mercy upon him has Thou hast had mercy upon me Lat. 25.47.S Long. 31.16 W. Wednesday 24 March – Spoke to MacKawley and requested him to have pity on himself and not swear in so dreadful a manner. He has not molested [?] us so much since – fine pleasant weather the wind still hanging to the SE – Empd. as before and on Deck with the Convicts. I feel myself weak and feeble and backwards in every thing that is good. The Lord help my infirmities. Lat. 28 53. S Long 32.20 W. Thursday 25 March Calm and pleasant weather. Mr & Mrs Kemp both poorly Employed variously. While engaged with the Testament Class on the forecastle, one of the Convicts when it came to his turn to read could not proceed his heart was so full. I perceived him, several times wiping the tears from his eyes – His Name is Furmial [?] — God Almighty for give me all my Sins of omission and commission this day, and lay thy hand upon my corruptions – Lat: 26.51 S Long: 32.43 Friday 26th Marh. 1819 Light airs and sometimes calm, poor Mr. & Mrs. Kemp poorly. The Lord in tender compassion restore them. A little more vexation with respect to Tooi & Teeterree. Satan is trying hard to do us mischief. What time I am afraid O Jesus help me to put my trust in thee. Awake awake O, arm of the Lord and hear and answer our prayers, and make all work toge-ther for good. Lat 27.8 S. Long 32.20 Saturday 27 March I Thank Thee O my Father that Thou hast been pleased to hear prayer for Brother and Sister Kemp. They are both much better. Employed in the Cabin, with Tooi & Teeterree, and in reading. Could not have school on deck this day by reason of the filling of Empty Casks with salt water, which occupied some of our Scholars & the room we should have wanted. The Commissary attended our prayer meeting this Evening. We do not forget to lift up our hearts to God for our Dr friends in England who are we are sure praying for this night. Lat 27.40 Long. 31.41 Sunday 28 March It Being a fine morning the Church rigged out as usual on the quarter deck, but just as Mr. Cross had finished reading the prayers, a squall came on which rendered it necessary to shorten sail, we had therefore no sermon. Retired into our Cabin and Mr Butler, Samuel, Mr. Kemp and myself read the 7 first Chapters of the Revelation. It being rainy and squally in the afternoon Mr. Butler had not an opportunity of speaking to the Convicts. In the Evening we had service in our Cabin when Captain Lamb [rubbed out] Captain Coates and his Lady. The Commissary, Lieut White & Mr Cross Together with Mr. & Mrs. Kemp, Mrs. Turnbull and her Children our little Church was quite full – Mr. Butler read prayers and a sermon from 6 John 27 May The Lord Command His blessing. Lat. 28.7. Long. 31.4 Monday 29 March Calm and hot weather. The Lord has graciously heard our prayers and returned Mr. Kemp to health again Mrs. K is better but very delicate Employed with my bretheren & Tooi & Teeterree and with the New Zealand Language. Dearest Lord enable me to enlarge my expectations, to fill my mouth with arguments from thy holy word & with that precious faith which is of the operation of the Holy Ghost, to wrestle at the foot stool of my God for the sinners of this ship & for a Lost [?] & Ruined [?] World Amen Lat: 28.29. Long: 30.4 Tuesday 30 March 1819 Calm weather with rain employed as before. Lat. 29:5 S. Long. 30_11 W Wednesday 31 March A Small breeze from the NE Employed as before Lat: 30 – 32 S– Long 28.47 W Thursday 1 April Captain Lamb requested the use of our Cabin to issue slops & to the Seamen, we therefore had no School, but assembled the Convicts and after reading a portion of Gods word Mr Butler spoke to them in his usual affectionate manner. In the Afternoon got up some of the things we wanted out of the hold – Thank God for the present favourable breeze we enjoy Lat: 32.7 S. Long 27.3 W Friday 2 Apl. Fresh breezes from the SE fine clear wholesome weather Empld. in prayer — Reading – and with my Brethren in doing what we Can in teaching – The Lord smile upon our endevours. Lat. Long Saturday 3 Apl Do. Wr. and employment – Mrs Kemp again very sickly – Mr. Butler also rather indisposed – Lat: 33.30 S. Long 24.45 W Sunday 4 April A delightful fine day approaching to a calm. It has been a good day to my soul. Christ has been exalted and my soul fed. In the morning Mr. Cross preached from the 9thChap Luke pt. 22N The Son of Man must suffer many Things. In the afternoon Mr Butler not doing very well. I took his Class of the poor convicts we read Verse for Verse the 26 Matthew and afterwards I read part of a Sermon from 2 Coriniths – I part of 9 Verse “God is faithful” – but we were interrupted by an officer not favourable to the cause of Christ, by His ordering the Hammocks to be piped down – the men were very orderly and attentive, and some of them I believe are hungering after the things of Jesus – They Received with Joy a few tracts I gave them, and asked for Hymn books, being desirous to learn to sing. – God Almighty bless them – I feel a love towards them – and would rather be in some of their places, with chains around my legs, than cloathed in purple & standing in the shoes of some of the rich Glutton in the land we have left behind __________ Tooi & Teeterree I am sorry to say have no desire after the great salvation proclaimed in the Gospel. As far as I can see into them they seem to have agreed together to hold fast the superstitious vanity of their Country, and to disregard what is said to them about Jesus – Do I not Know that it is not by might nor power but by my Spirit saith [?] the Living God – I should be down hearted. I was grieved this morning to hear that same Tooi, out of whose lips proceeded such sweet words, when we thought him lying on a death bed at Brompton, answer Mr. Kemp with sullen indifference I did not Know “to some questions Mr K be asked him with respect to the way of salvation, while explaining to him that sweet prayer in our Church Service “Almighty and most merciful Father” & They seem is have not the smallest desire to retain what we endeavour to teach them from day to day – These things try our faith and patience – Help us dear Jesus to look to Thee for wisdom and strength and patience and faithfulness and Zeal and Courage. Mr. Butler read prayers in the Evening & preached from 1 John 29 Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the Sin of the world – The Doctor and Commissary attended and others to fill our little church chock full. Lat. 34.23. S Long. 24.50 W Monday April 5 A gentle breeze in our favour and fine pleasant weather Employed variously – Mr. Butler but poorly Mrs. Kemp better Lat: 34.40. S Long 24.22 W Tuesday Apl. 6 – A fine fresh breeze from the N.W which many have long been wishing for – am brother Butler is indisposed and Keeps his Cabin – Employed with Tooi and Teeterree and reading. It being a rainy day we had no school on deck amongst the convicts. Lat. 36.2 S. Long 21.57 W Wednesday 7 Apl. – A Calm – Employed as before. Let there never be a calm in my soul O Jesus with respect to loving Thee. Help me to love Thee more fervently “Awake O North wind and come Thou south blow upon my garden that the spices thereof may flow out, let my beloved come into His Garden and eat His pleasant fruits” – Mr. Butler somewhat better, and came on deck – One of the poor awakened Convicts named Welcooks asked we to set him a few Copys that he might improve himself in writing. I wrote down for him 3 texts “Believe in The Lord Jesus Christ and Thou shalt be saved. The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleaneth from all Sin. Call upon me in the day of trouble: and I will deliver Thee and Thou shalt Glorify me, and recommended him to fill his copy book with precious promises from Gods Holy word. He said he would Lat: 35. 45 S. Long 19. 25 W. Thursday 8 Apl – A fine fresh breeze from the NW studding sails set a low and aloft sending us to our destination at the rate of 8 Knots p Hour. Mr. Butler still unwell with a cold in his head, got some relief from bleeding with Leeches. Those is a cry out in the ship that the coals and candles are nearly expended. Lat. 36.5 S. Long.18.11 W Thursday 8 April 1819 A fine fresh breeze from the NW. studding sails set a low & aloft sending us to our destination at the rate of 8 Knots an hour Mr Butler still unwell with a cold in his head, got some relief from bleeding with Leaches. There is a cry out in the Ship that the Coals and Candles are nearly expended. Lat 36.6 S Long 18.11 W. Good Friday 9 April Less wind than yesterday but what there is is in our favour we had prayed this morning as usual and at 10 oClock Mr. Butler read the prayers of the Church in our Cabin after which he and Mr. Cross administered the holy Sacrament. Mr. Butler being rather indisposed Mr. Cross read prayers in the Evening and a Sermon from the 19 mo [?]. 40.41.42 V – This day my soul has been heavy and dejected, but blessed be God my Jesus is the same yesterday today and forever “why art thou cast down O my Soul and why art thou disquieted within me, hope in God for I shall yet praise him who is the help of my Countenance and my God Lat 37. 4 S Long. 14.24 W Saturday 10 Apl – At day light saw the Island of Tristan de Cunha – prepared to send a boat on shore, but a ship hove in sight which the Captain wished to speak the boat was not sent on Shore. We hoisted our Colours but the ship not shewing any disposition to come near us we proceeded on our own voyage, a Number of Sea foul about the Ship. Tooi & Teeterree are busily employed endeavouring to catch some of them with a hook and line but hitherto they have been unsuccessful – Had no School, today, amongst the convicts – they were not permitted to come on deck – Lat: 37.7 S Long. 12.42 W Easter Sunday 11 Apl. We have this day a fine stiff breeze from the NW Carrying us on at the rate of 8 or 9 Knots p hour – Mr. Cross read prayers & preached (On Deck) from 1 Thessalonians 1 pt 10 V – “In how God raised from the dead” – Mr Butler read prayers in the Evening in our Cabin and administered the Holy Sacrament of The Lords Supper – Captain Lamb and Doctor Read Communicated. For my own poor part I was heavy and dull and wandering – “Surely I am more brutish than any man and have not the understanding of a man – The Good Lord make me alive and lively. Amen. Lat 37.31 S Long. 10.40 W. Monday 12 Apl. 1819 A Gentle Gale from from the N W helping us on at the rate of 10 or 11 Knots p hour. Employed with Tooi & Teeterree, the Convicts and the New Zealand Language. Mr. & Mrs. Butler both poorly. Lat: 37.45 S. Long 6.25 W Tuesday 13 Apl – Gentle breezes approaching to a Calm at times – Empd. variously. Mr. & Mrs. Butler still poorly. Lat. 37.59 S. Long 4.20 W Wednesday 14 Apl – Fresh breezes from NW= Employed with Tooi and Teeterree and on deck: when engaged with The Testament Class this day and saying a few words to the poor Convicts, I happened to mention that verse of a Hymn “Dear dying Lamb Thy precious blood to” after we had done – Davis, who has received peace and joy in believing, came and asked me if he had copied it Correct, for he had written it down in a little book – Mr & Mrs. Butler both better today. Lat 38.36 S Long. 1.11 W. Thursday 15 April A fine breeze from the NW we have run 185 Miles the last 24 Hours – Mr. Butler much better today Mrs. B quite well – Employed as before. Lat 39.22 S. Long. 2.22 E Friday 16 Apl – A Glorious breeze night after which has lessened our distance to our desired haven 194 Miles the last 24 Hours. Mr. Butler mending. Thy Mercys O Jesus are new every morning, we are constrained to acknowledge that Thou art a prayer hearing and prayer answering God, Give us to be more thankful. Lat: 39.42 S. Long. 7.4 E Saturday 17 April Smart Gales and squalls at times during the last 24 Hours, we are proceeding rapidly to our destination, have run upwards of 200 Miles the above time – Mr. Butler better. Employed as before, with Tooi & Teeterree and the Convicts, the latter are very grateful, at least some of them. Lat. 40.1 S Long 11.26 E. Sunday 18 Apl. Blowing a heavy Gale of wind the whole day from the NW with rain at times, of course we had no Church on the quarter deck, nor could we assemble in our Cabin the Ship was so agitated. Mrs. Kemp but poorly and Kept her bed the whole day. Mr. Butler better. The Violence of the Wind blew the fore top mast stay sail out of the bolt ropes which was lost. Teeterree, Oliver, a poor Convict who was upon us, and myself , read the 107 Psalm and put up a short prayer to the Most High in the Morning – The rest of the day employed reading Gods Holy word and private prayer [?taped over] This may be said to be the first Gale of wind we have had during the Voyage. We have not had the Dead lights down since we left the Downes till now. Lat 39.47 S Long 15.48 E Monday 19 Apl. More moderate weather but still blowing fresh – Our friends better – Employed in the school below but had none [?taped over] on deck because of the Weather. Lat: 38.41 S – Long 17.45 E Tuesday 20 Apl – During the last 24 Hours we have been exceedingly tossed with a violent tempest from the NW. for the most part scudding under a reefed fore sail at about 10 Knots P hour. The winds roared and the waves mocked them. In this great conflict between the elements every now and then a white topd billow brake upon the vessel and gave us a good sousing. The good old Baring behaved nobly. Our little party were enabled through mercy to possess their souls in peace. The Mighty God of Jacob was our help and underneath us were Everlasting arms. At midnight it pleased That Blessed Jesus who holds the winds in His fist to say to the troubled ocean peace be still, and the Gale moderated_. God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble. Therefore will not we fear though the Earth be removed and though the mountains he carried into the midst of the sea, though the waters thereof roar and be troubled, though the mountains shake with the swelling thereof. I love the Lord because He hath heard my voice and my supplications. Because He hath inclined His ear with me therefore will I call upon Him as long as I live. Give Heavenly Father unto us Thy Servants Gratitude and humility, Grant Gracious God that this storm may put many in mend of fleeing for refuge to that Blessed Jesus who in a hiding place from the storm of Thy righteous indignation against Sin. Mrs. Kemp still poorly but very patient. Lat. 39.19 S. Long 22.54 E Wednesday 21 Apl_ Smart breezes delivering us along rapidly, went through our respective dutys regularly today, which the weather prevented yesterday __ Mrs. Kemp better but weak_ Lat. 39.17 S. Long 26.3 E Thursday 22d Apl_1819 Proceeding on our voyage with a moderate breeze right aft. studding sails set alow and aloft __ Mrs. Kemp better. Had School in the Cabin as usual but none on deck being working day _ the residue of the day employed getting up our things out of the hold and drying them being much wet by the late severe weather we have experienced – especially the bedding which was packed in an improper and slovenly manner. Lat. 39.3 S. Long 31.38 E Friday 23d April The fine NW Breeze continues all sail set, I believe we have run 160 miles the last 24 Hours – Employed in the School: reading L [?] – Got up the other two packages of bedding to day – Many of the Missionary Stores removed from the fore orlop to the after Hold, where we hope they will be Kept dry. Lat 39.13 S – Long 32.18 E Saturday 24 Apl – Smart breezes which obliged us to shorten sail – went down into the Hold to see our things fresh stored, but the ship rolled so much we were obliged to give over till another day – Had a Lesson with Tooi and Teeterree – the remainder of the day empd. reading and writing — Heavy rain Thunder & Lightning Lat 39.5 S Long 35.45 E Sunday 25 Apl – Blowing a Gale of wind from the NW about 3 oClock carried away the fore yard, got up a jeary [jury?] one & set the sail_ all hands at work getting a piece of timber out of the chains to fish the yard with__ Had no service on deck Today, on account of the inclemency of the weather – and the dead lights being down it was darkness visible in our Cabin. In the Evening the Gale moderated – Mr. Butler read prayers and a sermon – the Text was from 6 Romans – “Sin shall not have dominion over you – Lat. 39.6 S – Long – 39.54 E Monday 26 April Smart Gales from the NW – Employed with Tooi & Teeterree, the New Zealand Language &c — Tooi confined [?] with a complaint in his Eyes. Lat. 38.41 S. Long. 42.30 E. Tuesday 27 Apl – Fresh breezes and cloudy Wr have run 209 miles on our course the last 24 Hours – Employed as before, In the afternoon went down into the hold, to examine further into the things which are damaged, found several packages wet. The spinning wheels will in all probability be quite useless by the time they arrive at their destination from bad package and the bedding also, being only put in single matting instead of cases. Lat: 38.49 S Long. 47.56 E Wednesday 28th April 1819 A fine breeze from the SW have run 180 Miles the last 24 Hours, our number on board the Baring reduced by the Death of Stevens a poor convict being the first person who has died during the voyage, we have had no school today, been largely employed forenoon and afternoon in looking to our things in the Hold. We also took the Liberty of opening one of the Cases sent by Mr. Hancox for Mr. Hassall, consisti-g of Wollen Cloth, Linen – Marlin Stocking, Print Bed Ticking +c which was much wet and would have been entirely spoiled, in a few Days if we had not done so._ The Day was very fine, we got them all well dried and carefully packed them up again Lat 38.21 S Long 57.52 E Thursday 29 Apl_ The wind still fair and all sail set. Committed the body of the poor man who died yesterday to the deep, Mr. Butler performed the funeral service. Employed in the school with Tooi and Teeterree, with the Convicts and the New Zealand Language &. __ Tooi not at school in the afternoon, we could not find him for some time, at last we discovered him in the Cable tier with one of the convicts who was tattooing the figure of Adam and Eve the tree and serpent on one of his arms Lat 37.49 S Long. 55_21 E Friday 30 Apl_ Calm and delightful pleasant weather_ Employed as before. A large shark caught today Lat 37.39 S Long 57.10.40 E Saturday May 1 – Light breezes and very pleasant weather, similar to that which we experience in England on the 1 May Empd. with Tooi & Teeterree – with the Convicts on Deck and with the New Zealand Language. Lat 37.44 S. Long. 59.4.17 E Sunday 2d May A beautiful, clear serene day, and almost a calm. Had Divine Service on the quarter deck Mr. Butler read prayers and Mr. Cross preached from 8 Mark 36 & 37 V what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and loose his own soul or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul.” After the Convicts had had their wine Mr. Kemp and myself read a few Chapters with them and afterward I read one of Burders Vilage Sermons & gave them a few tracts. In the Eveng. Mr. Butler read prayers in our Cabin and afterwards he and Mr. Cross administered the Sacrament of The Lords Supper [taped over] my soul was rather more alive today than it ud naly [?torn page] is_ Thanks God for it. Lat 38.21 S. Long 60.27 E Monday 3d May 1819 Fresh breezes from the NW wafting us along very pleasantly the wager layers say we are to be at new South Wales by the Kings birth day. I say Dear Lord be it unto us according to thy will. Employed with Tooi and Teeterree and the New Zealand Language. Lat.38.34 S Long. 62.6.45 E Tuesday 4 May Fresh breezes from the SW Employed with Tooi & Teeterree and the New Zealand Language & reading +c. Had no School on Deck this day because of the Weather. The ship has run 194 Miles the last 24 Hours. Our New Zealand friends have no desire nor relish for the instructions we endeavour and wish to give them from day to day – Neither do they cordially assist us in the New Zealand Language. Poor Tooi has been some days affected with sore Eyes. They have many acquaintances in this ship, some of whom have done them no good, particu=larly some of soldiers of the 48 Regn. who are but indifferent characters. We have done all we could to restrain them in this respect. I believe some of these men have been filling them with apprehensions; that the English will some day take their Country from them in the way they have taken possession of New South Wales. A Lieutenant too, of that Regn. was joking with them one day and said he could take New Zealand with 50 Men – These things make them at times sullen and suspicious, and lead them not to behave towards us so well as they otherwise would. I believe, the way I came to know this was – one morning Tooi said he had been been very busy at New Zealand in his dream the preceding night – I asked what he had been doing – he said – making very deep ditch around a Castle he had built – I enquired what this deep ditch was for, he answered to be a defence against horse soldiers. I told him that such a work would be Labour in vain, for our horse soldiers would ever trouble them – He shook his head and said he believed that the English would endeavour to take possession of their Country, some time or other – The revival of this Jealousy I strongly suspect has proceeded from the evil disposed men above mentioned – Dearest Lord help us to bear every thing with patience – and to act with the wisdom of the Serpent and the harmlessness of the Dove. In all our ways help us to acknowledge Thee & thou will direct our paths – Lat 38.38 S Long 66.16 E Wednesday 5 May Blowing very fresh from the NW have run 190 Miles the last 24 Hours. Employed in the School and with the New Zealand Language – The Lord have mercy upon us and help our feeble efforts. Lat. 38.51.29 S Long 69.37 E Thursday 6 May 1819 Fine fresh breezes from the SW we have run 187 Miles the last 24 Hours – Employed as before Lat. 39.18 S Long. 74.14 E Friday 7 May Blowing a heavy gale of wind from the Northward passed by the Island of St. Pauls during the Night. Empd. with Tooi & Teeterree in the Morning, but the Dead lights being put [?taped over] down as the gale increased, we had no school in the afternoon. Lat: 38.50 S. Long. 77.46 E Saturday 8 May Light breezes and calm at times with rain. Employed as before. – Teeterree caught a Cape pigeon with a Hook & Line. Lat. 39.10 S. Long 80.50 E Sunday 9 May A Smart breeze right aft carrying us onward as well as we can wish, a little rain in the morning prevented us having Divine Service on the quarter Deck. Mr. Butler read prayers in our Cabin and a Sermon from 3 Proverbs 18 – “Her ways are ways of pleasantness and all her paths are peace.” In the Evening he also read prayers & a Sermon from the 48 Psalm 14. “For this God is our God for ever and ever.” Captain Lamb and the Commissary attended, and others to fill our little Cabin. Visited the Hospital today with brother Butler. The rest of the day employed in religious dutys. Tooi & Teeterree came Voluntarily to say a lesson. Dear Lord Jesus Thou wast [?] tempted Thyself and knoweth how to pity and to help them who are tempted, stand by Thy poor potsherd, and defeat all the craft and policy of Satan & those who are doing his work. Lat 39-36 S Long. 84-36 E Monday 10 May A fair wind and plenty of it, we have run 206 Miles the last 24 Hours. Employed with Tooi & Teeterree and the New Zealand Language – Toois Eyes are got quite well. Lat: 39.42 S. Long. 88.46 Tuesday 11 May Blowing a Gale of wind the whole day and the dead lights being down we had a short lesson with Tooi and Teeterree by Candle light. This day was served out Candles made of the fat skimed [sic] from the coppers, and the fewel [?] is nearly expended. But blessed be our Merciful God we are proceeding very swiftly to the place of our destination, where we expect to be in abt 3 Weeks we have run 203 Miles the last 24 Hours __ Our Dear Sister Kemp has been less affected with this Gale than the former ones. Lat.39.26 S Long 93.1 E. Tuesday 11 May Contd Died this evening a poor woman named Watson upwards of 70 a passenger going out with her Husband to New South Wales with an intention of spending the residue of their days with their Son and Daughter who are settled there. Wednesday 12 May 1819 We have sailed 195 Miles the last 24 Hours – fresh breezes and stormy at times – Employed as before – Mr. Butler being poorly requested me to visit the hospital: an awful and distressing scene. There lay two dead bodies sewed up in Hammocks (for one of the Convicts, Brooks, had departed this life during the night) and another poor creature lies at the point of death who seems perfectly composed: says he would rather die than live, trusting his all in the hands of the Blessed Saviour. O how awful is death to those who Know Thee not Blessed Redeemer, but it is a covenant Blessing to those who do Know Thee. May the free rich salvation given to the thief upon the Cross be mine Dearest Jesus and may the publicans prayer “God be merciful to me a sinner” be my every days prayer, and the last words I utter in this world if it be Thy blessed will. This Evening Mr. Cross read part of the funeral service over the deceased persons and their bodies were consigned to the deep Lat: 40.11 S Long. 97.5 E Thursday 13 May Fine clear wholesome weather, the wind right aft has reduced our distance to New S. Wales 185 Miles. Employed in the School with Tooi and Teeterree and the Convicts – Mr. Butler in his address to the Prisoners who attended the school, mentioned the recent deaths which have taken place in a very appropriate manner. Matthews the poor man I visited yesterday in the hospital died this morning at 8 oClock. This makes four we have lost all of whom have gone of with a bowel complaint – Lat: 39.39. S. Long. 101E Friday 14 May Blowing a heavy gale of wind from the Southward. The body of poor Matthews committed to the deep, the funeral service read by Mr. Cross. We could do little today on account of the weather, Have run 201 Miles the last 24 Hours. Lat. 38.55 S. Ling. 105_2E Saturday 15 May Fine pleasant weather – A heavy sea running – Moderate breezes from the Southward. Employed with Tooi & Teeterree &. Lat 38.5_30 S Long.108.3 E – Sunday 16 May 1819 The Lord was pleased to favor is with a finer and milder day than we have had of late that we might worship him together on the Quarter Deck. Mr. Butler read prayers and Mr. Cross a Sermon from 8 Jeremiah 20. The harvest is passed the summer is ended, and we are not saved. After dinner Mr Kemp and myself read a Chapt: with a little flock of the Convicts who are attatched to us and I afterwards read a Sermon from 23 Luke – “Lord remember me when thou comes into Thy Kingdom,” we gave them a few tracts. In the evening Mr. Butler read prayers and a Sermon from 1 Ephes 7 – “In whom we have redemption through His blood.” I humbly hope good was done this day in the name of the Lord. Lord command Thy blessing. Teeterree was this day discovered on his knees in Mr. Kemps cabin but whether he was praying to the Lord or only saying prayers to be seen of men, the searcher of heart only knows. They are both behaving very well at present. Lat: 37.22 S Long. 109.20 E. Monday 17 May Light breezes and pleasant weather. Employed as before. The people on board this ship begin to feel the effects of the long voyage. There are a good many on the Doctors list and some symptoms of the Scurvy begin to appear. Our party through mercy are all bravely. [?] Lat: 37.34 S Long. 111.11 E. Tuesday 18 May Smart breezes and fine wholesome weather. Employed as before. Tooi can now say the Ten Commandments – We let him act as marker today in asking the questions and to our surprise he did it with the greatest accuracy, backwards and forwards. We sometimes said wrong on purpose to see if he would discover the errors which he did with the greatest exactness. Saml. Butler Mr Kemp and myself were much pleased at this. I am greatly obliged to those Gentlemen for their assistance. Teeterree cannot yet say the Commandments altho they have been examined [?] at them generally speaking twice a day since we sailed. O That these two could be brought to love their book but it is not so. One hours study is to them the most in Kromed [?] I do believe at any time they would prefer four hours of the hardest labour they could be put to, but we are looking to Jesus, and nothing is too hard for Him – They are now learning the Story of Joseph and his bretheren from Dr Bells books to say to their dear friend Mr Marsden on their arrival. Lat. 37.35.8 S Long 113.58 E Wednesday 19 May 1819 Fresh breezes and fine clear weather. Captain Lamb is sullen and scowls at me because I told him yesterday that as we have given up our oil for the service of the Ship it was not unreasonable I conceived that we should have an allowance of Candles as long as any remained in the ship. The scarcity however is so great, that none but those made from the fat of salt meat skimmed from the coppers, could be allowed. I did not like to burn them being both unpleasant and unwholesome. The Lord was pleased to send me a supply from two persons in the ship, unasked for, these together with a few wax tapers by me will I trust last the Voyage. Employed with Tooi & Teeterree and the New Zealand Language Lat 36.52 S. Long. 117.41 E Thursday 20 May Light Breezes – Our friend and brother Mr. Butler taken suddenly ill during the preceding night. Dr. Read thought it necessary to take two pounds of blood from him. He complains of a Violent pain in his Chest. He is better – it arrives we apprehend from want of exercise – The ship has rolled about so much lately that we have scarcely been able to walk the Deck. Empd. part of the day with Tooi and Teeterree, but in the afternoon they were so busily employed fishing for Cape Pigeon, that we had very little of their Company. Teeterree Caught one of these beautiful birds – The Shipmen deem that we draw near the Country to which we are bound, and have been looking out from the mast head for New Holland this day. Lat. 35.43 S. Long. 119.14 E Friday 21 May Very light breezes and at times calm. Mr. Butler much better but weak. Employed as before. We wished to have had school on deck today which we have been prevented doing lately on account of the weather – but Collins the mate who I had occasion to mention once before would not let the men go below for their books. Lat. 35.36 S. Long. 119.41 E Saturday 22d May Delightful fine Weather inclinable to calm. Employed as before. Mr. Butler getting strength. Tooi is poorly today he loathes his food and complains of heaviness in his head he will take medicine tomorrow. May the Dear Lord Jesus preserve us all and bring us safe to our desired haven . We are not very far, abt 150 Miles from some part of the Coast of New Holland, but we are said to be Sixteen hundred Miles from that part of it to which we are bound – Mr. Butler prayed with us this Evening. Lat. 36.20 S. Long. 121. 5 E. Sunday 23d May 1819 A fine breeze has spring up, and we are lessening our distance 7 or 8 Miles an hour. Tooi is better and Mr. Butler so much so as to be able to perform Divine Service in our Cabin in the Evening. Mr. Cross read prayers and a Sermon on the quarter deck in the morning: his text was from the 144 Psalm 15 Happy are the people who are in such a case +c. Mr. Butlers text was from 24 Mattw. 44 v “Therefore be ye also ready.” Poor Bailey a Convict, of who’s salvation we have hope died this Morning, and the discourse was applicable. Mr. Kemp and myself after dinner read a few Chapters with a little band of the Convicts who love the word of God. I afterwards read a Sermon from 10 Romans – Christ is the end of the Law for Righteousness to every one that believeth.”_ May The Lord Command this blessing. Lat: 36.36 S Long. 122.50 E Monday 24 May The body of poor Bailey was this morning committed to the Deep. Mr. Cross performed the funeral service. Tooi and Teeterree neither of them very well, and are taking medicine. We have run 174 Miles the last 24 Hours. Lat. 36.45 S. Long. 126.47 E Tuesday 25 May The wind blowing strong from the SE which is against us – we pray that it may soon shift and send us into port for the sake of the poor creatures who are sick on board, who want comforts and refreshments they cannot have here – Tooi and Teeterree throug mercy are tolerable today, and in as good spirits as usual. Had school in our cabin but none on Deck it being too cold. ___ Lat. 36.31 S. Long. 129.29 E Wednesday 26 May Fresh breezes from the ESE, which is directly against us, the last night was a very tempestuous one. Mrs. Kemp again very poorly. Tooi and Teeterree quite well, the latter caught 4 Cape Pigeons with hook and line – Employed as before. Lat. 36.24. S – Ling. 130.49 E. Thursday 27th May 1819 The wind against us. Employed as before. Last night a little before 12 oClock an alarm was made in the Cuddy with an intent to afright Mr. Butler, Mr Cross and their familys – That the Land was close at hand, and that the Ship was within a few fathoms of the breakers – The leadsman sung out aloud from the claims, quaiter less 6, a great stamping was made on deck, and other devices used to make it appear as if the Ship was actually in the greatest danger. Mr. Butler being disturbed from sleep, got on his cloathes as soon as possible, and was hastening on deck to inform himself, as to the situation of the ship. When the Sentinel at the Cuddy door would not let him pass. – Some words ensued – and after a little scuffle Mr. B_ forced himself out of the hands of the soldiers and got on deck, being much agitated, and anxious for the safety of his wife and children, and when he got there found it all a joke. Mr. B. then returned and remonstrated with the Sentinel for the rough usage experienced from him. Upon which a young man not long since from school, who fill the situation of a soldier officer, blustered much at Mr. B. and said the soldier has done his duty in refusing to let him pass, and that if he ? the officer ? had been in his place Mr. B. should not have passed at all. Mr. Butler in anger, at being served in such an unwarrantable manner, called him puppy [?] and made us of other strong language, epithets, which if they could be justified at all, might, in such a case as this. Captain Lamb, who it appears was privy to this cruel and disgraceful business, took up the words which Mr. B. in the moment of irritation had used, and in the most imperious manner talked of turning him out of the Cuddy altogether. Said he might think himself well off that the Sentinel had not run him through the body. And a deal more. This wanton joke does no credit to either the projectors or the actors. Mr. Butler in consequence of what has passed takes his food with us, and not at the Captains tabled as heretofore. The Lord help us to possess our souls in patience, under all the trials we may have yet to come: and Confound the devices of Satan and those who are doing his work: And enable us to pray for those who hate us, and despitefully entreat us. After what has taken place I think it right to add that Capn. Lamb has treated Mr. Butler with continuely [?] a great part of this long voyage. Amongst the rest of our troubles it grieves us that Tooi and Teeterree enjoy the joke so much, and prefer the Company of those who hate us [rubbed out] to ours. [?] The ways of the world please them better than the way of Gods people. Lat: 37.53 S Long 131.51 E Friday 28 May 1819 The wind still against us. Employed with Tooi and Teeterree +c. The hurricane of yesterday somewhat subsided. I rather think Cap. Lamb wishes it had never taken place, he has had some conversation about the business with Mr. Butler today. Lat 39.34 S. Long 132.2.10 E Saturday 29 May The Wind from the ENE still against us. It is now said that we shall probably put into Van Diemens Land to get water and fewel, and refreshments for the poor convicts who are very weak for want thereof. There are many on the sick list and the Scurvy is gaining ground amongst them. I believe our Captain is sorry he did not put into Rio Janeirio as it was his duty to have done. His parsimonious disposition was I believe the only obstacle. It is a pity that the lives of human beings should be thus sported with. May the Lord in mercy humble this proud man in his own time and in his own way, and teach him to Know himself and the dear Redeemer. Employed with Tooi & Teeterree, the New Zealand Language – writing +c. – Captain Lamb addressed me on the poop this evening respecting Mr. Butlers business on Thursday. The drift of his argument was, that Mr Butler should make an acknowledgement to Mr. White for the improper language he had used, and that afterwards Mr. White would allow he would allow [crossed out with pencil] he had acted wrong towards Mr. Butler. I told the Captain it was our wish to be at peace with all men, but as Mr. Butler had been disturbed from his rest at midnight and treated in a very unhandsome manner, I thought that every one concerned in the transaction ought first to make an acknowledgement to him for having treated him in the way they had done, and afterwards Mr. Butler I had no doubt would acknowledge the improper language he had used in the moment of irritation. The Captain disagreed with me in opinion of this matter. I gave him my opinion also with respect to the speech he made to Mr. B._ that the Soldier would have been justified in running him through the body turning him out of the Cuddy +c. I did not forget to mention the scornful manners in which he had treated him during the voyage. In this also we disagreed in opinion and parted. Lat 38.53 S Long.132.4 E Sunday 30 May 1819 Too Cold to have service on deck this day. Mr. Butler read prayers in our Cabin in the morning: he being suddenly afflicted with the complaint in his breast in the afternoon, it fell to my lot to read prayers in the Evening and Mr. Kemp read a Sermon from 8 Romans “The Carnal mind is enmity against God” – In consequence of the unpleasant business which has lately taken place we had none of the party from the Cuddy. The Captain read a Socinnian [?] Sermon there, himself for the first time, and it would have been full as well if he had Kept such pestilential trash to himself. It would have become him well if he had given up the Cuddy for Divine Service every Sabbath Day Evening during the Voyage – Empd at times during the Day with Tooi and Teeterree, in reading the Scriptures with Mr. & Mrs. Kemp ____ The wind blows strong right in our teeth Lat 42.24 S Long 134.33 E Monday 31 May Baffling winds and still against us, all hands put upon short allowance of water. Captain Lamb this day called me to him of the quarter deck and in his usual imperious style accused me of being the obstacle, and the only one, of preventing Mr. Butler making the concession which Mr. White’s wounded honor demanded – for the improper language Mr. B. had used. He also charged me with exciting discontent among the Convicts, both of which accusations are false. He talked very loudly and amongst the rest, said he would confine me to my Cabin. I talked as loud as he, and said he might do it as soon as he thought fit, but if he did he should fetch me out again. He got somewhat milder when he found I was not afraid of him. He some time since mentd: in one of his speeches to Mr. Butler in a way calculated to hurt our feelings; that he should be a looser by our party. This thing came into my mind and I took the opportunity to telling him that it would have been better to mentioned it to the directors of the Missionary Society, who were fair and up right men, above all they were Christian men, and would have made up his loss I had no doubt: And that such mode of proceeding would have been much less hurtful to our feelings. I told him that the Missionary Society when they made the agreement with him for our passage could not certainly Know, that the Baring would get aground upon the Brake Sand: That the Voyage would be procrastinated by adverse winds; and the loss he would Sustain in consequence. He acknowledged that the Missionary Society were respectable. That the Gentlemen who made the agreement with him, did not wish him to take less for our passage than he could afford +c +_ and I dare say he would have been glad if he had never mentioned it at all. He acknowledged that he had no Claim whatever upon the Society. I was suffered to depart by this proud man of war, without being sent as a prisoner to my Cabin. Teeterree is very poorly and dejected with a violent pain in his side similar to what he was afflicted wth. in England. Dr. Read bled him. Dear and ever Blessed Jesus Thou wonderful Counsellor help us to look to Thee for wisdom and strength to fight the good fight of faith – let not Satan get an advantage over us Lat: 43.58 S Long 136.5 E _ Tuesday 1 June 1819 Teeterree has had a tolerable good night, and is a good deal better, but weak. The wind is still against us, to the Northwd. Mr. Butler has this day made the apology the wounded honor of Mr White required, afterwards the Commissary and Mr White made an acknowledgement to Mr. Butler who is now gone back to the Captains Mess. Lat: 44.50 S. Long 138.36 E. Wednesday 2d June The wind still to the Northwd. and against us. Teeterree much better and in good spirits. We had a better lesson than usual today. Being the other day commanded by our proud Captain not to go amongst the Convicts any more. I this day wrote a Letter to poor Wilcox to endeavour by Gods help to strengthen his faith. I also sent him a Bible, the only one I could spare an I should like to have given one to each of those who have attended regularly, who are unprovided. Lat 44.24 S Long 138.41 E Thursday 3 June The Wind to the Northwd. and still against us. The people at short allowance of water, weak and discontented. The wood water and Candles nearly out. I can have no doubt our Captain Laments now that he did not put into Rio Janeirio [?], we are in the hands of a precious Jesus, and that is enough – Lat 43.36 S Long 138.13 E Friday 4 June 1819 The wind still dead against us. One & a half wine pint of water p[er]? Man p Day, and 2lb. 10oz biscuit between 6 men p Day. Many very sick and weak. O may these things humble us all, and lay us low in the dust of self abasement before our God, we are said to be 280 miles from Kings Island, where I believe the Captain will make if he can. This is our beloved sovereigns birth day, may the peculiar blessings & favours, and mercys & benefits of our Coverant God be showred down upon him. Lat: 41.51 S. Long: 138.42 E Saturday 5 June The wind is become more favourable, but very little of it, almost a calm. It is now said we shall make for Van Diemans Land. The Lord Knows all about it and that is enough for me. Those who sanctioned and acted in the disgraceful business of making a false alarm at dead of night that we were nearly upon the breakers cannot do just as they please. The Lord is pleased to prevent them making the land so soon as they might by many a day – May they see the hand of God in the dispensation and be humble. It is said that one for the Convicts during last night offered 5/- for a pint of water, but no one in the prison could, or would, supply him. Lat: 41.4. S Long. 139.13 E. Sunday 6 June. Nearly calm the whole day. Mr. Butler read prayers on the Quarter deck and Mr Cross a Sermon from 14 Jeremiah “O the hope of Israel and the Saviour [rubbed out] thereof” – In the evening Mr. Butler read prayers and a sermon from 62 Psalm 12 “Also unto Thee O Lord belongeth mercy. — We have an excellent man on board. Doctor Reid who has behaved with much Kindness and attention to our little part. I lent him my Copy of Milner’s Church History, he was much pleased therewith To shew our gratitude and esteem for his care of our sick. I thought it right to present him with the above book, accompanied by a Letter, wherein I commented a little on Cap: Lambs behaviour to me on the quarter deck the other day. It will I supposed be read by all the men of war who are more Zealous of their own honour than Zealous of Gods honour. I looked to my Jesus in the doing of it. O that he may make it instrumental on his hands of bringing some of these proud men to Know themselves. This morning saw a Young whale got two boats out and harpooned him but he broke the harpoon and took it away with him. – It would have been very acceptable for the oil for lights. Lat 41.35 S. Long. 140.24 E Monday 7 June 1819 Delightful fine Weather. Light airs and sometimes Calm. It was on the 20th May I heard Captain Lamb order a man to look out at the mast head for Land; but we have never seen it yet, we have had nothing but foul winds and Calm. May our Capn see the Lords hand in it! and have a care how he gives countenance to a false alarm of land, at midnight to frighten people. Another of the Convicts died last night named Painter. Employed with Tooi & Teeterree and the New Zealand Language. This evening poor Painters worn out body was committed to the deep. Mr. Cross read the funeral service. Lat. 41.40 S Long. 140.6 E Tuesday 8 June Very light airs of wind but what little there is, is in our favour there is also a current setting us a little on our way. It is a very uncommon thing to have the weather this fine and serene at this season of the year in these latitudes. We are said to be 224 miles from Derwent in Van Diemans Land ? for what place we are bound if the Lord permit to get water and the things we stand to much in need of. Teeterree again afflicted with the pain in his side. Lat: 42.55 S Long. 141.5 E Wednesday 9 June Light Airs and variable – Thick weather and rainy at times. Teeterree somewhat better. The wind is now more favourable for us run^ning through Bassay Straight direct to New Holland rather than towhat [?] at Van Diemans Land. The Lord do with us as seemeth good unto him. In the Evening the wind shifted and it blows favourably for the Derwent, whither we are now steering. Thursday 10 June Smart breezes from the Northward. At day light saw Van Diemans Land, to the Joy of all on board. In the afternoon it fell calm _ we are abt 20 miles from the shore. Thank be to God for bringing us thus far — Employed as before. Teeterree quite well again. Friday 11 June At 4 oClock in the Morning run between the Mew stone rock and the shore, we are much favoured with a fine moon, The wind shifted and blows strong from the Northward, directly against us getting into the Derwent. Tacked ship occasionally working up for that river. Employed with Tooi and Teeterree +c +c — Saturday 12 June During the last night the wind to the Northward and against us, Tacking occasionally in Research Bay. The fire, of the Natives, could be seen in the morning watch, At day light began to work up the River, the tide in our favour. There is abundance of wood an article we are very much in want of. We shortly got into one of the finest bays I have ever seen, called by some, the great Cove: landlocked on every side, and sufficiently spacious to Anchor the Navy of England, nay of Europe. With a gentle breeze we passed through this Bay, and the wind dying away we Anchored in Isthmus Bay for the Night. Tooi & Teeterree went on shore with a party for wood, and much fatigued themselves. Notwithstanding they would go on a fishing party in the boat by Moonlight – We could not restrain them. They did not return till midnight. Sunday } June 13 } 1819 Delightful fine weather such as we have in England the latter end of Augt. or beginning of Sept.: It is now their dead of winter. We got under weigh with a light breeze standing [?] for the Derwent: boats towing occasionally. The surrounding scenery is interesting. We have been very much tempest tossed since we left the Latitude of the Cape, but in this fine, deep broad river the water is as smooth as Glass. The Ground dries gradually from the waters edge to high mountains which are all covered with wood, and very beautiful. Mr Butler read prayers in our Cabin in the Morning and prayers and a sermon in the Evening. Tooi got into a rage this day on account of a pair of stockings which he had hung up to day in the Cabin, being taken down, during the time of Divine Service: he said several unpleasant things, and hard to hear [?]. The Lord help me to bear them, and grant that Satan may not get an advantage over us. Monday 14 June Working up the Derwent with a light breeze: came to an Anchor off Hobarts Town about half a mile from the shore at 12 oClock. After dinner Mr Butler and Son Mr Kemp Tooi & Teeterree and myself went on shore, paid our respects to Governor Sorell, had a nice walk and then returned on board again. Captain Lamb civilly accommodated us with the Jolly boat. Tooi & Teeterree both refused this day to assist Mr Butler in getting a trunk out of the hold: he was surprised at this instance of unkindness: it was a new thing to him, but not so to me. Tuesday 15 June Went on shore with our party, and had a long walk to a place called new town, was exceedingly gratified to see a beautiful Church nearly finished ^at Hobart Town, and the plough at work a very pleasant sight in this infant Colony. May the Plough and the Everlasting Gospel go hand in hand through the world O Jesus we humbly beseech Thee. Wednesday 16 June Went on shore on a shooting parting, had very good diversions, Tooi and Teeterree quite in their Element: the former killed Ten and the latter Nine Wattle birds, about the size of a Pidgeon, and are said to be delicious eating, we were a good deal fatigued. There is something remarkable in the Trees, in this Island, they cast their bark every year but not their leaves they are ever green. O Thou Blessed Jesus who art like the Green fir tree, may our fruit ever be found in Thee, and may Thy peculiar mercy and favours and benefits and blessings rest upon this interesting little Colony. Bartholomew one of our poor prisoners who was sent on shore to sick quarter on our arrival, died yesterday — We have received much Kindness from a Mr Lord and Mr Mitchel who accompanied us on our shooting party. Thursday 17 June 1819 Still laying at Anchor off Hobarts Town, every exertion making to enable to prosecute our Voyage, a great quantity of wood, water, potatoes +c have been taken on board. Employed variously, it is said we shall sail on Sunday. Friday 18 June Went on shore with Tooi Teeterree Mr Butler and Son and Mr Kemp, we waited on the Governor by invitation, and took a lunch with him, we afterwards walked around his Garden. Examined an overfall water mill for grinding Corn upon a simple construction, such an one we hope to see in N Zealand Mrs. Kemp again very sick and poorly more so than she has been since on board. Saturday 19 June Heavy rain almost all day, remained on board. Empd. Empd. reading writing +c. The Ship preparing for Sea and will sail Tomorrow or next Day. Poor Mrs. Kemp is very ill, Keeps her bed and is in much pain. Sunday 20 June A fine serene day. Mr Butler read prayers in our Cabin and afterwards went on shore with Mr Cross to dine with the Revd. Mr Nopwood [?] — It grieves me that Jesus is not preached in this Island – There are about 5000 souls and there seems to be cleanness [?] of teeth for lack of the bread of life: may the God of Truth soon send a faithful labourer or two into this Vineyard. It is pleasing however that a Bible Society has been set on foot. Mrs. Kemp is better, more free from pain, but still keeps her bed. In the Evening we had prayer in our Cabin as usual. Monday 21 June A Delightful fine morning, light breezes from the NE – About ½ pt 11 weighted anchor and made sail down the river. Another of the Convicts named Brown, who was sent on shore to sick quarters on our arrival, died last night. Mrs Kemp I hope Continues to mend. In the Afternoon the wind freshened and was fair for sending us out of the river. At 8 got clear of the Land, but the wind blows strong from the quarter we want to go. We must therefore tack, and tack again, till in pleases the Lord to alter it. It came on to blow during the Night, very hard and directly against us, what the Sailors call a dead muzzeler. The main sail was split by the violence of the wind. Several of our party sea sick again. In the Morning we sailed with the Sun smiling upon us and the Sea as smooth as Glass: in the evening nothing but clouds and storm and Darkness – So it often happens in Christian experience: In the Morning we arise with the Sun of Righteousness shining upon us, and all is Joy and peace, but ere noon, Satan, or our own Corruptions blow up some gale which obscures our views of Emmanuel – we go moping in the dark – all our Joys are fled. But blessed be The Great Josiah Jehovah for His Covenant Love. The foundation of God standeth sure. Tuesday 22d June 1819 For nearly the last 24 Hours the wind to the Northward and against us: we have been standing off and on under the lee of the land, the wind blowing very fresh and in our teeth: In the evening it shifted to the Southward and westward, and we are scudding before it and hope very soon to be at Sydney. Spoke the Brig Daphne Capt. Howard 10 Days from thence. The Hybernia [?] had not then arrived. Empd. as before Wednesday 23d June A fine breeze from the S.W. is carrying us on at the rate of Seven Knots P hour, we are now about 300 Miles from the Coast of New Holland May God of His Mercy bring thither in safety – employed with Tooi & Teeterree & and preparing for disembarking our things. Thursday 24 June_ During the last 24 Hours we have been scudding before a smart SW Gale at the rate of 8 or 9 Knots P Hour which has brought us near the Coast of New Holland – The weather is rather thick but Tooi says he is pretty sure he saw Cape Howe from the Mast head this Evening. The Lord Jesus be thanked for His tender mercys towards us – Employed wuth Tooi & Teeterree +c – Mrs. Kemp bravely and dined with us today. We have run upwards of 190 Miles the last 24 Hours. Friday 25 June The land in sight to our great Joy. Sailing along the Coast of New Holland with a fair wind and expect to Anchor at Sydney Tomorrow. Bless The Lord O my Soul and all that is within me bless His Holy Name – Employed with Tooi and Teeterree and packing up our things. Saturday 26 June Working up the river to Sydney about 12 Came to anchor in Sydney Cove, went on shore and were Kindly received by many who love Jesus, but in particular Mr. Eagar at whos House Mr & Mrs. Butler and Mr. & Mrs. Kemp sojourned for the Night. Sunday 27 June 1819 Mr. Butler received a letter from that friend to mankind The Revd. S. Marsden expressive of his joy on our arrival. Mr. Butler immediately went up to Parramatta. Went to Church and heard Mr. Hill preach from 40 Isaiah 6. 7. & 8. V a funeral Sermon for the Queen of England. Heard Mr. Lawries preach from 12 Mattw. 41 V. Mrs. Kemp again taken ill, obliged to call in Medical assistance. Monday 28 June. Mr. & Mrs. Marsden and part of their family with Mr. Butler arrived from Parramatta. Tooi and Teeterree quite rejoiced to see their old friends again. Tuesday 29 June Employed getting our stores and baggage out of the Baring Wednesday 30 June Employed as in the preceding day – went to Church in the Evening and heard Mr. Crowper preach from the 101 Psalm. Thursday 1 July Still engaged on board the Baring seeing our things got out and conveyed to Mr. Campbells store house Friday 2d. July Got all our personal baggage into a boat and went up to Parramatta where we were most Kindly bid welcome by Mr. Marsden and his family. We give Thee unfeigned thanks O Jesus that Thou hast again answered our prayers and brought us to the place where we have long wished to be – We give Thee unfeigned thanks that Thou hast been with us in the dangers of the Sea and that Thou has delivered us from the craft and policy of Satan and from un reasonable and wicked men. O Give us more precious faith, carry us quickly to our destin=ation and may we there be peace makers, and ever pursue the things which make for peace. ___ Tooi and Teeterree ^are quite at home, and delighted with meeting all their old friends again. Saturday 3d July Employed Variously — Accompanied Mr. Marsden in the Evening to visit the Sick – one poor woman under most dread=ful temptations – she has made many attempts upon her own life – says she is desirous of being in Hell that she may Know the worst of it, thinks she shall have greater punishment than Devils. The powers of Darkness seem let loose upon this wretched Woman – she is constantly tempted to blaspheme God. May The Adorable Jesus make bare [?] His Everlasting Arm in her defence. Sunday 4 July 1819 Was much pleased this day with seeing the Sunday School Several of the Native Children read very precisely, may these sweet signs be as the dawn of Everlasting Life bursting forth upon this benighted part of the world. The natives here been sunk lower than in any part of the universe. They go quite naked both men and women without the least shame – Mr. Butler preached from 61 Isaiah 3 first Versus and in the Afternoon Mr. Marsden from 9 Hebrews 22 “without sheding of blood there is no remission” – O that I could benefit more by the good words & Comfortable words that I hear time to time – In the Evening we had a most delightful meeting at Mr. Marsdens consisting of his family and neighbours, for the worship of Almighty God. I was constrained to say this is none other than the House of God and the Gate of Heaven – Monday 5 July Employed variously. Accompanied Mr. Marsden and Mr. Butler to the Orphan School, an institution, our dear friend has for many Years been anxiously wishing – he is now gratified. We also visited Ranghee Hoo, a House nearly finished for the reception of the New Zealanders +c – Tuesday 6 July – Employed writing. Again visited the woman mentioned on Saturday – She has no hope of Salvation, no desire to hear the Scriptures read, nor that any one should pray with her – She says it is all of no use, says she is full of Devils and they Constantly tempt her to blaspheme God, and she does so in the most dreadful manner – She does not appear to be out of her mind – but a case somewhat similar to one Francis Spira [?] I once read of, as far as I can Judge. Wednesday 7 July Employed variously. Visited poor Mrs. Brown again, her mind seems, I think, somewhat more composed – Received a summonds to attend the Court House at Sydney in Doctor Hallorans business. Thursday 8 July Went down to Sydney in a boat accompanied by Mr. Marsden and Mr. Butler – attended at the Court House with Mr. Butler and waited some hours but were not called upon, and we were very Glad of it. Friday 9 July 1819 Employed in Sydney ordering several things we want to complete our Stores +c. Mr. Marsden finally agreed with the Captain of the American Brig to take us to New Zealand. In the Evening Tooi Teeterree & 2 other New Zealanders rowed up to Parramatta in a masterly style.Dated Parramatta New South Wales July 12th, on Shore Board the Surry Capt: Raine ----------- 1819 Revd. Sir it is with greate pleasure that I write these few lines to inform you of our safte arrival at new south wales after a five months Passage from England. Dear Sir the lord have been pleased to lay his afflicted hand on my wife she have suffered a deel of sickness the greatest part of the voiage but the Lord have inabled her to posess her soul in portions and believe that all things shall work together for our good Dear Sir I have to tell you that I hope by the time this reach you our mamily will be increased. Sir I have inclosed in this: a coppey of my imployment every day from the time we first sailed: till we landed at New South Wales. Dear Sir I hope you will be so kind as to send this Passell to Windham as soon as you can, remember us to all our friends at the Missionary house. Dear Sir we are all at this time brittey well bless the lord for it. It is trusting on his Promises that I have fown grate comfort and I hope will be the comfort and support of my soul to the end of the world. Pray for us. __________ I remain you humble Servent Jas KempParramatta July 12th 1819 My Dear Father Friend, Mr Pratt I thank you kind to me. I hope all your family quite well. Teeterree very well. The Baring touch at Madeira, we all go ashore and sleep ashore: in the morning before breakfast we all got a little horse, and go up very high hill: see fine large Church, large candle and box like Missionary box; the man ask me put money in the box for Virgin Mary. Then came down again, got a good breakfast. Very curious people Portuguise people. Then met Captain Lamb, he took me and Tooi to Government house: plenty orange, plenty lemmon, plenty wine. Came aboard, next morning sail. We cross the line, Mr Neptune came on board every one shave with iron hoop, every one got a bucket of water: Mr Neptune a very good man. When near cape of good hope, plenty wind, blew very heavy, very high sea, only two sail set, plenty roll about break fore yard on Sunday Morning: very clever Carpenter on board soon mend him: away she goes again, sometimes 9 knots. By and by near new holland coast, wind against us, could not make land: very little water left: we were very glad to make Van Diemens land, go into harbour, all go on shore and go see Governor, I know him before. Beautiful Potatoes, fine Mutton, fine Beef: Convicts so pleased, plenty kei kei: stay there one week. Monday morning the ship sail, blow very hard: fair wind came. Captain Lamb sang out, turn the hands up and make sail, and we see Sydney in four days, and anchored the ship. Came on shore in Capn Piper’s boat. All New South Wales friends very glad to see us. I very happy to see my friend Mr Marsden and all family quite well and very glad to see us. We very soon go to New Zealand, Mr Marsden he go with us. Six of my country people at Parramatta. Charly Marsden going to England learn be a doctor; very good boy, very fond of the horse back. Give my kind love to Mrs Pratt and all your family, and Mr and Mrs Bickersteth Mrs Garnon and all Missionary friends in England. I will thank you to pray for me and my country poor people. I pray Jesus Christ make me a good boy and forgive my sins. I pray Jesus Christ take away my wicked heart. God bless you. From your young friend TeeterreeRevd & Dear Sir I herewith enclose you the Statement of the Expenses attending the New Zealanders at Parramatta from the 8th of Augs 1817— to 22d March 19. It is not in my Power from present existing Circumstances to forward to you such Vouchers as I could wish; I can only send my own Statement— I should be exceeding glad if my Colleagues would interfere and examine all the Accounts, and pass them – But as this cannot be done at present, I am compelled to send you the Accounts on my own Authority. On Examination I trust the Committee will approve of them. N. S. Wales is expensive in all things— you will bear in mind the poor New Zealander comes to this Colony naked excepting his native Clothing; and there must be considerable Expense before he can appear decent in the Congregation on the Sabbath— I am happy to say, the 24 who are named in the List, and who have resided with me for different Periods, have all behaved well. There is not an individual in the Colony that can make the smallest Complaint against them— They have conducted themselves with the greatest Propriety— Some of them made considerable Progress in speaking the English Language— and improved themselves very much in the Knowledge of Agriculture, which they are fond of. These men will be ready in their own Country to forward the Views of the Society should they at any future Period extend their Plan of civilization. When the Seminary is completed and they are all employed I shall then be able to ascertain the exact amount of their Expenses but at present it is impossible to send you any other Statement than that which I forward— There is their washing Lodging, and many other minor Expenses I could not state— When a Change of Government takes place I have no doubt but I shall be able to establish an auxiliary Church Missionary Society in this Colony: till that takes place it is impossible to be done. Justice Field, Judge of the Supreme Court, has assured me he will second my views in this Respect as soon as a new Governor arrives, and has taken the Command. I have no doubt but this will be done. At the present time the Concerns must go on as well as Circumstances will allow. My Colleagues Messrs Cartwright & Youl are very willing to assist, but at present they can do nothing— I do not expect much aid from any other of my Colleagues at any time— One of them I am sorry to say has I fear little Regard for the Cause of Religion; and from such men, no good can be expected. The more incorrect a Clergyman is in his Conduct, the more he is esteemed outwardly by men in Power. Adultry is considered merely human weakness, even in the Clergy— I believe if all the Clergy in the Colony were to indulge in the Vices of the Place, they would be much more esteemed than what they are— With Respect to the Active her annual Expenses are very heavy. I stated to you about four years ago, that I did not conceive she would pay her own Expenses by £500 per annum— I am still of the same opinion, unless I can employ her in some other Service, such as procuring oil &c occasionally, which I intend to attempt— The duties upon the Timber at Port Jackson, and other expenses in the Port are very heavy, so that the Timber will not pay. As the House of Alexander Birnie & Co. of London have employed a Brig for two voyages between Port Jackson and the South Sea Islands trading amongst the Islands for Pork &c &c which Brig was sent by one of the Partners of the House who resides here— Mr James Birnie, I requested him to give me an Account of the Profits and Loss upon the two last voyages, a Copy of which I forward to you. From this document, I was not far out in my Calculation, as you will perceive that Mr Birnie sustained a real Loss of nearly £1,000. I merely send you this to shew you that the outfits of Vessels here are very heavy, and that merchants, who understand the Buisness cannot make it answer— Mr Birnie has allowed nothing for the Interest of the Capital sunk in the original Purchase of the vessel. I should not trouble you with that Document, was there a Committee here to examine and approve my Accounts— I feel it a duty I owe to myself to give you every Information where the Pecuniary Interest of the Mission is concerned: that the Committee may have the best means I can give them to satisfy them, that I do the best I can— I know great Responsibility is laid upon me and I am anxious to discharge it— I have drawn upon you for eight months Services for the Active at £200 per annum— and £250-14s.6d on Account of the New Zealanders— I shall send the whole Accounts by the Surry, which is expected to sail from hence in two months— The Active sailed for New Zealand the 22d with Supplies for the Settlement— I am in Hopes in time to procure some Article of Commerce that will pay the Expenses of the Vessel. New Zealand will always want a Vessel, as the Natives are so anxious to see the world and what they can learn in it— A full Statement of every thing shall be forwarded by the Surry— I have the Honor to be Revd & Dr Sir Yours very sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt Secretary to the C. M. S. NB. The last time I drew upon you for the Active was at the Rate of £125 per annum.Parramatta July 1st 1819 My Dear Friend Mr. Pratt I arrived safe at Parramatta I meet my dear friend Mr. Marsden and all family well: very glad to see me. Mr. Marsden go with us to New Zealand in the American brig General Gates. I hope my countrymen will all be kind to him, same as Englishman kind to me when in England. We had a middling good passage: Capn Lamb very kind sometimes. Our kei kei and water ran short towards the last: wind right in our teeth could not make land: only one and half pints water Pr. man Pr. day. I obliged to wash my face in salt water. I can say all the Commandments, and read a little about Joseph and his brethren. I remember Missionary house and all kind Gentlemen and Lady. Give my kind love to Mrs Pratt and all family, Mr. and Mrs. Bickersteth, Mr. and Mrs. Cooper, and all Gentlemen in the Committee. I go home and get my countryman help me to build a Church and houses; Mr. Marsden tell me I be foreman over the work people. My young friend Charly Marsden he take my letter to you, he goes by the Surry Capn Lane just going to sail. Please give my kind love to Mr. Mortimer, Mr. Eyton, Mr. King, Mr. Langley and all their familys and all kind friends. I hope all friends pray for me. I pray for you. God bless you. From your affectionate friend Thomas TooiParramatta July 13th 1819 Revd & Dear Sir, Permit we to introduce to you David Allan Esqr. who has been for some years past the Head of the Commissariat Department in this Colony and who has been kind enough to take charge of the dispatches for the Society. I beg in a very particular manner to refer you to Mr Allan for every Information the Society may wish relative to their Affairs in this Part of the Globe. Mr. Allan stept forward at the Risk of his own Life at the time the Philanthropic Society was formed in this Colony to support that Institution, and to protect the injured and oppressed natives of the South Sea Islands. Notwithstanding his high Official Situation as well as my own and others who were friendly towards that Institution we were compelled to relinquish it altogather— I shall leave Mr. Allan to explain the particulars, as they will shew to you the Spirit of the times, and which has not changed to the present Period. As far as can be ascertained from the opposition to the measures of the Church M[issionary]. Society the object was to annihilate the mission altogather. Mr. Allan is well acquainted with the hard Struggles that have been exerted against, and on Behalf of the mission. I am sorry to say, that there are persons in the Colony, from whom the Society ought to have received Support, and to whom the Society have made particular Request [sic] for that Purpose, who run with the Tide. Your Cause will stand, and cannot be overturned: as your Interest in New Zealand has gained too firm a Foundation. It is unnecessary for me to trouble you with particulars, as Mr. Allan can do this much more circumstantially when you see him. The knowledge he has of the Colony, from his high official Situation, and of the Characters in it, as well as of the disposition of the New Zealanders may be of importance to your future benevolent designs to possess. On this Account I have very much wished Mr Allan to wait upon you, which he has been kind enough to say he would do, and to communicate such Facts as he is well acquainted with. At this Remote distance it is always prudent for me to state by Letter what I wish you to know; from the peculiar Circumstances I am placed under. Letters have sometimes miscarried, and I have known mine to fall into the Hands of an Enemy. On this Account it requires much caution to avoid danger from this Quarter— I need add no more, and only beg to subscribe myself Your very sincere and much Obliged friend Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta July 14th— 1819 Reverend and Dear Sir, Hitherto hath the Lord brought us on our journey to the ends of the earth: and we hope very shortly to proceed to our destination in the American brig the General Gates accompanied by our valuable friend the Revd Mr Marsden the friend of missions, missionarys’ and of mankind— who’s animating exhilarating presence will do every thing for us, and set every thing to rights where we are going. That precious Jesus who’s was is in the sea, his path in the great waters, and who’s footsteps are not known, has been with us as we have sailed along, and made bare His Holy Arm for our defence many a time; and shielded us against the craft and policy of men and devils.— I desire to be very grateful and very thankful to my God, for all his loving kindness, and tender mercy manifested towards me and my companions. As my friend and brother Mr Butler will write you very fully, there will be no need for my saying much; particularly as I have noted down in a journal of the Voyage which will accompany this, a few incidents which will shew you how we have gone on from day to day, a great part of which however, will be found dry, uninteresting, and irrelevant. With respect to Tooi and Teeterree we have not got on so well as we could wish, either in instructing them in English, or receiving instruction from them in the New Zealand language. It was a punishment for them to be between decks in fine weather. We have done what we could. They can now read a little in Dr Bells first book the story of Joseph and his brethren &c 7c. They have been in the habit of writing two lines most days when the weather would permit and they understand a little of simple addition and subtraction: Tooi can say all the commandments correctly, and grace before and after meat &c. and Teeterree nearly so. I am much obliged to Mr Kemp and Mr Saml Butler for their daily help. In regard to any little fretfulness or unkindness which they have shewn, I would attribute the same, in part to their holding communion with men in the Ship, who love not Jesus, nor his Cause; and I would take a part to myself, as not being so well qualified to manage them, and to win their affections as I could wish to be. With respect to divine things they are cold at present. Any thing I have said in my Journal respecting Captain Lamb I beg leave to disannul, he has behaved pretty well lately and I believe he is sorry for what has taken place. I would write it over again and leave out every syllable which might hurt his feelings, or any other persons, but the Surry sails in a few days, I am rather straightened for time, being about to go down to Sydney to see all stores &c are put on board the American. May the God of all Grace abundantly bless you and prosper the great work in which you are so worthily engaged. Please to present my affectionate regards to Mrs Pratt and your family Mr & Mrs Bickersteth and all our praying friends. I am for Jesus Christ’s sake Yours truly Francis Hall P.S. I shall take it kind if you will inform Mr Sargeant that the certificate of the birth of the two children of Mr Dalziel cannot be obtained. I spoke to Mr Marsden about it— He says the said children were born in Norfolk Island and no register can be found.Parramatta July 14th 1819 My Dear Sir I have already mentioned to you my Intention to send my Son to England for his education, and I hope you will soon see him after the arrival of the Surry in which Ship he comes to Europe. I cannot say as yet what Profession he may wish to follow. My object is that he should have such an Education as will fit him for an useful Life. Should he have no desire to enter into the Church, I should then wish him to apply to Medicine, when he is properly qualified to enter upon that Study. In the mean time I have directed that he should be sent into Wales to the Seminary, where Mr Hassall now is: as Mr H. will be a good Companion for him, till he gains a little more Knowledge of the world. It was not possible to give an Education in this Colony; for want of Schools. Should he live, I may want your kind Advice about him; as soon as he is ready, especially if he should wish to study medicine, as I should prefer your opinion in what related to that Subject before any other Person whom I know. I have directed him to wait upon you on his arrival and if you can provide suitable Lodgings for him, till my Friend Mr Simeon of Cambridge (I mean the Revd C. S. of Kings) shall have made the arrangements for him to be sent into Wales I shall feel myself much obliged. The Revd J. Pratt, to whom I have wrote, will repay you any Expences on his Account, as I can easily settle the amount with him in the Missionary Concerns. Should it please God, so to dispose his mind, I should wish him to employ his time & Talents amongst the Natives of N. Zealand. He has in a certain Sense been brought up with them, as some have always lived with me for years. There will be a Field for him to exercise every benevolent feeling, whether in divinity or medicine. But these things must be left to him who rules over all. I can only say what my present wishes are. I am sure you will do all that I say and more for I have ever found you alive to my Interest, and shall never pay you the debt of Gratitude I owe. I shall not trouble you with any long Statement relative to my own Affairs. The Storm is broke. Time and Perseverance have done much. The Enemy is neither dead nor reconciled; but chained at the present time. I have at Length obtained Leave from Home to visit you. But cannot do so at the present moment. I am now preparing to embark for N. Zealand, with the Revd Mr Butler, who has been sent out with some others for that Settlement with Tooi & Teeterree, who are all well. We shall sail in a few days. On my Return you may hear from me again. God has wonderfully overruled the wills of wicked men. It will be of Importance now for me to visit New Zealand, with the Clergyman and finally settle all the arrangements for them. This I could not have done, if I had not obtained Leave of Absence from Home – I see the Hand of Providence very clearly in all things concerning the mission in N. Zealand. No stead of its Foundation [has] been overturned by the Powers that be; it has gained much Strength by the various Struggles we have had. You have contributed no small Share to its Success by the active Exertions you have employed at the Fountain Head of Power. You cannot tell the Service you have rendered to the Cause. Had I fallen in the Contest, others would have been afraid to have taken my Post: and fallen I must, had I depended upon my own means of defence. Nothing but the powerful Interest you and my Friends took at Home prevented me from being crushed like a man beneath a millstone. However all is well, and I hope after so long a war, to enjoy a little Peace, and I think I shall. It will be a happy Circumstance for this Colony when the System is changed, which must take Place. Great evils in a State work their own Cure in time. I need say nothing upon the present Politics. A Gentleman Captain Rowe, will probably see you, in London. He comes with Charles in the Surry. Should he Call, he will amuse you for a winters evening Conversation upon the Affairs of this rising Empire. I am happy to say Mrs M. & all my Family are well, and beg to be kindly remembered to you and yours. We shall at all time rejoice to hear of your welfare, as we feel much Interest in all your Happiness in time & in Eternity – with Respect to N. Zealand I refer you to the Revd J. Pratt – I am with much Esteem your grateful friend Saml Marsden John Mason Goode EsqrParramatta July 20th 1819 Revd & Dear Sir, Nearly two years after Walter Hall returned from New Zealand he made out an Account against the Society to the amount of £73.1.8. At the time he was discharged I conceived he was £4 indebted to the Society, and as I had no Reason but to believe that the whole of his demand was unjust, and not only so but that he had robbed the Society's Stores to a large amount, I could not admit his Claim. The matter came to be investigated before the Supreme Court, where he produced witnesses to swear to what was false – I was reduced to the only alternative either to admit, his unjust demand or to bring the Settlers from New Zealand to prove the Falshood of his Statement, as the Court could not, or would not admit any written Evidence that I had to adduce. Hall and his Advisers were aware in what a dilemma I was placed. After much painful vexation I deemed it more prudent to submit to the Judgment of the Court, than to call over as Evidences the Settlers, tho nothing could be more unjust. Halls unjust demand which with the Expenses amounted to £202 – I have paid, which has grieved me much. I hope this be the last Sum of this nature. We shall be able now with the Assistance of Messrs Butler, Hall & Kemp to manage the Affairs of the Society upon a more regular System and put the whole Establishment upon a proper Plan. It was impossible under the existing Circumstances of this Colony to remedy the evils. Hall would never have acted as he has done had he not met with Countenance from others. When I was at New Zealand his Conduct was not correct, but he could not be spared. When I remonstrated with him he told me, he could get his Pardon without my Influence, which has led me to think that his mind was poisoned before he sailed from Port Jackson. In future I hope Care will be taken to settle finally every Account with Individuals who may be employed in the mission previous to leaving the Settlement, and legal Receipts sent to N. S. Wales to prevent a recurrence of any similar Imposition to Halls____ I have no doubt if I had brought the Settlers from New Zealand, Hall would have been severely punished, but he and his Advisers knew I could not do this___ I need say no more upon this vexatious Buisness____ I am with much esteem yours affectiona[tely] Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattChurch Missionary House, London, July 20/19 Dear Sir Your Letters of the 14±th, 16th & 17th of Decr last, one to Mr Woodd of Decr 10th, & a copy of one to Mr Marsden of the 1st of the same Month, together with the New Zealand Catechism, and the various things sent therewith by the Catherine have all reached the Society in safety. We have received also from Mr Marsden, the copies of the “New Zealander’s First Book.” The subject of private trade, of which you speak in your Letters, is treated in a general Letter, sent herewith. The Committee fully concur in the Sentiments which you have expressed, that, it is only a knowledge of Jehovah as a being of love and mercy, dispensing pardon and eternal Life to sinners through the Lord Jesus Christ, that the condition of the New Zealanders can be really improved. It is, therefore, their earnest desire that the utmost advantage should be made of imparting this knowledge to them by a simple exhibition of the doctrines of the Gospel, illustrated by a reference to the condition in which they themselves actually are, and by short and direct appeals to their consciences. Such labours, prosecuted in faith and prayer, will “not be in vain in the Lord.” The similarity which you notice between the languages of New Zealand and Otaheite is striking, and encourages the hope that the inhabitants of Otaheite and the neighbouring Islands may, eventually, be made instrumental in propagating the Gospel among the New Zealanders. The arrival, we trust, ere this reaches you, of the Rev. John Butler and his companions, will have shewn how necessary it is that a Chapel for Public Worship and the administration of the Sacraments should be erected. The Committee are desirous that the Settlers should apply themselves to the raising of a building of suitable dimensions, and in a convenient situation, for this purpose, without delay. Should you deem it requisite, hereafter, on account of your family, to remove for a season, from New Zealand to New South Wales, the Committee refer it to Mr Marsden and their other friends to accede to such an arrangement if it shall appear to them expedient, it being understood that you will continue, during such removal, to devote yourselves to the objects of the Society, in such way as shall be pointed out to you by them. But the Committee trust that the accession of strength by the Baring, and of further aid which they are about to send, may so enlarge your circle and your advantage as to render a removal inexpedient. The expediency, in every point of view, & indeed the absolute necessity for the safety of your own lives, of the maintenance on the part of every individual belonging to the Settlement, of the most strict and scrupulous neutrality in all disputes and wars of the New Zealanders, combined with a friendly, conciliating conduct towards all, is so obvious, that the Committee rely on its being adhered to without deviation. Such a line of conduct, steadily and discretly [sic] pursued, will greatly promote the consideration and influence of the Settlers among the Natives. The education of the Native Children must be regarded as one of the most efficacious means of benefitting New Zealand. The Committee, therefore, expect that every one connected with the settlement will assiduously apply himself to this object, whenever leisure, or an occasional cessation of the business in which he is more immediately engaged, will permit. Spinning Wheels were sent by the Baring, and more will be sent by the first opportunity. We shall be glad to hear that they are diligently employed, at seasons when out door occupation is inconvenient or impracticable, in instructing the children and others to spin thread. A Work-Shop for Mr King you will probably, be able to undertake at no distant period, as its utility is so evident. The Committee observe your representations to Mr Marsden relative to the state of the Barter-trade with the Natives. On no account, as you will see in the General Letter, must implements of war, of any description, be employed by the Settlers in this traffic, or supplied to them in any other way. The advancement of the Natives in the knowledge of the relative value of European articles, points out the propriety of your prosecuting and improving cultivation, to the utmost of your means. To this you ought to look for the principal part of your own provisions; and this you should use your best endeavours to extend among the Natives as widely as practicable, because it is calculated, in so many ways, to confer benefits upon a vagrant, uncivilized, and warlike population. The articles mentioned in your memorandum Book, with a pretty large supply of trade for the School, and other things, were all prepared to be supplied on board the Catherine, when we found, to our regret, that, as she goes out in ballast, she is not to be entered at the Custom House. We could not, therefore, send the Stores by her without an express authority from Government, and we did not learn the true state of the case till it was too late to obtain such authority. We learn, however, from her Owners, that she may probably be delayed long on her voyage, which somewhat diminishes our regret. We have since tried to obtain freight in the “Dromedary”, a Convict ship, which is to proceed on from Port Jackson to the Bay of islands, but the Navy Board could not accommodate us. We shall, however, take the first opportunityh of sending these stores. Among them is a Copy of the Encyclopaedia Britannica, for the use of the Settlement. The Committee are somewhat reluctant to carry on the maintenance of children in Heathen Countries, yet rather than see the School broken up or diminished, they agree to such measures as may be found necessary to keep the Children together, and you will accordingly give them such provision as you shall judge necessary for this purpose. We cannot close without adding the full approbation which your proceedings obtain with the Committee, as far as they have come under their knowledge, during the whole of the time that you have laboured under the Society. They have been much gratified by the judgment, zeal, and patient perseverance, as well as kindness toward your brethren, which has marked your whole conduct, as is evident from your Letters to them. We do not write to Mr Butler, as it is uncertain whether he may have got to New Zealand by the time the Catherine arrives but you will present to him, & to all our friends our kindest regards. Please to tell Mr Butler & Mr Francis Hall that their Letters of Feby 21st & March 7th, with Mr Hall’s Journal, reached us this Morning. It gave us much joy to learn the welfare of most of them, though it was not unmingled with pain from some things which they communicated to us, especially respecting Teeterree’s temper and conduct. We trust that God will have mercy upon him. We thank you for the Mats and various curiosities which you have sent us. We shall now chiefly wish for such things as may throw light on the Native Superstitions. We are very sorry to inform you that Toroa and Toro, the two young men, coming to England on board the Claudine, from Port Jackson, both died on their passage; Toroa of the effects of a fever caught at Samarang, and Toro of the small-pox caught at the Cape of Good Hope. Every medical assistance was afforded them, but it pleased God to call them from this world. Poor Mayree, too, who is now in this House, is ill. He had so strong a desire to stay in order to get some learning, that the Committee consented; intending that he should return with some more Settlers whom we are purposing to send. We trust that it will please God to recover him. We were in hopes of being able to get your Catechism and First Book printed, & Copies sent out by the Catherine; but found it impracticable. We have submitted them to professor Lee, at Cambridge. He suggests some improvements. We will send them as soon as they can be properly prepared; but we think it best to take time. We wrote to you last on the 4th of June; and, at the same time, to Mr Butler, and to Messrs W. Hall, King, and Carlisle. These Letters were sent by the “Regalia” to Port Jackson. Copies of our publications were sent by the same vessel. By the present opportunity, you will receive some copies up to the present time, for the use of the Settlement. With kind regards to Mrs Kendall and all your family. I am ever, My Dear Sir Affectionately yours (Signed) Josiah PrattChurch Missionary House London, July 20th 1819 Dear Friends The Committee find it necessary, in consequence of information from various quarters, to call your attention to the subject of Private Trade. It never was intended by them that any such trade should be carried on. Inconveniences and difficulties have manifestly arisen from the want of regulations relative to trade generally, and to the distribution of supplies in the Colony. The Committee have given this subject their serious consideration. They felt it was become indispensably necessary to lay down some fixed principles, by which the conduct of all the Settlers should in future be regulated. Their decision is contained in the following Resolutions. (See Committee Minutes, pp. 82, 83. Resolutions 1 to 9.) The Committee cannot doubt but that all their Settlers in the Bay of Islands will perceive that the principles embodied in these Resolutions are equally calculated, if adhered to, to promote the individual comfort and the objects of the Society in placing them in their present situation. Under any circumstances, but especially under such as yours, in the midst of an uncivilized people and destitute of all human force for your protection, self-denial, concord, and firm union tend fell as much to your mutual comfort as to your common welfare, and the success of the Mission. To you the exhortation of the Apostle applies with peculiar propriety. “Let no man seek his own, but every man another’s wealth.” And, doubtless, your success in bringing those among whom you dwell to a saving knowledge of Christ crucified, may be anticipated with more sanguine hopes are subjected to the influence of those self-denying doctrines, which are so strongly opposed to the pride and selfishness of our fallen nature. Mr Marsden and the Societys other friends who act with him, will be requested to frame proper Regulations, on these principles, for the distribution of the Common Stock, to the Settlers and their families, to the Children in the Schools, and the Natives employed in the Settlement; and to place the said Common Stock under the charge of such person or persons as they shall judge fit. The Committee hope that these Regulations will prevent the recurrence of painful circumstances: but it only from an increase of brotherly love among yourselves, and a more pure zeal for the glory of God, which can effectually secure you from a line of conduct unbecoming the Gospel of Christ. The idea of aiming at independence or superior advantages on the part of any of you, while living on the Society’s land and supported in whole or in part by its funds, is inconsistent with the obligations which you contracted to the Society when you entered into its service. Every thing requisite for your support, in as comfortable a manner as is compatible with the circumstances in which you are placed, the Committee will gladly supply; but they do so on the supposition, that your hearts are in your work, and that success in extending the blessings of the Gospel and of Civilization to the Natives of New Zealand is your highest aim. Whilst your minds are in this frame, you will cheerfully renounce the pursuit of personal gain and of independence in circumstances, and will strictly conform to those regulations by which the best interests of your Heathen brethren will be most effectually promoted. I am, Dear friends, Ever faithfully yours, (Signed) Josiah PrattSydney July 22d 1819 Revd & Dear Sir, It is said the Surry will sail this day, I have therefore closed all the Concerns of the Society up to this day, and the Salaries of the Settlers up to the 1th of Augs. I have given Credit for the Sums Messrs Carlisle and Gordon were indebted to the Society, so as finally to settle all the Accounts to prevent any Confusion— Previous to my sailing I will close the Account of the present outfit of the Settlers, and mechanics, who accompany me and Mr Butler, &c to New Zealand in the General Gates. The Balance I have drawn for by this Conveyance is £582. 10s. 1d. which I hope you will find correct— I have the Honor to be Sir Yours very sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattDear Sir, Since I closed my Accounts I have found it necessary to draw another Bill upon you for the Sum of £60 in Favor of John Hosking on Account of my Son which I will thank you to honour, and when I finally settle the Accounts I will give you credit for the same. I am dear Sir Yours very sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt— July 23d 1819Church Missionary House, London, Augt 3/19 Dear Sir We have received your Letters of Augt 7th, 11th, 14th, and 15th 1818; with copies of Mr Campbell’s to you of Augt 3d, of yours to the Governor of Augt 11th, & of his to you of Augt 13th, and also Letters of Mr Kendall to you of March 3rd & 6th, & April 20th 1818. Capt. Welsh has likewise delivered to us your Letter to him of Augt 13/18, recommending Toroa & Toro to his care. Mr Kendall has sent us two MSS, beside those which came through your hands. Our friend, professor Lee of Cambridge, has examined them, in part; and the whole are now sent to him. Mr Kendall appears to have adopted too many marks of aspiration &c. His system would puzzle the New Zealanders. The whole will require deliberate investigation; and time spent herein in the outset will probably save a great deal in the end. He has manifested great diligence and application. It is most desirable that his labours should be turned to the best account. You will learn with much concern that Toroa and Toro are both dead. Capt Welsh informs us that Toroa was seized with a Batavia Fever, at Samarang, in October; and, though he seemed in a measure recovered, was taken off, after they left the Cape, at the latter end of April. Toro was taken ill in the beginning of May, of the Small Pox; and died at sea towards the end of the same month. These are painful dispensations. You will be confirmed hereby in your intention not to allow other natives to come to this Country. We rejoice to hear of the friendly intercourse maintained by Captains Watson, Graham, Smith, & Swaine, with the Settlers at the Bay of Islands, and with the Natives of New Zealand. The benefits which all parties must derive from such intercourse will naturally lead to its increase. Let us entreat you not to quit the important post which you occupy. May you, in all things, be guided & supported by our Heavenly Master! In Letters to you of May the 8th & 12th b y the “David Shaw”, and of May the 19th by the “Regalia”, we apprised you of the proceedings in a Committee of the House of Commons on the subject of New South Wales. Mr Buxton informs me that the Committee did not proceed further in the business before the close of the Session. Some Members who strongly reprobate Mr Campbell’s conduct, would have pressed a Resolution on the subject, had it not been thought best, on all sides, to wait for the report of the Commissioner, Mr Bigg [sic], who is not a man to be tampered with or deceived. In the mean while, Mr Buxton & all your friends think it would be the wisest course, independently of those considerations which might be urged on other grounds, not to notice any insults which may be offered you. These cannot be much longer continued. Mr J. M. Good, who is now a member of our Committee, will enclose a Letter for you in this Packet. The publication of Archdeacon Thomas’s Protest in the Sydney Gazette, will not answer the ill intention of the party concerned. That protest has been over-ruled for great good; and will still be, we doubt not, whenever it may be made known. The Committee greatly rejoice in the good already accomplished, and in the further prospects opening before you and their labourers. They beg to assure you that they will readily cover, to the utmost of their power, all expences which it may be necessary to incur in prosecution of the Society’s objects. We pray God our Saviour graciously to bless you and all your family, and to grant us faith and patience in labouring for His Glory. We are ever, Dear Sir, Affectionately yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd BickerstethChurch Missionary House, London, August 3/19 Dear Brother Butler We have received (& acknowledged in a Letter to Mr Kendall of July the 20th) your Letter off St Jago, of Feby 21st, & that At Sea of March 7th. We bless God for the favourable report which you give us of the good health of yourself & of your companions. The Committee highly approve of the formation of Schools among the Convicts, & of the circulation of the Scriptures &c among them & the Sailors. The success of these endeavours to promote the spiritual profit of those on board affords an additional proof, that, when the means of God’s institution are faithfully applied, his blessing will not be withheld. Yet you ought not to be too sanguine in framing expectations of a real change of heart from a disposition to hear the Word, or even from considerable excitement of the affections under it. Matt. XII, 20,21. While, however, you are, in faith and prayer, scattering “the good seed” your labour will not be {check] “in the Lord”. It is particularly gratifying to us to learn that you & your Brethren “dwell together in unity.” This will tend full as much to strengthen your hands in “the work of the Lord”, as it will unquestionably to promote your mutual comfort. God has graciously ordained, that whatever is for his own glory, is invariably for his peoples’ good. A deep conviction & an abiding sense of this should be a powerful stimulus to fidelity, diligence, & zeal. We are glad to find you have cultivated the study of the New Zealand Language, & hope it will be prosecuted with the utmost assiduity, as the success, to any considerable extent, of your labours, to convey the glad tidings of a Saviour to the New Zealanders, must depend, under the blessing of God, on your ability to preach His Gospel to them in their “own tongue.” We therefore particularly press this on you, as a duty of the first importance. We mourn over the account which you give us of the state of Teeterree’s mind. May the God & Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who alone “ordereth the unruly wills and affections of sinful men” convert him “ from the error of his ways,” & subdue his heart to “the obedience of faith”! By laying his case before your Heavenly Master in prayer, you have taken the most effectual means in your power to reclaim him. “Continue instant in prayer” on his behalf. We pray that the Holy Spirit may convince him of his pride & obstinacy, & unkind returns to his English friends for their offices of love. The course which he has pursued (but of which we trust he has ere this repented) his own conscience must condemn. The “true light” has, so far shone into his mind that, he is, we are persuaded, even to himself, “without excuse,” if he persists in refusing to be counselled & influenced by you. We rest assured that every thing which kindness & reconciliation can suggest will be employed by our Friends around him for his recovery: may then prove effectual, thro’ the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ! We would take this opportunity of remarking that it is the decided opinion of the Committee, that Natives should not be sent to this Country. It grieves us that any declension in religion should have been observed in Tooi. He has experienced much of the chastening hand of God, & very merciful relief & deliverances. His obligations to a close walk with Him, in a diligent use of the means of Grace, & to a temper & conduct suitable to the Gospel, are great in proportion to the mercies which he has received. Teeterree, moreover, ought to serve as a beacon to him, to warn him of the strength of sin, & of his own weakness & incessant need of the grace of Christ for his preservation & perseverance in “well doing”. It should, also, be impressed upon his mind that consistency & constancy in a Christian course on his part, & a kind & Christian demeanour towards his erring brother, are likely, through the Divine blessing, to have a happy influence in bring Teeterree to “a right mind” & in “saving his soul from death.” We trust, Dear Brother, that you will “bear with us” in pointing a trivial error or two in orthography in your last Letters. You write “Wifes” for Wives; “breze” for breeze; “phylanthropy” for philanthropy; “tutch” for touch; &c. Called as you now are to sustain the character of a Minister of the Church of England, to say nothing of the way in which the Society is, in the opinion of the world, identified with its Missionaries, even these things are not unimportant. You may, & probably will, be called to correspond with persons who will not be disposed to make the same allowance for these oversights that we are. As a little attention will preclude such a cause of offence we are sure you will be studious to correct them. We have two other Lay-Settlers in preparation for New Zealand, who will probably sail at an early opportunity. One of them (Mr Williams) has seen much of the world: the other, James Cowell, is a rope-maker: both will prove, we trust, valuable acquisitions to the Settlement. In proportion as the Settlement enlarges, the danger of disunion among yourselves, & of disagreements & bickerings with the Natives, will increase. Yet these things tend directly to frustrate the design with which you are sent to New Zealand & even to expose your lives to imminent danger. We therefore earnestly beseech & enjoin every one of you to pursue a prudent, kind, conciliatory, forgiving, & forbearing line of conduct towards one another, & towards the Natives & the Crews of Vessels which may touch at the Bay of Islands. To be at unity among yourselves, living as bound together by fervent love to God & pure zeal for His Glory, is, under the blessing of God, a sure pledge of safety from the dangers by which you are surrounded, & of success in your arduous undertaking. Be much then in united prayer. “Let that mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus.” So will you “abide under the shadow of the Almighty,” & the work of the Lord will prosper in your hands. May a large portion of wisdom, faith, love, patience, & humility be shed upon you all from on high, that “in word, in conversation. In charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity” (1 Tim. IV. 12) you may “adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things.” You will thus exhibit the beauty & glory of the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ to the natives around you, in a point of view which cannot fail to impress them with its excellence. The Committee beg you will keep a regular Journal, and omit no opportunity of sending a copy of it for their information. For safety, Duplicates of Dispatches that are important should also be sent. Since you sailed, the Committee have entered into a very full consideration of the state of the Settlement at the Bay of Islands. The result of their deliberations having been communicated to Mr Kendall, by the “Catherine”, it is not requisite to enter again on this subject. We must, however, most strictly enjoin on you, & on all those who accompany you, a punctual & undeviating compliance with the Regulations which are there laid down for your guidance., under the conviction, that, by so doing, your usefulness & personal welfare & comfort will be alike promoted. With our kind regards to Mrs Butler & your Son, & our constant prayers for the blessing of God on your souls & labours, We are, Dear Sir, Ever Affectionately Yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd BickerstethChurch Missionary House, London, Augt 3/19 Dear Mr Hall We acknowledged the receipt of your Letter of March 7th, and of your Journal from Decr 15/18 to Feby 24/19, in a Letter to Mr Kendall on July the 20th. The perusal of your Journal was a refreshment to our spirits, notwithstanding it contains some details of a painful nature. While it shall please God to prepare and keep your heart, as the contents of your Journal encourage us to hope that he has done, your walk will be consistent; and we doubt not, but your labours in His service will be successful. A close walk with God, much prayer, and constant watchfulness over your own heart, are, however, indispensable, in order to maintain the lively exercise of grace in your soul; and, we may add, the tokens of His presence and blessing, which he has graciously vouchsafed, constitute, of all others, the strongest obligations to such a course; and, at the same time, the most powerful stimulus steadily to pursue it. The case of Tooi shews, that when God, the means of grace, and our own hearts are neglected, the consequences are soon apparent in an altered spirit and conduct. May the grace of Christ be richly shed abroad in his heart, that “the power of godliness” may be revived in his soul, and manifest itself afresh by its inseparable and blessed effects! We mourn over Teeterree, and pray for him. We cannot give up the hope that God will visit him in mercy, “converting his soul.” How painful is the contrast between the conduct which you describe, and his own feelings, as expressed in his Letter to Mr Bickersteth when on the point of embarking for New Zealand. (Decr. 14/18) “I am very sorry I go away, and leave you behind. When I get home to my country I remember you and all kind friends in England; & I tell my Countryman, how Englishman pray for New Zealandman.” “I hope Jesus Christ will go along with me.” “When I get home to my country I pray for Englishmen, & Englishmen pray for me.: “Hope Jesus Christ will help Missionary to take away from New Zealandmen bad heart & give new heart.” We have joyfully related the hopeful dispositions with which he left us; now we must declare the disappointment of our raised expectations; and that by his own pride, obstinacy and self-will. May the God of all grace “open his heart” to your reproofs and entreaties, & make him a partaker of his saving mercy, and an instrument of conveying spiritual blessings to his benighted Countrymen! The Committee are highly pleased with the labours bestowed, by you and your Colleagues, on the Convicts &c on board the “Baring”. It is one of the best tests of real religious principle, promptly and faithfully to improve those opportunities of usefulness, which God, in His providence, brings in our way: And they cannot withhold their commendation of the affectionate solicitude, with which you have watched over Tooi and Teeterree, and laboured to win their souls to Christ. We request you will continue to keep your Journal with the same care; and transmit copies of it, from time to time, as opportunity offers. Remember us kindly to Tooi and Teeterree. We shall hope to hear from them. Praying that every needful grace and blessing may be richly vouchsafed, We remain, Dear Sir, Your affectionate friends (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd BickerstethMissionary House Decr 4/19 Mayreety write to Give Mr Bickersteth Mr Bickersteth make a preach, people no good, no go to Heaven; good go to Heaven. Mr Bickersteth very good, preach to all the people going to India Africa and New Zealand. Mr Bickersteth preach to make a new heart, new hearts go heaven, no new hearts no go Heaven, Mr Bickersteth say where you go Mayree when you die, me go to Heaven me glad me come to England, me sicke Mr Pratt make a preach, Mr Harris pray me come well. God make me well. Mr Bickersteth pray for me, make me good heart Jesus. Make me pray, God givee new heart. Farewell all good friends: farewel [sic] England. Me see you no more. Mr and Mrs Bickersteth very kind to Mayree. Mayree like Mr and Mrs Bickersteth very much. Mr Bickersteth make a pray to God for New Zealand people India people African people; all people. England people all like Mayree very much. Poor Mr Bickersteth make a pray for all people Mayree New ZealanderChurch Missionary House, London, Decr 7/19 Dear Sir We are happy to be able to inform you, before Mr & Mrs Cowell & Mayree leave us, that we received Letters informing us of the safe arrival of our friends by the Baring, at New South Wales, and that you meant to accompany them to New Zealand. The Dispatches which have come to us are Mr Butler’s Journal from March 10 to July 10/19 & a Letter from him dated July 5/19. Letters from you dated July 20, 22, 23. Mr Hall’s Journal from Feby 25 to July 9 & a Letter from him dated July 14. Mr Kemp’s Journal from Decr 15/18 to June 26/19 & a Letter from him dated July 12/19. Letters from Tooi & Teeterree. We have not time now to make many observations on these Dispatches. We sincerely rejoice in the safe arrival of our friends; & we will thank you to inform them that we have received their Letters. The affair respecting Walter Hall is very grievous, & will, we doubt not, shew you as it shews us, the importance of not employing men of whose good principles there iks not reasonable evidence, and in all cases to have proper securities and receipts to guard against future contingencies. We are very happy to find that your son is arrived and in good health & we shall have great pleasure in cultivating a friendship with him. We are, Dear Sir, Ever Affectionately yours, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd Bickersteth Decr 10/19 My Dear Sir I have just time to acknowledge the receipt of another Packet of Letters from you dated Feby 24th & 25th with a copy of your Letter to the Settlers dated Feby 24/19. I am, very faithfully yours, (Signed) E. BickerstethDowns Decr 13th 1819 Dear Sir, Through the mercy of God we have arrived safe in the Downs, after a fine passage of two days, and all well at present thank God for his goodness towards us, Sir— I feel it my duty to inform you of the treatment that mayree has meet with on board of Ship there is no place nor hammock for him to sleep in no sugar nor Tea for him, when I think of the kind treatment he has received from you and Mrs B, it hurts my feelings very much to see him in this situation, I remain Sir Your very Hum[b]le & Ob[edien]t Servant John Cowell PS Mayree is with us in our bed cabin at present as I wish to make him as comfortable as I can, Mr Jefferies has proposed that we should speak to Capt Ker, to let him have Breakfast with us every Morning. Mayree with Mrs Cowell send their respects to Mr & Mrs Bickersteth Mr Pratt and friends Sir excuse my bad writing for I am very sea sick at presentGravesend Decr 11th, 1819 Dear Sir, In compliance with your request I have to inform you we set sail from the above place to morrow morning at 2 O,Clock and hope by the blessing of God to be favoured with a speedy and prosperous passage to our destined situation. Mayree is quite well as likewise Mrs Cowell and son I remain Sir Your very Humle & Obt Servant John Cowell Revd E. Bickersteth Church Missionary House P.S. In opening the bundle of Bedding, there were no blankets for Mayree nor myself. I have been obliged to apply to Mr Heard for the above articlesDowns Decr 19/19 Dear Sir, I embrace this oppertunity [sic] of writing to inform you that through the mercy of God we have arrived safe hear [sic] after a very hard gale of two days and one night— we sailed from the Downs on Thursday morning and returned on Saturday evening when we heard of the loss of six sail three on the gooding [sic] sands two of three crews perished we have not heard whether the crews of the other ships are saved or not. We have great reason to bless God for his mercy and goodness towards us. My wife, Child and Mayree are very ill at present having caught cold we were oblidge [sic] to sleep on the deck in our cabin there not being any bed place in it be so good as to give our respect to Mrs B & Mr Pratt and all friends I remain Dear Sir Your Obe[dien]t and humble Servery [sic] John CowellDowns Decr 24th/19 Dear Sir I have just received yours which informs me of your writing to Capt Ker respecting Mayree, and myself. I have one bad place in my cabin at present for my wife Child and myself it is more comfortable then [sic] it was at first, Mayree is with the third Mate at present but he is not pleased at been [sic] so far distant from me. Capt Ker has just informed me of Mr Jones’s letter respecting our accommodations he informs me it is not his fault, I can assure you Sir that our accommodations is very uncomfortable, the passangers [sic] were oblidged to purchase a stove which cost me about 12s, for my share having no stove on board but I hope Sir, by you and Mr Jones writing to Capt Ker that our accommodations may be made more comfortable Capt Ker has said nothing respecting Mayrees Tea & sugar as yet I have purchased a small quantity for him I conclude in hopes that the Lord will continue to bless and favour us with a good passage, I remain Sir Your Obdt and Hum[bl]e Servent [sic] John Cowell P.S. My wife Child & Mayree are better then they were & send their kind regard [sic] to yourself Mrs B. Mr Pratt & all friends—Downs Decr 24/19 Dear Sir I received yours this morning with the inclosed which I am very much obligd to you for, I have spoke to Capn Kerr [sic] respecting better accommodation but the ship will not afford better, being full of passangers [sic] in the cabin, Capn Kerr has promise [sic] to do all he can for our comfort, Sir you mentioned in yours dated 20 that you had wrote to Capn Kerr to provide tea & sugar for Mayree I showd him your letter this morning, but he has not taken any notice respecting it yet, upon the whole Capt Kerr is very kind and wishes to make us comfortable as he can. We have had very hard gales from the West; now it is calm and we hope the Lord will favour us with a fair wind shortly that we may proceed on our voyage, Mayree is but poorly having a bad cough at present, Mrs Cowell John and Mayree sends their regarnds [sic] to you, Mrs B. Mr Pratt and all friends I remain Your Obd Humble Servt John CowellChurch Missionary House, London, April 5/20 Dear friend Teeterree Your Letter of the 12th of July reached us at the beginning of this month; and it made us glad to learn that you had reached New South Wales in health & safety. Thus has God graciously preserved you through two long voyages & many dangers. We have often thought of you, since you left us; praying that God would make you a partaker of His grace & Holy Spirit: but the accounts which we have received of what took place on the voyage, have given us pain, and disappointed our expectations. We fear that the wicked men who sailed with you have done you harm. Do you think that their conduct & conversation did your heart good? Do you find the same desire to pray, & the same pleasure in listening to those friends who talk with you about God and Jesus Christ and the Salvation of your soul, as you did in England? In writing to Mr Bickersteth, just before you left us, Decr 14/18, you say, Englishman’s God & Englishman’s Bible all true. I should like read the Bible about Jesus Christ. I pray Jesus every night teach me read the Book. I hope Jesus will go along with me. When I get home my own country, I pray for Englishman and English man pray for me. Are these still your thoughts & feelings, Teeterree? If not, why are they changed? Englishman’s God & Englishman’s Bible are the same. The disposition of our friends to shew you kindness & to do you good, are the same— & the certainty of your perishing in your sins, if you neglect the salvation of the Gospel, the same. You must shortly die, & stand before the Judgment Seat of Christ: and what will you say? You cannot tell God that you never knew any thing concerning Him— that you never heard of the way of salvation. Have compassion then, Dear Teeterree, on your own soul; & fly from the company of wicked men, who draw away your heart from God. Has it not made your heart sorry, that you treated your good friends Mr Butler & Mr Hall with unkindness, & opposed their wishes & neglected their instructions? But how much more ungratefully have you treated that gracious God, who gave His Son to die for your sins? Who gave the Scriptures to make you wise unto salvation, through faith in Christ Jesus? — who gave you kind English friends to explain to you those Scriptures, and to teach you to read them; to pray to God for you; & to bear with you when you would not be persuaded nor intreated? But we hope, Dear Teeterree, that what we have to mourn over in you, was the effect of bad company and bad advice; and that when we hear of you again, we shall learn that you had been sorry for your past conduct, and were seeking God with your whole heart. Regard Mr Butler, Mr Kendall, and Mr Hall as your best friends: they love your soul, and will labour to do you good. Pray to God for His teaching, and grace, and blessing; that you may know and love and serve the Lord jesus Christ: so your own soul will be saved, and you may become the means of saving the souls of many of your countrymen. Strive to bring them to hear the Missionaries speak about Jesus Christ and the way of salvation. Persuade them to leave off war, and to live in peace— to sow wheat and to rear cattle— to make ropes, shoes, & axes & spades, & all those things that will make New Zealandmen [sic] like Englishmen. So you will become a blessing to your Country. You ask us to pray for you & your country poor people. By the grace of God, we will; & hope, through that grace, that your heart will be brought to love and obey our Lord Jesus Christ, & that your future life may be according to His Gospel, & bring glory to His Name. Earnestly praying that these and all blessings may be graciously vouchsafed unto you through the merits of our Saviour, We are, Dear Teeterree Ever your affectionate Friends (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd Bickersteth All your friends, Mrs Pratt, and Mrs Bickersteth and others, desire to be kindly remembered to you.Church Missionary House London, April 5/20 Dear friend Tooi We have received your Letter of July 12th and were glad to hear of your safe arrival at Port Jackson. God has been very good in thus preserving you, and bringing you back again to Parramatta after visiting a place so far off as England. You ought to be the more thankful for this, when you think how ill you were, and how nigh unto death, just before you left us. Yet God, in his mercy, spared your life, and restored your health. Should you not be thankful for this? Should you not love God and keep his Word? Remember, too, what you said and what you felt when so sick at Brompton. Writing to Mr Bickersteth, Jany 8/19, you say, “I very ill in bed: so many friends pray for me, Jesus looked on me, & made me better. I no afraid to die. Jesus die for my sins. I feel quite happy. I hope my heart be quite good, the time I get home to New Zealand. I tell my countrymen, ‘Come, Countrymen, come into house and worship God: suppose you no worship God, you no happy. Jesus Christ He die on the Cross for New Zealand man’s sins, and Englishman’s sins. Suppose you believe him, He save you, and make you happy, as He has made Thomas Tooi happy by His Holy Spirit.†Did you think, and did you feel thus on the voyage? Do you think, and do you feel thus now? If there is any difference, what has made it? We are afraid, Tooi, from what took place in the voyage, that the wicked men you lived with and talked with in the Ship, have drawn your heart from God. And if so, do you feel as happy now, as when you thought you were dying at brompton? Had you continued to pray to God, and to listen to the advice and instructions of your friends Mr Butler and Mr Hall, God’s grace would have kept good feelings alive in your heart. You would have attended School every day, that you might be able to read the Bible: and had you read the Bible, with prayers for the teaching of the Holy Spirit, you would have found more pleasure in the company of Mr Butler and Mr Hall, and in doing what they wished, than in being in bad company, who led you away from God and made you treat these good friends unkindly. We think, Dear Tooi, that your heart will be sorry when you read our Letter, and think on these things. Is this the case? We hope it is: and will tell you what you ought to do. You should think that your heart is bad. That you have acted ungratefully toward your English friends; who have shewn you so much kindness, and taken such pains to teach you the knowledge of Jesus Christ our Redeemer, that your sins might be pardoned and your soul might be saved. But you ought to be still more grieved, that you have so forgotten and neglected God; who had so much love for you that he gave His only begotten Son that you might not perish, but believe in Him and have everlasting life. Think, too, of the love of Jesus Christ: “That He loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood.†Did He die to save your soul, and will you destroy yourself by departing from Him who is the only Saviour? Consider, too, that you are not now in the same situation with your ignorant Countrymen, who never lived with Mr Marsden; who never came to England; who never had kind friends to tell them of the love of God and the way of salvation. Remember, therefore, that when you die, you must give an account to God of all the instruction which you have received— of all the kindness that has been shewn you— and of all the pains that have been taken to do you good. And what excuse will you be able to make in that day, if you should be found to have neglected and forgotten these things, and to have died without being the better for them? But indeed, Dear Tooi, we hope better things of you, though we thus speak. Pray to God that He would forgive your sins, and give you a new heart— that He would teach you, by His Holy Spirit, to know His will and to love Him— that he would keep you from sin and temptation, and from the bad example and bad influence of wicked men, who neither know, nor fear, nor love God. If you would keep out of the ways of sin, you must pray much, and read the Bible, and attend to the advice and instructions of Mr Butler, Mr Kendall, and Mr Hall. They are your friends; and, if you listen to them, will, through God’s blessing, make you happy now and for ever in the knowledge and love of God and of our Lord Jesus Christ. Praying that God may grant you His grace and blessing, by the Holy Spirit, for the sake of our Lord Jesus Christ, We are, Dear Tooi, Ever your affectionate Friends (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd Bickersteth Mrs Pratt and Mrs Bickersteth and all your friends desire their love to you. Church Missionary House, London, April 5/20. Dear Mr Kemp, We have received your Letter of July 12th, and your Journal from Decr 13/18 to June 26/19. We trust that the same gracious Providence which conducted you in safety through your long voyage to Port Jackson, has, long ere this, brought you to the point of your destination, and that you are already diligently employed in labouring for the good of the New Zealanders. You will bear in mind, that, in following the trade of a Blacksmith at your Station, the design of the Society is, that you should thereby promote the civilization & social welfare of the natives. You will therefore, on no account, manufacture any warlike weapons for them; but confine yourself, exclusively, to the making of Agricultural Implements, Fishing Tackle, and such articles as are employed in the peaceful arts. Your safety and your comfort equally require a strict adherence to this course of proceeding. You will, at the same time, cautiously avoid irritating or provoking the Natives, and, indeed, most carefully abstain from every thing that would needlessly offend or molest them. It should be your aim, in all your intercourse with them, to combine firmness and fearfulness [sic] with kindness, patience, forbearance, and conciliation. These, however, are not the fruits of nature. You must, therefore, be much in secret communion with God. It is “effectual fervent prayer,” in the name of Christ, constantly maintained, that you must seek that wisdom, and those holy dispositions called for in your present circumstances. And ever remember, that such prayer “availeth much” through the merits of the Redeemer. “Ask, and it shall be given you— seek, & ye shall find— knock, & it shall be opened unto you: for every one that asketh receiveth, & he that seeketh findeth, & to him that knocketh it shall be opened.” We are concerned to find that Mrs Kemp suffered so much from sickness during the voyage. We hope, however, that a residence on Shore has, through the blessing of God, established her health, & that she is now diligently employed in attending on such duties as will best promote the objects of the Mission. In your future Journals it will be only requisite to notice the more material occurrences that take place. With our Christian regards to Mrs Kemp, and our prayers that the blessing of God may rest on your own souls & the labours in which you are engaged, We are Your affectionate friends, (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd BickerstethChurch Missionary House April 5/20 Dear Sir— We wrote to you on the 25th of November, by the Saracen; and have since received various letters from you of Feb. and July 1819; together with one, undated, accompanied by an account of the expences of the Seminary at Parramatta from Aug. 8/17 to Mar 22/19, a Statement of the expences of two Voyages of Messrs Birnie’s Brig Queen Charlotte, and a list of Articles wanted for the Settlement. We have also received a copy of your Letter, of Feb. 24/19, to the settlers; and your Letter to Mr Good of Feb. 14/19. On the subject of private trade, the Resolutions of the Committee of June 22/19, a copy of which we hope you have received, will have so fully informed you of their views, that it is unnecessary to do more, at present, than to express their conviction of the importance of a strict adherence to the regulations therein prescribed, in proportion as the Settlement enlarges. Another Copy of these Resolutions is enclosed. We shall bear in mind what you say, as to the manner in which Mr Kendall’s mind is apt to be affected by opposition to his views, and not act precipitately on his representations of what is passing about him; though he enjoys the confidence of the Committee, and they entertain the highest opinion of his integrity, zeal, and usefulness. We thank you for the details which you have given, relative to the probable annual expence of the Settlement in the Bay of islands. The Committee are confident that every effort will be made, on your part, to keep the expences as low as is consistent with the welfare of the settlement, and the success of the objects for which it was formed; and refer, therefore, the nature and amount of the supplies, and the market from which they can be most advantageously procured, to your discretion. The regular and due supply of the School, appears to the Committee to be a matter of so much moment, that they particularly wish such an arrangement to be made as will effectually secure it. We have already conveyed to you the approbation of the Committee of your views for the employment of the Active on the coast of New Zealand. The gracious interposition of Divine Providence, in the prevention of injury to the Active and her Crew and of discords and quarrels between them and the Natives of New Zealand, demands our grateful acknowledgments; as one among the many circumstances, which encourage the prosecution of our efforts, to convey to that Country the blessings of the Gospel and of Civilized life. The neglect of the Settlers to take proper precautions to secure the Horses, is much to be lamented; not only on account of the loss of the Animals, but of the risk of irritating the Natives, and of alienating their minds. To supply the island with Horses and Oxen for purposes of Agriculture, is so immediately connected with the civilization of the Inhabitants, that the utmost exertion of the Settlers should be employed to preserve and propagate them. The use of Oxen as an article of food, will contribute to the same end. The Committee admit the force of your reasons, for not receiving, at present, the Natives of New Holland into the Seminary at Parramatta. Should, however, circumstances so far change, as to allow of their introduction, we are persuaded that the object will not be lost sight of. The Committee consider this Seminary to be so closely connected with their objects in New Zealand, and are so fully satisfied with the principles on which it is founded and conducted, that they will cheerfully advance the sum of £200 which you mention, should you find it necessary to draw for that sum in order to complete the establishment. The Committee regret the event of the Action, instituted by Walter Hall; not only on account of the pecuniary loss to the Society, but more especially on account of the imputation which ill-disposed persons will cast on it by the success of Hall’s suit in a Court of law. Should any such case unhappily occur hereafter, they consider that it will be better to bring over the Settlers from New Zealand, at almost any expence and inconvenience, rather than to suffer any man to carry his point through the absence of witnesses, who can prove the illegality of his demands. The attention of the Committee having been called to this subject, they have thought it expedient to pass the annexed resolutions, for the regulation of the future intercourse between the Society and those who shall be employed in its service. Mr. Good has introduced your Son to the Committee. They will have great pleasure in doing every thing in their power to promote his welfare and comfort during his stay in this Country. Mr. Good having at the same time, informed the Committee of your wish that the Society should defray the expences of Mr. Charles Marsden’s education and maintenance while in England, and charge the same to your account with the Society, they will very gladly comply with your wishes respecting this arrangement. The sum of £50 was advanced, on this account, to Mr. Good, in December. We are truly rejoiced to learn, through Mr. Good, that you had obtained leave from home to return to England, as we trust it indicates the approaching termination of that oppression under which you have so long laboured. The permission also which you have received from the Governor to accompany our friends to New Zealand leads to the same conclusion.— The Committee are deeply impressed with this new expression of your devotion to the real interests of that country, and of your voluntary sacrifices of ease and comfort on its behalf. Mr. Allan has communicated various particulars in confirmation of your reported Statements respecting the Colony. This, however, is, we believe, now so well understood in this Country, and in that quarter where a right impression is of the greatest importance, that, we apprehend, those causes which have occasioned you so much disquietude will soon cease to operate. The prospect of so favourable a change, will, we trust. Not only prove an immediate relief to your mind, but induce you to remain at a Post, which opens so wide a prospect of usefulness, and where your experience and information may, with so much advantage, be brought to bear on the interests of the Gospel. It is a subject of painful consideration to the Committee, that you should be so circumstanced as to be deprived of that Co-operation on the part of any of your Colleagues and others, in the Colony, which would, in so many ways, prove consolatory to your own mind; but they have had too long experience of your integrity in the conduct of their affairs, to feel any dissatisfaction at your not having been able to get your accounts regularly audited. Your continued exertions to serve the Society, afford the Committee the most lively satisfaction, and call forth their warmest acknowledgments. The Committee so strongly feel the importance of the Active to the welfare and prosperity of the Settlement at the Bay of Islands, that they are willing still to incur considerable expence in her support, assured that all practicable economy will be continued with the attainment of this object. All the Bills of which you advise have been accepted and paid. With our earnest prayers that you may enjoy the presence and blessing of God in your own Soul, and in your ministry and labours. We are ever, Dear Sir Affectionately yours (Signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd BickerstethChurch Missionary House April 5/20 Dear Sir— I have been favoured with your Letter of March 20th. We have no doubt that the impression on the majority of the community of New South Wales is, as you state, decidedly in Mr Marsden’s favor. The firmness and integrity which, through the grace of God, he has been enabled to display, for so long a period, under very difficult circumstances, must have rendered him obnoxious to individuals unfriendly to the best interests of men: but they could not fail to gain to him the good opinion of all those whose esteem is worth possessing. The crisis, has, probably, ere this passed by; and we trust that the Colony will derive extensive and permanent benefit, from those measures which His Majesty’s Government found it necessary to adopt. The Committee will truly rejoice whenever they shall be permitted to learn that a Missionary Society, Auxiliary to their object, has been formed in New South Wales; but they rely with confidence on the judgment of Mr. Marsden, to bring it forward, at such a period, and under such auspices, as shall be most prudent and promising. We are concerned that you have suffered in your health; and pray that it may please God to restore it, and to grant you the grace of His Holy Spirit, that you may still spend your strength in His service, and to His glory! The sphere which you will enter on at Van Dieman’s Land, should you remove thither, will afford full scope for your best exertions, in making known “the glorious Gospel of the blessed God” to those who are “out of the way”. May he grant you to see the fruit of your labours, in the conversion of sinners! The accounts from the South Sea Islands are, indeed, exhilarating. They manifest the faithfulness of our God to His promises, and bind still more closely on us the duty of Missionary exertions. I am, Dear Sir Ever affectionately yours, (signed) Josiah PrattChurch Missionary House April 5/20. Dear Brother Butler— We wrote you on the 3d. of Augt. by the Dromedary; and have now received your Letter of July 5th, accompanied by your Journal from Mar 10th to July with the printed account of the foundation of the Van Diemans Land Bible Society. We bless God that you, and the rest of our friends were brought safely through your voyage to Port Jackson. The attention bestowed by yourself and your companions, to the instruction of the Convicts and Ship’s Crew, and in imparting to the sick and dying the consolations of the Gospel, has given the Committee much satisfaction; and will, we trust, be followed by the Divine Blessing. The assiduous endeavours, likewise, of yourself and Mr. Hall, to recover Tooi and Teeterree to a right state of feeling, and to induce them to apply themselves to the acquisition of useful knowledge, are entirely agreeable to the wishes of the Committee. May the prayers which have been offered up, and the labours of love which have been employed on their behalf, at length bring forth fruit to the glory of God and the salvation of their Souls! The Committee felt much concerned to learn through Mr Hall, the highly improper conduct of Capt Lamb on the Voyage, particularly toward yourself. Had you been able to exercise more self-command and forbearance, it would certainly have been more conformable to the spirit of the Gospel: though the Committee cannot be surprized at the feelings which were called forth by such circumstances of provocation. The harmony which has been maintained among yourselves is peculiarly grateful to the Committee; and they earnestly entreat and enjoin, that you will continue to cultivate a spirit of love and concord, which will at once impart strength to labour in your arduous work, and comfort your hearts under the discouragements and distresses inseparable from it. The Committee rejoiced to learn that Mr Marsden was to accompany you to New Zealand; as his presence and counsel will so materially contribute to the welfare of the Mission, and to your comfortable settlement in your Station. You, and all the Settlers, will consider any regulations established by Mr. Marsden, relative to the Mission, as sanctioned by the authority of the Committee, and will strictly conform to them, in the whole of your conduct and proceedings. Mr. Marsden’s attachment to Missionary Objects, his devotedness to the best interests of New Zealand, his prudence and experience, fully entitle him to this confidence. We are glad to observe the regularity with which your Journal has, hitherto, been kept and request that you will continue to keep it in the same manner, and transmit it home at every favourable opportunity. Mr Cowell, a Twine Spinner, with his wife and child, sailed for New Zealand, in the Saracen in Decr. They will prove, we trust, an accession of real strength to the Mission; and that the instruction, which he will give to the New Zealanders, in the art of Twine-spinning, will materially promote the introduction and progress of civilization among them. You will, however, bear in mind, that the great object for which the Settlement at Bay of Islands [sic] has been formed, is, to convey to the Natives of New Zealand the spiritual blessings of the Gospel; and will sedulously endeavour, by every prudent and suitable means, to accomplish this design. The utmost practicable simplicity, in stating and explaining the doctrines of Christianity, must be carefully and constantly studied. The misery and guilt of man, the mercy and grace of God, and the love of Christ are themes on which you will largely and frequently dwell, with unceasing prayer for a blessing from on high. Thus prosecuting your work, though faith and patience will probably be severely exercised, your “labour will not be in vain in the Lord;” for “as rain cometh down and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater; so,” saith the Lord, shall my word be, that goeth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void.” It appearing, from Mr Hall’s Journal, that efforts were made on the Voyage, to instil an opinion into the minds of Tooi and Teeterree, that the English intend to possess themselves of New Zealand in the same way as they have done of New Holland, it will be important that you, and our other friends in the Settlement, should uniformly pursue such a line of conduct as may remove this impression, or prevent any injurious consequences from it. You will, therefore, most scrupulously avoid, both in word and act, every thing which would create or strengthen a suspicion in the minds of the Natives. [sic] Your own safety, as well as the success of the Mission, will perhaps not a little depend on your prudence and discretion, in allaying suspicions, which may have already been excited in their minds, and in fully possessing yourselves of their confidence and good-will. With our Christian regards to Mrs Butler and your Son, and our prayers that you may live happily united, and experience the grace and protection of God among the people among whom you dwell We are Dear Brother Butler Ever affectionately yours, (signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd BickerstethChurch Missionary House April 5/20. Dear Mr Kendall— We have received from Mr Marsden, Duplicates of the Catechism, parts 1 and 3; and “A second Catechism” wherein “the Dialects of the Society islands and New Zealand are compared.” These productions have afforded very satisfactory proofs to the Committee of your zeal and diligence; and will, eventually, they do not doubt, contribute materially to the benefit of New Zealand. On a careful consideration of them by competent persons, it has appeared the best course to limit the printing, at first, to 100 copies of the New Zealander’s First Book. When this is done, copies will be sent out to you for correction, according to the further knowledge of the language which you may have acquired. We regret that we have not been able to get those copies ready, but hope to send them by some early conveyance. We shall rejoice to hear of the arrival among you of all our friends who have been appointed to strengthen your hands; and that you are proceeding in your work in harmony and love. May God bless you, and all your family, and companions in labour, and all the natives around you! We are, Dear Sir, Very truly yours, (signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd BickerstethChurch Missionary House April 5/20 Dear Brother Hall— We wrote you on the 3d of August by the Dromedary, and have now received your Letter of July 19th and your Journal from Feb 25th to July 9/19. The favourable termination of your voyage to New South Wales, demands our grateful acknowledgments of the care and goodness of God, so graciously manifested toward you. The conduct of Captain Lamb on the Voyage, was so improper in itself, and such a breach of his engagements with the Society, the Committee having paid him liberally for the passage and accommodation of yourself and companions, that you could not have suppressed the statement of the particulars of it, contained in your Journal, without a breach of duty to the Society. It was the more incumbent on you to give us those details which more particularly relate to Capt Lamb’s behaviour to Mr. Butler, as you might have presumed what proves to be the fact that Mr Butler would, from a commendable feeling on his part, omit the mention of them in his own Journal. We dwell on this point, to shew you the importance of your recording every material circumstance respecting the Mission which comes within your knowledge, so that it be done with fidelity, impartiality, and charity. The kind and paternal manner in which you watched over Tooi and Teeterree, and laboured to promote their best interests, has been peculiarly gratifying to the Committee. May the God of all grace give you, at length, to witness their passion of the salvation of the Gospel, in all its happy effects! A continuance of that patience, forbearance, and kindness, combined with unceasing prayer to God for his blessing on your endeavours for their good is the only method of dealing with them that affords any probability of success. We are glad to have again to express to you the approbation of the Committee of your efforts to instruct the Convicts in the knowledge of God and of Christ. Go forward, acting on the same principles, and in the same spirit, and we do not doubt but that, “through the tender mercy of our God,” you will, “in due season:, see your labours crowned with such a measure of success, as will evidence the faithfulness of Jehovah’s promise, and the efficacy of His grace to subdue the rebellious heart of Man to the obedience of Christ: and, though the scene be now greatly changed around you, the end is the same; and the same, substantially, the means for its attainment— Jesus Christ the same, yesterday, to-day, and for ever. Stand fast, then, in the Lord— neither terrified by dangers, nor discouraged by unbelief; but “casting all your care on Him, for He careth for you.” The Committee approves of your having presented your copy of Milner’s Church History to Dr reid, for the kindness of his medical attention to our friends on the Voyage, and will replace it by another for yourself. Though the Committee would have you ever cultivate a spirit of meekness and forbearance toward all men, yet your firmness and faithfulness, in the conversations which you had with Capt. Lamb relative to his conduct, were, they conceive, consistent with this spirit, and called for and justified by the circumstances of the case. The regularity and fulness of your Journal has afforded us much satisfaction; and we trust that it will be continued in the same manner, and transmitted home at every favourable opportunity. Praying that you may be enabled to walk closely with God, and find His blessing resting on your labours, We are ever, Dear Sir, Your affectionate friends (signed) Josiah Pratt Edwd Bickersteth? s d • 30 yards of Check for Aprons at 22d – 2.. 15.. 0 • 30 yds of 4/4 Brown Holland at 18. – 2.. 5.. 0 • 2 Pieces of Irish Linen 56 yds. at 2/6 – 6.. 10.. 0 • 1 Piece of Dark Print at 2/0 – 2.. 16.. 0 • 1 Piece of Do -------------------- at 2/6 – 3.. 10.. 0 • 40 yds of Brown twilled Stuff 1s/5d – 2.. 16.. 8 • 30 yds of Drab ½ ell fustian at 1s/6d. – 2.. 5.. 0 • 10 yds of Dark velveteen at 5/- – 2.. 10.. 0 • 10 yds of Cord ----------------------- at 3/6 – 1.. 15.. 0 • 12 Pair of Womens Black Stockings 2/8. 1.. 12.. 0 • 6 Pair of Mens worsted Do. ----- 3/6. 1.. 1.. 0 • 10 yds of Black velvet 4/6. 2.. 5.. 0 • 10 yds pf Cambric Muslin 3/6. 1.. 15.. 0 • 1 Piece of fine Calico --- 30yds ------- 1/6) 2.. 12.. 6 • 2 Shawles large size ----------- 7/- - .. 14.. 0 ? 37.. 2.. 2 Thimbles of various sizes. Black ribbon and some ribbons of various colours Tapes and bobbins. Pins and needles. Shirt buttons. Thread & sewing silk Fish Hooks 6 common Door locks - John King The following articles most wanted for the Settlement at New Zealand. Flat Bar Iron _ _ _ _ 3 Ton Steel in proportion. _ _ … Hoop Iron _ _ _ _ ½. Ton Nail rod Iron _ _ _ 5 Bundles West India Hoes _ _ _ 12 doz.n Falling axes _ _ _ _ _ _ _ „ _ _ „ Spades _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ 3 _ _ „ Iron pots _ _ _ _ _ _ _ ½ Ton Plain Irons _ _ _ _ _ _ 12 doz.n Fish hooks mostly large Files of various sorts Let the fish hooks and files be put in Tin boxes to keep them from rust. ______ For the Active Cordage Canvas Slaps which are all dear here A few pocket knives of various sizes would be very acceptable. _____________ Sam.l Marsden The Stops dr. sent [?] out in the Tottenham for the Active I will give Credit for when I close the Account. Stores wanted for individual purposes to be deposited in the hands of Mr Marsden to be issued to the settlers and charged to their respective private accounts. — To be sent out in Iron bound water proof Casks __ • 1 Case of Halt for Men and boys 6 doz box [?] _____________________ 18 _ 0 _ 0 • 2 ps black Cloth – fine _____________________________ 36 _ 0 _ 0 • 2 ps blue _____ Do ____ 2s [?] Cloth _____ 20 _ 0 _ 0 • 2 ps Corduroy ____ 8 _ 0 _ 0 • 2 ps fustian for jackets ____ 3 _ 0 _ 0 • 20 ps fine Callico for Shirts _____ ______ 30 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 ps Muslin for men & women Hand[kerchief]fs _____ ___________ 10 _ 0 _ 1 • 3 Doz Mens black Stockings _____ 4 _ 10 _ 0 • 2 Doz Woms. Straw Bonnets 12 _ 0 _ 0 • 2 Doz Childs __ ____ Do __ Comn__ 5 _ 0 _ 0 • 3 Doz Ivory small tooth Combs __ 1 _ 10 _ 6 • 4 ps Muslin for Caps 2 Coarse & 2 fine ______ 3 _ 0 _ 0 • 1 ps Jacanot Muslin ___ 3 _ 0 _ 0 • 1 ps black bombazine _________________________________ 12 _ 0 _ 0 • 4 ps Stuff _____ purple twilld fine ______ 6 _ 1 _ 0 • 4 ps ______ Do _____ Green twilld __ 6 _ 0 _ 0 • 2 ps Brown Jean _______ 5 _ 6 _ 0 • 6lbs Powder blue __________ 1 _ 10 _ 0 • 6 ps Manchester prints for Gowns } good patt.s 18 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 ps fine Do ___________________ } _____ 12 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 ps Linen Check ______________ 10 _ 0 _ 0 • 2 ps bed tick ____ linnen 8 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 ps Welch flannel 15 _ 0 _ 0 • 12 Doz Woms & Childs _ Cottn Stockings ____ 15 _ 0 _ 0 • 2 Doz cotton Shawls full Size 3 _ 0 _ 0 • ½ Doz Silk _____ D ________ Do } < To care [?] of Mrs Marsden 3 _ 0 _ 0 • ½ Doz Silk Scarves for Ladies } < 3 _ 0 _ 0 • 1 ps. Lustre for Gowns 1 _ 0 _ 0 • 1 ps Ladies pelice [?] Cloth 10 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 ps Chambray for Gowns 10 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 ps Gingham 5 _ 0 _ 0 277 . 7 . ? • 6 ps Clouded Nankeen ? 5 _ 0 _ 0 • 4lb. patent Sewing Cotton No. 16 . 20 . 22 . 24 5 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 ps Nankeen ___ 3 _ 0 _ 0 6 ps Chambray • 1 Doz Woms Gloves } Leather 2 _10 _ 0 • 1 Doz Mens Do } • 3 ps Diaper ____________ 3 _ 0 _ 0 • 6.lb pins different sizes 1 _ 0 _ 0 • Tapes & Bobbins Different sorts _____ 2 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 ps broad and narrow Ribbon Different Colours 3 _ 0 _ 0 • 2 pieces of black crape _____________________ 3 _ 0 _ 0 • 1 piece of light blue cloth for boys ( Settlers ________________ 7 _10 _ 0 • 3 pieces of cotton Handkerchiefs different paterns 2 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 – dozen wollen night caps 2 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 – dozen wollen stockings (mens – 6 _ 0 _ 0 • Threads – sewing Silk – button moles, trimmings, — &c &c &c &c _____ 5 _ 0 _ 0 • 1 Bale of Blue trousers __________ 20 _ 0 _ 0 • 1 Bale of Duck frocks __________ 10 _ 0 _ 0 • 1 Bale of Cotton Shirts stripped & Trousers ____ 40 _ 0 _ 0 120 0 0 277 10 0 Stores for the School at the Settlement 397 = 10 – 0 • 1 Bale of coummon blankets 20 _ 0 _ 0 • 1 Do____ of Ruggs ________________ 10 _ 0 _ 0 • 6 pieces of common flannel ______ ______________ 15 _ 0 _ 0 • a few pieces of fustian & few pieces of stripped cotton for the boys Sabbath day dress 20 _ 0 _ 0 • A few pieces of stuff for the girls Sabbath day dress 10 _ 0 10 • A few pieces of callico for shirts & shifts ____ Do 10 _ 0 _ 0 • A box of common straw hats for girls & 6 girls tippits [?] 5 _ 0 _ 0 • A box of common hats fo boys 5 _ 0 _ 0 95 Please to ^send a regular Invoiced to me Samuel Marsden[[?] Passage in pencil] Stores wanted for the Settlement at New Zealand ------------- • Bar Iron ____ 2 Inch: 2/2__ & 3 In flat __________________ 2 Ton / • Iron _______ 1 In Square ____________________________ 1/2 “ 1/4 • Nail Rod Iron of difft Sizes ___________________________ 1/2 --- 1/4 • Hoop ____ Do ____ ____ Do ___________________________ 1---“--- 1/2 • Plough Share Molds _______Ardent __________________ 5 cwt • Nails --- 4 --- 6 --- 8 --- 10 --- 12 __Do____________________ 5 Casks • Boat Nails ____________________Do_____________________ 1 “ • Carpenters Adzes __Ardent _________________________ 10 Doz__ • Falling Axes _________________ Do _____________________ 20__„__ • West India Hoes _____________ Do ______________________ 20__„__ • Broad Axes _________________ Do _______________________ 10__.___ • Tomahawks } {Not boarding pikes) Do ___________________ 12__.___ or Hatchets } • Plane Irons __________________ Do ___________________ 20__.___ • Fish Hooks of different sizes Do chiefly } ?20 worth large } • Files pit and hand saw ________ Do ______________________ 20 Doz each • Wire Webbs for flour Seives [?] Do ______________________ 2 Webbs • Tin _________________________ Do ______________________ 1 Box • White lead __________________ Do ______________________ 1 Cwt___ • Paint Oil ____________________ Do ______________________ 20 Gallons • Pocket Clasp Knives ___Ardent [?] ______________________ 20 Doz 1 Pr. of french Mill stones with Iron work for the same Amthe [?] Wanted immediately -----------------------------} • Iron potts different sizes ____Ardent [?] __________________ “/2 Ton • Box Locks and Hinges for boxes, for }Do_______________ 1 Gro. New Zealanders to put their things in } • Butt Hinges for doors __________________________________ 3 6 Gro. • Solder _______________________________________________ 10lb. • Borax _____________________________________________ a small quantity • Glaziers Diamonds ___________________________________ 2____ 1 ps. Sergeants Scarlet Cloth for Chiefs ( Ans Tilled) [?] 1 Ton Soap ____ (?????) ________________________________ • Stock Locks for doors __ Ardent [?] ______________________ 3 Dozen • Red Lead ____________________ Do _____________________ 1 Qwt [?] • Scissors Common ______________ Do ____________________ 6 dozen. • A quantity of screws various Do sizes • 1 dozen Birmingham Do Iron traces – for Agriculture • 1 dozen Smoothing Iron Do for Sinner _______________ • 1/2 dozen Caffo Mills __ Do _________________ • 1/2 dozen peper mills _ Do __________________ • 3 dozen pad locks _Do______________________ • 1 Cupping Machine glass &c with a book lately Published in London giving directions for the use of at [?] Lancets ___ &c ____________________ 1nch Articles only in this List as use not marked with 2 & Inch Cask Bond [?] Nails The whole order about ?800 The Mission Order abt 650 For the Seminary at Parramatta • Stripe Cotton Shirts, Trousers, and blue Jackets 4 Doz each 1 ps fustian for Waistcoats ________________________________ • 1 Bale of Blankets and Rugs ______________________________ • 1 Case Comn. Hatts different Sizes ____ 2 Qwt [?] Soap • 1 — piece [?] of Cotton bedticking 5. Bundles Nail and Iron • 2 Pieces cotton neck Handkerchiefs For the Use of the Brig Active To be charged • 1 Bale Slops [?] to Mr. Marsdens 10 Bolts Canvas – Account 6 Coils of Rope Difft. Sizes To be sent soon as convenient Memorandums – — Bay of Islands Decr. 8. 1818 — From Tho Kendall To the Revd. J. Pratt Wanted for the use of the Children of the Missionary Settlers 6 Murray’s English Grammar abridged. 6 History of England – 6 Pocket Dictionaries 6 Ship Copies – Small hand and Laye Text. 3 Tutors Assistants. Wanted by T. Kendall_____ 1 Greek lexicon & Testament. 1 Nicholas’ Account of New Zealand ______________} Encyclopaedia Britannica with plates if it can be purchased second hand at a low price. Portrait of Lord Gambier • Do. of Mr Wilberforce • Do. of Rev.d Basil Woodd. • Do. of King George in his Robes. Do. of the Prince Regent on his Robes. A few Views of London and different Sea Port Towns. Picture of Adam & Eve – Do. of the Nativity, Death, Resurrection and Ascension of Jesus Christ. • A few sheets of Drawing Paper. • A Joiners Stock Brace & Bits. • A Joiners Smoothing plane. • A Joiners Jack Plane. • 2 Brass Candlestick Lamps. • 1 Glaziers Diamond A few Bottles of the Essence of Peppermint. I want these very much __ ____} • 1 Good fowling piece and 2 or three pounds of the best treble strong Gunpowder. NB. My former fowling piece I parted with for timber for the School House &c – . I want the fowling piece chiefly for the purpose of shooting pigeons – I wish either my own name, or the name of the Society to be engraved upon it, the natives will not then teize [?] me to part with it. turn over NB. I should prefer the Encyclopaedia Britannica to the fowling piece if both can not be granted. I wish for nothing to be sent me but what is done by the entire approbatin of the Comee Wanted for the Native Boys – 6 reams if writing paper that will bear ink well 6 Quires of paper for Copy Book covers 12 papers of ink powder 6 Lead Ink stands 1000 Quills — NB. We have had no writing paper for Copy Books nor Quills since September last. • 6 good tin lamps with • a wide tube for common Whale oil. Wanted for the Native Girls 20 pieces of good strong dark print that will wash well. 20 pieces of good strong striped calico for Shifts. Thread, pins and suitable needles. • NB. The needles contained in the Box I received were almost useless. The sizes being too small. Blunts are best. Coarse Tapes – Remarks – The Societys trade consists of • axes, hoes, Spades, Shovels &c Private Trade consists of Muskets & Powder chiefly hence the Societys trade is reatly reduced in value and such settlers as depend wholely upon it cannot procure pork & potatoes sufficient for their families. ____ • If Muskets and Power are allowed at all to be sold in the Settlement, a portion of both ought to be allowed for the School. I have endeavoured to keep the School together as long as I could, and have spent for this purpose some of my own private property. I can now do no more, The Society is much better able as a body to support the School than I am as an individual – We have received only 5 numbers of the Missionary Register. For Janry Feby March, April & May 1817 since the no for July 1815. I wish you to send a volume in boards for every year except the 1st. I hear of the Tottenham having sailed from England for Port Jackson and having articles on board for this settlement. We expect the active from Port Jackson in twelve weeks — Mr Marsden had received Letters from the Society previous to June last. There were none for us. I received the three wigs safe & they fit my head very well — I have not yet settled with Mr Marsden for the Allowance for my Daughters whilst they were left at Port Jackson– I have considered this kindness of the Society & therefore do not make any charge of the money I have laid out in the formation of the Settlement and in the Support of the School — Please to send Miss Borrell’s parcel in a neat Deal case_ ____ Please to send with the whole of the parcels for the country any little accounts of New Zealand in which my name may be mentioned – ____ The Curiosities not directed are for the Society. — The Model of the war Canoe is for the Society. The Natives will explain the Particulars. Memorandum of Articles of wearing Apparel &ca wanting for T. Kendall and Family. Bay of Islands May 14. 1819 __________ ? s d • 3 Pieces ^26y each of Irish Linen 7/8 at 2s/6d. 9.. 15 0 • 90 yds of Calico Shirting at about. 1/4.__ } 6.. 0.. 0 • 40 yds of Striped Calico Shirting at – 1/6_ } 3.. 0.. 0 • 2 Half pieces of dark print at 21d per yard } 2.. 9.. 0 • 2 Half pieces of pink print at 2s/4 d. — } 3.. 5.. 4 • 2 Half pieces of dark print at 2s/3d.__ } 3.. 3.. 0 • 2 Half pieces of light print all wide (say at 3„6._ } 4.. 18.. 0 • 28 yds) • 12 Pocket Handkerchiefs at 1s/6d each ------- } 0.. 18.. 0 Carried over ? 33.. 8.. 4 ? s d Brought over. 33.. 8.. 4 • 12 yds of wrought muslin for caps_} at 4d per yd__} 2.. 8.. 0 • 30 yds of Check for aprons at 22d __} 2.. 15.. 0 • 40 yds of Dimitty at 20d per yard. __} 3.. 6.. 8 • 40 yds more of Calico Sheeting at 1s„2d_} 2.. 6.. 8 • 2 Pair of good blankets at about 24s/ per pair 2.. 8.. 0 • 12 Pair of Mens ribbd worsted [?] stockings larger size than shore [?] Sent by the Tottenham if possible at 4/- ___} 2.. 8.. 0 Carried over 49.. 0.. 8 ? s d Brought over. 49.. 0.. 8 • 12 Pairs of out size black stockings at 2/8.__ } 1.. 12.. 0 • 30 yds of Drab 1/2 ell fustian [?] at 1s/6d per yd } 2.. 5.. 0 • 20 yds of Drab 3/4 twilld nankeen at 2s/0.___} 2.. 0.. 0 • 2 yds of French Cambric fine at 16s or 20s/say 16s/} 1.. 12.. 8 • 1 Piece of Dark blue ground print that will wash well at 16d-} 1.. 17.. 4 • 30 yds blue Linen at 1s /6 d. 2.. 5.. 0 • 2 Large Queen’s Metal Tea Pots say 7/6 each .. 15.. 0 Carried over ? 61.. 7.. 0 ? s d Brought forward — 61.. 7.. 0 • 6 Bottles of the Essence of Pepper Mint say} 0.. 6.. 0 • 112lb of Raisins say 6d 2.. 16.. 0 • 224lb of Double Gloucester cheese to be wrapped up in leads say 6d.} } 5.. 12.. 0 • 1 Good eight days clock to stand upon a table: I believe such clocks go with springs like watches. Say price from 8 to 12} or 14? say } } 10.. 10- 0 • 1 Cuckoo Clock made of wood for the School } 0.. 16.. 0 turn over 81.. 7.. 0 ? s d Brought forward — 81.. 7.. 0 • 6 Hang locks for Gates doors &c 2/0 } .... 12.. 0 81.. 19.. 0 I wish as many of the above articles as possible to be inclosed in a good iron bound cask as before. They come safe this way & the cask is useful to us. send also 3 or 4 Braces for my Small clothes they must be of a large size ___________ Remarks – The list of articles wanting as sent by the Catherine Captn Graham may now stand thus. 2 Tutors Assistant 3 History of England 1 Pocket Dictionary 6 Ship Copies small hand large text &c-. ______} 1 Greek Lexicon & Testament 100 plain cards for Directions 2 Brass candlestick lamps The above to be charged to me — turn over The remaining articles as specified in that list for the use of the School &c may be omitted _____Macquarie Place Sydney 26 July 1819 Revd & Dear Sir, In assurance of the Interest which the Volume you left with me a few hours back has excited with regard to the Church Missionary Society & its benevolent, as happy Views I beg to remit through you the am ount inclosed to the Treasurer of an Institution so worthy & honorable to the christian Cause & from the subscribers to which I am truly desirous no longer should be withheld the name of Yours truly, Dear Sir very truly & respectfully Jno Wylde Rev Saml Marsden princl Chaplain NSW &c &c &cParramatta July 12 1819 Revd & Dear Sir It is impossible for me to express my Joy on the arrival of the Revd. John Butler &c. at Parramatta: They are literally come to the help of this Lord against the mighty. I beg to return the Society my most grateful Acknowledgements for the special token of their Care for the mission, which far excceeds all that I looked for. I hope now the Bitterness of Death is past”. It has been a source of painful Regret to me, to be compelled to trouble the Society as I have done with my Complaints. I hope now the Storm is broken. God hath in his Kind Providence stilled the Enemy and the Avenger: If I could possibly have stood my Ground here, without or appeal to the laws of my Country; I should not have appeared at the Bar of Kistice for Redress nor would I afterwards have troubled my friends [? Taped over] in England, if I had not been convinced that nothing [?] but ruin would attend me and my family both in this Colony, and in England. Have the Enemy Repent all the Power, and his malice was equal to his Power — I had no Access to the Authorities at Home, as an individual; I would not expect that any Representations I could make would have any weight when placed in the Scale with my Superiors. Men in Power must and will support one another. However just my Cause, all I could expect was to “escape with the Skin of my Teeth.” I bless God he has delivered me out of the mouth of the Lion; and at present the way is clear; I maintain my Post. The [?] I am not driven from the field. Yet it will be my duty to watch and pray, for the Enemy is neither slain, nor unwatchful of my movements. I must walk warily, and study to give no possible Cause of offence: which I shall endeavour to do to the utmost of my Power. On the arrival of Mr. Butler I wrote a note to His Excellency, to say, I would wait upon him with Mr. Butler to say his Respects to the Governor, with his Permission. I had not been in Government House for almost two years, excepting at the public Levy, The Governor appointed the time, when we went, and were received with much politeness. I feel it my duty to act in all my public Conduct, with more marked attention, than if no differences had ever existed. I take no Liberties, nor do knowingly omit any attentions. On the whole I trust, in the long and difficult warfare I have had to maintain, I have put it out of the Power of those in authority to charge me with any improper Act, I mean justly. many things annoyed me here, which I could not communi=cate to my friends in England, nor could they have remedied them if I had. As David Allan Esqr returns to England by this Conveyance, who has been for the last four or five years at the Head of the Commissary Department, and from his public Situation has known the Spirit of the times, I should wish you to have a little Conversation with him; he may through some sight upon Subjects that I could not touch upon with Propriety. Mr. Allan tho not a religious man, has always been friendly to the Cause of the Mission, and would have promoted it to the utmost of his Power, could he have had an opportunity. In one instance in supporting the Cause of the natives of the Islands, he went so far as to risk his life in my Presence, when I was pleading at a public meeting for them. [?] I shall leave him to explain the Circumstances when you see him. This took Place at the meeting of the Philanthropic Society which I was compelled to relinquish altogether. I shall always feel Gratitude to Mr. Allan for his warm Support: tho he could do nothing effectually, notwithstanding the high official Situation he held under this Government. I merely wish you to have a little Conversation with Mr. Allan, that you may know, in Case it should be necessary, what Support your mission may expect from my Colleagues, and from whom. Some will support your Cause. Missrs. Cartwright & Mr. Youl will do the best they can. I am indebted to them, because they did shew under all trying Circumstances their Kindness and Affection. It will be unnecessary for me to enter further into any Explanation, as you will see Mr. Allan, and it may be for the interest of the mission in future to gain from him the Information relative to it, which he possesses,. My only object in all the measures I had adopted, and followed, has been to set my own and the missionaries Characters right in the world. If this object is obtained I neither seek, nor wish for further Redress. I do most sincerely return you my warmest thanks for the trouble and friendly interest you have taken, and to all my friends: and trust that it will be my Study while I remain in the Colony, to promote all your views to the utmost of my Power. The way is clear now. The inhabitants of these Settlements are better acquainted with the Society’s benevolent Intentions, and Character; than they would have been for twenty years to come if I had quietly submitted to all the falsehoods and insults of the Enemy. God has in this existence overruled [?] the wills and Affections of sinful men in a wonderful manner — and I look forward when a permanent Society will be formed in N. S. Wales for the Support of your Cause — I remain My dear Sir yours affectionately Revd. J. Pratt — Saml Marsden P.S. I have wrote another note by Mr. Allan to introduce him lest this shd. misc… [? writing smudged]Parramatta N.S. Wales July 24.1819 Revd & Dear Sir The Bearer, D. Reid Esqr surgeon in the Royal Navy, has offered his services as a medical Man for New Zealand. Perhaps there is not a Gentlemen of his profession in Europe better qualified for such an important situation — He is a man of great Experience, solid Judgment, and naturally tender and humane. He would in a little time be able to instruct some of the Chiefs’ Sons in Medicine and Surgery: as many of the Boys who are young would be readily taught. When the Natives get their own Medical men they will be exceedingly benefited and in the end, much expence would be saved to the Society. The sooner the Natives can be instructed in the simple Arts, and all useful Knowledge the sooner will they be ranked with civilized Nations. If the Society can come to terms with Dr Reid we shall be pleased, as we think he would be of the utmost advantage to the settlement, not only as a Medical man, but from his general Knowledge and Experience of men and things. Under this impression we beg to recommend the subject to the kind consideration of the Committee and have the honor to be Rev & Dear Sir Your most obed & hble Serts Samuel Marsden Robt Cartwright To The Rev Josiah Pratt &c &c &c LondonParramatta July 14th 1819 Revd & Dear Sir, As the Revd Mr Butler & his Colleagues will write to you, it will not be necessary for me to trouble you with any long Statements. I am much struck with the singular Providence of God, that the same Ship that brought them out should at the same time bring my Leave of Absence: a favour which I so very earnestly solicited about 14 months ago. The Reasons that then urged me to leave the Colony do not so strongly exist as they did at the time I made Application to return to Europe. As two asst. Chaplains have been sent out: and Permission for me to return Home, I considered this a favourable Opportunity to request the Govr to allow me to accompany Mr Butler to New Zealand, in order to arrange the future Plans for the permanent welfare of that Settlement. I accordingly wrote to the Governor stating that it was not in my Power to avail myself of the Indulgence granted me to return Home, as the Surry would sail immediately for Europe by that Ship; and therefore begged his Excellency would allow me to proceed to New Zealand for a short time, which favour the Governor granted me on Condition that I would provide Accommodations for the Clergymen who did my duty in my Absence free from all Expense to the Crown. This Condition I readily complied with. Had I not received Leave of Absence I should not have presumed to have asked Permission to visit New Zealand. Having obtained the Govrs Permission, and knowing the Active was too small to carry the Passangers and their Stores, and being Absent on her Voyage I determined to take up the first Vessel I could in the Harbour, in order that the Revd Mr Butler &c might as soon as possible arrive at their Place of destination and begin their work. I therefore hired an American Brig 200 Tons, who was in the Cove, and the time appointed for our sailing is fixed for the 25th Instant. The Settlers for New Zealand would get no advantage in this Colony: an heavy expense would have been incurred daily while they remained here, where every thing is at such a Price, and the sooner they begin their work, the longer time they would have to do it in. It is my Intention to take over a few mechanics to enable them to put up the necessary Buildings, Church, Houses &c &c and to form a regular Government amongst them before I return if my Life is spared. I hope also to have a little more time to examine into the Country, and to see what are its Capabilities. How wonderfully has God over ruled the wills and Affections of sinful men with Respect to this mission. If there was one object in Life that I wished to attain more than any other, it was this, that I might visit New Zealand. If I had not been compelled to apply for Leave of Absence, for Reasons I need not explain I never should have done so. But how has this turned out to the accomplishment of my wishes? I hope now to introduce Mr Butler to all the leading Chiefs – to conciliate their Esteem, and to fix the Settlement on a firm Foundation. I cannot doubt the suitableness of the Instruments you have sent out. Their wisdom on the Voyage, and Prudence since their arrival convince me that they are fully bent upon their work, and if they can only begin at the right End, we may hope for a successful Issue of their Labors. I shall assist them to the utmost of my Power. The Evils that have existed at the Settlement, have comparatively been small, where every man did what was right in his own Eyes. The Case will not be changed and I trust we shall be able to lay down such Rules, and keep those who are employed in the work to their proper duty so as to prevent the existence of any great differences amongst them – When the Active arrives at Sydney, I shall leave orders for her to be fitted out, and to be sent for me. After my Return from N. Zealand, it will depend upon existing Circumstances whether I proceed to Europe or not. If I should see it necessary I shall come to London, if very urgent Reasons do not urge me, I shall remain. A Change of Government would be the strongest Inducement to remain; a Continuance of the present System would urge, if not compell my departure. I am happy that two Clergymen have been appointed. The Revd Mr Hill I have no doubt, will be a Blessing to the Colony – Mr Cross wants Solidity at least: if not something more. I should have been glad could I have entertained as favourable an opinion of him, as I do of Mr Hill: and I wish most sincerely I may be able to do this at any future Period– After my return from N. Zealand, and any Change of Public Measures is adopted I then hope we may be able to give you some little assistance and form a regular auxiliary Society. At present things must remain as they are – I have the Honor to be Dear Sir Yours with much Esteem Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt Sydney July 21st 1819 Revd & Dear Sir, I have requested Edward Lord Esqr to wait upon you previous to his return to this Colony – He will take Charge of any Letters &c. for me that you may have, or any other Communication you may wish to make – Mr Lord has lived a long time in these Settlements, and is well acquainted with the State of what is passing here – I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedient humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt Secretary to the Church Missionary Society - Salisbury SquareJ A’s Office Sydney July 27 1819 Rev.d Sir, I beg to enclose you an Account of Fees chargea=ble with respect to passengers pr. Ship General Gates but which I have received the Judge Adv. Directions to forego- and which Directions I have been given to understand as applicable not only to the present but future occasions of a like kind connected with the Missionary Cause in New Zealand or the South Seas I have the Honor to be Rev.d Sir Your most Obedt Rev.d Sam. l hble Serv.t Marsden Prin.e Chapl.n J.J.Moore &c &c &c Post to the Judge advParramatta July 27th 1819 Revd J Dear Sir I am requested by our dear friend Mr Marsden ^to say what I know concerning David Reed Esq Surgeon of the R.N. who has offered himself as a medical Gentleman for our Settlement in New Zealand. And who also came out with us from England, in the Ship Baring; as Surgeon to the Convicts. [scribbled out] As this is a matter of the greatest importance, both to us as Missionaries, and to the Island of New Zealand. I beg leave to say that I think it impossible to find a Man better qualified for this important Situation. During the whole of our Voyage; He paid the greatest attention to Tooi, Teetterree, Mrs Kemp, my Child myself & other Passengers. He is a Gentleman of great experience, very kind and amiable in his disposition, & of a truly benevolent heart. This I saw verified throughout the whole of our passage to N.S. Wales: both towards the Convicts, Sailors & Soldiers; and indeed to all on board the Ship — Mr Reed also is an excellent navigator. I believe he understands Minerals – Fossils – &c &c &c Therefore I think that (under God) he is a gentleman calculated & thoroughly qualified to be of infinite Value to the Natives of New Zealand as well as the greatest comfort and usefulness to our Settlement. We should then have an Hospital for the Temporal [?] as well as a Church for the Spiritual wants of the Natives; and I do sincerely hope that He will be sent into this Vineyard of the Lord as soon as possible. We shall be off for New Zealand in a few hours. We are all in good health at this time thanks be to our gracious God & Saviour for all his mercies ——— Dr Sir/ We all join in sincere love to you & all our dear friends, and I remain you faithful and Obedient servant John Butler PS Mr Reed expects 400? Pr Annum; and I hope this will not be an Obstacle in way of his coming out; I hope the Society will look to his great abilities, as well as to his Salary. Dr/ Sir/ I hope you will send out for me Mr Hall & Kemp half a dozen ^strong hearth fenders of a moderate size. Also a quantity of Grass seed & Clover Seed, of every Kind. — The seeds must be packed in tin cases and made Air tight, or else the[y] will not grow P.S. Dear Sir I very much approve of Mr. Reid coming out to New Zealand — he would be able to instruct some of the Settlers Sons in the Knowledge of medicine as well as some of the native youths, who may have or will hereafter attain the English Language. Should the Committee approve of his nomination— I am Dear Sir Yours affectionately Saml. Marsden__Sydney July 28 1819 Revd & Dear Sir, I am now on the eve of embarking for New Zealand and expect to be on Board as soon as I have closed this note to you. The Revd J. Butler and all his Associates are well, and in good Spirit, the Active is now off the Heads, and has sent her Boat in; as she can not get in herself, from the contrary winds – I am happy to say all the Settlers are well at the Bay of islands and going on well. 12 New Zealanders are come over now in the Active. 16 will be left at Parramatta. Two are learning to make Bricks, 1 nail making, another in the Blacksmith Shop, and the others will be employed in my Absence till the Active returns to N. Zealand, in some useful work,– I found it necessary to take up the General Gates, as the Active was at New Zealand, when Mr Butler &c arrived. She could not have afforded Room for the Missionary Stores Passangers &c &c and the Expence of keeping the Revd Mr Butler here with his Colleagues wd have been very heavy, where every thing, Lodgings &c are so dear – £300 would have gone a little way in this Colony and while here they wd gain no Good. In order to lessen the Expenses, and to get them upon the Field of Action, as soon as possible I took up the General Gates, in which I take four Head of Horned Cattle and some Sheep, The mechanics and their Families. The Active will come to New Zealand for me when fitted out to Sea again – By the time she arrives, if all is well, we shall have made all the necessary arrangements for the future welfare of the Settlemt. Messrs Butler Hall and Kemp are in great Spirits. The young men who have arrived in the Boat, delighted them much. I hope all will be well we have met with no discouragemts as yet – I now hope the Storm is broke in this Colony, and the Opposition subdued in great measure. The Judge Advocate sent me £10–10s as a donation with the accompanying note – I waited upon him, thanked him for his donation – he assured me that he would give every Countenance and support to our Plans – and I am convinced he will – we have got him now completely on our Side – I wish to be thankful to almighty God for his kind overruling Providence – I waited upon the Governor to pay my Respects to him prior to my embarking – he was very, very polite and civil, and thinks his Excellency will not oppose our views. So far well. Our Cause is gaining Ground in the Colony, and will prevail. We shall get Support in time. Mr Edward Riley has given £10 to the C. M. S. which you have Credit for in the accompanying Accounts – I have drawn upon you for £511" 19.2 and have inclosed the voucher for the Satisfaction of the Committee. Shall write again immediately on my return to the Colony or if I should fall in with a Whaler for Europe – you will excuse great Haste, as we are all in a hurry – The Ladies are embarked and I am just ready to follow them in the Boat – I cannot wait for the Active's Letters as she cannot get in, and the General Gates cannot stay as the Cattle &c &c are on Board – Wishing every Blessing may attend the Labors of the Society I remain yours very affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt P.S. Tooi & Teeterree are well – and were happy to meet some of their relations and friends at the wharf when they were going to embark – This gave them great Joy,Novr 5th 1819– Revd and dear Sir, The following is an account of Provisions &c issued from the Society's Stores to the Settlement at New Zealand from the 13th Augt to the 31st of Octr – Tea 57 lbs. Sugar 460 lbs Soap 101 lbs. Flour 2485 lbs. Meat 2485 lbs. Besides a large quantity of Meat issued to the working Natives – The present expenditure of the Settlement for 50 persons, men, women & children now Rationed by the Society is as follows – Tea p. week 5 lbs. Sugar 38 lbs. Soap 11 lbs. Flour 280 lbs. Meat 280 lbs to be purchased by the Societys Trade from the Natives for furnishing the above Ration of Animal food - Independent of the above Ration for Europeans there are 30 Native men employed in sawing Timber, Agriculture &c &c to be fed and paid in articles of Barter from the Society's Store – In the above numbers there are neither Hewers of Wood nor drawers of water for domestic purposes – Dr Sir yours truly Jno Butler Revd Sir I beg to add a few words to what the Revd J. Butler has stated. Pork is the only Article of Food that can be purchased at New Zealand at present. I hope the next year at the new Settlement sufficient wheat will be raised for the Support of the Settlement. Mr Butler will have to provide for the Support of the School as soon as he can. The great Expense for a time will be victualling the Europeans and Natives – but the necessary buildings and Agriculture cannot be carried on without this expence, When I return to Port Jackson I shall there have a few moments to state all these matters more fully, and of submitting to your Consideration my views of all the material objects that concern the Mission. I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedient humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattA Copy Bay of Islands. Novr. 5. 1819 Queries Answers 1. How far in your opinion has a regular communication between New Zealand & Port Jackson thro’ the medium of the Active contrib-uted to your Security & comfort during your residence in the Island? 1. Our Security & Comfort have been greatly promoted by a regular communication between N.Z. & P. J. through the medium of the Active, during our residence in the Island. The constant attention that has been paid to us by our powerful — Friends at a distance has made a favo-rable impression on the minds of the Natives in our behalf; & our temporal wants have been also regularly supplied which could not have been done without regular intercourse with Port Jackson. 2. How far has the same commu-nication contributed to the gen-eral improvement of those — Natives who have had an oppor-tunity to visit P.J. and to see & taste of the comforts of Civil Life? 2. The Natives of New Zealand are Men of strong Intellects & in general possess a Spirit of enterprise & enquiry. Those who have visited P.J. have at all — times express’d themselves highly gra-tified with what they have seen & heard in the Colony, & with their various em-ployments there. When they return to this Island they will spend many hours & sometimes whole Nights in telling — their Countrymen what the Customs of Englishmen are, & what are their various occupations in Civil Life. 3. Have the respective Reports of those Natives who have ret-urned to their friends, added to your influence & respectability amongst the Inhabitants? 3. They have. 4. How far would it be prud-ent or even practicable from the spirit of enterprize & thirst [?] for Commerce which the New — Zealanders possess from their national Character, to prevent them from visiting P.J. 4. The Natives consider the Mission-aries on shore, The Owner if the Vessel. The Captain & Ship’s Company, as mem-bers of the Body. They know also that the Vessel is navigated Chiefly of their Friends the Missionaries, & feel them-selves more interested in the Missionary Vessel, than they would in any other. in any Vessel which may be employed in the Mission to dispose of their Malts [?] +c? It would not therefore be prudent or even practicable to prevent the New Zealanders from visiting P.J. in a Vessel employed in the Mission. That spirit of enter-prize & thirst for commerce which — they possess would be check’d by such a measure; & they would be dissatisfied with the Missionaries who lived — in the Land. 5. What number of Natives & under what Regulations so as to give the most general Satis-faction to the Chiefs, showed be permitted to visit Port Jack-son, if it showed be deem’d necess-ary for any to go? 5. Generally speaking two or three of the most intelligent Youths might be per-mitted to visit P.J. & remain there for some time for the purpose of being ins-tructed in reading, writing, or the Arts. Also a Chief or two might be permitted to pay a short visit. Should a greater number of natives be very importunate to embark at any one time it would be right to yield to their wishes as — much as possible, if no other means could be adopted to pacify them. 6. How far have the industry of the natives, the cultivation of the Land, & other comforts of Life increas’d since your residence amongst them? 6. Their Industry & the Cultivation of their Land have increased in proportion to the means which have been put from time to time into their hands, & have far exceeded our expectations. They have enlarg’d their fields as they have procured Implements of Hus-bandry, & the comforts of Life have increas’d accordingly. 7. Have the Deaths of the natives for the last 3 years been in this same proportion to the 2 first Years you liv’d amongst them? 7. They have not. During the 1st. year in particular there was a great mortality amongst the natives – but we now seldom hear of the death of a native. The natives live better. Many of them were formerly very — much afflicted with Boils, but — since they have lived upon more — wholesome food, they are free from — them, & at present appear healthy & well. 8. How far are their outward Circumstances & general appear--ance improv’d since your arri—val in this Island? 8. Their outward Circumstances, & general appearance one greatly — improv’d. 3 9. Do they manifest aless thirst for war, & a greater desire to promote — Agriculture & commerce than — formerly? 9. They are still very fond of war, but mani-fest a greater desire to promote agriculture. The means now afforded to them to purchase Hogs, Potatoes, Corn, Malts [?], Fish Lines etc. with Axes, Hoes, & other European Articles has awaken’d their native Industry exceedingly. 10. Have they in any degree laid aside their ferocious habits, such as shouting, dancing naked, & Sham fighting to inflame their passions, & to kindle their warlike ardour? 10. The surrounding Natives are not so much addicted to these Habits as formerly. We seldom hear their shoutings &c. — except at a time when they are visited by Parties from a distant part of the Country. 11. With respect at to their Religion, do you consider them particularly — Attentive to their own Ceremonies? 11. They are particularly attentive to their own Ceremonies, Chiefly as we conceive from the fear of Death. 12. How far do you conceive their Superstitions may tend to obstruct the introduction of the Gospel — amongst them? 12. There appears to be no particular im--pediment to the introduction of the Gospel any further than the powerful effect of traditionary [?] Superstitions – Principles implanted in their minds by their Ancestors, & which we have no doubt will yield to the superior Light — of the Gospel, as soon as the Missionaries shall be enabled under the Divine blessing & guidance to lay before them the solemn & important Truths of Christianity. 13. Have they shown any disrespect for, & aversion to, the Forms of the Christian Religion & Sabbaths? 13. They have not; but on the contrary have on many occasions paid great respect to — both. 14. Do you consider them as fully— prepared for the reception of the Gospel, as my other uncivilized – nation? 14. We consider them much more so than any other uncivilized Nation which we have heard of. 15. Have you had any apprehensions for your personal safety while liv--ing amongst them? 15. We have not all been free from appre--hensions of this, but we are now under none whatever. 16. Can Public Schools be esta--blish’d for the rising genera--tion? 16. We believe they can. To The Rev.d Saml. Marsden &c. &c. &c. _. } /Signed/ { Will.m Hall { Tho.s Kendall { John King. Questions – from The Rev.d Sam.l Marsden To The Missionaries on his arrival at The — Bay of Islands — with their Answers — in August 1819. —Parramatta Jany 12 – 1820 My very dear Sir I have the pleasure to inform you that we had a fine Passage in the Active to Port Jackson where I found all my Family well, and daughters shortly after at the Lord's Table. I had suffered much anguish of mind when at N. Zealand at the very horrid Idea which some entertained of my Children – my spirits were more wounded than at any thing I had met with in Life. They devote their time to instruct the ignorant and to guide the poor wanderer – No wicked Insinuations will ever cause me to relinquish my Labors for the good of New Zealanders – and I bless God that he has favoured me with such a feeling – which I hope will attend me to the Grave. Your Son Samuel is very steady – and behaves well. I think his visit to Parramatta will be of real Service to him – He has no Companions to lead him wrong – and he sees none but the best of Characters this Colony affords – I think you will find him more inclined to do all you wish when he returns to you – He is just treated as if he was my own Son – and is under no painful restraint – and free from Care – and will do well I have no doubt – With respect to myself I can say but little as yet – I have not seen the Governor since my return, nor am likely to see him. How matters will end I cannot tell as yet – but I think I shall carry my Point – Our difference is now before the House of Commons – The whole State of the Colony will now come before the House. I think the Governor will not remain long in the Colony. Whether I shall return to England or not is yet uncertain but I rather think that I shall remain where I am. Several members of the House of Commons have warmly espoused my Cause, and have pledged themselves to see justice done to my Character – The Governor must be very angry. What will be done I cannot tell as yet – No doubt every attempt will be tried to do me all the injury possible – I have determined to maintain the Contest unto the End – The Foundation upon which I stand is truth and I only have to maintain my ground, and not to be driven from my Post by any attacks and then I must conquer – I may have hard to fight – we are expecting arrivals from England every day, when I shall know more. I think it possible two King's Ships will come out, and after they have landed their Prisoners will visit New Zealand for Spars – If they do I shall visit you again if I can obtain Permission – and see how you are going on. I hope you will go on well – Always bear in mind the importance of the work in which you are engaged, and what an Honor you enjoy – You cannot magnify your office too much, nor think too highly of your Situation as an Ambassador to the Heathen. Much will depend upon your wisdom, Patience Perseverance and I hope you will possess all these virtues. You know well what a State the Mission was in when we first arrived – when I saw what those sent out to instruct the Heathen were doing my very Soul was pained within me – I trembled for the Consequences. Their Sin appeared exceeding great to me and I did think then, and have thought since that if God intended to be merciful unto them he would bring them into some Affliction – When Mrs Gordon's Father called upon me (who is a pious man) after my arrival at Parramatta before he saw his daughter I told him Mr Gordon had neglected his duty, and I feared on that account he would have some heavy affliction – The next news I heard Mrs Gordon died at Sydney – None of them saw their Conduct in the same Light as I did – They appeared to be stupid and insensible – Mr King I think will sooner or later also be convinced of his Error – I hope he will continue now to do what is right, and not fall again into the Snare of the devil – I do expect the Society will take very serious notice of his Conduct – It will give me the greatest Gratification to find you all go on well, and that the work prospers in your Hands – The Field is open for your Labors, and you must succeed in the End – I have had repeated Conversations with the Commissioner respecting New Zealand – and I hope Government will attend to it when the present Powers that be are removed – I shall embrace every opportunity to promote the Interest of the Country you live in, so that you may depend at all times upon my Support – while I remain in this Colony – I hope my difficulties will be less than what they have been in time – I have sent over Mr James Shepherd to live with Temmarangha and his Party. You will give him all the aid you can in building him a little House &c. He is well acquainted with Gardening, graf[t]ing Trees &c &c, so that he will be very useful in all these respects. I will send him some assistance as soon as I can – Should the Kings Ships come I will try to send the Horses &c – You will be so good as to give our kind Respects to Mrs Butler – She will be gratified to know that her Son is well and goes on well – I think he will now be weaned, and when he comes back again, she will not regret that he came with me, as he will be more likely to be a comfort to her, than if he had never been from her – I shall send the wheat &c &c in the Active – I remain Dr Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. ButlerParramatta Feby 7th 1820 Revd & Dr Sir I must now write to you about the Active. As the Revd J. Butler has come out Superintendent of the Missionary Settlement – I wish now to be relieved from all Responsibility relative to the Active from the 1st of August 1819, the Period she returned from New Zealand – I have to request the Society to take the Vessel into their own Hands from the above Period, with all the Profits and Losses. I have had her valued the Report of her Survey, and Valuation I have forwarded to you for the Information of the Society – I have judged it best with the Advice of Mr Robt. Campbell, a merchant of great Integrity and Experience to fit the Active out as a Whaler. She can attend to all the Concerns of the Settlement, and still procure oil for the Benefit of the Society towards lessening her Expenses. Her outfit for the Fishery has been very heavy; but I hope in a few months she will make some suitable return – There is nothing at New Zealand that will pay her Expenses – The duty upon the Timber, and the Port Expenses of various Kinds are so ruinous, that she ought not to come into this Harbour more than once in a year if it can be avoided – whether the Committee will approve of the measures I have adopted or not I cannot say – Mr Butler is now in New Zealand and can forward the Interest of the Vessel. Hitherto this has not been the Case. Tho' the Settlers were deriving every Comfort from the Vessel, yet they were totally unconcerned in general about her Interest – Perhaps the Society may feel some Hesitation in purchasing the Vessel from the amount of the Expenses – If this should be the Case, I must dispose of her, when I hear from you – I think there cannot a doubt remain now upon any man's mind respecting the Practicability of establishing a mission at N. Zealand after more than five years Experience – Had any Circumstances occurred to prevent the Success of the Mission it was my Intention to have sold the Active, and not to have called upon the Society for any Part of her original Purchase money: but as there is now every Reason to believe that Success will attend the Society's Labours in these islands I am anxious to be relieved from such a great Charge. I should hope from the arrangements I have made with Mr Kermode of Liverpool, who is now returning to England; and whom I have requested to wait upon you on his arrival in London, that the Proceeds of her present voyage will go pretty far towards paying for her if she is at all fortunate – I had got all the Supplies on Board of her for the Settlement, and also a number of the Natives who were returning Home when the Dromedary arrived – but as the Dromedary is going to the Bay of Islands I have taken out all the Supplies and the Natives also and put them on Board the Kings Ship, at least the Natives will accompany me, so that the Active will have nothing to do for nine months, but to look after a Cargo – which will be immediately sent to England – or the amount of it to you – Should a regular Communication be opened between Port Jackson and N. Zealand in time the Society may perhaps do without a vessel – Much has been done already towards the Civilization of the Natives in those Parts of N. Zealand with which we have had any Communication – and nothing has tended more to this object than the Chiefs and their Sons visiting N. S. Wales. It is very pleasing to see the Sons of the rival Chiefs living with me, and forming such mutual Attachments – I have some very fine youths with me now, who are acquiring the English Language very fast – I brought Mr Butler's Son back again with me to take the Charge of these Boys – and to devote his time to their Instruction. By the Sons of Chiefs living together in civil Life, and all paid equal attention to, they will form Attachments that will destroy that Jealousy, which has kept their Tribes in continual war. As the work has gone on so far I am not afraid that it will stand for want of means – If the Active succeeds the Expenses will gradually cease – Should the Society not approve of purchasing the Active I will thank you to have her insured for the amount she is valued at £1500. If they should take her they will take her for the valuation put upon her – I shall be obliged to draw upon you for about half of her Purchase money, and shall leave the Active as a Security for that Sum should she be returned to me again – or if she gets a Cargo of oil, I shall send the amount to repay the £750, which I now draw upon you for – Her outfit as a whaler, will also have to be charged to my Account but not her Expenses in her last Voyage to New Zealand from the 1st of August to the 1st of December as she was during that four months wholly in the Service of the Mission – I should not have drawn for any Part of her Purchase money without your Sanction being again obtained, had I not found myself obliged to do this in order to settle some of my pecuniary matters previous to my sailing for N. Zealand – I deem the Vessel and Cargo, if she gets one, will be sufficient Security to the Society for any Advances they may make – I have endeavoured to express my meaning as well as I can, and hope you will clearly understand what my Intentions are. I wish now to sell the Active, and to be relieved from so great a Responsibility – I will give every personal Assistance in any way in my Power to promote the Mission and shall not think any toil too much to forward so great a work – Mr Robt Campbell will manage the Concerns of the Society as far as respects the Vessel with great Fidelity – and I have a Hope, that in a little time we may be able to form an auxiliary Society in N. S. Wales: as soon as the present Government is changed, and men are less afraid of the Powers that be. I would here observe that I have been compelled to purchase nails &c &c for the intended Houses and Church – and also a variety of other Articles which you will see by the Vouchers for purchasing animal Food for the Support of the Settlement from the Natives – The Consumption of animal Food is now very considerable – A very nice young man whom I have long wished to employ in the Mission, truly pious and his Heart engaged in the work is going over with me His name is James Shepherd, a native of the Colony – his Father is a very pious man – I sent him once to visit N. Zealand to see the Natives and he has been very desirous of devoting himself to the work of the Mission – He understands gardening, grafting Trees &c A man of this Kind will be of infinite Service. I have the Honor to be Dear Sir Yours very truly Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney Jany 14th 1820 Revd & Dear Sir I just drop you a Line to say that I returned from N. Zealand after 4 months absence – I left all the Settlers well and the Revd J. Butler. As a Vessel will sail direct for England it is expected on the 10th of Feby next, I shall send by that Conveyance all the different Letters – and my various Reports. Nothing can be more encouraging than the prospect at N. Zealand – I visited many districts – all the natives were very anxious for Instruction. Mr Butler did not expect to find them to read for all Improvements He was very much pleased with his Situation as far as respected the Inhabitants – My visit to N. Zealand will I trust be attended with all the Benefits to the Mission I could wish. With respect to my remaining in N. S. Wales I cannot say much as yet, as I am not aware how the public differences in this Colony will be finally settled – If I can remain where I am, with any prospect of Support from the executive Authority, or even living in any degree of Peace, I shall not return because I think my Residence here will be of some importance to the Cause of the Mission, and the general welfare of these Settlements – I have felt the heavy hand of Oppression, but have been greatly relieved in mind since the Affairs of the Colony are brought under the Consideration of Parliament. If I should fall in the Contest, the greatest public Good will be produced; and this will be a great Consolation to me – I am not under any apprehensions for the Issue, as I am conscious it has been my Study and Labour to promote the Good of His Majesty's Service, and the eternal welfare of the Inhabitants of these Settlements – I feel most grateful to my friends who have vindicated my Character, and am truly thankful to Almighty God who has the Hearts of all men in his Hands, that he has in his superintending Providence, raised me up Friends to advocate my cause – in which the future welfare of this Colony is involved – By the Ship direct for Europe I shall give you very full Information upon all matters relative to the Mission – I have seen the Commissioner of Inquiry several times since my return – He will lay open the State of this Colony very fully to the British Government – I have a very high opinion of the Commissioner's Character, but the generality of the Inhabitants agree with Mr Wilberforce, that two would have been better than one. However Facts must and will be stated, and I am much gratified that even one Commissioner is come out – Government will be compelled to know what they were very unwilling to acknowledge before – I have not seen the Governor since my return – we have no Communication at present, and I shall be happy if I should have no more to do with him; but I expect we shall meet again in a little time upon some public Ground. I have merely sent you these few Lines in Case the Vessel from England should be detained – I beg to return you my warmest Acknowledgments for your kind attention to my Interest, and hope you will in the end be satisfied that you have greatly promoted the good of those Settlements and the Mission to the Heathen in these Islands I am yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt In hasteParramatta Feby 7th 1820 Revd & dear Sir By the Surry I informed you of my Intention to visit New Zealand with the Revd J. Butler, and his Colleagues which I did. I herewith forward you my Journal for the Information of the Society – I have not had time since my return to examine it, or make any Corrections. You will make allowance for any Errors or want of method, as I wrote my observations where I happened to be at the moment, often surrounded with natives, in the midst of noise and Confusion, when I was with them in the different districts they let me have little Rest either night or day, as they would be continually talking upon various Subjects. I hope the Christian world will now be convinced from possitive Facts that the New Zealanders are prepared for the Gospel, and ready for any Instruction they can get – God has wonderfully helped the feeble means that have been used for their Good in spite of all that the Enemy could do. The only thing I regret is the Expense – but I hope the Head of the Church will move the Hearts of those who love him to contribute their Portion for his Cause and Interest. I pray to Lord jesus that in Proportion as the Christian world becomes acquainted with the miseries of these poor Heathens that they will wittingly lend their aid to relief them, I hope the observations I now send will be the means in some degree of increasing the Societys Funds. I can only say that all has been done that I could possibly do to lessen the Expenses. All new Colonies are attended with heavy expenses at the first: and I now hope they will not in future be so much as they have been. I am now preparing to visit the Settlers again in His Majesty's Ship the Dromedary agreeable to your wishes. The Honourable Commissioner of Enquiry, wished me to go, as well as the Captain of the Dromedary. I have put the Commissioner in full Possession of all the Affairs of the mission – He has seen the New Zealanders who are with me, and is much pleased with them, 25 in number; some of them will accompany me in the Dromedary. I hope a good understanding will now be established between the Chiefs and the British Government. If the Spars are found to answer New Zealand will be of great national Importance and there can be little doubt of this – The Nation may derive all the advantages they may wish for from New Zealand, without the Expenses of forming a Colony, and what Government will do, will relieve the Society of part of the Expenses and at the same time forward your views – Duaterra had often informed me of a fine River which runs into the Sea on the west side of the island – I had not time to visit it when I was first at New Zealand, but went to see it at the last time. I have sent you a Chart of the River, which I have named Gambier – Should there be no more difficulties in entering the Harbour than we were able to discover, this River will form a very fine Settlement for the Mission – The King's Ships will no doubt come here for timber, as the Banks of the River are in many Parts covered with the lofty Pine. But this I am not certain of yet – It is my Intention to visit it again with an officer of Experience in the dromedary, in order to settle this important Point – what Spars the Active has brought formerly are much approved of, and the Gentleman whom Government have sent out to examine the Timber gives it as his opinion that none can be better. Should Government succeed in their views, New Zealand will soon become a very great Country – The Society will be aware what difficulties have opposed their labours – and will learn the real State of this Colony from the Examination before the Committee of the House of Commons and from the Reports of the Commissioner of Enquiry. Should you see a document published in the Sydney Gazette relative to the human Heads brought from N. Zealand you will not I trust give Credit to such a Statement. It appeared about 6 weeks ago – It came from the old Quarter. I have the fullest Conviction, when the Honorable Commissioner returns, the Society will have the Satisfaction to know that their Labours have not been in vain, and that they may now hope for every Countenance from the British nation in the great work they are engaged in. Mr Bigge is a man of great Judgment, and Honor and will clearly see into the Spirit of the time – From the moment I learned that the affairs of the Colony were to come under the Consideration of a Committee of the House of Commons my mind was relieved – I was comforted with the prospect that some Relief would be provided for the public Evils of which I had so long complained, and the private wrongs I had suffered,– I am very thankful to my Friends for their Support – The Lies and Falsehoods of every kind which were spread would never have obtain[ed] a Confutation, without a public Enquiry – The Truth will now rise from under the Rubbish under which it has long been buried – when the dromedary returns you will have then a full Account of what may be looked forward to – I have had no Communication with Govr Macquarie excepting by Letter since my Return – we have never spoke upon any Subject. he will struggle hard, but the day of Retribution will come. His Superiors may aid him, but he cannot justify his measures. It is impossible – I have stood my Ground hitherto, but with the greatest difficulty, and now I hope to stand – I shall not return at present to Europe as the Commissioner is come out my Buisness may be settled without that. I could not have remained here had there been no Check put upon the Enemy – I remain Dr Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta Feby 8 1820 Rev & Dear Sir I have requested Mr Kermode to wait upon you, as he will be better able to explain to you my views with respect to the Active being Employed in procuring oil, as well as attending the Settlement at New Zealand by word, than I can do by writing. Mr Kermode has been long enough in this Colony to understand what may be done towards lessening the Expenses of the Society in the support of the Active – There is no Article but oil, that will do this – and I think this may be depended upon. As soon as the Circumstances of the Settlement at the Bay of islands will admit of the Active being sold, she may be disposed of, but at present there must be a vessel. The outfits here are very heavy, every kind of Labor being high as well as Articles, and the Port Duties, fees &c &c amount to a very considerable Sum – Mr Kermode will state to you what arrangements I have made with him relative to the oil which the Active may procure on her intended Voyage – I have also mentioned to Mr Kermode that I think many Articles might be collected in England for the natives of New Zealand which would be of infinite Importance to them, and would forward the benevolent views of the Society, where money could not be got – Mr Kermode might assist in this Plan in Liverpool should you approve of it – I beg therefore that you will have a little Conversation with him upon these Subjects as he may be able to answer any Enquiries you may make – I am with much Esteem Dr Sir Yours sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta February 10th 1820 Revd and Dear Sir It now becomes my painful duty to state to you the Situation I found the European Settlers in, on my arrival at the Bay of islands – They were all like Sheep without a Shepherd – they had all departed from the path of duty, and every one more or less was seeking his Gain from his quarter. The Enemy had made dreadful work amongst them – he had sown tares amongst the wheat, and destroyed all Christian Love and confidence, so that there was little to be heard but mutual accusations – When I beheld these things, I was grieved in my Spirit – my heart was pained within me. I felt the greatest indignation at their Conduct, and could not help expressing my sentiments with much warmth; at the same time I felt very thankful that God had opened my way to visit them, as this might be attended with much good to the Mission; my first step was, to call a public Committee of all the Settlers, and to examine into their individual Conduct, in order that some effectual measures might be adopted to remedy the great public evils if possible. On examination I found Messrs Kendall and Carlisle had greatly neglected their School – William Hall had separated himself in a great measure from them – John King was too great a Man to make or even mend a Childs Shoe – Gordon had greatly neglected Agriculture – and they were all living unhappy; because they had all departed from the Path of Duty – Mr Kendall was very much concerned for what had happened, and I hope his past experience will stimulate his future exertions, for the good of the Mission. He had paid much attention to the Language, and is as much esteemed amongst the Native Inhabitants as any Man can be, but like the rest had got into the Nefarious traffic with the Shipping, which excited a Spirit of covetousness and mutual Jealousy, and gave Satan an advantage over him. This Mission has had much to contend with both at New Zealand and Port Jackson and if it were not of God it would long since have come to nought. But nothing can be more promising than the general appearance of the Mission; as far as respects the Natives. They are all ready for instruction, and there is no difficulty or obstruction on this account _ Mr Kendall was resolved to do all he could in future, and I believe his Heart is in the work and he greatly laments what has taken place – Mr William Hall candidly acknowledged they were all wrong, but as for his part he was ready to obey any instructions that might be given him, and to give up all future traffic with the Shipping. He is a most industrious Man, a Mechanic of great ability, and has done much for the improvement of the Settlement but had from the Love of money got greatly out of the path of duty. It is hardly possible to conceive that Men of piety can act so inconsistently with their duty, as the Settlers have done at New Zealand; yet the fact is undeniable. As William Hall was so ready to acknowledge his Errors, and to return to the path of duty, I could do no more than pass over his misconduct with some suitable admonitions – during my stay at New Zealand no Man could exert himself more for the good of the Settlement than he did, and I have no doubt but Mr Butler will find an able assistant in Mr Hall in establishing the new Settlement – John King when I called upon him to explain his conduct, was very high. The Settlers complained, that he would not make nor mend them a Shoe, when they or their Children had none to wear – that they were at all times compelled to send to Port Jackson for Shoes. I asked him before the Committee, what he intended to do. He replied that he would beither mend nor make Shoes for the Settlers, in whole or in part. I replied as this was his determination, his business should be very soon settled, as I should from that time take upon myself to suspend him as a Missionary Settler till I heard from the Society, and I should neither allow him a Ration, nor would I gave him any Salary, and he might provide for his Family in any way he liked. He then asked for a passage to Port Jackson; this I assured him he should have when I returned, for as he would not work neither should he eat, at the expense of the Society. I told him his conduct all along had been very unbecoming that of a Missionary: and that I was much ashamed of him, that when I was in New Zealand before, he had solemnly promised to make the Shoes for his Colleagues, and to instruct the Natives, which promise he had never performed, and as he now refused to do his duty, I would have no more to do with him. He left the Committee with an haughty air, and I had no further communication with him for six weeks, when he applied to me to be reinstated; to his application I replied, I was resolved never to restore him, till I received instructions from the Society. He then applied to the rest of the Settlers, and when they spoke to me, I gave them the same answer. They called a Committee, and after consultation, the Committee recommended that Mr King on his promising to do his duty, should be received again – at the recommendation of the Committee he was admitted till your Society in London determine upon his case – If left to myself I never could have received him again, but would have made an example of him to others. They have had every comfort and support that Men would have in their Situations, and it was their duty to act honestly, and to labour for the general good. Pride, Covetousness, and Idleness were the evils into which he had fallen; and nothing but want, and poverty were likely to have any effect upon him, and these would soon bring him to a sense of his duty – he never thought of making any Acknowledgment for his Errors, till he and his Family wanted something to eat – He would walk about like a Gentleman and see myself and the Revd J Butler labouring at landing the Stores and various other things which was necessary to be done, and pass us unnoticed for six weeks – John King must be kept poor if he ever does his duty as he ought – Should the Society continue him in his Situation I shall leave to their wisdom what Salary he ought to have in future. He has £70 per annum now as he has 3 children according to the present plan– but as the Settlement will now be improving every day I should think his Salary may be reduced to £40 or £50 per annum as a punishment for his misconduct; and to stimulate him to do his duty, but this I beg respectfully to submit to the consideration of the Committee – It is my duty to report what is amiss, and leave to the Committee to determine what may be proper to be done – The XCommittee will see the necessity of expressing their marked disapprobation of Mr Kings conduct some way or other. I believe he is a pious Man, but had lost sight of his duty, by being too high minded. With respect to Carlisle he has greatly deceived me, Mr Cartwright, and Kendall. On examining into his conduct I found it abominable; he immediately wrote to me to say he wished to resign – I accepted his resignation, and gave him and his Family a passage to Port Jackson. Mr Gordon had been extremely idle, and seemed disposed to justify his improper conduct when he was informed that the Revd M Butler was appointed Superintendent of the Settlement he said he would not obey any order he might give – I told him under such a resolution as that he must retire from the Service of the Society, and he also and his Family returned to Port Jackson in the Active. All these unpleasant circumstances were very painful to bear, and gave me much distress – when I looked round and saw what progress had been made in the Civilization of the Natives, this afforded me some relief, I saw that the Axes, Hoes, Spades &c had done much to better the circumstances of the Natives; that these were the Missionaries and had turned their minds from the pursuit of War to the cultivation of their Lands – The Natives made many pointed remarks upon the conduct of the Settlers: nothing passes without their notice. They are very partial to the Europeans, and are sensible of the great advantages they derive from the Settlers and do not wish to offend them. I have sent you a copy of the regulations, which I prepared as a guide to their future conduct, and to which they all agreed in the full Committee – I hope now they will conduct themselves becoming their situation – The Revd J Butler is an active Man, his heart is in the work, and I hope he is now put in the right way. He told me he should have returned, had I not accompanied him, when he saw the state the Settlement was in, he should not have had the resolution to have struck at the root of the evils, traffic had been the bane, I always forbade it – I foresaw its evils, but there was no head upon the spot, to carry my instructions into execution, and therefore it could not be remedied. I found Mr Butler very ready to second my views as well as his Colleagues who came from England with him and now I hope all will do well. Satan has excited all his enmity to overturn this Mission, Friends and Foes have one way or other conspired against it. The Settlers themselves by their misconduct did all they could to overthrow it, tho not intentionally. Those in New South Wales whose public situations called them to support the laws, were afraid to be seen countenancing the work, and others in high Stations exerted every Nerve to crush it altogether. I am astonished when I take a view of all that is past, and have so long beheld, the Fire in the Bush, that the Bush has not been consumed, I therefore conclude, and I trust upon solid ground, that the work is of God, and therefore cannot be overthrown. You will excuse this long letter I feel it my duty to state the good and the bad to you. It is not necessary that all the World should know that a Missionary does not do his duty; but I think the Directors of the Mission should know – we know what human Nature is, and how few good Men ever will do what is right if left without a guide – few can govern themselves; much less can they govern other Men, and no Mission should be left without a Head – The Missionaries at Otaheite have often done very wrong, yet God has blessed their labours. I cannot omit mentioning another instance of unpardonable neglect in all the Settlers. I took over with me at the first, two Mares, and onme very fine entire Horse three years old; with the hope of supplyinmg the island with a good breed of Horses. The Horse was worth £100 in New South Wales; the Settlers took no care of them, but suffered them for more than three years, to trespass upon the Natives Tabooed grounds; notwithstanding all their remonstrances, till at length the Natives were so exasperated that they shot them and their increase. Mr Kendall told me the Natives continually reasoned with them on the injury the Horses did them but they paid no attention to their complaints – The Settlers might have taken care of the horses with little trouble, as they were very gentle, having been broke in before I took them over. Had men destroyed their tabooed sweet Potatoe grounds, the Natives would have put them to death, I wonder therefore they had patience so long with the Horses. This is a very serious loss, as they would now have been at work with the Plough. The loss is wholly owing to Idleness, and want of common attention. This circumstance grieved me much as it was such a public calamity. I had also sent over six young Heifers about two years ago – after they had arrived the Settlers informed me they could not get the Bulls to put to them, as they were wild. When I received this information I sent over two tame Bulls to run with the Heifers, when I arrived in New Zealand, I found the Bulls I had sent had never been put to the Heifers, but turned to the wild Cattle – this was also a vexatious circumstance, as it prevented their increase. I could not account for such total indifference to an object in which their own Comfort, and the future welfare of the whole Country was so materially interested. It appeared as if every thing Man could do, or leave undone, conspired together to defeat my intentions for the general good. I had ordered ten more Heifers and one Bull of the best Breed to be sent in the Active when she came for me, when she arrived she landed nine, two died on their passage I have got about 20 Head of Cattle there at present, and I think Mr Butler will take care of them. The Settlers are not aware of the advantages Cattle are of to a Country, nor of the trouble and heavy expense attending their conveyance or they never could have acted in so thoughtless a manner I was very angry with them tho it was of no avail; the Horses would then have been as well as the Cattle of infinite value. Such have been the unnecessary mortifications, to repair the loss will be attended with much expense and trouble. Men of common sound sense and comprehensive minds are not easily to be met with for Missionarfies to the uncivilized Heathen Nations. Hence many of them are voiud of reflecting they are not Men of observation; their ideas do not extend beyond the little circle in which they have formerly moved and perhaps I expected too much from them, when I thought they would have taken care of the Cattle and Horses for their own sakes. But what knowledge Men do not possess, we should not expect them to exercise. I intend to take in the Dromedary one entire Horse, and two Mares, and near 20 Head of Horned Cattle, as such an opportunity may not offer again for a long time; and as I go myself I hope I shall be able to take one of them – A Country can never get forward without Horses and Cattle; and no expense should be spared in getting them into a New Colony as soon as possible. Had the british government given £100 per head for Cows when the Colony was first established this would have been a great saving to the Nation – As a proof of the truth of this obsevation, I beg leave to say that I got one Cow soon after my arrival in the Colony and in 13 years I had 60 head. I have thought good to state the above, you will make what use of this Letter you may think proper. As I have already said I wish you to know all both good and bad, and then you can form your own Judgment upon the whole. Mr Carlisle applied yesterday to return to New Zealand, but I will never allow him, Mr Gordon was with him. I have no doubt but they both repent their improper conduct. I am Revd and Dear Sir Your most obedient humble ServantOn Board H.M.S.Dromedary Wangharoa Sepr 13th 1820 My Dear Sir As I am now on the eve of my Return to Port Jackson I avail myself of the present moment to address a few Lines to you before my departure with the sincerest wish to animate you in the great work of the Lord to which you have been solemnly called and set apart – You will remember at the time I arrived in New Zealand in Feby last I found you greatly "discouraged because of the way" you had experienced six months of severe trial in a new Field of Action during which Period I have no doubt you suffered more real Anxiety and Pain of mind, than you had ever experienced during as many years at any former Period of your Life – your Trials were new – your Graces when exercised with new Temptations and perhaps in some instances you saw yourself in a different Light from what you had been wont to do – Your Patience were put to the Test, and often completely exhausted – you seemed to feel much of that unbelieving disponding Spirit, that the ten Rulers of the Children of Israel, who had been appointed by Moses to examine the Land of Canaan, manifested, when they returned and made their Report – "we are not able to go up against the People, for they are stronger than we" – when you mentioned to me the State of your own mind, and the Situation of the Settlement I felt much grieved for the evils that existed; yet from my long Experience of mankind I was not astonished at them – To despise Authority is inherent in human nature, I have often seen this disposition manifest itself more in missionaries than in any other men who have come under my notice – The Scriptures are the best Comment upon the Conduct of mankind whether they are religious or irreligious. Wherever God appoints a Moses and places Israelites under his Authority, there will always be a Norak or a Dathan, or an Abiram to say to him, "you take too much upon you, seeing all the Congregation is holy everyone of them; wherefore lift ye up yourselves above the Congregation of the Lord?" Even men of sound Piety are liable to fall into this Sin; and it is a dreadful one for disturbing the Church of Christ – our blessed Lord hath told us that offences will come – but adds, woe to him by whom the offence cometh. Did not Miriam, and Aaron, (own Sister & Brother to Moses) and Partakers of like precious Truth with him break out into open Sedition against him, and laboured to bring Person, and Authority into Contempt before the Congregation of Israel – They carried their opposition against Moses so far, as to kindle the Anger of the Lord against them, and to make them public Examples of his high Displeasure, as a warning to others, by instantaneously afflicting Miriam with Leprousy, and compelled both Aaron and her with Guilt and Shame to intreat Moses to pray for them, that the divine Judgments might be averted from them. Sin is Sin, & Rebellion, Rebellion whether found amongst Angels or Saints, and God will always punish it – If any despise our legal Authority, we should not seek to avenge ourselves "for Vengeance is mine saith the Lord, and I will repay." You and I have never seen what Aaron & Miriam saw of the works of the Lord, and were convinced that their Brother was a Favorite of Heaven, yet their Pride got the better of their Piety, and they fell – Let us no[t] think it strange if we meet with the same Spirit amongst our Brethren – Tho' "Moses was very meek above all men which were upon the Face of the Earth", and had closer Communication with God than any other Saint, for we are told he talked with God Face to Face as a man with his Friend, yet all his meekness was not Proof against the repeated Insults he met with from the Israelites – he lost his Temper with them; for they provoked his Spirit so that he spake unadvisedly with his Lips; and on that Account the sacred Historian tells us, it went ill with Moses for their Sakes – Sometimes he remonstrated with the Seditious Israelites under the Influence of human Passions – at other times with the deepest Humility he cried to God for Aid, saying "What shall I do with this people for they are almost ready to stone me." View Moses Situation - you will see his brother Aaron while he is praying, make the golden Calves, and all the Israelites dancing round them, shouting and singing these are thy Gods O, Israel – Anothert secreting the wedge of Gold, by which the wrath of the Lord is brought upon the Congregation – and the Princes and Leaders of the tribes committing Fornication with the daughters of the Heathens, which compelled Moses to execute the painful Task of hanging up one Thousand of them one morning before the door of the Tabernacle – what must have been his Feelings when he signed the death warrants of one Thousand men many of them probably leaving widows and Orphans to be provided for. In all trying moments go to your Bible for Instructions – This will greatly tend to relieve your mind, and to heal any wound that your Colleagues may inflict by improper Conduct. They will often do wrong – you must expect this,– If they should provoke your Spirit, and cause you to speak unadviesdly with your Lips, it will go ill with you for their Sakes – nothing can justify before God any improper temper in us whatever difficulties you may meet with, expecially from the Europeans never entertain an idea of giving up your Situation. Satan will drive you away if he can. To give up would be to follow the example of Jonah and if you had not to cry unto God out of the Belly of the whale, you would feel all the painful Reflections of having set your Hand to the Plough, and drawn back again; which would bring a Curse upon you and not a blessing – If you patiently persevere you will succeed – you will see the barren wilderness literally become a fruitful Field – The place of danger is the post of Honor – If you run from your Post because the Enemy makes an attack upon it, another will step in and take your Crown. Bear with the weaknesses, Infirmities, and even Faults of your Colleagues – Be not easily provoked. Remember the Eyes of the Christian world are upon you and much of the Success of the mission under God, depends upon your wisdom, Patience and Perseverance – you must make some allowance for your own Habits with respect to your Brethren – you have been accustomed to obey, and to be obeyed – Perhaps some of your Colleagues have neither been accustomed to obey, nor to be obeyed but have got these Lessons to learn – you are now at the Head of the Settlement, and have no Superior – Tho' it may be the duty of those under you to obey your orders in a certain Sense as readily as the men you had under you in London were wont to do, yet if you expect this, you expect too much – you might as well expect a man to make a watch, because he had seen oneNew Zealander March 1st 1820 Revd and Dear Sir. I now take my leave of you, and although it gives me much pain to reflect that any difference of opinion should exist between you and myself, and that I am not entering upon this voyage with those tokens of your approbation which would have been so desirable to me, yet I hope I shall always speak of you with kindness in whatever company it may please Divine Providence to place me. Whether this Voyage is, or is not undertaken in a right spirit will appear from the result. If I am right I shall enjoy the blessing of God. If I am wrong I pray that he may teach me a better way. But I have a strong desire to go. The path of duty appears to me to be plain. If it pleases the Lord of his goodness to prosper me in the way in which I go, I shall have abundant reason to be thankful. I desire to look unto him in every difficulty and under every discouragement. I feel for my family & trust that I shall be conducted back to them again in safety. I would not leave them, if I had the least fear that the Natives would treat them ill. I feel for my Colleagues. Some of them may perhaps be jealous of me or displeased at my conduct towards them, but however this may be, I pray that the Almighty God may be their guide & guardian. There are those who, as it would seem speak hard things of me behind my back. In so doing they cannot be right. I would ask them, if I could, whether theyever tell a tale to the prejudice of themselves. I feel also for the Situation of the Natives. I have made the Language my study night and day. If I ever am enabled, by the help of God to contribute any thing towards their eternal Interests, He shall have the Glory. I can do no good without Books & these ought to be inspected and printed in England. A School can never be carried on without books. I can say no more at present but remain Revd & Dear Sir Your very faithful Servant Thos Kendall I have forwarded this Letter, which will shew how much I opposed Mr Kendall’s return to England— Nothing but violence would have retained him in N. Zealand at that time, and which I had neither Authority nor Inclination to exercise—Feby 29th 1820 Rev & dear Sir I am happy to inform you that H. M. Ship Dromedary anchored in the Bay of Islands on the evening of the 27th inst. soon after which the Rev & Mrs Butler and the Settlers came on Board, when I was informed that Mr Kendall was on the eve of his departure for England, and was expected to sail on the 29th. As Mr Kendall had made all his arrangements for Europe I was at a Loss how to act – I must leave Mr Kendall to explain his Reasons for the Step he has taken – He takes Shunghee with him – This I regret, as I should not recommend any more N. Zealanders to be sent to Europe as the Climate is too severe for them – Shunghee has been very kind, to the Settlers since they have been there – I wrote to you very fully before I sailed for N. Zealand – Should my Letters not have arrived before Mr Kendall you will not be able to judge of the State of the Mission when I arrived in Augs last. There has been great difficulties in managing this Settlement from the abominable Traffic that has been carried on – Mr Kendall has gained very considerable Knowledge of the Language, as well as the Confidence of the natives – I wish much he had obtained the Permission of the Society, and the approbation of his Colleagues to visit England before he had attempted to leave his Station. I do not feel competent to judge of the Propriety or Impropriety of Mr Kendalls Conduct – so as to warrant me in giving an opinion – I feel for his Family situated as they are. I beg to inform you that I finally settled all the Salaries, up to the 31st of December and drew upon you for the same in order that I might settle with the whole when at N. Zealand – I am therefore indebted to Mr Kendall for 9 months Salary which I will thank you to pay him, and I will give the Society Credit for the same in my next Accounts – I have not been on Shore at the Settlement since I arrived, having been prevented by public Buisness, I could not do this – or I should have called a meeting of the Committee and taken their opinion on Mr Kendalls Conduct in going to Europe at the present time – He seems to think the Revd J. Butler is not the Superintendent of the whole mission, and those connected with it – I have always considered him in that Light myself – Mr Kendall will not acknowledge any Superior from what he stated to me. No doubt, he will state all the things to you, when you will be able to judge – I have written these few hasty Lines, as I have not had an opportunity to have much Conversation with any of the Settlers yet – I must refer you to Mr Kendall for Information relative to the State of the Natives &c &c, as he is much better able than myself to speak upon this Subject. I have the Honour to be Dear Sir Yours affectionately Samuel Marsden March 2d 1820 Revd & Dr Sir Mr Kendalls principal desire in returning to England is to obtain ordination if Possible for performing divine Service at N. Zealand amongst the natives whether this can be done or not I am not able to judge and therefore must leave him to use what Interest he can obtain to accomplish his wishes in this respect. I am Yours sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattBay of Islands April 24th 1820 Revd & Dear Sir You will have learned from Mr Kendall that I arrived at N. Zealand in H.M.S. Dromedary on the 27th of Feby just at the Period Mr Kendall was embarking for England. I was much surprised at the Step he had taken without any previous Approbation, either of his Colleagues, the Society or any other Person – I cannot see the wisdom of his measure – According to human foresight it was an hasty Step – divine Goodness may overrule all for good and time will reveal the Good or evil attending Mr K's visit to England. However clear Mr K might see his way, to me it appeared dark and gloomy – His Colleagues had only lately arrived they were neither acquainted with the Language nor the Characters, nor the manners of the natives, and on their Account his presence was very much wanted – A new Settlement was forming under the protection of Shunghee – Shunghee accompanying Mr K distressed the minds of his Colleagues as they considered him, as their principal Guardian, and were full of Fear for their personal Safety when Shunghee was gone. Mr K left his wife and 8 Children wholly at the mercy of the natives, and at an Age when they in a very especial manner require the Eye of the Parent, to prevent them from mingling amongst the Heathens and learning their ways – However he was determined upon returning to England let the Consequences be what they may – Some individual must think of, and possibly Fend for his Family – I believe myself and Mr Butler must take this Trouble or they will not be provided for. Tho' I cannot approve of Mr K leaving N. Zealand at the present time, his Reasons may perhaps be satisfactory to the Committee – If so it will be well – I wish now to state the Situation I found the Mission in, on my arrival – Permit me first to observe with respect to N. Zealand, there never was in my opinion a fairer Field for missionary Labors in any Heathen nation. With Respect to the Personal danger of the Missionaries I think six years experience is sufficient to remove any serious apprehensions upon that ground – Mr K leaving his wife and eight Children in the Power of the natives is at least a strong Testimony what his Opinion is upon this Ground also – no doubt but he thinks them safe from violence – There is every Prospect as far as concerns the natives to encourage the Society in their Labors – The great difficulty in establishing this mission has originated from civilized Enemies, and from the Missionaries having connections with the Shipping – which has more or less tended to destroy that unity of Spirit which is the Bond of Peace and by their Conduct to give just Cause to the Enemy to triumph – To do Justice to Messrs Kendall and Hall they have both been very useful men in their respective Stations, but I apprehend they would have been much more so had they not lost sight of their duty to the Society and to each other – Their bartering with the natives and Shipping for Muskets and Powder excited their Avarice, and Avarice excited Jealousy, and both together destroyed all Christian Love, and carried them so far out of their duty that they could not even meet at last to read the Service at the Church on the Sabbath day together – When I visited them in August last I found them all in a State of Confusion – I saw these evils to be exceeding great but the difficulty was to find a Remedy – I had for a long time been remonstrating with them by Letter against the nefarious Traffic of Muskets and Powder with the natives, and against all private Traffic – but notwithstanding the directions I had given and the Resolutions which they entered into against this Barter, I found it was still conducive and productive of every evil – I had a string of Resolutions or Rules drawn up, which were read one by one in the Committee, and approved by the Signature of them all – when these Resolutions were past I hoped a death Blow was struck to this abominable, and disgraceful Evil – Not many days after one of the old Settlers (Mr King) purchased a quantity of Hogs with a Musket – I now despaired of ever preventing this evil, without all the missionaries who were concerned in this wickedness were dismissed from the Service of the Mission – This I had no Authority to do and if I had possest the Authority as an individual I should not have exercised it, but should have referred the matter to the Consideration of the Honourable Committee at Home. I did suspend Mr King as stated in a former Letter – The Revd J. Butler saw this evil in the same Light I did, and also Messrs F. Hall & Kemp – After this Subject came again before the Committee, they all unanimously agreed once more to abide by the Rules which they had signed – during my stay in N. Zealand I experienced much distress from the misconduct of those employed in the mission – I hoped mutual Friendship was restored amongst them in a certain degree when I left them in November – At the same time I was afraid the Revd J. Butler would not be able to maintain his Authority, and to carry on the Mission with Comfort to himself – I have had a deal of Experience with missionaries for more than twenty years, and I have found them very difficult to do anything with. As soon as they enter upon their work they feel independent – They consider themselves their own Masters – and will only do what they please – In all missions some improper Characters will be found – In the Otaheitean Mission there were several worthless Characters – In time one after another left their Stations, and returned to the world again – Some of them became drunkards and guilty of other scandalous Sins. But the Conduct of the idle and abandoned, did not prevent the divine blessing from crowning the Labors of the faithful with success. We must not expect all to turn out well who come to N. Zealand – we must be thankful if one in three do their work faithfully – what also adds to the difficulty of the mission here is the distance N. Zealand is from the Mother Country – It is probable had the missionaries been nearer Home they would have behaved better, or the Committee would have removed them – Situated as this Country is, there were none to supply their place and had they come away the Christian world would have been discouraged from supporting the mission and the Enemies would have greatly rejoiced – On my arrival in February I found the Europeans in great Confusion – and the Tares were again sprung up amongst the wheat – The Settlers had fallen into their old Barter with the Ships and natives for Muskets and Powder – Mr Butler either for want of Authority, or from fear, or Persuasion had been prevailed upon to polute his Hands with the same Traffic not on his private Account, but to procure animal Food for the Support of the Settlement – This Trial I was not prepared to meet – I called a meeting again, stated my Abhorrance of this Traffic – Mr Butler condemned it as much as I did – They contended that without Muskets and Powder the Natives would not sell their Pigs – that they could not get a Log of Timber, nor Potatoes or any article they wanted to purchase – I did not credit all they said – but told them I should be here for some time, and then I should judge – That they should not purchase any while I remained with them, and if any did I would not pay his Salary and he might apply Home for it – if I found that they could not get animal Food without Muskets and Powder I would send them salt meat from Port Jackson till the Subject was submitted to the Committee at Home. Mr Butler was much distressed – told me he could not govern the Europeans and if I had not come he should have returned to Port Jackson by the first opportunity– I was thankful to God that his Providence had opened a way for me to visit them at this trying moment – Mr Butler wants experience – he has had men under him, but not Missionaries, who have no idea of Subordination – I think the dromedary will remain long enough for me to prove that they can get all the Native Productions without Muskets or Powder – and I hope I shall establish Mr Butler upon a more comfortable Foundation than he was before – I know Mr Kendall will plead for this Barter very strongly, and had he remained Mr Butler would have found more difficulty in Abolishing it than he will at present – Notwithstanding Mr K had signed the Resolutions to barter no more with Muskets and Powder when I was here in November – and I believed he would do what he promised – yet to my great mortification he had some Muskets sent down from Port Jackson in the Dromedary by his Agent, which I knew nothing of till they were opened on board, and I was informed by the King's Officers that this was the Fact – Mr Butler told me the same – I did not know this Circumstance till Mr Kendall had sailed. Had I known I should have ordered them back again – I shall rejoice to give the Missionaries Credit for all the good things they do; and to approve of their Conduct as far as I can – and it gives me much pain to state the above Complaints – I condemn this Barter because its natural tendency is to defeat the grand object of the Society – It arms one tribe of Natives against another, who are unarmed – for a man with a Chain has not the same means of defense that one has with a Musket – The morning Mr Kendall sailed – I believe not less than forty Canoes came into the Harbour from a war Expedition with Prisoners of war, and the Heads of a number of Chiefs whom they had slain in Battle – I went on Shore, and saw the Prisoners and the Heads when they landed – The sight was distressing beyond Conception – Arms and Ammunition tend to enflame their warlike Spirit, and to urge them to blood and Slaughter – no man can upon Christian Principles defend such a Barter – Satan could not have had a more powerful Instrument to overthrow the Mission than this Barter – If the Missionary Settlers will do their duty, and follow the Instructions of the Society they will be blessed in their work – but if they do the work of the Lord deceitfully, he will not bless them – They have suffered a little Inconvenience, a few privations while residing amongst the Heathens – but some of them must in the common Course of things have suffered more had they lived in England, and had their Families to maintain there. In any observations I have made I do not wish to damp the Spirits of the Society – There is nothing to discourage the Christian world. I have no doubt but the time is at Hand for God to visit these poor Heathens – The New Zealanders are prepared for the Gospel – no difficulties lie on their Side – It is the Instruments I blame – I hope the time is now come when the great evil will be conquered. I shall do all I can to put matters upon a permanent Footing – Shd Mr Kendall be in England he may endeavour to defend his Conduct in what I censure him in – but he never can – He will say an Hoe, Axe or Tomahawk will kill a man as well as a Musket but that argument is nothing. I am with much Esteem Yours &c &c &c Saml Marsden Rev J. PrattBay of Islands April 26 1820 Dear Sir As a vessel sails this morning for Port Jackson I embrace the opportunity to write you a Line. I am still in the Bay of Islands – A few days after you sailed I walked to the Gambier on the western side and spent more than a week with the hospitable Chiefs on its Banks who were overjoyed to see me – I have felt great Pleasure in their Company – The morning I returned, when I reached the long wood, it began to rain very heavy – I remained in the wood all night,– tho' very wet – The next morning I set off for Kiddee Kiddee – The Rain had fallen in Torrants all night, and still continued – The Swamps and Creeks were all full and the Streams very rapid and deep – I had to wade thro them all as the Natives could not attemp[t] to carry me the waters were too strong – As I cannot swim, I was obliged to have too with me that could, to assist me in deep Places – In the Evening I reached the Settlement wet and weary – most of the natives did not get in till the next evening, only two accompanied me, the rest remained in the wood all day – I have since been round by Sea to the Gambier in the Dromedary but the Captain was afraid there was not sufficient depth of water for for so large a Ship being only 19 feet upon the Bar at low water, and therefore returned – I have visited Wangaroa as well as all the districts round the Bay of Islands – and was very kindly received – They all want Missionaries – I expect we shall visit the River Thames. New Zealand as you well know is ready for any Blessing the Christian world will be ready to impart – and those who love the Cause of Christ, and are willing to devote themselves to it, will be welcomed here – As far as concerns the natives there is no obstruction in the way of their Civilization. The Path is as clear as can be in any Heathen Country, so that I need not say a word to you upon that Subject, as this you are well convinced of – I shall now say a little on the State of the Mission – you know in what great Confusion I found the Europeans in when I arrived – I had no time previous to your sailing to make any Inquiry, or I should have made a representation by you to the Committee – I found you had all fallen into that accursed Traffic with Muskets and Powder again, notwithstanding all the Resolutions that had been past against it when I was with you in August last. Mr Butler had been guilty also – I felt the keenest Anguish when I learned these things – I am convinced such Conduct will bring a Curse upon N. Zealand, and not a Blessing – I was informed you had open a Cask on Board the Dromedary directed to you, and had been shipt by me (not knowing its Contents) with five muskets in it – I could hardly believe the Report, had not a Gentleman told me who would not assert an untruth – The morning you sailed, you will remember about 40 Canoes came into the Harbour from a war Expedition – I went on Shore, when the Canoes were landed, and there beheld the most distressing Scenes: the miserable Captives of war, embracing the Heads of their departed Fathers or Chiefs, and cutting their own Bodies after their manner, and mingling their Blood with their Tears – when I considered that the Missionaries were furnishing the Instruments of death to these poor Savages, by supplying them with Muskets and Powder, I could not but feel the greatest Indignation at such a Thought – no Arguments which you or any other can use, will ever convince me but that this is a great Sin in the sight of God, and Scandal to the Christian name. I regretted that I had supplied Mr Butler and his Colleagues with a Pound of Powder – I did it for their Preservation in Case any unforeseen Tumult should happen in N. Zealand – I shall leave the Mission in future under the divine Protection – They shall not depend upon an Arm of Flesh – As soon as I could I called a Committee, stated again what I had often stated before, my Sentiments upon the nefarious Barter, and told the whole that I would have no more to do with their Settlement, or any of them if they would not put away this accursed thing – I would give up the Cause altogether for the present as far as I was personally concerned, and have no more Connection with them – and this I am fully resolved to do–The Argument generally urged, has been that neither Timber nor Pork could be bought from the natives without Muskets and Powder – This I do not credit – and I hope I shall stay long enough to prove that this opinion is not current – The Revd J. Butler and all the Settlers have once more promised to have nothing to do with this Traffic in future – I have explained to all the neighbouring Chiefs, that the Settlers must not barter with them on no account with Muskets and Powder, and if they will not supply them with what they want, they must return to Port Jackson – none of them will hear of the Settlers leaving them – I think it much more to the Honor of Religion and the Good of N. Zealand to give up the mission at the present than trade with the natives in these Articles. I hope you will bring none out with you. If you do, they will be of no use to you when you return, unless you have a Sanction from the Committee to dispose of them which I think will not be granted – I need add no more on this Subject, further than to assure you that all Connection between me and you, as far as the Mission must be at an end, if you entertain any Idea of repeating what has been formerly done in this respect. This Barter has been the Cause of all the evils that have existed amongst you – It destroyed all Christian Love, it incited avarice and Jealousies, and Murmurs, and Suspicions, and neglect of all your proper duties – and turned you aside from the right way, laid you open to the Attacks of your Enemies – covered your warmest Friends with shame, and caused them to weep in Secret – I am sure God will not bless any of you in your own Souls while you are guilty of such things – but will in righteous displeasure bring Trouble and Anguish upon you – no Plea can justify such a Crime in the Sight of God – I pray that all concerned may be convinced of the evil of that Barter – With Respect to Mr King, I have had little Communication with him since I arrived – I have now done with him – and have left Mr Butler to settle all his Concerns in future. He will not hear a word I have to say to him – You told me Mr King had been not well treated – You could not be serious in this Assertion – you cannot justify his Conduct – you have contemned it again and again – I, as Agent cannot shut my Eyes to public or private evils which affect the Mission – I must notice them – I have no doubt but God will bless these poor Heathens, and that nothing shall prevent his gracious designs from being accomplished – It "is impossible but that offences will come, but woe to that man by whom the offence cometh" – I must now conclude – Your Family are all well – and all your Colleagues – I wish you may return full of a real missionary Spirit, when you come – and remain Yours sincerely Saml Marsden Mr Ths Kendall P.S. I have sent Mr Kendall's Letter open for your Inspection and will thank you to hand it to him when you have read it –Coromandel, River Thames Augs 12th 1820 My dear Sir This will be delivered to you by James Downie Esqr Commander of H. M. Store Ship Coromandel should he return safe to London from New Zealand where I now leave him. Captain Downie will inform you of the State of affairs at the River Thames— I am more, and more confident that the benevolent designs of the Society will be crowned with Success – Should Government turn their Attention to New Zealand, and follow up the Plan of bringing Timber from this Country I shall strongly recommend Captain Downie to be continued in his Service should it meet with his own approbation – Captain Downie may be depended upon, for maintaining a good understanding between the Europeans and the natives of the Island— He has gained their Confidence which is a matter of the first importance and I am sure he will treat them at all times with Kindness – I have wrote a Line to your Right Honourable President my Lord Gambier— Mr Downie will explain his wishes to you, should he have any Intention of returning to this Country and I shall feel myself much obliged, if you or any other members of the Society will forward his views, should you have it in your Power to do so with those in Authority, and it should be deemed necessary – I have sent by Captain Downie a Patoo Patoo which was presented to me by a Chief of Mercury Bay named A-Warree on the 22d of July 1820 – in Consequence of having brought about a Reconciliation between him, and Timmaranga a Chief of the Bay of Islands— who had fought an hard Battle in the Beginning of this year in which Timmaranga was Victor – A great number were killed, and Timmaranga took 260 Prisoners— I shall write to you more fully on my return to N. S. Wales— I am with much Esteem Revd & Dr Sir Yours – Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt H.M.S. Coromandel Portsth 9th Jany 1822 Sir As I am very much engaged discharging the ship of her N. Zealand Spars & likely to be so for a month longer I shall forward Mr Marsdens letter & the Patoo covered over with brown paper, it is a long piece of the Jaw of a Whale, when the ship is paid off & I go to London I shall do myself the pleasure to wait of [sic] you I remain Sir Your most obedt Jas Downie Revd J. Pratt Salisbury SquareFeby 12th 1820 Parramatta Revd & Dr Sir, As the Families of the Settlers at the Bay of Islands are now growing up, it will be necessary that they all should be employed in the work of the Mission while they remain there as they come of Age. Mr Kendall has two daughters, who are very well able to teach the Girls— It will require a Possitive Order from the Committee that all the Settlers wives assist in instructing the natives in every thing they can— and their Sons and Daughters as they come of Age— Mr Kendall has now an £120 per annum and his Ration for himself and Family found— I told him his Daughters ought to teach the Girls now to do anything they could— Mr Kendall replied they should do so, if I would agree to allow them a Salary in addition to what the Society allowed them at present, which was £10 per annum each for their Clothing— I did not like to do this without Instructions from you— as this would be setting a Precedent. Mr Kendall wanted ten Pounds per annum for each of his Daughters. The Circumstances of the Settlement are now improving— and what was absolutely necessary at the first will not continue to be so, as the Comforts of Life become more general— The Settlers do not seem to think that the Society have a just Claim to their Services, and to the Services of their Families— As the whole are maintained by the Society I am inclined to think that the Society have a just Claim to the Services of their Wives and Children as far as they can render any Service. I directed Mr Kendall's old[est] Son to be put into the Carpenters Gang and his Daughters into the School. I shall see how they are going on when I visit them again— I shall be much obliged by the Committee stating to me what their wishes are on the above Subject, and what they do expect from their missionaries— I had forgot to mention that I had purchased a large Grant of Land from Shunghee and have sent you the Deed— It is in a fine Situation rich Land, and well watered – Convenient for the Harbour as large Ships can lay within about five miles of the Settlement in Safety and small vessels can go up to the Settlement, and land or receive any Goods— I thought this Land would answer well for any poor Colonising Families at any future period should any come out under the Patronage of the Society or their Friends— I am Dr Sir Yours sincerely Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattRevd S. Marsden's Memorandum to Mr Kermode Mr Butler will give Mr Kermode for the Church Missionary Society a Wooden Spatulla with which the head chiefs Wife was digging her Potatoe ground amidst her Slaves, when the Revd Messrs Marsden and Butler visited the potatoe Gardens of her husband, whose name is Shungee, altho she is a Woman of the first rank in New Zealand and quite Blind yet she was labouring as hard as any common Slave. Mr Marsden desires Mr K to say to the Revd Mr Pratt that finding his wants less than he expected, he has drawn only for £300 and not for £700 as advised in a former letter. That he does not intend to draw on that account any further Sum untill he hears from the Society – Mr Kermode will reserve any letters, instructions, written or verbal from Mr Pratt to Mr Marsden on the subject of either the Active or the Expenditure at New Zealand or New South Wales.Ranghee Hoo 22d Sepr 1820 Revd & Dear Sir Your last Letters sent by Mr Cowell reached me at New Zealand a few days ago – Mr Cowell and his Lady are at Port Jackson – I have now been some months in this Island and have travelled thro' many Parts of it. I have been as far as Mercury Bay on the East side, and from thence I came down the River Thames nearly from its Source – afterwards visited the west side of the Thames, and then crossed the Country to Kiperro situated on the west side of N. Zealand, and I think must be nearly in the same Latitude with the River Thames; perhaps a little more to the southward – From Kiperro I travelled to the Bay of islands, which In reached on the Evening of the 23d day from the time I left the Coromandel. Thro' every district I past I met with the kindest Attention from the natives – I had no European with me, during the Journey – As it is my Intention to transmit to you my observations on the Country and natives I visited, during three months absence from the Bay of Islands, as soon as I return to Port Jackson I shall not trouble you with them at the present, but only beg to add that I see no difficulty in any Part of New Zealand to prevent the Success of the Mission; but there is one great difficulty in another Quarter, and that is in finding proper Persons to carry the wishes of the Society into effect. Few men have had more practical Knowledge of Missionaries than I have had and I can say with great truth, that I have met with few, who have inclined their Hearts to the work, who have been at all willing to put up with any self denial – My Soul has often mourned in secret for evils that I could not remedy. Some are stubborn, and ungovernable, others are idle, proud and conceited – others are full of deception that it requires a long time to find out their Characters – Others have no Relish for the work – no Love to the poor Heathens no desire to do them any good. If the Heart is not deeply engaged in the work, if the Fear of the God of Jacob is not the ruling Principle, no outward Professions – no solemn Vows – no sacred promises will induce a missionary to do his duty – Should Mr Kendall be in England when you receive this, request him from me, to state the whole of his Transactions, and those of his Colleagues in N. Zealand to you, keeping nothing back – It will come better from him than from me, or any other person – I am willing to give him the utmost Credit for all the good he has done, and always have been; but I cannot pass over in Silence his improper Conduct. This would be highly criminal in me as an Agent in such a Cause – I had little opportunity previous to his sailing to know the real State of things – but I learned enough, to express my disapprobation of his Conduct in many Instances which I did not fail to tell him. All the difficulties in New Zealand that I have met with have been in governing the Europeans. They will not do what is right, they will not live in unity and brotherly Love. The love of money – the Thirst for Pre-eminence, the want of Industry, and Zeal for the good of the Heathens have greatly militated against the Success of the Mission. I had used every Persuasion, and every means in my Power to put a Stop to the abominable traffic in Muskets and Powder – I had obtained their solemn Pledges, signed with their own Signature that they would put away this accursed thing – I relied upon their promises – before I left N. Zealand I found these Promises broken – The Promises were renewed, but on my return in Feby I then found myself deceived again, and that no Confidence was to be placed in them. I merely hint at these things now, as I may have occasion to notice them again at a future time. I communicated to Mr Wm Hall the Contents of your Letter that concerned him, and left him to make his own defence. He is an industrious valuable man, and sets a good example to the natives, but too eager after the things of this present Life. I have had much Conversation with him upon this Subject – I cannot doubt, but he is attached to the work of the Mission notwithstanding his Faults. I think Mr Kendall found it necessary to go Home, to vindicate his Conduct. he must have been aware, that what was passing in N. Zealand would reach my Ears – thro some Channel or other, and then he would be placed in a difficult situation, as I had assured them I would not spare them, nor fail to represent their misconduct to the Society, should it come to my Knowledge. I hope things will go on better by and by – Francis Hall is a truly pious man, and I have no Fear that the Society will ever have cause to be displeased with him. Mr & Mrs Kemp go on well with whom Mr Hall now resides – They have got into their new House which is a very good one – Mrs Butler never wished to come to New Zealand, and therefore it cannot be expected that she will ever relish her Situation: and will have more or less Influence upon the mind of Mr Butler to unsettle him. Mr Butler is a warm man in his Temper – He has acquired a Severity in his Expression, probably from his former Situation, which is unpleasant to those who have not been accustomed to that mode of Address. I have endeavoured as a Friend both verbally and by Letter to point out these things to him – I know these acquired Habits will not be easily put off without much mortification. Never send out a married man, if it can be avoided, unless his wife is as willing to engage in the work as her Husband – The wife should be consulted – When I return to Port Jackson I will write more fully – Suffice it to say, that there is every encouragement to go on in the Mission. I was on my Passage to N. S. Wales in a small Schooner this week – was 5 days at Sea, but compelled to bear up again for the Bay of Islands where I anchored last night, after suffering very severely from Seasickness, and want of Air – I shall not venture again, but wait till the Dromedary returns to Port Jackson. When the Kings Ships arrive (the Coromandel & Dromedary) you will be able then from the officers to form a more correct Idea of N. Zealand – no difference has happened yet between the Ships Companies and the natives, and I hope none will. There would have been difficulties in the way of the Ships getting their Cargo if the Mission had not paved the way for them – 2. I think these Ships will lay the Foundation of a permanent Intercourse between the British Govt and these islands. Both Commanders will recommend a small Settlement to be formed as the Spars are found to be of the best Quality, equal in Length and Dimensions to all naval Purposes for masts for a first Rate Ship of war, downwards – I should think they are not to be excelled in any Part of the World – If a Settlement is formed, this will relieve the Society greatly in the Expenses – At the River Thames the Chiefs on both the west and east side requested that they might have some Protection afforded them from the British Govt. Wherever I have been, the Chiefs and people are sensible of the Advantages of some regular Government, and most of them wish to lay aside their war Pursuits, and turn their attention to Agriculture – but alledge they are compelled to fight for self Protection, as they have no Govt and nothing but their Spear to depend upon. Many of the Chiefs are very sensible men, and well disposed, and would labour if they could only reap the fruits of their Industry – But till there is some regular Government however small, the powerful Tribes will murder, and oppress the weak.– When I return to Port Jackson I intend to impress upon the mind of the Honourable Commissioner the necessity for Govt to interfere, to prevent the whalers from importing into the Bay of Islands such large Quantities of Muskets and Gun Powder, which proves very destructive to the Population, and has a natural tendency to feed their native warlike Spirit, and keep up the Flame of war – All the Missionaries are well, and time will cure the evils I have hinted at – Similar ones existed in the Society Islands,– The London Missionary Society have had many who have behaved ill. When the Israelites came to the Boarders of the Promise[d] Land Moses commanded that twelve Princes, one from every Tribe, should be sent to examine the good Land. When they had performed this duty, they returned, and made their Report to Moses. Ten of the twelve gave a false Account of the Land of Canaan – There were only two who proved themselves honest men – and these the Congregation were ready to stone. If the Society get two good Missionaries in every twelve they must be satisfied. The two will succeed if no more can be found – I have written these few Lines in haste as the Schooner will sail the first favourable moment and this may come to hand some months before any others – With my respectful Com[pliment]s to the Committee I have the Honor to be Dear & Revd Sir Your obed. hum[bl]e Sert Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney Feby 8th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir, I beg to introduce to you Richd Skinner Esqur Commander of His Majesty's Store Ship the dromedary from whom I received every kind Attention while I was in the Dromedary on my visit to New Zealand, as well as all the Missionaries while the Dromedary was in the Country – Should Captain Skinner come out again for Timber to New Zealand you will have a good opportunity of forwarding what you may wish to send by the Dromedary – It will give you much Pleasure as well as the Society to learn that no unpleasant differences happened between the natives and Ships Company while the Cargo was procuring – The natives will have now a different opinion of the British Sailors from what they have had from the Whalers – Captain Skinner can inform you what the General Conduct of the Masters and Crews of whalers are towards the natives, to whom I beg to refer – Some restraint should be put upon them if possible, but I cannot tell what can be done – I do not thing [sic] any thing will be done effectually without a Kings Vessel been there occasionally – This would check them a little – I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedt humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney Cove on Board the Dromedary Feby 9th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir, Governor Macquarie preventing my return to England, when I so much wished it, was one of the most providential Events that ever happened to me at any time. Had I been out of the Colony when the Commission of Enquiry examined into the Affairs of these Settlements, my public and private Reputation must have been ruined in this world. I feel most sincerely thankful to the Supreme Governor of the world, who has the Hearts of Kings in his Hands and turneth them as he pleases. I should have been branded with every Crime that could have disgraced human nature, without having an Opportunity to vindicate myself. As I have been on the Spot, tho' no means have been untried that Power or Interest or Malevolence could do to injure me. All Ranks have united their Abilities to aid the views of their Superiors. Men might as well attempt to prevent the Sun from rising at its appointed Hour, as to attempt to bury the truth for ever under Falsehood – I have not had a common Task to perform. I bless God I have no doubt but my Enemies will be covered with Shame, and that the Cause of Truth will triumph in the End, in Spite of the Influence of Power Perjury and Corruption. I should have returned to England in the Dromedary, could I have persuaded myself that any Stain would be suffered to remain upon my public Character – Man may say what they think proper of my religious Principles, but I cannot suffer any man to charge me with any disgraceful Action as a Member of Society – The Commissioner of Enquiry is in full Possession of my Case; and I cannot doubt but he will do impartial Justice to my Cause. He is a Gentleman whose Sense of Honor and Truth is in my opinion very great. If I was not convinced of this I should return by this Conveyance – Being persuaded as I am, that no one can justify my Superiors in their Conduct towards me my return does not appear so absolutely necessary at this moment as this would be attended with much Trouble and Expense; as well as Loss of time, and many Privations to myself when ever my Cause is heard, that all manner of evil have been spoken of me falsely, and that I am justly entitled to rejoice in this. I cannot for want of time send you the particulars of what has come under the immediate Examination of the Commissioner by this Conveyance but hope to do so by the next – God will in the End bring good out of evil, whether I am acquitted or condemned. I am Revd Sir Yours very sincerely, Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney Feby 8th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir I have sent my Journal to you by the Bearer Ensign Alexr McCrae of the 84th Regt who has been serving with a detachment of his Regiment on board the Dromedary – Mr McCrae is a young man who has taken some Pains to gain a Knowledge of N. Zealand and its Inhabitants, and can give you much Information that may be depended upon – you will hear various Accounts, and probably contradictory ones, but you may rely with Confidence upon any thing that Mr McCrae may say, because he will speak from his own Knowledge without Prejudice. I beg particularly to recommend him to your attention – you will know if the british Government intends to form a Settlement, which I think is probable. If this should be the Case, and a Party of military sent out, Mr McCrae would be of infinite Service in forming the Settlement, as he would have very great Influence with the Natives and would prevent any unpleasant Circumstances from taking place which would be likely to happen if a Settlement was formed entirely by Strangers – I need add no more than to refer you to the above Gentleman I remain Dr Sir Yours affectionately Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattGeneral Observations respecting the River Thames Amongst other things I have noticed, it may not be uninteresting to state my Sentiments of the River Thames, and of the land on its banks, and in its neighbourhood, as an agricultural Settlement where the Arekee or head Chief resides. It is situated about One Hundred Miles, or, perhaps more from point Rodney, the Entrance of the Thames. I should call Rowpah the Head of the Thames. here the river divides itself into two branches of equal size. The one runs to the right, and the other to the left. At Rowpah there is sufficient water for small vessels, that does not draw more than Six or seven feet. The Tide runs up a few miles above this Settlement. I went ten or twelve miles up the right hand branch in a Canoe when the water became shallow, and the river opened into an extensive plain. I have little doubt, but this branch of the river has its source in natural Springs which rise in this plain – The left hand branch I traced much further by land; and found that after running thro' deep Glens, craggy Rocks it had its Source in natural Springs which rose in a Similar plain, that extended to the borders of Mercury Bay. On or near the banks both of the main river and the two Branches which form the River, there are large Forrests of Timber of various Kinds, and very lofty but generally of the Cyprus kind. They extend with but little interruption for forty or fifty miles. I also observed several small navigable branches, which run into the interior in passing along the main River. There is every kind of Timber convenient that could be wanted for building Houses, and all Agricultural purposes. The Land in general is very Rich, and would produce the Heaviest Crops of Grain, and there are hundreds of Acres on its banks which might with little trouble be Cultivated with the Plough; as the whole is completely free from stones, and a light rich soil. In many places I observed the river in heavy rains overflowed its banks; but the water cannot remain upon the ground any time from the free outlet it has into the Sea, nor did it appear to rise very high. The River is near eight or Ten Miles wide, where the fresh water falls into the Salt. I inquired of the Natives if the river ever overflowed its banks, when they informed me it did in the rainy Season; but that the water never remained one day upon the Land. I was inclined to credit this Account as they planted the Banks with Potatoes in various places, and I observed they were not destroyed. And in some places I noticed the Native Huts standing near the Edge of the water, and not swept away. As the Land in general is very level, as well as the banks of the River, something similar to the Thames in England, and the low land in Kent and Essex, there are many Swamps which would require to be drained, before the Ground could be converted either into feeding pastures, or the production of Grain. However at the present there is abundance of Land sufficiently dry to support a large Population, if brought into Cultivation. As an eligible Situation for an extensive Agricultural Settlement, it commands many other local advantages; such as fire wood, plenty of thatch for Houses, and native flax for Rope or lines without end. Together with Shell and other Kinds of Fish in the greatest abundance. There is a considerable population which would by their Labour when furnished with proper Tools contribute to the general good. I have no doubt but the Chiefs would be very ready to locate portions of their Lands to any Europeans who would settle amongst them. The natives have not the means to cultivate their Land. They have neither Tools nor seed to put in the Ground. The most they can produce is a potatoe or Cabbage – and they never can extend their operations of Agriculture further without the proper means. The above observations apply only to the fresh water River and the Land on its banks. The banks of the Salt water river are very high and only small portions of land in the Coves can be conveniently cultivated. The River is also wide and open to the Sea tho' more than 30 Miles from it that Ships in the winter Season cannot Anchor with perfect Safety in it. There is a good harbour on the East side of the River about Twenty Miles from the fresh water where any Ships may lay in perfect Safety; and where I left His Majestys Ship The Coromandel. Upon the whole, I have seen no situation in New Zealand to be compared to the River Thames, or the banks of the fresh water, for an extensive and advantageous Agricultural Settlement – On the west side of the Thames at a settlement called Magoea up the River, named the Wyeroa about 30 or 40 Miles from the Thames, into which the Wyeroa falls, there is exceeding fine Land and a great Population, This Land is not liable to be flooded, and from the nature of its Soil can be cultivated at little expence. The Natives grow immense quantities of Potatoes, which with Fish is their principal food. The above remarks will be sufficient to give you an idea of the Thames, and what it will more than probably rise to in length of time.– I hope the Period is near at Hand, when those extensive plains will stand thick with Corn, and the lofty Pines break forth into Singing and the voice of Joy and Gladness be heard in the dwellings of those poor Heathens, who are now literally sitting in darkness and the Shadow of Death. The Names of the Principal Chiefs at the Thames. Tow-a-ma E-Nakkee Tippookee Terranghee West Towhookee East To-too-hee Side — Towretta Side A-Moppa Samuel MarsdenObservations on the Authority which the Chiefs possess in New Zealand There are Chiefs who hold large Tracts of Land in New Zealand as their hereditary right; yet their authority over the Persons and property of those who live within their Jurisdiction is very circumscribed, and confined within their own Family Domestics and Slaves, over whom they have the most absolute power. Upon their Lands a number of inferior Chiefs generally reside by permission, who may be allied in some way or other to the principal Chief by Family connexions, Intermarriages, or Friendship. Each of these Chiefs carrys on their own Cultivation, have their own Domestics and Slaves over whom the principal Chief has no authority whatever. Besides these there are free Persons who are poor, and who possess neither Land no Slaves; and whose Families have probably been reduced by war or other Calamities. Over these also the Chiefs has no authority whatever. They go where they please, and live as they please, without interruption from any one. As the Chief is generally a Military Character those who live within his Jurisdiction look up to him in times of common danger for protection, and range themselves under his Barrier from motives of personal Safety. He also on his part conciliates their Esteem, and ensures their obedience more by Courtesy and Kindness than by Command. Knowing that he has no authority to command them many of the inferior Chiefs with their domestics and Slaves as well as the poor freemen will readily join the principal Chief in his wars, in order to indulge their natural disposition for fighting, and in hope of sharing the spoils of war. Was the principal Chief to call upon any Class of free People within his Jurisdiction to labour they would pay little attention to his Commands. he has no authority over them in this respect nor any means to enforce their obedience. The principal Chiefs, as well as the inferior ones are all extremely Jealous of the Authority they possess tho' individually it is very small. The most of the Chiefs with whom I have conversed upon the moral and political state of their Country, are convinced they want a Government. But there is no one Chief possest of sufficient information, power, and Influence, to enable him to establish himself as a King over the rest and the Chiefs are too proud, and jealous to invest their Authority in the hands of any Individual of their own Country. The Chiefs at the River Thames requested that some European ASoldiers might be sent to them, to assist them to protect themselves from the more powerful Tribes at the Bay of Islands, who have greatly the advantage over them from their Fire arms. It is necessity, not Choice that induces them to solicit this assistance, and perhaps this necessity may open the way, and lay the foundation for the establishment of a regular Government in time. Tho' the Chiefs know they want a Government and are sensible that their Country would be greatly benefited from what they have seen heard and learned from their intercourse with the Europeans, yet they never can accomplish such an important object without the assistance of some civilized nation.– If they lived under the Authority of one Chief he might form some regular Government, but under their feudal System this can never be done. Tho' one Tribe or whole districts would willingly receive foreign assistance to protect them from their more powerful Enemies, yet I think it very probable, that the body of the Chiefs would hesitate before they placed their Country under the power and Government of a foreign nation; they will never wish to be commanded if they can possibly avoid this. Temmaranga is a man of very sound sense, and very deep reflection – He laments the state of his Country much more than any Chief I have ever seen, and is better acquainted with its miseries. He is a Chief of great Consequence: Had been a great warrior, but is now anxious to put a stop to their destructive wars, and the three months he has travelled with me, he has used every argument with the Chiefs we have met with, to induce them to live in peace. He has often told me that there is nothing but the High hand of Authority that can restrain some of the Chiefs from Spoil and Murder – and has observed, if he was King and had the power, he would take their Heads off immediately, if they would not be quiet, and seemed to think that nothing short of that would put a stop to their Cruelties – He is very anxious that Captain Downies recommendation to the British Government, to send a man of war to New Zealand, should be attended to, as he hopes his Country will derive many benefits from such a measure: and particularly that a Man of War will prevent those tribes who are possest of Fire Arms from ranging the Sea Coast, and Murdering the tribes who are not able to resist them. I am strongly inclined to think that those Chiefs at the River Thames at Wyekotto and further to the Southward, who have no means to procure Arms and Ammunition, will be driven from mere necessity to place themselves under the protection of some civil Government, should they have it in their power to do this. Should such an event ever take place, and security given to persons and property, New Zealand will then be a Civilized Nation in a short time, and Agriculture and the simple Arts will flourish. Its Climate and other local advantages are so favourable for the production of all the Comforts of Civil Life, that it will rise in importance, and its inhabitants will abound with plenty. Samuel MarsdenKiddee Kiddee Jany - 9th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir With pleasure I inform you than Captn Thompson, (by whom also you will receive this letter) brought us down a very seasonable supply of stores as we were quite out at the time of his arrival. Help often comes in when hope is gone. Since your departure we have been on the most peaceable and friendly terms with our natives, and nothing appears wanting but courage and exertion to go on in our great and glorious work. However there are many difficulties to contend with, one is, the great want of animal food, occasioned principally by the Shipping. There are five ^ships besides the Active at this time within the Harbour, and it is said there are twelve others without, and ^may be expected at Bay of Islands every day. I need not say to you, That like the Locust in the Land of Egypt they devour every thing; on account of their dealing in Muskets & Powder. You are fully aware of the evil of these things as they prevent us from obtaining supplies from the Natives and renders pork and potatoes very scarce and dear A good supply of rice would be a most valuable thing — There is no timber at present at Kiddee Kiddee toward building one a house & the old American House stands as you left it, save that there are a few shingles on one side. George Harrison is gone to the Coromandel he went immediately after you left. Enclosed you have his accounts. The whole of this last month I have been very busy in the harvest fields. but from the sourness of the land, and the long contin=uance of dry weather our crops are very thin. I have reaped Mr Shepherds barley at Ohkular [Okura] but it is not winnowed. The wheat I intend to reap next week. I hope you will give my Christian res=pects to Mr Shepherd – as I shall not have time to write to him by this conveyance. The Cattle are all doing remarkably well Messs Kemp and Hall have taken to themselves the Heifer of the black Cow which we brought down with us in the General Gates. She has a fine calf and Mrs Kemp makes butter. It is agreed upon that I shall have the Mother – viz – The black Cow and her calf for my use. We mean to write Mr Pratt as well as yourself on this subject and what Mr Pratt or you Sir, may be pleased to charge, we shall be thankful and willing to pay. As you was jehased [?] to write me a letter permitting any person to have a Cow or two at a certain price. Accordingly_. Mr Bean, Mr Fairburn, Mr F Hall and myself have chosen one each from among the heifers – you sent P Active last time. Please to charge the same to our respective accounts — And now Dr Sir permit me to say, that it is my earnest prayer and fervent hope, that you are at this time in perfect health ^and happy in the bosom of your family; and your children like olive branches round about your table. May the candle of the Lord ever shine upon you, upon Mrs Marsden & upon your Children; May the Lord be unto you as the dew unto Israel – and pour upon you the continual dew of his blessing. I doubt not, but that long in this, you have called your flock around the Lords Table again and again, and that he has met you there, and made himself “Known to you in breaking of bread,” and you have found the Lord Jesus precious to your souls. “Although absent in body I have been with you in spirit”, beseeching the Lord to ^grow [?] you many souls for your hive as seals to your ministry. Please to give my sincere respect to all friends, and greet them in my name. Mrs Butler joins with me in the sincerest love to yourself, Mrs Marsden and to all your family; and believe me to be Dear Sir, yours very To the Rev } affectionately John Butler Saml Marsden } Parramatta } PS I hope you will have the goodness to write me by every opportunity, and send me as many news papers as you can conveniently spare.Sydney New So Wales 6th February 1821 Revd Sir, I beg to enclose Mr Herbert Campbell's Account of Advances for the Society during my Absence in New Zealand with the Vouchers in support thereof all of which have been examined and drawn for on you as follows One Set of Bills dated 31 May at 30 d/s in Mr Campbell's favor.............................. £1000 - - Do Do Do 400 Do Do Do 396 12 - Do Do Do 127 - - amounting to Two thousand One hundred and Twenty three Pounds 12/- and which I request you will duly honor.– I remain Revd & Dear Sir You mo: Obed faithful Serv Samuel Marsden The Revd Josiah PrattParramatta. Dear Sir 26th Feby. 1821. — In answer to yours in regards to the prices of Working Bullocks at this period. I beg to state that I purchased four [?] about three months since at Ten pounds sterlg per head since which I sold Two Working Bullocks at the sum of Twelve pounds ten shillings per head. Which latter price I Consider to be a fair one for such catle. They being good ones — I am Dear Sir To very truly yours The Revd Saml Marsden Wm. Cox. Parramatta n [?]Bay of Islands March 26th 1821 Revd and Dear Sir, It will afford you pleasure to hear that through the Lords goodness we all arrived here in safety in twelve days after you parted with us the weather was pleasent and the wind fair, and we have not suffered much through sea sickness. I can truly say that my heart rejoiced to find all the brethren here well and to all appearance comfortable and happy and the natives very familiar and kind. We have been kindly entertained at both settlements, and they have made as much progress in civilization as could be expected. I think there is much encouragement to attempt Schools and go round the Island and preach as soon as the Missionaries have attained the language. I have been advising Mr Shepherd to begin a School at Kidi Kidi if he can only get five or six to attend and though they may be very irregular in their attendance. Perseverance will surmount every difficulty which lies in the way. I anticipate with joy the Triumph of the gospel here above all opposition. Accept my gratefull acknowledgments for your kind attention while I was in the Colony, and I pray that you may see the pleasure of the Lord abundantly prosper in your hands and all the New Zealanders cry out What have I any more to do with Idols. Wishing your family every blessing I am Revd Sir with the greatest esteem and respect your obedient and humb: Sert Chas Wilson Revd S. Marsden Parramatta July 18th 1821 Dear Sir, I received your Account current Yesterday from Mr Campbell which amounts to about £200 Sterg. I feel it my duty to call upon you to state what your final determination is respecting the Mission— The Society will expect me to give, as Agent some satisfactory reason for drawing upon them for the above Sum— The Sydney Gazettes are regularly sent to the Committee your name will appear twice advertised for leaving the Colony; and each time a passage has been provided for you, the Committee will think it strange you did not proceed to the place of your destination, more especially when Mr Kendall went to New Zealand— If you do not feel a warm desire to promote the good of the Mission amidst difficulties and Privations you will never be truly comfortable in the work— A Missionary must be prepared to meet every difficulty, to submit to every Privation, and to bear his cross wherever his duty calls— If you wish to continue any longer in the Mission you must make up your mind to join the mission the first opportunity, and while you remain here you must think of doing something or other if you can to lessen the Expences to the Society— I feel confident the Society will not be very well satisfied with me as their Agent that I have not urged you more strongly to proceed to your work— I think you must be fully persuaded, that something should be done to satisfy the mind of the Committee, that you are acting according to your Engagement with the Society— I doubt not after what I have said, but you will see the necessity of coming to some decision upon the point I remain yours truly (Signed) Saml Marsden Mr John Cowell (True Copy) John Cowell (Received 17 January 1822)Sydney July 24th 1821 Sir On the arrival of His Majesty's Ship The Coromandel from New Zealand, I found four New Zealand Chiefs on board from the river Thames. These Chiefs embarked I believe with the intention to proceed to England. On meeting with Shunghee and Whykato, they persuaded them not to go to Europe, on account of the length of the voyage, and the severity of the climate, telling them they would be likely to die, and never return. From what Shunghee said to them, they were induced to leave the Coromandel, and afterwards they informed me that they would not proceed to England, but would return to their country. Finding that this was their fixed determination, I provided them a passage in the Westmoreland, when the Westmoreland was ready for sea, they objected to go on board, unless the Captain would engage to land them in the Thames, alledging if they were landed in the Bay of Islands, they would be cut off by the Inhabitants there as they were at war with their Tribes at the Thames. I then promised when the Active returned from the Derwent I would send them in her to the River Thames. They therefore informed Shunghee, that they would return home in the Active, and he was to communicate their Intentions to their Friends. I have felt it my duty to state the above circumstances as I have been informed the Chiefs are now on board the Coromandel; whether Capt Downie intends landing them at New Zealand, or to take them on with him to England I cannot say if he takes them to Europe against their inclinations and any of them die, it will be unfortunate as they are men of great influence in their own country. In consequence of the deaths of some of the New Zealanders who have gone to England and the sore afflictions that all have suffered from the effects of Climate, independent of the immense expense and trouble that attended them while in Europe, I have been directed by the Church Missionary Society, not to allow any more to go home, on their account without some very unjust [sic] cause. I have deemed it necessary to make this official communication for my own justification. As Captn Downie takes these chiefs upon his own responsibility, should they proceed to England, I have no further observations to make, but only to request you will have the goodness to lay my letter before His Excellency the Governor for his consideration I have the honor to be Sir Your most obedt hum Servt Samuel Marsden Colonial Secretary's Office 24th July 1821 A Copy Revd Sir I have in Command from His Excellency the Governor to inform you, in reply to your Letter of this date that the four New Zealand Chiefs mentioned have been taken on Board His Majesty's Ship Coromandel, with a full and distinct understanding that they are to be landed by Captain Downie within six miles of their own Homes I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your obedient humble Sert F. Goulburn Coll Secretary Revd Saml Marsden Principal Chaplain–Sydney New So Wales 10th Augt 1821 Revd Josiah Pratt Dear Sir I embrace the opportunity of the Regalia to inform you that the Oil procured this Season by the brig Active (which by Mr Thompson's letter to my Agent Mr Robert Campbell I expect will be about a hundred Tons) I have agreed to freight by the Ship May from the Derwent Neale Master at £6.16.6 pr Ton and 5 pr Cent primage the Bill of Lading for which will be forwarded you by Mr Thompson and you can make the necessary Insurance as the Society may think proper, in effecting which there will be no occasion to add the freight as it is to be paid on the delivery of the Oil at Liverpool to your order. I have also to advise of my having drawn a set of Bills in favour of Mr Robert Campbell or order for Six Hundred Pounds which you will please honor and charge to my Account – the Vouchers' for the proportion of the Oil arising to the Master and Crew of the Active will be forwarded by the next Conveyance. I am Revd Sir Your mo Obed hble S[ervant] Samuel MarsdenParramatta March 13th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir, I have forwarded the last Letters I received from the Revd J. Butler & Mr William Hall from which you will see that all is quiet at New Zealand – At the same time the different whalers greatly distress the Settlement by purchasing every kind of Provisions from the natives with muskets and Powder. It is much to be lamented, that this nefarious Barter cannot be prevented – Animals Food was very scarce when I was there on this Account – I think not much less than 1,000 Hogs were sent on Board the different Ships when I was there. The Missionary Settlement, will never be comfortable till they raise all the Provisions they want; and make themselves independent of the Natives in this Respect – when Capn Skinner had completed his Cargo, he had ten working Bullocks to dispose of, as he could not take them back with him to Port Jackson for want of Commerce – I knew they would be of infinite Importance to the Settlement in agriculture, and in bringing in Timber &c for the Buildings – I therefore informed Capn Skinner, that I would return them in kind, or pay Government a fair price for them when we arrived in N. S. Wales, supposing that no Advantage would be taken by the Government. The bullocks were accordingly left – when we returned, Government wanted Bullocks at a much superior value than those left at New Zealand – I offered to return them in kind, and equally as good as those left by Capn Skinner – but Major Druitt would not allow me to purchase the Cattle from any individual but a Mr Thorsby – I knew if I was compelled to purchase them from him, an unfair advantage would be taken: and therefore refused to do this – Major Druitt purchased them himself from Mr Thorsby, and drew upon me a Bill for £200 Pounds for the Payment of them. I objected to pay this Bill, because it was more than eight Pounds more than the Bullocks were worth, and wrote to the Governor informing him of this Gross Imposition – The Govr sent me a verbal Answer by Major Druitt, but a very angry one, saying he would order twenty five Pounds to be refunded to me out of the Public Fund, and if I would not agree to that he would order an Action to be brought in the civil Court to recover the money from the Church Missionary Society – In Answer to which I replied, in writing I would pay the Bill,– The Governor had reflected on me for not paying the Bill at the first without objection – and I would not receive the twenty five Pounds, as a favour; when more than eighty had been overcharged, and lay myself open to the Governors Animadversions. These Cattle were lean Cattle – The Average Price of fat Cattle sold at his Majesty's Stores for victualling the Colony amounts only to £11. 1s 1d per head – Government have charged £20 per Head for the lean Cattle – which is a very great Imposition, as all the Colony will admit– Mr Harris who was present when I paid the Bill heard the Gentleman who received it say, that £80 had been charged more than their real value. I have written both to Captain Skinner and the Honourable Commissioner of Enquiry on this Subject. I requested this Account might be settled before they sailed from the Colony and told them both, if it was not I should have some dispute with the Governor for attempts would be made to impose, & to take advantage of the Society from the great Regard that Individuals here have towards the Mission – I have inclosed a Statement from the Dep[ut]y Commissary General, what is paid at the Kings Stores on Average for fat Cattle; and also a note from the Magistrate in the interior who possesses many – Mr Harris can explain the whole. I mentioned the Circumstance to Major Goulburn – I told him you might perhaps mention it to his brother the Under-Secretary of State – Govt ought in common Justice to refund some £80 in some way or other to the Society – However you will act as you may deem prudent – The Cattle will be of great Service at the Settlement and I have sent over a Farmer to work them in order to get provisions for the Missionaries. I am Yours faithfully Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney March 16th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir Herewith you will receive by Mr Harris the principal official documents or at least Copies of them, which have passed between me and the Honourable Commissioner of Enquiry – I shall make no Comment upon them, as they will shew what I have had to do – It was very fortunate for me, that divine Providence prevented my Return at the time was so anxious to leave the Colony – I should never have been able to have repelled the Charges against me if I had not been in the Colony – no doubt many more would have been made had I been absent –You will see what a Scene of political warfare I was thrown into the moment I landed from the Dromedary till she sailed for England – what vexation & Arrogance – I had all these written Replies to make independent of my Examination from time to time before the Honourable Commissioner. I hope in time the Storm will abate – I wish no injury to my Accuser, and want no more than to wipe away the Stains from my moral Character. You and my Friends will judge how far I have vindicated myself from the Charges. I have deemed it meet to send you Copies of my Correspondence with the Commissioner for the Information of Mr Buxton &c in order that they might know the particulars – I leave these Documents to your wisdom – to make use of them or not, as may be judged Proper. I am Dr Sir Yours very faithfully Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta March 19th 1821 Revd & dear Sir, I feel much gratification that my political warfare is now drawing near a Close. I can truly say for the last eleven years I have been in perils in the Sea, in Perils in the Wilderness, in perils amongst the Heathens, and in Perils amongst false Brethren. God has been kind and gracious to me in the midst of all difficulties. What has given me the most real Concern has been the Care of the Missions – The Missionaries have sometimes behaved very ill, which has distressed my mind exceedingly – God be thanked that neither the Enemies of the Missions; nor the misconduct of the Missionaries have prevented the work from going on. It is the Cause of God, and it must prosper. The Kingdoms of the Earth must become the Kingdoms of the Lord. When I combine all the Circumstances relative to the Mission to New Zealand, I cannot doubt but the time is come for that nation to be gathered into Christ's Fold. If you only consider the Powers of the Rulers of this Country, and the exercise of that Power, and that yet the work should go on, it is wonderful – The struggles I have made to get out of this Colony, the way in which my Path has been hedged up; and at the moment, when my Leave arrived from England, that the Dromedary & Coromandel should come out, which prevented me again from returning. It was also my Intention to have come Home in the Dromedary, this not meeting with the entire Approbation of the Commissioner of Enquiry has prevented me again – I shall now sit down quietly for the present – I am much relieved in my own mind, as the Storm is now breaking. I am very thankful that my way was hedged up twice – Had I not been on the Spot to have vindicated my own Cause; and the Cause of both the London & C.M. Societies, the Enemy would have had great Advantage over all in the Examinations taken before the Honourable Commissioner of Enquiry – The Accusers could then have none to contradict their Accusations. God will overrule all to the furtherance of his Gospel. I am determined to have no further difference with the Governor – I will put up with every Inconvenience, and every unpleasant Circumstance that may happen – He may do what he likes – I could not yield to the Imposition of the Cattle with a good Conscience as I was not acting for myself, but merely as an Agent – but I thought it better to suffer the Society to be defrauded than to go too far, after I had remonstrated – but it grieves me much that the Society should be wronged more than £80 – Government will no doubt by some attentions or others make ir up to the Society – I have in my examination before the Commissioner abstained from all recrimination – I had no wish to injure the Governor, or to say more than would justify my own Conduct – I wish the Governor may get thro his difficulties without too much pain – He pushed me very hard – Had he been wise he would not have done so – I assured the Commissioner that I had no wish to do any thing that would hurt the Governor if he did not compel me – The Judge Advocate behaved very ill – we had some warm Altercations before the Commissioner – I knew the Judge Advocate was in my Power from his Conduct towards me. I told him before the Commissioner, I had no wish to injure him but if he compelled me to do so in my own Justification I must do it – The Judge I think will not easily get over his difficulties, when his public Conduct comes to be investigated – With respect to the state of my own mind I am easy as to the Issue of my Cause – I have done no wrong – and if I can not make it appear so now– this will appear in the morning of the Resurrection of the Just – In the Testimony of my Conscience I rejoice – If my Superiors in England condemn me, from the false Representations of my Superiors in this Country I must submit – It will not stain my Conscience with Guilt – I feel I am in the Situation where God would have me be, tho' like Jonah I have wished to flee from my Post – I have now no Cause to complain, for I have seen the kind Hand of Providence directing all things for the best, and causing the wrath of man to praise him – him My last visit to New Zealand will have prepared the way for any future Extention of the Mission – I think Government will be induced to attend to these Islands, as they will be of national Importance in time. N. S. Wales must be dependent upon New Zealand for good Timber – much more according to human Estimates would have been done for New Zealand if the Government here had been favourable. I have little doubt but when a Change takes Place we shall then have more attention paid to it – Interested Individuals had no wish that any thing should be done for the poor Heathens in the South Sea islands, lest their Crimes should be exposed, and they should not be able to plunder as they were wont to do – I studied as much as possible to conciliate the Governors good opinion towards the Natives, but his mind was wrought upon by secret Enemies, who are determined to defeat the object – and his Prejudices were not to be softened or removed. The Rev. J. Butlers mind was much poisoned while he was here, tho only for a short time – Mr Cowell has also been much tampered with, both before and since the death of his wife, which happened when I was in New Zealand – This has detained him to the present time – As the Hope a Brig belonging to the House of Alexr Birnie of London was going to Otaheite, and the Settlement wanted wheat at N. Zealand and some other Stores I agreed with the Agent here to take down the Supplies with Mr & Mrs Sheppard, & Mr Samuel Butler to the Bay of islands for the Sum of £50 – The Active was then at Sea, and I was afraid she would not arrive in time to carry them seed wheat – Mr Cowell was to have gone at the same time but he wished to remain a little longer till he had got all the Tools made he wanted – I much regret the death of his wife – The ways of God are very mysterious – I hope things will go on better with the Missionaries amongst themselves – The natives behave well but the Missionaries want an head – Mr Butler is too warm, and unstable – Messrs Francis Hall & Kemp are valuable men – Very few men are to be met with like Mr Francis Hall for mildness, and goodness of Character – As their internal Comforts increase, their union will probably increase – I sometimes am inclined to think the Revd J. Butler will not remain long – Mrs Butler seems to have come out against her will – and repeatedly told me she would not stay – She is a violent woman equally as soon angry as her Husband – If I had not gone over in the Dromedary, Mr Butler was then talking of returning. he told me he had been promised some Situation in the Colony, if he could remain when he first arrived – Mr B. is not aware of the deceit of political men – and how anxious they are to catch at opportunities to gratify their wishes. Painful Experience has taught me to be aware of them – You are sensible I have not been very happy under the reign of our present Governor, tho I have committed no offence – I never at any time, under any Circumstances gave the Governor any just Cause of offence – yet he was offended – I requested the Honourable Commissioner to ask Govr Macquarie what I had done – The Commissioner returned me the following answer – The Governor admits Mr Marsden's manner to him has been constantly civil & accommodating, and that nothing in his manner could provoke the Governor's warmth. The Governor admits Mr Marsden's Qualifications, his Activity and his unremitting Vigilance as a Magistrate; and in Society, his chearful disposition and willingness to oblige" – yet with these official Admissions I have not been comfortable – no more would Mr Butler in such a Society if he did his duty – It is singular the Govr should say so much in my Favour, and still be so anxious to injure me if it was in his Power. I remain Dr Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta March 20, 1821 Revd Sir, I hope the Returns of the Active will meet some of the heavy Expenses of the New Zealand Mission – There is no present Prospect that any merchants here will keep up a regular Intercourse with the Islands of New Zealand – I think the Society will be compelled to keep a Vessel for some time to come – As I have got a corresponding Committee now formed here to assist in managing the C. M. Society's Concerns, consisting at present of a Captain Irvine, the Revds Cartwright and Hill, I hope the Society will gain some Interest in the Colony in time – Captain Irvine is a pious Gentleman, who has retired with his Family to N. S. Wales, where he intends to reside; and I think he will be of considerable Assistance to us – Some one of the Corresponding Committee I hope will occasionally visit the Settlement at N. Zealand and watch over the Concerns of the Society there – If it should meet the Approbation of the Committee to purchase a larger vessel than the Active, one about two hundred Tons, we are of opinion that greater Benefit would accrue to the Society, as the Active is too small for the Fishery – A vessel of 200 Tons would be navigated nearly at the same Expense – there would be more Room for the natives on Board, as they are all generally anxious to be Sailors; and if any Gentleman wished to visit the Settlement with a view of promoting the object of the Society he could do this with more speed, and be better Accommodated. I think the Society would run no Risque in purchasing a larger vessel, and this might be done at little additional Expense – The Active would sell here for a considerable Sum – Perhaps there are Merchants in London who would amongst them furnish a Cargo so as to pay for the Expense of bringing the Vessel out,– The Goods might be consigned to Mr Robt Campbell Senior Merchant, who wod dispose of them, for the benefit of those concerned – I have requested Mr Campbell to furnish a List of such Articles as he knows will meet with a market should any of the Merchants wish to venture any Goods, and the Committee should be inclined to purchase a larger vessel – I will readily advance three hundred Pounds to be repaid again when the Active is sold, towards purchasing a larger vessel– I wish much to visit New Zealand again if an opportunity should offer, and to visit the South Part of the Island as far as Cooke's Straits – The Active is too heavy a Sailor for Expedition – She is only adapted for Burden – Perhaps a vessel such as will answer the Purpose, I intend may be purchased in England, for little more than what the Active will sell for here – Oil will be almost sure to pay with a proper Ship. We have six New Zealanders now on Board the Active, and I should like to have many more if there were Convenience for them – They are well at Sea – but not so well in N. S. Wales from lying upon the Grass at nights in the dew which cannot be prevented, and from eating unripe fruits they are subject to Bowel complaints – Should the Committee approve of a larger vessel, it would be well to get if possible a few pious good men as Sailors – I have merely dropt these Hints for the Consideration of the Society – Should they appear objectionable we must go on as we are at present – if the Society should approve of them I hope they will fully answer the object intended I remain Revd Sir Your obedient Humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta March 21th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir, A whaler has just arrived from the Bay of Islands - the master informs me there were seventeen whalers on the Coast – As they all barter with Muskets and Powder they will buy up all the animal Food from the Natives, and greatly distress the Settlement for Provisions for a time – It may seem strange, that I have never been able from the first to convince the Missionary Settlers of the value of Cattle. A moment's Reflection ought to be sufficient to convince the most ignorant of the vast Importance of Cattle in a new Country, for Labour Milk, Butter, animal Food &c &c. Had the Missionaries only attended to the Cattle that have been imported they would not now be in want of animal Food – Their Conduct in this respect had been unpardonable. At one time I sent over Six Heifers very fine ones; they informed me they wanted a Bull - I then sent over two very fine English Bulls - they neglected to put these to the Heifers, so that they never bred - when I returned in the Dromedary I took more Cattle over with me. On my arrival I found the Revd Mr Butler had shot three of my Heifers and two Bulls, and also one Cow in Calf - when I asked him his Reason for doing so - he said he wanted to get them into the Settlement, and finding he could not he shot five of them and Shongee shot one – I was much hurt at this Circumstance as it was defeating my Intention towards New Zealand - Mr Butler had no right to kill my Cattle. It was a wanton thoughtless Act. The Cattle could not have been worth much less than £100 in New South Wales - They had cost me considerable Trouble and Expense to get them into the Country - Their Beef was very fat - Had they acted properly from the first they would have had plenty of milk and Butter, and a considerable Quantity of Beef by this time, and would not have been so dependent upon the natives. If the Society could meet with a pious Farmer, or if a few Families were settled upon the Societys Land this would be an excellent thing - I think there is little doubt, but ey might soon maintain themselves, if they were industrious - Some measure must be adopted to render the missionaries independent of the natives - and there is none but Agriculture, that can furnish them with Supplies - The whalers are likely to ruin the whole Country by importing such Quantities of Fire Arms and Gun Powder - How this evil can be remedied I know not - It is a very great one into which most of the missionaries themselves have fallen - I enclose the last Letter I received from Mr Hall in which he mentions his Cattle, and solicits a remuneration for them as they were killed by the natives - Mr Butler ought to pay for mine himself - It was an Act of his own - and not a very innocent one - The missionaries are now beginning to see the value of Cattle. The Society have two Cows and two Calves - at Kiddee Kiddee - Mr Butler wishes to purchase one of these Cows with her Calf - Mr Francis Hall the other from the Society - should they be sold the Price of the former should be £30 - the latter £25 - when they get Cattle of their own they will take Care of them - and I think no more will be shot - I remain Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney June 10th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir, I am happy to inform you that Mr Kendall with Shunghee and his Companion have arrived safe and well. All in good Spirits, and have been kindly treated by the Master of the Speke – I am anxious to forward them to New Zealand as soon as possible – The Active is in the River Derwent at the present procuring oil, and I do not expect her till about Sepr – I have some Intention of taking up the Westmoreland, a Ship of about 400, or 500 Tons to go to Otaheite on King Pomare's Account, if the Master and I can come to Terms, if so I shall agree with him to take Mr Kendall &c to New Zealand – This Ship can be ready in a few days – if I can take up the Westmoreland wholly at Pomare's Expense without Burdening the London Missionary Society with any material expense I shall do it immediately – During my Absence in New Zealand a Plan was laid, which in its Consequence must have seriously affected the Otaheitean Mission, in a commercial and political Sense, if not in a religious Sense – I hope I shall be able to defeat this Plan by taking a decided Step at once. I feel a necessity laid upon me at the present time to use the utmost Exertions to counteract the designs of interested Individuals void of Principle; and who will make any Sacrifice to promote their temporal views – Mr Bunker is acquainted a little with the Business to which I allude – As the whole will come to a public Investigation the London Missionary Society will be informed in due time of the Particulars - with respect to Religion all goes well in the Society Islands – The Advances of the Inhabitanats in Religion and Civilization are wonderful – Perhaps we shall meet with greater difficulaties at New Zealand from the Inhabitants living under a different form of Government – Pomare is a Sovereign Prince – His will is a Law and he has always been friendly to the Missionaries His Authority has had great weight and Influence in Favour of the Mission – I entertain no doubt but New Zealand will embrace Christianity, and become a much more powerful nation than the Otaheiteans – As the work is greater the difficulties are greater – In such difficult undertakings proper men cannot be selected by human wisdom – Some will turn out unworthy Characters – Still the work, being of God, will go on– I mentioned to you in a former Letter, that the Active is not a very proper vessel for the Mission – She is too slow a Sailor and hardly large Enough for the Sperm Fishery – one of 200 Tons would answer much better – The Active wd sell here I have no doubt – If the Society should approve of purchasing a more convenient vessel – I think if the Expenses might be covered by bring out Passengers and their Goods &c – The Bearer of this Captain Bunker, as he is generally called, would bring her out for nothing to this Colony – It would be a great Blessing if you could meet with a Pious Master, and a few pious Sailors three or Four – nothing would tend more to the civilization of the natives than being on Board a Ship where there was a good Master – They are all fond of the Sea, and make good Sailors – I merely submit these Hints to the Consideration of the Committee – The Committee may have some objections to what I suggest. The Active can hardly take in a large Whale at Sea,– She has not sufficient Purchase – and as it will be necessary at least for a time for the Society to have a Vessel, and which would be attended with too heavy an expense unless she make some Return, under this Consideration the Committee may see it prudent to make some Alteration – Mr Bunker can give the Committee any Information relative to the Fishery as he was long a master of a whaler on the Coast of New Zealand – I lately heard from the Bay of Islands – all the Settlers were well – I remain Revd & Dr Sir Yours very affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta July 16th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir, I have learned from the public Papers, that it is the Intention of the Wesleyan Society to send a Mission to New Zealand. I do not see the wisdom of their doing this. There is a very large and extensive Field unoccupied in the Friendly Islands, which they might have to themselves. I have always wished that the Church Missionary Society should have New Zealand for their Portion, the Wesleyan Society the Friendly Islands, and the London Missionary Society Otaheite & neighbouring Isolands – and that thesen three Societies should have a vessel of about 200 Tons to attend upon their missions. I am well aware that in the present state of the Society in New South Wales that no missions can be permenently carried on without a vessel, under the Controul of the Societies or their Agent here, and this opinion I have maintained for years. It is not the Savage tribes that will create the greatest difficulties but men who are called Christians will from Avarice, or other bad motives, give much trouble. If the natives of the South Sea Islands get into the hands of avaricious unprinciples men, the missionaries will be greatly tried – The Step that was taken, in my absence at New Zealand, by an individual at Port Jackson with respect to the Society islands, will shew this very clearly – A full Account of that Circumstance I sent to the Treasurer & Secretary of the London Missionary Society & also to Lord Bathurst – which Account I should wish you to see, as it may be of Service to all Societies who wish to promote the Spread of the Gospel amongst the poor Heathens in the South Sea islands – I merely recommend the Societies to unite in the support of the vessel to lessen the Expenses to each. I am of opinion that no mission can be established with a Prospect of Success in any of the South Sea Islands unless the Islands are regularly visited by a Vessel under the Controul of the Society – or Societies – Merchants in general will be so alive to their own Interest that the Mission will always be with them a secondary Consideration – Upon what Plan the Wesleyan Committee intend to begin their Mission in the Friendly Islands I know not – If they establish no regular Communication between N. S. Wales and their missionaries, the missionaries will not be safe – If they rely upon the merchants at Port Jackson for keeping up a Communication, who have no feeling for the mission, and over whom the Society can have no Controul many evils that they may not be prepared to meet will start up in their way from the viciousness of the Sailors, the Avarice of the masters or owners &c – If the Societies were united in one vessel, they would command great means, and great Influence, their very names would awe and check the Spirit of Opposition or Avarice, which might and would shew itself in this Colony – I only submit these Hints to you – men of more wisdom, and experience may have a very different view of this Subject. I feel it my duty to suggest such Ideas as Circumstances have created in my mind – I believe all the Islands are prepared for the Gospel – The Society islands have received the glad Tidings with Joy – New Zealand is ready, and will thro' the divine Blessing receive the Gospel, and so will others – I expect some trouble before the Affairs are arranged in the Society islands – If the Westmoreland should fail in the object she is gone upon, there will be a very heavy expense incurred – But I am not uneasy on this ground. The Head of the Church will provide the means for his own work – I rely with Confidence upon King Pomare, paying the whole amount by a Return Cargo, tho' the Sum for the freight of the Westmoreland and other Expenses will amount to almost £3,300 – I mentioned in a former Letter that the Active is too small for a whaling Vessel and that it was my opinion a Vessel of aboutm 200 Tons would answer much better now for the mission, as such a vessel would be likely, not only to pay her own Expenses upon the Coast of New Zealand, but something more than that, and if commanded by a pious man would be a School for the natives. I have recommended Mr Kendall to remove to Shokee Hanga – There is a very large Field there of usefulness, and the natives very pressing for a missionary – This measure would prevent any differences between him, and his Brethren. I promised that the Active should take him and his Family there the next time she came to New Zealand – if he and his Colleagues approved of his Removal – I should wish some of them to occupy the west side of the River Thames, where there is a very great Population – Four Chiefs are with me now at Parramatta from the Thames – I shall send the Active down with them when she returns – They were brought here by the Coromandel the King's Ship – Perhaps the C. M. Society would prefer the Plan of acting alone, and have no Connection with any other Body – I recommend an union only on the ground of Economy. There is not pious Feeling enough in this Colony yet, to warrant the Society intrusting the Concerns of the mission into the Hands of Persons resident here – Whether the Societies unite, or whether they act separately in keeping up a Communication with their respective missionaries, they must one or all have a Vessel under their Controul or their object will be defeated – I have some Hope that Pomare may eventually give great Assistance in this Respect if he can once get a Vessel of a proper Size – Should the Westmoreland succeed, a great Step will be gained towards this object – I am more afraid of the missions being injured by the Inhabitants of N. S. Wales than all the Savages put together – I leave these Hints with the Documents alluded to, to your Consideration, to receive them or not as you may judge best. I remain Yours very faithfully [S.Marsden] Revd J. PrattTo the Clergy & Missionary Settlers belonging to the Church Missionary Society at New Zealand – Dear Sirs, When I was with you at New Zealand I had frequent occasion to observe that the issuing of Rations from the Societys Stores was the Cause of some differences amongst you – Some always conceived themselves more or less injured – I have often studied how this evil could be remedied; but have never been able to come any final Opinion upon the Subject – I wish to submit to you the following Proposition for your Consideration – Would it not be better for all to receive a certain Sum annually for their Services from the Society, and furnish themselves with such things as they may want by purchasing them from the Society's Stores, or in any other manner they may approve of? Should this Proposition be approved by the whole, or by any Part let such as may approve of this, state what Sum of money would be deemed by them a sufficient annual Salary during the period they may continue in the Societys Service for the Support of themselves and Families according to their respective Situations – Two advantages would be obtained if those employed in the mission were paid a specific Sum to cover all Expenses – First the Society would then know the exact Sum they had to provide annually for the Support of the Europeans– Secondly – There could then be no disputes about the Provisions – every one might then lay out his Salary in any manner he thought good – I will thank you to take the Subject into Consideration, and let me know your views – Should you come to any determination I will forward the Statements you make to the Society, and you can also send one by the first or Later for their opinion and Sanction. S.Marsden June 29th 1821 Parramatta–Parramatta July 16th 1821 Revd & dear Sir The Revd Mr Kendall with Shunghee and Whykoto arrived in the Colony late in May. Shunghee had recovered very much, but was still weak and poorly— He was very much reduced from what he was in his own Country— He was much rejoiced to learn that all his Friends were well. His visit to England will be attended with good to all— Mr Kendall I hope will not be so very determined at all times to go his own way— I have had much difficulty to convince him of the Criminality of bartering Muskets and Powder with the Natives— We had a warm altercation upon the Subject, when he told me he would neither be guided by me, nor the Society in this matter— I then told him he & I must finally part, for I would have no Connection with any individual or individuals who would be concerned in such a nefarious Barter— I then wrote to him, a Copy of my Letter I enclose— I afterwards stated to him what I had heard and seen in my different Travels amongst the natives of N. Zealand from the Effects of Muskets, by arming one Tribe with Fire-arms against a Tribe who has none— The Chiefs of the Bay of Islands when I arrived in the Dromedary were gone to war against Mercury Bay— and returned the very morning Mr Kendall sailed for England— I saw the Prisoners of war landed and the Heads of the Chiefs, whom they had killed— I visited Mercury Bay afterwards with the Chief of the Expedition— and on my arrival I was informed between 3 & 400 of the Inhabitants of this Settlement had be[en] slain by the Chiefs of the Bay of Islands, and 265 Prisoners of war taken away, while only one Chief had been wounded on the opposite side, and none killed— One Party had muskets and the other had none. I wanted to know how Mr Kendall as a Christian Minister could reconcile these things to his mind— Mr Kendall contended muskets were civilized weapons— I readily admit the Force of his Argument, provided he could arm all the population of N. Zealand with muskets, and give all an equal Chance of Protection. The unarmed natives complained everywhere to me of the Injustice of the Missionaries in putting muskets into the Hands of their Enemies to slay them. I laboured to convince the natives, that this was not the object of the Missionaries in coming to N. Zealand, and assured the unarmed Tribes that the Missionaries should do so no more— The more they barter away, and the more offense they will give to the Inhabitants in general, who cannot obtain them. It is not one hundred nor one Thousand muskets that would satisfy a warlike nation as they are. Every man must have a musket before all would be satisfied. It is their warlike Spirit that wants to be checked, and softened by the simple Arts, and Agriculture. I hope Mr Kendall after all that has past will yield this Point, and act differently— He has promised that he will— I did most solemnly assure him I would have no Communication with him if he did not lay aside this Barter— Mr Kendall is well qualified for an useful Missionary amongst these People in their present State— and I cannot doubt his Sincerity and pious wish to do them go[od] – and he will do much good— I have sometimes been very angry with him for his persevering obstinacy in a wrong Path. You must have perceived this Temper in him, if you had any Call to oppose his Opinions or Inclinations— He will not reason, from a Confidence that he is right— I think however he will now begin fair— Past Experience will have taught him a little wisdom— I was very anxious to forward him to N. Zealand as soon as possible; not only with a view to save Expenses, but to prevent his mind from being from being unhinged by the Corruptions of this abominable Society— Some Circumstances have occurred in the Society Islands which induced me to take up the Westmoreland, and to send her there— I put Mr Kendall and his Companions on Board of her, and they sailed on the 4th Instant. The Westmoreland is bound by her Charter Party to land them and their Baggage, with other Stores belonging to the Society at the Bay of Islands— The Active is at present in the River Derwent, and I do not expect her here for two or three months— I am happy they are gone— I made them Shunghee & Wyekoto a few Presents and they seemed very much rejoiced to return in so large a Ship as the Westmoreland. Shunghee's mind I found was a little hurt from being refused some things he wanted— He told me the Circumstances— I blamed Mr Kendall more than the New Zealanders for this— If they made any unreasonable Request it was Mr Kendalls duty to have explained to them that their Requests were unreasonable— but he left the Person to do that, to whom they applied; which was not fair— He acted so with me. The natives asked me for what I could not give them— Mr Kendall did not tell them I could not comply with their Requests, but still told them to ask me. I have never had any trouble with Applications from the New Zealanders— If I told them I could not give them what they wanted, they were satisfied with my answer— But when Mr Kendall told them to ask me for what they wanted, they conceived he would not desire them to do so, unless it was in my Power to grant their Requests— From this alone they were dissatisfied— However we parted very warm friends— and I hope all will go on well, and that they will in a few days be happy in the midst of their Families— Mr Cowell is still here. I have provided a Passage twice for him, but he is not gone yet— He has been lately married again— I felt much for his Affliction when he lost his first wife, and felt unwilling to press upon him his duty— I fear he has not warmth and Activity necessary for a Missionary— However as he is now married again his wound for his former Loss may be supposed to be healed, and he must soon determine what he will do— I have my doubts whether he will or not engage heart[i]ly in the work.— a little time will try his Intentions— I have no objections to his marriage, but I think he should have mentioned to me his Intention to do so, before he was married— I am afraid he has been too hasty— I think he had his Reasons for saying nothing to me upon the Subject— His Conduct has been moral and decent— He has not shewn much Inclination to do any thing since he has been in the Colony, but perhaps now he may be more active— Missionaries are very difficult to manage— and those who have the Superintendence of them, will have much trouble, and much blame whether they deserve it or not — I remain Revd & Dr Sir Yours affectionately Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney, July 24, 1821 Revd & Dear Sir I find it necessary to drop you a Line in addition to my former Letter – Captn Downie brought from the Thames four New Zealand Chiefs with him in the Coromandel, with the Intention to take them to England – From what Shunghee said to them, they declined to proceed any further – I suspected the officers were offended with me on this Subject – I wrote to Captain Downie to provide for them when they left the Ship, or to apply to the Government to do this – This he declined to do – I then wrote a Letter on His Majesty's Service to him on the same Subject – He now found it necessary to lay my Letter before the Governor – It was arranged between them that the New Zealanders should be put on Board the Coromandel again – but as I did not know what Captain Downie's Intention was, I wished to learn this, and wrote again an official Letter to the Colonial Secretary – As I was now without my Fears they might be taken to England – I enclose a Copy and the Answer for your Information – Should Downie under any Pretence take them with him, you will know how to act – or should the Officers say any illnatured things of me, you will know the Cause – Capn Downie and the officers seemed not well pleased when the Chiefs first declined to go any further – I have thought good to give you this short explanation should any thing further be done – I have the Honour to be Dear Sir Yours very truly Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta August 1st 1821 Revd & Dear Sir Tho' I wrote to you lately by the Coromandel yet I embrace this opportunity to drop you a Line – Since my last I have received Letters from N. Zealand by a whaler which was there in April – The Missionaries and their Families were all well – Mr Kendall will have joined them before this time – I can assure you Sir it is a very difficult Task to manage a Body of Missionaries under any Circumstances – They all might do well at New Zealand if their contending Passions did not prevent them – I enclose you a private Letter which I received from a Mr Wilson, who had been many years a Missionary at the Society Islands, and came to N. S. Wales a few months for the Benefit of his Health and touched at the Bay of Islands on his return – You will see what is the opinion of an experienced Missionary who has been about 20 years in the work.– I also send you the following Extract out of a Letter I have received from Mr William Hall – "You have done well to send John Lee over to work the Bullocks; but Mr Butler lays great obstacles in the way against drawing Timber, or yet ploughing the Ground – He opposed me very violently last Monday at the Committee – I shall call a special Committee if I can be heard, in order to take into Consideration the Case of John Lee, to certify whether he is to be kept piddling about no Body knows what, or whether he is to be employed in working the Bullocks the work you sent him to do" – I sent John Lee as a Farming man, and who drove the Team of Bullocks at New Zealand when I was there in the Dromedary – and ladened that Ship with Timber, in order that he might plought [sic] the Land, and push forward the Concerns of Agriculture, which would soon render the Missionaries independent of the Natives for Food – I was afraid Mr Butler would interfere, and create difficulties, and therefore I directed that Mr Francis Hall should have the direction of John Lee – I had taken all the secular Concerns out of the Hands of Mr Butler when I was with them at his own Request, and wished him only to attend to his Clerical duty and the Instruction of the Natives, but in no way whatever to interfere with the Europeans. Mr Butler is a man of very strong Passions, and very obstinate – has no regular method of managing any public Concerns – nor will any Persons be comfortable under him from his unhappy Temper – His Habits are not newly acquired, and they are now too deep rooted ever to be altered – I am sure those acquainted with him in England, must know what I state to be correct – I have told him verbally my opinion of his disposition, and I have stated the same to him in writing, and have intreated him to act with more propriety, but my opinion is he never will. If he would attend entirely to his own duty he might be useful – but as a Superintendent he never will answer – The Stores and all the secular Affairs ought to be taken out of his Hands entirely – I do not know that he has got Possession of the Stores, as I left them under the Charge of Mr Francis Hall, and a more proper man can never be found for such a Charge; nor a more amiable man for a Missionary – He is too far advanced in Life to learn much of the Language, but he, from his Piety, Prudence, and mildness of manners will be a great Stay to the Mission – It is difficult to find proper men for the work, nor can they be known until they are tried. William Hall is, and has been a very industrious useful man very few superior to him for beginning a Mission – He is a man of more natural Ability than any who are there – Mr Shepherd is the first in Point of learning the Native Language and will prove a valuable Missionary – The Spirit of a Missionary has grown up with him from a Boy, and he is a young man of good Ability and sound Piety – In worldly matters he would have done well in this Colony – but he could not rest. He visited the Society Islands and N. Zealand for some time before he engaged in the Mission – I have no doubt but he will do well for his motive is pure, and he understood the nature of his work before he engaged in it – It would be well if you could meet with a pious man, who understands Agriculture – I wish also to submit to the Consideration of the Society the Propriety of allowing the Missionaries & Settlers a regular Salary equal to provide them with all the necessaries of Life – I think this Regulation would reduce the Expenses of the Society, and prevent many unpleasant differences about their Provisions – Some want a Hog to be all Legs, another all Hands, when they come to draw their Ration – Some want Green & others black Tea – I never saw any thing to equal the Impropriety of the Conduct of some of them in this Respect, when I was there – I arranged matters with Mr Kendall respecting his Salary, should what I have done meet with the Approbation of the Society – Mr Kendall is to have the Sum of £200 per annum from the 1st of October 1821. With this Sum he is to furnish his Family with all they want – He is to have no Claim upon the Society's Stores for any Provisions or any thing whatsoever – Whatever Stores of Tea Sugar Soap &c &c he draws from the Society's Stores, the amount is to be charged against his Salary – He is to supply his Family with animal Food, Flour and every Article they may want – If the Society should not approve of this arrangement, it is to be null and void – I have written to all the other Missionaries to send their Proposals to the Society, and a Copy to me. When they do this I will forward their Statements to you – and the Committee will consider what would be best to be done – If this Plan can be done, it will prevent much Altercation amongst them, and they will then find it their Interest to take Care of what Stores they may have. It is very difficult to get persons to take Care of public Property. Under such a System the Society would then know what their annual Expenses would be – If the Society had a farming Man to grow Grain for the Settlement, the Missionaries would then have to purchase it from the Society's Stores – as well as all their other Supplies – Whether the Revd Mr Butler would approve of this measure or not I cannot say – Mr Kendall has 8 Children his wife and himself – I am of Opinion the Society cannot furnish this Family with Provisions, Tea Sugar &c &c for £80 per annum – Mr Kendall will be better satisfied with £200 per annum, and support his Family – However the Committee will consider this Subject – Should a young woman named Elizth Pritchard, No. 9 Sevan Street, Church Street Bethnell Green call upon you I will thank you to pay her ten Pounds and charge the Same to my Account informing me you have done so – Her Husband lives at Parramatta – and wishes her to come to him– This Sum is to assist her, and to be paid to no other Person – I requested the Revd R. Hill & Captain Irvine to assist as a corresponding Committee, but some difficulties have arisen which I did not foresee, which I shall state at a future Period should it be necessary. These wholly relate to the temporal Concerns of the Society – I see some danger of increasing the Expenses if their views are indulged – but no Change will be made, without the Approbation of your Committee – I am Revd Sir Yours affectionately Saml MarsdenSydney Augs 11th 1821 Revd & Dear Sir On my Application to the Governor to accompany the Revd J. Butler and his Colleagues to New Zealand, his Excellency complied with my Request on the Condition that I furnished Lodgings at my own Expenses for the Clergyman who did my duty till I returned – As Government were then paying Rent both for the Revds R. Hill & I. Cross, and had paid for several years £100 per annum I thought this Condition rather hard, but at the same time it would have been of no use to have made any objection – I therefore looked out for an House for Mr Cross, which he approved, and I agreed to take for him – In a few days Mr Cross from something that had been said to him informed me the House was not good enough for him – I could not get a better in the Town of Parramatta – Finding I could meet with no House good enough that I could get for him at least one that he approved, I was obliged to take him and his Family into my own House – He had a wife three Children and one man Servant – This was attended with some Inconvenience, as my own Family was large – Mr Cross remained in my House till my Return – Shortly after His Majesty's Ship the Dromedary arrived from England – when Captain Skinner applied to the Governor, and wished me to accompany him to New Zealand as I might prevent any difference between the natives and the Ship's Company – I also offered my Services to Capn Skinner – The Govr consented to my going in the Dromedary upon the former Conditions, that Government should not pay any Rent for the Clergyman who did my duty during my Absence – The Revd Mr Middleton was appointed – He was a young man, with only one Child, his wife being dead – Mr Middleton took up his Residence in my House – I was almost a year Absent– He lived at my Table at my Expense till my Return, and four or five months afterward till Government had provided him with a Station of his own – Tho' Captain Skinner was very kind to me, yet I could not live at his Table without making him some Consideration – In my two visits to New Zealand I was put to considerable Expense – The Revd J. Butler also killed five Head of my Cattle, and served the meat to the Settlement – under the above Circumstances I feel I have a Claim upon the Society, to remunerate me in some degree for my Losses and Expenses– It is not necessary for me to make out any regular Account, but to leave the matter to the Consideration of the Committee – I have therefore taken the Liberty to draw upon you for the Sum of £100 on the above Account – I flatter myself the Society will not think that Sum too much, as I conceive the Cattle would have been worth nearly that Sum in Port Jackson independent of the Expenses of sending them to New Zealand – Should the Committee not approve of the Bill, I will thank you to honour it, and I will settle with you when I receive Information from you on the Subject – I am anxious to hear if the Bill for the Active Oil is paid which was forwarded when I was at New Zealand – The Active is now at the Derwent, and has been very successful – As you will hear from Mr Campbell – I hope the Vessel will not burden the Society with any material Expense – I remain Your Most obedient humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt P.S. A Mr Dixon, Master of the Regalia, will deliver this, and if he should come out again, you may send any thing by him for he is a very careful manSydney Sepr 19th 1821 Revd & Dr Sir The Brixton has just arrived and as a Vessel is about to sail to the Isle of France I embrace the opportunity of acknowledging the Receipt of your Letters by her – I have not seen the Captain nor the Revd Mr Leigh as yet, and as the Vessel is just leaving the Harbour I shall not see them till my Letter is closed – I learn from Mr Brown that he has accepted the Bill for the Oil sent in the Rob Qua[y]le – I should not have allowed the Society to have run any Risk of having the Bill dishonoured in the first Instant if I had not been in New Zealand at the time the Bill was drawn – The Agreement was made with Mr Kermode before any of the oil was procured, as I was leaving the Colony for a time, and did not know what might happen in my Absence – I shall be glad to hear of the safe arrival of the Shipley – The Active has just come in from the Derwent – It is my Intention to sell what black Oil she may procure while in the Service of the Society at Port Jackson; the Proceeds will go towards the general Expenses of the Mission – No Risk will then be run or any further trouble to the Society at Home – The Oil she has brough[t] in this Voyage I have had it sold; but not for private Bills upon England but will give the Society Credit for what Sum may be due, after the Master and Crew are paid and other Expenses. The oil is now landing, and will amount to £1400 or upwards when it is all delivered – I have not drawn for any of the Missionaries Salaries for the present year – and hope to cover them by the Proceeds of the Vessel – As soon as the Accounts can be made out I will forward them by the first Opportunity – I am happy to learn for certain that a new Governor is coming out – I can give thanks to God and take Courage – I feel exceedingly indebted to President & Vice President for their kind Consideration in waiting upon Sir Thomas Brisbane on my Account – I hope this will prevent any unfavourable Impressions from being made upon Sir Thomas's mind by the Governor here. I have no doubt but he will remain till Sir Thomas arrives, and do all he can to injure those whom he does not esteem – I am much annoyed at the Letter Govr. Macquarie has addressed to Lord Sidmouth and which has been printed and sent out here. In this Letter he has not hesitated to make Assertions relative to my Conduct which he can never prove – He might as well have charged me with wilful murder – at once – The Letter is just arrived – I shall write to the Honourable Mr Bennett and [sic] the Subject and also to the Commissioner of Enquiry by the first opportunity– With respect to selling the Active I am as anxious that this should be done as the Society can possibly be – I have always wished for one Vessel to do all the necessary Service for the Society Islands and New Zealand – I am in some Hopes of arranging this Buisness with King Pomare in a short time – if the Enemies here do not defeat my Plan – A bold attempt has been made, but has not finally succeeded – I will thank you to inform Mr Alexr Hankey Esqr that I have obtained a Verdict in the Supreme Court against Edward Eager for upwards of £1,200 in Favour of Pomare – Eager has appealed to the Governor from this Verdict, but I have no Idea that he will ever attempt to set it aside – Eager's Conduct to Pomare will shew how little dependence can be placed on Owner's of Vessels when employed in any Concerns with the Islands – When the Appeal is heard I shall transmit the whole Account to the London M. Society – The Accounts I sent to Mr Hankey before the Trial will shew the dreadful Extortions of Eager, and what his Intentions were. He hopes still to carry his Point, and has sent a Vessel down to Taheite with this view – Should he succeed I apprehend the Mission in the Society islands will be greatly injured, tho at present in the most prosperous State – Should Eager come to London, as a deligate from this Country, appointed by the Convicts or those who have been Convicts I do most sincerely hope he will meet with that Reception from the religious world his Conduct has so justly merited. The documents I forwarded to Mr Hankey and to Lord Bathhurs[t] will shew the Intentions he has had in view – I am aware he will meet with the utmost Support from the Governor, and all the Influence he can exert will be called into Action on his behalf – The Honourable Commissioner Bigge knows Eager well – I have wrote these hasty Lines as the Ship has moved down the Harbour whether I shall catch her or not I am uncertain I am Revd Sir Yours affectionately Saml MarsdenNovr 17th 1821 – N. S. Wales Revd & Dear Sir, I am happy to inform you that Sir Ths Brisbane arrived here on the 7th Inst – I had an Interview with him the day he landed, when he renewed to me the assurance of his Countenance and Support, which he had made to the deputation in London – I feel very thankful to the Gentlemen who waited upon Sir Thomas, previous to his leaving England – As their Influence may in a great measure, if not altogether, prevent Govr. Mc from making any unfavourable impressions upon the mind of His Successor – when Sir Thomas will take the Command is uncertain, as Govr Macquarie is absent from Head Quarters at this time – I shall studiously avoid on my Part every occasion of offence; and hope for better times – The Struggle with my Superiors has been very long & painful – I should long since have escaped from this Colony if my way had not been hedged up. Whatever may be the result of the difference I have had with the Govt. as it respects myself, much public Good must and will arise from it – I can truly say, I never did a single Act with an Intention to offend the Governor – tho he has done many to injure me – His public Letter, addressed to Lord Sidmouth contains the most false and slanderous Assertions respecting myself – It was my Intention to call upon him for an Explanation before he left the Colony; but as I have nothing to apprehend from Sir Thomas Brisbane, it may not be worth my while at present to take any further notice of what he hath said – but wait for the Commissioners report – He is well acquainted with the whole of my manner of Life – As I am at a great distance, and cannot tell what may be the State of things at Home, I have sent three Letters open for your Inspection, one to the Bishop of London, one to the Commissioner, and one to Mr Buxton – and shall leave it to your wisdom, and existing Circumstances to seal and forward them, or to detain them – Should you forward my Letter to the Bishop of London be good enough to send all the accompanying documents with it and the Gazette – In the Gazette is Pomare's Action – men who could attempt to take such an unfair Advantage of a Savage Chief in his very first attempt to introduce himself to the civilized world are unworthy of the Christian name. I felt it my duty to step forward on behalf of Pomare, and the missionaries in the Society islands, which has also given great offence, and I must expect to be calumniated for this Act – I am in great Hopes, if the evils attempted to be done at Otaheite can be prevented, and Pomare can establish a regular Communication between Port Jackson and the Society islands, I shall be enabled to make arrangements with him to do all the necessary Buisness for the C. M. Society at New Zealand, and thro' the medium of his vessel to keep up a regular Communication with the missionary Settlements at N. Zealand, and then the Active, may be sold, and all the Trouble and Anxiety about her will be at an End – It is my Intention to close all the Society's Accounts every six months, or at least on the 31st of Decr every year – I have sold the Active's poil which she got at the derwent at Sydney to save Ris[q]ue, Trouble and Expence – The Vessel is now fitting out for New Zealand – and will shortly sail for that island – The Revd Mr Leigh has applied for a Passage for himself and wife, and Servants – I have recommended him to form his first Settlement at Mercury Bay – The Inhabitants there will receive him very kindly – and to make this his north Boundary – The C. M. Society will then have about 200 miles on the East Coast, and the same distance in the west for their operations – Mr Leigh will extend his Plan to the South of Mercury Bay – If Mr Leigh goes down in the Active the Wesleyan Society must pay a proportion of the Expense of the Vessel while employed in that Service – I am expecting the Westmoreland in from the islands when I shall write to you more fully, and transmit the Accounts – I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Yours very faithfully Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt S[ecretary] C. M. S.Sydney 19th 1821 Revd and Dear Sir I duly received your favour of the 13th Inst and in reply thereto, I beg to express my readiness, at any future time, to render any assistance in my power to further the objects of the Church Missionary Society in promoting the knowledge of the Redeemer. Your experience, and cooler judgment prepared you for what has occurred. But I am constrained to own that I am greviously [sic] disappointed. And I regret the more because To the Revd S. Marsden Parramatta it has caused a schism among the four that should be united. It however proves that human nature, even when we hope it is sanctified, is too much governed by passion, and prejudice; when we ought to watch over our very thoughts with a Godly jealousy. A wound is not pleasing from an enemy; But to suffer in the house of our friends is very painful. Hoping, and praying, that the Lord the Spirit will give you wisdom to direct you in all your undertakings in the Christian cause and support you in every conflict to which you may be called. I remain Revd & Dear Sir Yours very affectionately Richard HillParramatta Novr 21st 1821 Dear Sir I have sent by Mr Underwood in the Brixton all the documents relative to the Corresponding Committee as that Committee has been dissolved for the present— It could not be carried on under the then existing Circumstances— Sir Thomas Brisbane having arrived will I have no doubt make a great Change for the better— I have only sent you one Letter from my Colleague the Revd Mr Hill on the Subject— The Revd R. Cartwright accords with him— I need not trouble you with entering into Particulars at the present— The Revds Messrs Cartwright & Hill will readily do all they can to aid the Mission when the times will allow of their doing this— If I had acted according to my own Judgment I should not have formed the corresponding Committee— my Colleagues thought this could be done, and they were sincere— and I was unwilling to check their pious wishes— I soon found that some wanted to enter into wild Speculations, which would have ruined me in the Opinion of the Christian world, and involved the Society in unknown Expenses— This alarmed me much— I was obliged to make a determined stand, and was supported by a majority of the Committee— I found it was not safe to go on any longer, and one of the members made a motion to dissolve the Committee which was immediately carried— The Revd Mr Cowper did not attend, nor Commissary Wemyss— I was previously informed they would not— when the Revd Ths Kendall was at Port Jackson orders were given for the purchase of Clothing &c for the New Zealanders Shunghee & Wycotto which I should not have allowed, if I had been consulted— As the Responsibility of drawing the Bills laid upon me, I contended that I ought to sanction the purchase of any Articles before they were bought, and that the Secretary of the corresponding Committee should not give orders for things and leave me to pay for them— Mr Cowell had resided some short time at the House of the Secretary— The Secretary proposed to the Committee to pass a Resolution that I should pay him a certain Sum for the Expenses he had been at with Mr Cowell— I objected to this mode as not correct— and told the Committee I was willing to pay the demand of the Secretary, upon the Secretary furnishing me with his Account which would be my voucher— but that I could pay no money upon the Resolution of the C. Committee, until the Parent Society had authorised me to do so— I contended they had only received their Authority from me, and therefore they could not compel me to do what I felt in my Conscience I was not authorised to do— and that I was the only one responsible for the monies drawn, not them— They yielded generally to my Arguments with the Exception of the Secretary Captain Irvine— A demand was also made for the past Accounts of the Society— These I objected to deliver up without Authority from the Committee in London— This demand was urged only by Captain Irvine— but he argued without these Accounts nothing could be done— I was willing they should examine them as they stood in Mr Campbells ledger either individually or all togather [sic], but Copies of these Accounts I was not warranted in giving as the Society’s Confidential Agent and on that ground refused— This demand was made, and persevered in by Capn Irvine without my being able to comprehend his real motive— As he was Secretary to the C[orresponding] Committee he had all our proceedings— Some of our Papers were shewn to Individuals without my Knowledge or any other of the members— From the dreadful Spirit of Opposition that exists in the Colony, and the anxious wish of my Superiors to involve me in difficulties I could not but feel alarm at these private Proceedings— I had been acting as I fully believed with Confidential Christian Friends; but found at length that I had been mistaken in my Opinion— One of the magistrates communicated to me what was passing, and earnestly pressed me to be upon my Guard— The Revds Cartwright & Hill, and my other Friends begged of me to risque [sic] no further, by continuing the C[orresponding] Comee. I am ready to account for my Conduct respecting the Concerns of the Society at any time I am called upon by your Committee— But I am not willing that all these Concerns should be put into the Hands of my Enemies, and the Enemies of the Cause— Captain Irvine told me he would write to the Society respecting the Affairs of the Mission— What Statements he will make I cannot tell— He perhaps will give way to his private Feelings, as he was disappointed in not getting Copies of the Society’s Accounts— I informed Capn Irvine I had for my own Satisfaction, laid the Society’s Accounts before the Honourable Comm[issione]r of Enquiry; and with which he was perfectly satisfied— I considered the Com{missione]r an official public Character; and saw no Impropriety in giving him every Information— but the Case was different with private Individuals who could have nothing to do with these Concerns— Things will now take a Turn, as Sir Th[oma]s Brisbane has arrived. He will not exert his power Influence to annoy private Individuals in a thousand ways, as hath been done— I must wait till I learn what Statements Captain Irvine makes, before I can answer him— Mr Cowell is still in the Colony— I am afraid he will not do any good— he has withdrawn himself from me almost from the day I landed from New Zealand, and united with those who will not do him much good— By the next Conveyance I shall give you some Account of his Conduct— The Active will sail very shortly, and then I shall come to a final Explanation with him— I have got Mr Underwood to take Charge of my Letters and Papers— as I think he will take Care of them, better than the master of the Vessel— Mr Underwood is a very respectable Gentleman, and intends to visit the Colony again— I have written the above in great haste, more as a matter of private Information than official— I am Yours affectionately Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney, Novr 21st 1821 Revd Sir/ Allow me to introduce to you Mr Underwood who has been kind enough to take the Charge of my Letters, and to say that on his arrival in London he would call at your office— I am Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney Novr 21th 1821 Revd Sir Should the Bearer Mr Lusk return to the Colony in the Brintin as master and you have any thing to send out he appears to be a very careful steady man, and may be depended upon— The Passangers [sic] give him an excellent Character for his kindness and Attentions. I therefore have taken the Liberty to recommend him— I am Dr Sir Yours faithfully S. Marsden Revd J. PrattSydney Feby 12th 1822— Dear & Revd Sir You will herewith receive my Accounts up to the thirty first of December 1821, and also an Account of Advances since the 1th of Jany which has not been drawn for— I am Dr Sir Yours faithfully Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta Feby 11th 1822 Revd & dear Sir/ You will probably receive by the Surry some Letters from the revd John Butler which he has thought good to write to me— I shall send you an answer to them with my other Letters by the Grace which will probably reach England as soon as the Surry— I have not time at present to enter fully into the Buisness of the New Zealand mission— I demanded to know from Mr Butler whether the Pork were for the Europeans or the Natives which were in their List of Stores wanted from here he informed me the animal Food was for the use of the Natives— I considered this an unnecessary Expense and therefore did not send any— If the Europeans had wanted animal Food I would have felt myself justified in sending it; but it would be a very unnecessary Expenditure in my opinion of the Society’s Funds to feed the natives with Pork sent from this Colony where it is so dear— Having lately purchased a good Vessel for King Pomare I shall be able now to make arrangements with him to attend the New Zealand mission to carry all the Supplies &c &c from time to time— It is my Intention to dispose of the Active when she returns from her present Voyage, and relieve myself from all future Trouble and Anxiety about her, and the Society of all Expenses attending her— This will be a great Satisfaction to my self, and what I have long wished for— If she should be fortunate this Voyage she will repay a considerable Part, if not the whole of her Expenses— under all the difficulties the mission has met with, I am thankful that no serious Calamity has happened— Some of the missionaries have not acted properly and I am surprised that some of them have not been very ill-treated by the natives from their own violence— The natives must have had great forbearance, or this would have been the Case— When you receive my Letters by the Grace, you will be more informed— I have the Honor to be Revd & dr Sir Yours very affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta Feby 16th 1822 Revd & dear Sir/ I wrote to you by the Surry, and mentioned, that I had purchased a Vessel for Pomare, King of Otaheite, by which means I shall be able to keep up a Communication with the Missionary Settlement at New Zealand, without the Active— I will make arrangements with Pomare for this Purpose, which will relieve me from much Anxiety and Vexation, and the Society from Expense and Risk; which I have long wished— when the Active returns it is my Intention to dispose of her immediately if I can— I shall be much obliged, if you will inform me what Sums you have paid on Account of my Sons Education; and what Sums you have put to my Credit on account of the Active since the Vessel became the Property of the Society— The Active was valued at £1500— Mr Kermode brought Home the documents with him in 1820— I shall be very thankful if you can send me a Statement of my Account up to the 31th of December 1820— I shall then know what may be necessary for me to provide for my Son’s Education hereafter— I have had no Account of his Expenses since he left N.S. Wales— If I get a Statement from you, what you have paid, on Account of my Son; and what you have given me Credit for in Payment of the Bills I have drawn on Account of the £1500 allowed me for the Active I shall then know how we stand- - - - - - General Macquarie returned by the Surrey— I wrote to my Friend Dr Goode by that Conveyance and also to the Commissioner of Enquiry— and enclosed him several public documents— My Letter to the Commissioner with all other documents I left open for the Inspection of Dr Goode— I am happy General Macquarie is gone— His Letter to the Right Honourable Lord Sidmouth is a false and scandalous Publication as it respects myself— I have o doubt but the Commissioner will do me Justice in his Report— Every means was used when he was here to incriminate me, but they all failed— The Commissioner pressed every Charge to the utmost, and further than he was authorised, he told me himself, but all would not do— I had done no wrong, and therefore no wrong could be proved against me— my Friends here urged me much to prosecute General Macquarie for his Libel in his Letter; but I declined to do this— I have suffered no Injury here: in England I may— As I am upon the best of Terms with Sir Thomas Brisbane, and nothing General Macquarie has said has prejudiced his mind against me, I could have gained nothing be [sic] an Action of Law here— I wrote to Sir Thomas upon the Subject, and also conversed with him, and he fully approved of the Line of Conduct I adopted. I have authorised Dr Good, should it be deemed necessary to institute an Action at law against General Macquarie on his arrival in England— but I apprehend this may not be necessary— I have no angry feelings to gratify— If my public Reputation as a member of Society, and Minister of the Church is not seriously injured, I want no Punishment to be inflicted upon my Enemy— he has been a very powerful one, and a very vindictive one also, and one who has no Regard to truth— His System of Government will now be exposed, and the public Corruptions laid open— I have no Hesitation in saying that the Revd J. Butler lent himself to G.[eneral] M.[acquarie] and he paid him for his Services— He remitted £100 duty upon 200 Gallons of Spirits which Mr Butler took with him to N. Zealand— This was done privately, and unknown to Sir Thomas Brisbane, who was the only Governor— Mr Butler will gain nothing in the Eng [sic for end] by this Bargain— Sir Thomas, who ought to have been consulted, but was not, was very angry— Mr Butler’s Lies against me were shocking— I need add nothing more— I remain Revd Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cSydney June 11th 1822 Revd Sir I received your Letter in which you allude to our differences— Allow me to say, that you must be fully aware that it is not in my power or yours to settle these differences as they are not of a private but of a public nature, and have been refer’d to the final Decision of our Superiors in London— If the Committee of the C.[hurch] M.[issionary] S.[ociety] believe these charges which you have made against me to be true, they will be bound to withdraw their confidence from me; if they do not believe them, they will make an unfavourable Impression towards you— Nothing can therefore be done in this Matter, until an answer is receiv’d to your Public Letter, forwarded by the Surrey— In answer to your Application for different articles to be purchas’d by me at Port Jackson for the use of the Settlement at Keddee Keddee; this I must also decline for the present, until I know what answer the Committee makes to your Letter— If I have no Direction or Authority, I will have no Responsibility— As I have no Direction or Authority, I must decline all Interference for the present. You told me in the presence of a number of Gentlemen, that you would not obey my Orders, nor would you act under me.— From that moment I had done: I had no means of enforcing Obedience, and therefore it was of no use having any contention upon this Point; and here we parted— You have taken all the direction and, of course, you will take all the responsibility— You will be answerable for all the Stores, and their Expenditure, which you took from Mr Campbell’s Store house— You will remember the Canvas and Cordage were sent out for the Active, and not for your Settlement— You have also taken upon you to divide the Society’s Property amongst Individuals which, in my opinion, should have been handed over to the Store-Keeper, agreeable to the directions of the Committee, and served out by him as occasion might require— The Society will expect that every part of the Stores are accounted for in a proper way— Every one should not be left to take his Share of the Public Property, and expend it as he thinks proper— If the Society should be satisfied with what you have done in this Respect, I shall have no cause to complain— All I mean to say is, that if I have not the Direction, I will not have the Responsibility: you have taken the Direction, and you must take the Responsibility. There ism nothing now belonging to the Society in Mr Campbell’s Stores, but a little Iron, two Ploughs, and four Harrows— The Harrows would not sell, because they were not Pairs: you had taken Harrows with you that were not fellows. I have desired Mr Hall to send those Harrows back which are not fellows— I also observe an Error in your Minutes where it is stated I have sold the Bonnetts sent out by the Society— This I must request the Committee to correct; for they are not sold. Upon what ground the Committee made this Statement I cannot say: however, it is not correct— I have mention’d them to Mr Wm Hall, and he, as well as Mr Kendall formerly, tells me they are not wanted at New Zealand— However I shall not sell them at present. As the Missionaries have generally transferred their Concerns from N S Wales to London, and as several of them have drawn upon the Society for their Salaries before they are due, they cannot want much from Port Jackson: if they do, they have their private Agents here to supply them— Under all the circumstances of the Mission, I do not intend to purchase any thing for the Settlements, unless something very extraordinary occur, till I hear from the Committee— I conceive I should not be justified in doing this— I cannot check or lessen the Evils that afflict the Mission, originating wholly among your selves; and therefore withdraw from them: and as you as a Body will not be govern’d by any Authority here or in London, there is no alternative but to leave you to yourselves, at the present, to do as you like— God will, in due time, bless New Zealand with his Gospel— If the present workmen will not answer, he will find other labourers who will— I am not alarm’d for the final success of the Mission, tho’ at present Clouds and darkness rest upon it. The nine Bills you have drawn upon me I paid, tho’ you did not indorse one of them, they were drawn in your favour and payable to your order— This is incorrect in me— I had no authority to pay them without your Indorsement. I am Revd Sir Your mo:[st] Obedt h[umb]le S[ervan]t Signed Samuel Marsden Present our kind Respects to Mrs Butler Revd Jno ButlerSydney Cove Jany 8th 1822 My Dear Sir I have hitherto endeavord [sic] to consider you as a Father and as a freind [sic], but the Mysterious way in which you have acted, and your conduct towards me of late lead me to draw Conclusions of a very different nature. I have learned that when you returned from New Zealand you immediately began to speak evil of me and mine. As a Minister of the Church of God! and a Magistrate of the British Realm to be charged with unfaithfulness or neglect of duty either the one or the other is a Crime, the very thought of which appals my heart and makes my Blood run cold— However, I have one Consolation and that no man taketh from me: That with all diligence and sincerity both me I & mine have laboured to forward the objects of the Society and to promote the temporal & eternal happiness of the Heathen among whom we dwell. And I am now ready and prepared to meet any charge and to give unto all men publicly a full and satisfactory account of every days work & Slavery; both of myself and my Wife ever since we have been engaged in the service of the Society. I trust the Society ere long will be in full possession of the facts. And there are living Witness [sic] who have seen with their eyes who will bear testimony to these truths— But since you have taken upon you to traduce my character without any just cause you must hereafter stand prepared to justify your own. Some things have taken place lately which I think not altogether right. There are many things which I could mention but I shall confine myself to a few. You know Sir that some time ago I made Application to the Society for things as a favor to get them as cheap as possible. And I have a letter from Mr Pratt saying they were sent. These things arrived, and most of them you have sold at Port Jackson. And those you sent to New Zealand you did not consign to me, but to another, and charged a higher price for them than was originally done by the Society. Do the Society indeed wish you (after granting a favor) to put a tax upon it? Is it worthy of their name and character, or that of the christian World to act thus? Have you not endeavoured to defraud me of my lawfull right (for I cannot call it less) by wishing at least to charge me with 55£ of travelling expences altho I was not receiving any salary at the time; and which monies (I have no doubt) have been paid by the Society long since? Have you not charged my Son with 19.16 for Victuals after agreeing with me for 40£ p[er] annum and his food? Did not other monies stand against me which ought not? Have you not acted quite as bad by refusing to honor a just bill which I paid for Timber on account of the Society? Did you refund it on account of the Society? Did you refund it on account of the Timber being bought with “powder” I think not. Did you not pay Mr Kendall for his timber bought with powder in kind? Did you not pay Mr Hall for his timber purchased in the same way? Did you not yourself pay four large Casks of powder and put them into the Common Stock or store? Did you not pay away a large Tea Kettle full of powder to Shunghee and half a Gallon to Rewa for Land? Did you not endeavour to conceal this Act by not having it entered in the Deed. Did you not pay Mr Wm Hall for two Musquets 26 lb of powder at one time and 56 lb of powder at another time, the most of which Mr Hall for sawing done for the Society? Did you not purchase a lot of Flax and potatoes from Wyedua at Tippoonah with a Musquet? Did you not aftrerwards send down 51 Bayonets at one time 17 of which Mr King received as his ration to barter away to the natives. Has not the Actives Cargo been bought with these forbidden things have you not received the Cargo knowing it to be bought with these things? And have you not replaced them? Did you not once upon a time employ Mr Smith to purchase six musquets to barter away amongst the Natives of New Zealand? I believe these things can be very easily proved? Did you not say to me with your own mouth that a Gentleman of one of the Universities had applied to you for a Skull without hair? Did you not signify your intention to obtain one if possible? Did you not employ Mr Wm Hall to go to the Village at Rangheee Hoo to see if he could obtain such a thing? Did you not receive a native Head from Jacky and give him an Axe? I am sure I saw him with one and he afterward assured me he had given it to you and that you had given him an axe which he shewed me. Have you not sold the supplies which were sent out to administer comfort to the poor Naked New Zealanders you say for want of an Invoice you have done this! Granted. But do the Society or the Christian World expect to be repaid by the wretched & Distressed Heathen? Have you not sold to the Active Crew the Slops intended to clothe the Native Servants? And farther have you not even sent away the Societys slops to Van Diemans Land to be bartered away for food for the Crew of the Active instead of forwarding them to New Zealand in order to afford comfort to the destitute? Important! My very heart ache’s While I put these questions I pray your Conscience give an answer as in the sight of a heart searching God. When these things are fairly represented to the christian world; will the world altogether freely? I have 8 men and three women at work for the Society and who will expect a new sujit of clothes each on my return according to my promise. Am I to purchase them out of my own little pittance, or must I forfeit my word and by annoyed by the Natives calling me deceiver? When I engaged with the Society? Did I say to the Society put me into one of the preists offices that I may eat a peice of bread? Certainly not. Now Sir I do feel it an imperative duty as the Clergyman & head of the Settlement to request that you will furnish me with every thing necessary for establishing a school mat Kiddee Kiddee as far as the Society have granted you the means. I have informed you that three families of chiefs have applied to me to take them in. I must request some trade clothing &c and implements for carrying on agriculture for the benefit of the Mission and of administering comfort to Natives in general. If you deny this request I shall merely call at New Zealand and take my family on board the Westmoreland and proceed to England. Should you be inclined to favor it I shall be happy to meet you and consult with you; and as far as I am able point out what those necissaries [sic] are. At the same time willing to be guided by those circumstances and to act upon those principals [sic] which are most likely to forward the great and blessed Work on which we are engaged. With my warmest prayers That the Calumny you have cast Upon me may be returned in the Richest blessings of heaven upon You & yours I Remain in the Bonds of the Gospel your affectionate Brother John Butler J.P.Ship Westmorland Jany 5th 1822 To His Excellency Sir Thos Brisbane Governor of New South Wales &c &c &c Sir/ When I had the pleasure of conversing with your Excellency at Government House; your Excellency was pleased to manifest your very kind intentions and anxious desire to promote the comfort of the Missionaries at New Zealand and also to forward the great objects they have in view; which are nothing less than the Eternal as well as the temporal happiness of those wretched Cannibals, your Excellency was pleased to intimate at that time; that it would afford you much pleasure to present us with a Breed of Cattle and Sheep. It is a matter of the greatest importance, and worthy of your Excellencys most serious consideration. There are seven families residing at New Zealand permanent servants of the Honorable Church Missionary Society. Cattle and Sheep will add much to the comfort of each, and enable us, as they increase to furnish the natives with the same. And as it will become our duty, so we shall be careful to point out to them the sourse [sic] from whence the[y] sprang; and to whom they must for ever stand indebted. I hope therefore, your Excellency will permit me in my own name and those of my Brethren, and on behalf the [sic] poor Heathen, to return your Excellency my sincere thanks for your kind attentions to our welfare We shall at all times receive any favor your Excellency may be pleased to confer upon us with humility and gratitude, and we shall feel ourselves highly honoured if your Excellency will be pleased to receive any communication from us respecting the Moral and Religious state of the Heathen around us May your Excellency long live as an highly honoured instrument in the hand of Jehovah; to afford protection to His Church and people; and like the kindly showers of heaven, dispense blessings of every sort, and upon all Classes of society wherever you go: until that day shall arrive, in which you shall give up an Earthly form for an Heavenly inheritance, and change a Temporal for an Eternal weight of glory. I have the honor to Subscribe myself your Excellencys faithful and Obedient Servant John Butler J.P. P.S. I hope your Excellency will permit me to ask the favour of a Flag to hoist on a Sunday as the natives know that when the Flag is hoisted they are not to work.Ship Westmoreland Janry 11th 1822 My Dear Sir- I Received your letter concerning Mr Cowell but I must beg leave to decline taking any part in Mr Cowell’s Concerns while my own remain unsettled. And I am still more astonished that you should attribute his being left behind to me. The Active was here a fortnight after my Arrival and you never consulted me about what was best to be done during that period. I beg leave to press upon you the necessity of Answering my letter forthwith and of settling my accounts as I am in great want of the money to lay it out for necessaries for my family I am living on Board of the Westmoreland for want of a better lodging And as a freind [sic] said to me yesterday It is to the eternal disgrace of ye Clergy of this Colony to suffer a Minister to return from an heathen land. And not one with all their Philanthropy offer to take him into their Houses— With my Sincere respects To Mrs Marsden & family I remain Yours truly John Butler J.P.Sydney Jany 24th—1822 This to certify unto all men that Mr Charles Gordon servant of the Honorable Church Missionary Society for 2 years and 11 months in New Zealand; did on his own free will; give up his situation in New Zealand; as Servant of the Honorable Church Missionary Society— In testimony Whereof I have here =unto signed my name John Butler J.P.Parramatta Jany 22d 1822 Revd Sir/ On Wednesday the 16th I wrote you a second Letter on the Subject of yours to me on the 8th and just as I was putting the waifer in you came into Mr Campbell’s office accompanied by Mr Cowell, when I immediately handed you my Letter, which you then read and told me you would give me no answer to it— [The Letter accompanied these papers JB Not done BC I told Mr Marsden I would stand by what I had written.] As this rested with yourself I had no more to say at that time upon the Subject— As you have, after making your Charges, declined to support them, I feel myself [I offered him to come forward and at P[ort] J[ackson] and prove them this I did . . .] called upon to make a few observations upon them by way of reply— In the first Place you charge me with defamation— you observe “when you returned from New Zealand you immediately began to speak evil of me and mine.” In answer to this Charge I beg to say that when I returned to New South Wales, many of our Friendsx were anxious to learn the State of the Mission and also how every individual felt in their new Station— x [There are many friends to the Mission; but many of them have said to me that Mr Marsden hinders them forwd by the way in which he acts.] I satisfied their Inquiries as far as I could in general Conversation, without the most distant Intention of injuring any one in the Mission— my most ardent wish was that all might be happy & prosper in their work— with respect to yourself I thought you were too violent with the natives, [Shamefully wrong the whole of the natives will testify of my kindness toward them] and I feared this would be productive of evil and not good— I was also sorry that Mrs Butler was not more reconciled to her Situation.x [For a good reason, Mrs B was dissatisfied: Mr Marsden made her wretched see my journal] She had come out against her will and therefore she was to be pitied, as that would always make her unhappy— No Person should be forced into sujch a work; if they are they cannot be happy. Mrs Butler repeatedly told me she never wished to come— and on that Ground she has Cause to complain , and demands commiseration— [But he cares not for it.] her difficulties would be much lighter if her mind was at ease— I never charged Mrs Butler with neglect of duty— I know she is a woman that cannot be idle, and has slaved very hard— He allows Mrs Butler to work very hard. Wonderful] If this is speaking evil of you and yours I have done so. I have never accused you of neglect to Labour; for I have always said you have laboured hard— As for me charging you with neglect of duty, I do not understand exactly what you mean. The Term duty is used in too general a way— If you had mentioned to what part of your Conduct you applied the Term I should have known what reply to have made— As a “magistrate of the British Realm” I can know nothing of you— Here I think you mistake the extent of your Authority— as you could not act even in New Soputh Wales in that Capacity— Your Magisterial Authority was merely local— [by his wish I became a Magistrate yet this is right] You observe “since you have taken upon you to traduce my Character without any just Cause; you must hereafter stand prepared to justify your own.” I do not see the Force of this Argument— One man may accuse another, and yet the Accuser may have done no wrong— You accuse me of selling the things which you say you wrote for— The Articles you allude to were not your Property, but the Society’s— [But I expected to have a portion of them for my family’s use as I wrote for them.] They were not consigned to you, but to me as the Society’s Agent— If you mean to insinuate that I derived any advantage from the Sale of these Goods, you are mistaken— You know better— and you know why I directed them to be sold— [The goods which I applied for were, I apprehend the only goods for sale and there was an invoice of them]\because there were no Invoices of the prices of the different Articles but only the Sum total— without I had known the Prices [The goods were not for sale I believe, but for the natives] of each separate Article I would never venture to send them to New Zealand; for if I had made a mistake, and overcharged a Piece of Tape a single penny, or any [These goods were Manchesters for the Schools which were sent in the Elizabeth] other Article and it had ever been discovered I should have been accused of fraud & speculation. Knowing the Persons I had to deal with I was not going to subject myself to groundless Suspicions; to Endless Explanations and continued Complaints— All you can say my Agent sold them, and I have told you the x 22, are we all liars and Mr M. the only true man] Reason, but you cannot say, that either I or my Agent/ [No] put a Farthing in our Pockets— I admit I sent under the Care of the Revd T. Kendall such Goods as he chouse [sic] to take, whose Prices were known— I conceived he was the proper Person to take Charge of them during the Voyage and to hand over the public Stores on his arrival to Mr Francis Hall the Storekeeper*— [Wrong. There were two distinct Invoices] I admit also that the Shipping Expences, and the Ensurance [sic] amounting to about 6-per-cent were added to the different Articles which were for Sale to the workmen & Settlers in order to keep the Sum total of what the Goods cost correct— Mr Kendall put the Ensurance and Shipping Charges upon the different Articles with his own Hand, under my directions— I conceived this just— The Sum is not worth mentioning— Should the Committee in London think this an unjust Tax” they will remit it— You told me you thought it was just that all the Labourers should pay the small additional Sum— but unjust that you should pay it— You receive £200 per annum, while the Carpenters receive but £60— I think [only 160— my son 40—] it no disgrace either to me or to the Society to charge the actual amount of the original Cost paid in London, nor do I think I should be a faithful Agent if [I] omitted this Charge/ [This is grossly false and wrong for Mr Marsden kept teasing me about them in order to draw words from me. I told him it might be just or unjust with us to them I would] You ask have you not endeavoured to defraud me? I answer no, never— The £55 was never [It was and I have Mr Marsden’s letter] charged to you in any of your Accounts, and you know well that it never was or intended and you cannot show it was/ [I can] and therefore I do not hesitate to say that your Insinuation is false and unfounded— I admit a small Bill drawn by Mr King was charged by you by Mr Campbell but not by me— The mistake was rectified the moment it was pointed out— you suffered no Loss— and you knew Mr Campbell was a man of such Honor and Integrity that he would immediately correct the Error— You ask, “have you not acted quite as bad by refusing to honour a just Bill which I have paid for Timber on Account of the Society.” I never refused to pay a just Bill— [* Wrong. The Bill is just and so proved by all the Committee at New Zealand.] I contend the Bill in Question was not just— I am not a little astonished that you should mention such a disgraceful Buisness.— Shortly after you arrived in New Zealand it was determined you Messrs Hall & Kemp should should settle at Kiddee Kiddee. You wanted Timber to build your Houses with a considerable Quantity of Logs [which] were lying up on the Beach at Ranghee Hoo— On my inquiring to whom they belonged, Messrs Kendall Hall & King claimed them as their Property— I proposed to give them whatever they had given for them {This is all Mr King claims] in order to forward your Building at Kiddee Kiddee. Messrs Hall & Kendall agreed to my Proposal. Messrs Hall & Kendall agreed to my proposal. [Mr Kendall was paid in powder by Mr Marsden Mr Hall in Money.] Mr King presented a Bill and demanded to be paid in money. [And how very strange to refuse Mr King after paying Mr Hall] I told him I could not purchase the Timber and pay for it in money it would appear in my Accounts very strange to purchase Timber from the Settlers in money for building their own Houses with and I would not set such a Precedent [Alas! Then why pay Mr Wm Hall in money.] but that Mr King might have Payment in any Articles he wanted out. You ask me if I have not charged your [unjustly] Son £19.14s. for victuals. I had many Reasons for wishing your Son to return with me to New South Wales soon after our arrival in New Zealand— Some of which I shall mention.— It gave me much concern to see such personal differences between you and your Son— I had never seen a Father provoke a Son to wrath so much as you did him, nor a Son so disobedient to a Father as he was to you— I was apprehensive that some very serious evils would arise from these differences independent of [exceedingly exaggerated Mr M. like a drowning man, he will catch at a straw] the bad Effects produced upon the minds of the Heathens by your mutual Quarrels.— Your Son then talked of destroying himself [A complete lie] or of making his Escape as Mrs Butler can testify [No never] and she was very unhappy on his Account— I felt much for his distress— This was one Reason why I wished your Son to be moved for a time— — — You may remember that shortly after we landed at Ranghee Hoo, a very serious Quarrel happened between you and the Chief Motuee about a Pit saw—*[exagerated [sic] and false, see my journal for the truth] you suffered yourself to be overcome by the most violent passions, and for a mere trifle.— I was present. I expected Motuee would have given you a mortal blow every moment with his Maree, from your threatening Language towards him— At length I got you into Mr Hall’s House, when I retired into the Bed Room— In a few moments I heard Mrs Butler scream aloud, that the natives were killing you— I hastened to the spot where I found you had renewed your Quarrel with Motuee and Motuee was brandishing his Maree over your heada [He never did Mr Marsden was not with me but Teeterree] after separating you a second time I returned to Mr Halls, where I found your Son in the Act of ladening a musket to shoot Matoee— I did not doubt but at that moment he intended to do so— I was alarmed at the Idea of a thoughtless youth, presuming to think of shooting a New Zealand Chief by which the Life of every European in the Settlement might have been sacrificed—(b) [It would have been well if many others of much more importance had done the act] This very act made a deep impression upon my mind parfticularly when I contrasted your Conduct and his togather [sic]— I did not think it was prudent for him to remain until you were more settled and better acquainted with the Character of the natgives— As I was pressed by the Chiefs to take their Sons with me to Parramatta I thought he might be usefully employed in teaching them under my Eye, and Roof— I should treat him as one of my Family, and he would meet no improper Company at my Table— It was arranged between you and me, that he was to have a Salary of £40 per annum [This is false for I told Mr M that I would not pay any part of his food] and a Ration equal to what was issued to the People at New Zealand, but his wine spirits and other extras were to be paid out of his Salary— [This is false for I told Mr M that I would not pay any part of his food] I charged for his Board and Lodgings 12s per week half to himself and half to the Society. He was treated in every Respect as I should treat my own Son, and enjoyed all the Comforts of my Table, and the best Society in the Colony.— He must have been a considerable Expense to me more than what I charged when the Price of living in the Colony is considered.— I believe he would not have got such a lodging and Table for less than £2 per week— As you have refused to pay me the £19.14 for 15 months Lodging &c which is a just demand, I have no doubt but the Society will— [I should like to know what these are as soon as I can see Mr Marsden] I was also anxious that your Son should form some Friendship with the Chiefs Sons who would be under his Care— I had some other Reasons for wishing your Son from N. Zealand which I need not mention— I have now replied to the principal Parft of your Letter of the 8th inst. You observe,”my very Heart aches while I put those important Questions.” I hope I have relieved you of the Heart Ache and that you are now quite well— [I am not; but worse than ever because I know him guilty] I shall now make a few remarks upon your Letter on the 11th in which you wish to attach ‘eternal disgrace’ to me and all my Colleagues for not receiving you into their Houses— Some of my Colleagues are extremely poor but I believe they are willing to use Hospitality according to their Ability— I think you have not put it in their power to shew their willingness to receive you into their Houses— On your arrival you never reported yourself to me which you ought to have done. [I saw and shook hands with Mr Marsden the very first thing on the morning of my arrival.] I at first thought that was an intentional omission, and therefore, on my arrival at Sydney I requested the Revd R. Hill to accommodate you with a Room in his House; and a Seat at his Table when you remained in Sydney, and to shew you every attention as a minister of the established Church— [See my letter and observe second sentence] If yhou had been my Son I could not have done more for you— when I saw you for the first time in Sydney you appeared as if you wished to avoid me— [How can this be? Mr M. avoided me and left me to get to Parramatta as I could— and then without Invitation] I also rfequested Mr Campbell to supply you with what money you might want and he told you in my Presence he would— you did not apply to me for Lodgings if you had they would have been provided for you— you united yourself with Persons whose Society you approved of more than the Society of the established Clergy— no doubt you had your Reasons for doing so— and you pleased yourself— of all the Crimes that have been laid to my Charge, no one to my knowledge ever accused me before, of the want of Hospitality— you complain you were in great want of money. This could not be: you had only to ask and have— State things fairly and honestly— you pressed upon me to answer these Letters I have done so— Perhaps now you will be satisfied— I only regret the Loss of time as I might employ it much better— and have none to throw away in such differences. I think the day will come, and perhaps much sooner than you think, of, when you will see the Impropriety of writing these two Letters as there is nothing in them of that meekness and kindness of Heart which Our blessed Saviour hath taught us: and at the same time he hath also said,”It must need be that offence come, but woe to that man by whom the offence cometh.”— If I have given offence I must bear the Judgment, and if you have you must bear it— I am Revd Sir Yourf most obedt Humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd J. Butler—Parramatta March 11th 1822 Revd & Dear Sir, Last night I received your Letter of the 20th of Augs for myself and the Settlers at New Zealand—I wrote to you very lately when Genl Macquarie returned and also by the Grace— From these documents you will learn the State of things— Satan and his Agents are doing all the mischief at New Zealand they can; but the Kingdom of our Lord will prevail— The Prince of Darkness will lose his dominions there, and the Kingdom of Christ will be set up in spite of human weakness, or wickedness— The Storm is over in N.S.Wales, as far as relates to the higher Powers— Genl Mac[quarie] got hold of the Revd J. Butler, and made his last great Attack thro’ him upon me— Mr Butler’s Letters will shew, as well as his whole Conduct what a Flame had been kindled in his mind— Mr Butler woluld have treated my Colleagues with the same Contempt as he did me, if they had had any thing to do with him, as I had— The Revd Mr Hill informed me, Mr B. seldon came to Church when at Sydney; and tho’ invited to dine with him, he never did— I lament these things very much; but they are evils that cannot easily be remedied— Mr Butler is one of the most violent and unreasonable, and rude men I have ever met with in the Religious world— He would wish to charge me with many improper Acts, but he only puts Questions; asking me if I had not done this and that— He dared not in direct Terms say I had done what he wished to insinuate— His Letters are wicked Letters— any Person reading these Letters who was not acquainted with his Character would conclude that it was Mr Butler’s Intention to charge me with doing all he has stated— when the Revd Mr Williams Missionary at the Society Islands, who happened to be at Sydney, asked Mr Butler how he came to make such Charges against me in his Letters— he replied he had made no Charges— he had only asked if I had not done such and such things— I knew the moment I read his Letters he had taken this artful way to provide himself an Hole to creep out at— He knew I had not done what he would make the world believe— I know I have a good Conscience towards God— My object has been and is to promote the Good of the poor Heathen— and God has blessed and will bless the means of his Grace to the Salvation of the poor Heathen— I had many a Battle to fight with the unprincipled Missionaries at the Society islands for years— and the London Missionary Society despaired of Success after they had expended many Thousands; and frequently wrote to me on the Subject, expressing their Fears that they must give it up, and sometimes their wishes— as the Revd G. Burder can testify— I never had but one opinion relative to that Mission, and that was that it would succeed— and God has blessed the work of his Grace to thousands of the poor Heathens in these Islands— Many of the first Missionaries sent out by the Society turned out very bad men, from these I had always my Share of abuse— They wrote to their Respective Friends against me, and to the Society— Some of them became Drunkards and Thieves and Whoremongers; and fell off by their Crimes from the Society one after another in time— The faithful Missionaries were greatly distressed and discouraged and repeatedly left the Islands in despair with a full determination never to return— Amongst your Missionaries there is a mixture, which time will reveal— There are some exceeding Good men— if they leave their work for a while, this must not be wondered at— When Men’s Spirits sink within them, and they are unable to support their Feelings; they must be allowed a little Respite— The work is great. The Labour difficult; and if there is not one man able to take the Helm in the Storm, all are cast down— I am sure you will see what the humble pious man must suffer under such a Temper as the Revd Mr Butler— I am well acquainted with their private Feelings and I know what they do suffer— If Mr Butler will make use of such low Language to me, who am wholly independent of him, what will he not do to those are compelled to live with him? When the Missionaries were going to build their Houses at the Settlement I begged Mr Butler to have his built first, as I knew if he did not, this would be productive of the greatest differences from the Violence of his Temper; and his jealous disposition— he would not take my Advice and the Consequences have been very unpleasant to many— Mr B. complained of want of Respect and Comfort, and many unhappy evils sprung from this Source as all the Missionaries can testify— Mr B’s mind is as unsteady as it is violent— My own opinion is, that Mr Butler has long been tired of a Missionary’s Life— and he has shewn great Anxiety to get out of the Society’s Service— He has often complained of his Salary, that it was too small— and reminded me what a good Situation he left in London when he joined the Society by which he sustained great Loss— he seems never once to have counted the cost before he entered on his work— which makes the smallest thing painful for him to bear— Let not the Society be discouraged— The work will go on— Let them weigh Facts— Let them ask what Injury have the Natives done the Missionaries? What Robberies have they committed? Mr Butler represented things in the most alarming Light when he came— A Stranger would have imagined all the Missionaries would have been killed and eat immediately and their Property taken away— Under such Circumstances I asked Mr B. how he came to leave his wife and Children, and so many hundreds of Pounds worth of private Property which he said he possest in such imminent danger? And could he venture to return with so much Property? I wished no more of the Society’s Stores to go, than were necessary for the present but he took all with him, excepting a few trifles that are to be sold here— Such great Quantities of Stores are very strong Temptations to the Natives to rob them— I am sure they could not keep them in this Colony— They would soon be robbed of them— When to took the Stores, he told me he would return to England with Genl Mac. In the Surry as G.M. had promised him to call [at] the Bay of Islands— I think in this he will be disappointed— When I handed over the original Invoice to the Revd T. Kendall, of the different Articles of Clothing &c &c that had been sent out by the Society, and which were to be charged to the Settlers and Labourers in Part Payment of their Salaries I desired him to add the Shipping Expenses, as stated in the Account to the different Articles, in order to keep the Account correct, which was a mere trifle; this Mr Butler considered Extortion in me; and said a great deal about it in the Colony, as if I was making money of the Missionaries, and defrauding them— You will see it mentioned in his Letter— he went so far, that some of my friends urged me to prosecute him for defamation— I have not taken a yard of Cloth belonging to the Society to make myself a Coat, nor benefited one Half-penny by directing the Revd T. Kendall to put on the Goods the Shipping expenses which came to about 6-1/2 per cent, the Society will place little credit in the Statement of Mr Butler— As he Mr Butler and the workmen, were charged no more than what the Society actually paid I thought he had no Ground to complain— he took twenty yards of the black Cloth for his own use, and I think 14 y[ar]ds of the Blue— He could not want all this to wear— and therefore he must have taken it for some other Purpose. As I had not taken one yard of Cloth for my own use, it was out of his Power to say I had derived any Advantage from it— I am sure if I had taken a Coat Piece, and paid for it, the Society would not have blamed me— I am satisfied I can give the Society a good Account of what comes into my Possession as Agent— I have been much hurt, I will not say at Mr Butler’s unreasonable but wicked Conduct— I have ever studied the Safety and Comfort of the Missionaries, and it is very painful to be annoyed by those who stand in so near a tender a Relation, as the Missionaries do to me— My attempt to put a Stop to the Barter of Muskets and Powder has been an unpardonable offence— Such a Connection was formed between Mr Kings Father and Mother in Law at Port Jackson and the Missionary Settlement, that the old woman was transported for receiving Muskets stolen from the 48. Regiment at Sydney— This evil will Account for many of the differences that have taken Place between me and the Missionaries— It will be stopt in time; but not easily— If you read Mr Butler’s Letters, they contain the Spirit which I have often had to contend with in Mr Kendall and also in King— Mr W. Hall always conducted himself with Propriety in his Language, and manner; while others have been very abusive— All these personal matters I would very willingly overlook, if they would only attend to their Missionary duties— It is a matter of little moment to myself what they say of me, or to me; further than what tends to injure the Cause— I am satisfied if the present men will not do God’s work in N. Zealand, he will find others that will— Their Labours are not in vain— Their living amongst the Natives is attended with many good Effects, and every day the way is gradually opening more and more— I hope God willing to pay them another visit when opportunity offers— In the mean time there is no telling what such an headstrong man as Mr Butler is may do— When I arrived in the Dromedary he was then advising all of them to leave the island— When I was absent at the Thames under the Pretence I was killed he then talked of leaving; and he was frequently conversing upon the same Subject when I was there— that I shall not be surprised at anything he may do— With respect to this Colony, I am happy in our new Governor, Sir Tho[ma]s Brisbane— I can have no doubt but all will go on well with him as far as I and the Society are concerned— He will prove a real friend— He has urged me to take upon me the Office of a Magistrate again. Under all the Circumstances of the Colony I could not well refuse him, tho’ I wished not to act— He has appointed several of my friends to assist, as I would not engage to take the labouring over again, but to sit occasionally as Circumstances might require— His Excellency has expressed himself well satisfied with my past Conduct— I wished, if Gen[era]l Mac[quarie] had any thing to say against me, that he would do it before he left the Colony; and wrote both to Gen[era]l Macquarie and Sir Thomas on the Subject, and spoke to him several times, but Gen[era]l Mac[quarie] declined any Communication on these Subjects— Sir Thomas has been very attentive to me since he came, and I hope I shall never give him cause to alter his good opinion— Great Peculations have been discovered since Gen[era]l Mac[quarie] left the Colony— Some of my old Enemies will now be visited for their crimes— These things will be reported to the Government at Home thro’ the proper Channel; and then it will be seen who have done their duty to their King and Country and who have not— The Enquiry into the public Peculations have now been going on for some weeks past, and many will be involved— The mine is sprung since Gen[era]l Mac[quarie] sailed— Many of the hidden things of Darkness will be revealed— As these reports will be made Home by the Gov[erno]r I shall not say more on the Subject— There are general Articles to be sold belonging to the Society which neither Messrs Kendall nor Butler would take, as soon as they are disposed of, I will transmit the Account of the proceeds and give you Credit for the same I remain Dr & Revd Sir Yours very affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cKiddee Kiddee 21 Feb[ruary] 1822 My Dear Sir The Active being about to Sail on her Whaling Voyage, and as oppertunity [sic] so seldom offers of writing you. I take the present [oppertunity— deleted] of dropping a line by her, least an earlier conveyance, than her return to Port Jackson should not present itself. The Westmorland came to an Anchor in Tarreah’s River on Wednesday the 13 Instant— The Stores are all landed— part here, and part at Ranghee Hoo, with some little loss from the Natives, but much less than might be expected from the Numbers that are assembled for War— Have not had time to arrange the Stores as yet, neither have I been down to Ranghee Hoo, nor to the Westmorland, on Account of the severe indisposition of both Mr & Mrs Kemp— which confines me at Home Mr Kendall & Mr Cowell superintended the landing of those at R[anghee] H[oo}— & the Westmorlands Boats br[ough]t up those for Kiddee Kiddee— I trust they have done the Needful thus far— I Rec[eive]d your kind Letters of the 31 Jany and 1 Feby and with pain and Greif [sic] I learn in what manner the Revd J. Butler has comported himself— You have nothing to fear from him— You stand on too high ground to be reached by his pigmy shafts they will all recoil upon himself and he will find it out perhaps when it is too late. He has returned the same Mr Butler as he was when he went. How he means to act with respect to the stores p[er] The Westmorland I do not know, but most likely in his Usual way— [I] shall oppose him as little as possible, seeing we are likely to be so short a time together— I do not believe that he will leave New Zealand. May God Almighty in mercy change his crooked disposition and make him an useful instrument in his hands of doing good to New Zealand these poor Heathen. With respect to the other Revd Gentleman his conduct has been such since his return as would lead us to exclaim with the Prophet “O that mine Head were waters and mine Eyes a fountain of Tears that I might weep night and day.” That our God might not in anger visit us with wrath & indignation for conduct derogatory of Gods Honour, & contrary to the Christian and Missionary Character. When I wrote you last Shunghee and a great Host had gone to Mogoeah on an Errand of Destruction— They did all the Mischief they promised to do— Poor Enakee they killed and Eat and brought his head away with them, together with a Great Number of His People— Shunghee is said to have cut off a Chiefs Head and caught the blood in his hands, and drank it. Some were bound hand and foot and thrown into the fire alive &c— Enakee gave them a warmer reception than they expected. Several Chiefs of the Napooies were Slain: amongst whom was Tetty, Son in Law to Shunghee and Apoo his brother— Tetty we are sorry for— he was the best behaved— most civilized, most industrious and ingenious man we have met with in New Zealand— When they arrived at Home on the 21 Dec[embe]r— most of the European men went down to the point to see the Ceremony of their landing— but sorry, very sorry, were we that our Curiosity led us to witness such a Scene of Horror— A small Canoe with the Dead Bodies of Tetty and Apoo first approached the Shore— The other war Canoes & prizes, in all about 40 lay a short distance from Shore— A party of young men landed from the different Canoes to perform the war dance and song usual on their return from fights. They Yelled, and Jumped, and brandished their Muskets & other weapons of war, and the Heads of the Chiefs which they had killed, in the Air, in a shocking manner: but this was but a prelude to the horrid event which was about to take place of which we had no idea— It rained pretty hard as if the Heavens wept at the Cruelties which had & was about to be committed— An awful silence ensued— At length the Canoes moved slowly and came in contact with the Shore— when the widow of Tetty, and other women, rushed down upon the beach in a frenzy of Rage and beat in pieces the carved work at the head of the Canoes with a pole. They then got into a Canoe and dragged several prisoners of war into the water and killed them with the Paddles they row with &c. The frantic widow then proceeded to another Canoe and dragged out a Woman prisoner into the Water and her brains was beat out with a kind of Club with which they pound fern root. We then retired from this Distressing Scene as no interference of ours could have been of any avail; and after we left we learn that Shunghee killed 5 with a sword with his own hand— in the whole 9 persons were murdered that day and eat by the Chiefs and people— several were killed on different days afterwards making the Number we believe about 18 that we know of Mr Shepherd & Mr Kemp one day went down to the point to see the remains of Tetty placed in the House built by Shunghee for that purpose there was some cooked Human flesh in baskets and more Cooking of which they were invited to eat by Shunghee who said the flesh was better than pork— They are now preparing a very great Expedition to go against the people of the River Thames & to revenge the Death of Tetty & Apoo, several Hundreds have assembled here from a distance and they and the Napoois will join the Different Tribes in the Bay as soon as their Canoes are ready and will form one of the greatest armaments which has ever taken place at N Zealand— Mr & Mrs Kemp present their respects to you and Mrs Marsden. They would have been glad to receive a Letter from you if your engagements had permitted it. They are both now very ill— but Mrs K[emp] is we hope in the mending way— Neither of their Healths are likely to remain good in N Zealand— have not been without sickness in the family for several Months. The Doctor of The Westmorland thinks Mr Kemps is an inward Complaint which he is likely to feel the effects of as long as he lives— This and other circumstances but above all his being obliged to mend Musketts at times for his personal Safety, which is very contrary to his wishes— and unpleasant to His feelings. He therefore desires to return to his Native Land the first oppertunity by way of Port Jackson and desires tgo receive your Sanction to do so please to present my best respects to Mrs Marsden and your family— I remain— Dr Sir Yours truly F. HallKiddee Kiddee 5 April 1822 My Dear Sir The Active has put into R[anghee] Hoo in a heavy Gale of wind— happily the Bay was under her Lee when the Gale came on— had she been a little further to the Eastward she would certainly have been lost— She has been successful, as usual, having got 20 Tons of oil and proceeds Tomorrow to her old Cruising ground where there are plenty of whales— I take the opportunity of sending a Line by her with 3 Mo[nth]s Accounts of Receipt & Expen[ditu]r of Stores &c, lest she should not again come into the bay before her departure for Port Jackson— but in the event of her doing so I shall, God willing, take my passage in her to that Port on my way to England availing myself of your kind permission to do so in your Letter of the 18 Decr— Things are going on badly amongst us in a way which is enough to make a Christians Heart bleed— The Conduct of Mr Kendall has of late been very wicked, and outrageous, he has insulted that pious and worthy Mr Leigh with as much cause as he might have found to insult a New born babe— He endeavoured to stir up the Natives to break down Mr Halls fence and take away his property— but they would not obey him— he is living in open Sin with a Native women, and despises reproof— and seems in danger of mingling with the Heathen and learning their ways— I wrote a letter to him yesterday, but am afraid it will have no effect. You mention having directed Mr Campbell to put the Stores on board the Westmorland under the charge of Mr Cowell, but suppose there must have been some misunderstanding between you, as he did not do so. Mr Campbell says “—I Enclose you you [sic] have favour of sundry Articles paid for and Shipped pr Westmorland. The Articles marked B were intended for Mr Butler, but if Mr Marsden has made any alteration respecting them, you will know by his order. I likewise transmit for your Information, a Copy of Mr Butlers receipt to me, for sending Stores shipped by the Westmorland, from the Church Missionary Investments, &c”— The Westmorland arrived at New Zealand and came to an Anchor in Tarrents River on the 13 feb[ruar]y— The Stores were landed at both Settlements with but little loss, considering the great Number of Natives assembled at both places preparatory to going on another fearful Expedition to Mogoeah &c. I did not go down to the Ship myself, for Mr & Mrs Kemp were at that time both dangerously Ill, and I could not possibly leave home— The Revd Mr Butler laid hold of several things as his, besides those marked with a B; say 1 Bag Rice & 150 y[ar]ds flannel, Cork Hats— a Coil of Rope, Agricultural Implements, &c— We held a Committee at Kiddeekiddee. Mr Butler was Ill, or pretended to be so; he however took the Chair; and it was naturally agreed, that the Stores of the Active & Westmorland should be divided equally between the 2 Settlements. All was settled Comfortably—; but in a few Days he altered his mind again, and he must have all his flannel or he would have none, and was very ill natured about it indeed— He has again altered his mind and sent 12 yards of said flannel to Mr Kemp & 12 to Mr Shepherd, along with some tea & Sugar & with a polite Note stating that the said Articles were for the Comfort of the Natives; and probably he may have done the same to the Settlers at Ranghee Hoo— He is unstable as water in all his ways except one— and that is, his own interests, and in this particular he is as steady and as faithful as the Needle to the North— One cannot “keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace” with him— I believe he has never been at peace with me in his heart since you gave me charge of the Stores. He has vexed & tricked me so, from time to time, with his crooked, perverse, selfish, proud, vain-Glorious, overbearing, contemptible conduct that I shall be happy, very happy, when the day arrives that I shall be removed at a great distance from him. I do not think there is any probability of his leaving New Zealand soon— Whatever he may say, with respect to the Sacrifices he has made &c, I believe he is more in the money-getting way than ever he was in his life, and will not easily leave it.— May God Almighty give him a portion of that sort of Repentance & Humility which he does not seem to possess at present!— He is now red hot about a School but how long it may last I know not— He made me very angry a few Days ago, and I thought proper to write a Letter to him, wherein I spoke my mind pretty freely. I wish it may do him good— Amongst the rest I gave him a hint of His port Jackson behaviour in the following words:— “Your conduct towards Mr Marsden has been bad indeed: nothing like the spot [sic] of God’s Children: Such as no Christian Man can hold with: I can summon no language to my aid sufficiently to shew its deformity. The Governor could no doubt smile upon you, and be exceeding happy to receive the precious documents you put into his hands; but I can have no doubt would despise the man who could be guilty of such baseness as to furnish him with them: but it will all fall upon your own pate” &c &c. He has not spoken to me since— Next Monday we hold our quarterly Committee, when it is probable the two Revd Gentlemen will take me to task for the presumption I have used in writing to them: But it is a matter of no consequence, as I found the Lord will very soon remove me from them. On Mr Kendall’s return, he began keeping a store at Ranghee Hoo, but he soon got tired of it; & the last supplies which have been received pr the Active and Westmorland, they have divided amongst them as they used to do formerly: they will now perhaps be satisfied in this particular— Mr & Mrs Kemp present their Affectionate regards to you & Mrs Marsden & your family I join them And am My Dr Sir Yours truly F. Hall NB The Settlements will soon be in want of Pit Saw files—Kidi Kidi, Feby 12. 1822 Revd Sir Your letter by Captain Thompson I duly received; in which you expressed your being pleased with my proceedings. I do not wish to be applauded Sir: I am more worthy of demerit than applause. To applaud a person destitute of sufficient grace is likely to take off my attention from its proper object, and set it upon applause. If my labours be more blessed than others, it is not of me, but of God. If I should be more faithful than others, it will be of God, who giveth grace to the humble. I wish Sir to be more sensible of my own nothingness, and of God’s all sufficiency. I do not wish to live for myself but for him who gave his Son to die for me. I wish for no greater honor here, than to be a poor despised follower of the lowly Jesus. We have seen very dreadful sights here since you heard from us last. Shone [sic for Hongi] and his party have brought a great number of Slaves home, some say 1000, others more; many were killed before our faces & part of them offered to Mr Kemp and I as food. Hundreds were killed at Mokoea, River Thames &c. Shone’s late expedition has been the destruction of Mokoea & Enake was killed besides many others Chiefs: Bave, a Chief whom I believe you know, was killed: indeed, I am not able to tell you of half the destruction made at the River Thames. I believe Shone has been hurt much by his Voyage to Europe if we may be allowed to judge from the Spirit and state of mind which he returned with Mr Kendall, to speak in plain terms, has been the means of prejudicing his mind against some of his best friends. I now see with my eyes, and hear with my ears, Mr Kendall’s true character, I fear.— I have thought since he arrived I should see something very unpleasant, and alas! I now see it.— Mr Kendall keeps a New Zealand girl, and gets drunk! Relative to the spiritual state of this Mission and its labourers, it is I think so low that it cannot well be lower; however I am not in the least discouraged, for I know that he who beginneth a good work in any Land, is able, yea will carry it on, and perfect it. 14th February— Yesterday I had the pleasure of receiving another letter from you.— I am happy in being, through divine grace, enabled to fulfil your wishes.— I trust I shall ever have the Salvation of the Heathen at heart.— I hope that, through divine grace, I shall be enabled to seek their Salvation, and it only.— The Salvation of one Soul is of more value than a World, therefore it will be wise for me to devote my time, all my time, to gain a Soul, and if one Soul be not saved, I believe the word of God may be published amongst the Heathen. ‘tis I believe worth all my time to publish a part of Sacred writ, to the Slaves of sin and darkness. With respect to my proceedings, I go on as when you heard from me last. I travel to Okoola and the adjoining Villages.— I some times do a little Gardening &c, Converse with the Natives, learn the Language, and translate part of the Scriptures. I have thought, that to make preparations for the Scriptures to be read and conversed upon, is the only means to do good to the New Zealanders; & That to build houses and plant vineyards, will only add to the temporal good of the Missionaries; therefore to spend one’s time, or moste [sic] of one’s time in building, fencing, farming, &c is like spending it for nought, as respects the Natives. At present, the Natives value none of our comforts. They cannot apreciate [sic] our civil advantages.— They seem to love none of our ways. We must first turn their attention to things relative to the Kingdom of God then I doubt not but they will wish to [live] as we live, and do as we do.— There is now at this present time I think five or six hundred Men gathered togather at Kade Kade from different parts going to the Eastward to destroy and bring away all they can. Our friends Mr & Mrs Kemp have been very ill, Mrs Kemp in particular. I hope they are now recovering— We have been very peaceable and quiet lately.— I cannot find fault. I am still living in Mr Hall’s rooms. I learn that you have much to contend with. May we all have grace sufficient to our day, which is the prayer of Sir, Your Humble Servant James ShepherdKare Kare April 5, 1822 Revd Sir The Active has been here since Sabbath day last being the last day of last month and since I have heard of her arrival I have been preparing my journal to forward by her to you however I have not succeeded in copying the whole of it and I shall therefore leave it till another opportunity. In the mean time I must not neglect an opportunity of forwarding a few lines to you by her in addition to those I have already written— Every day Sir brings fresh needs and lays open to view what may have been heretofore hiden [sic].— Would to God that we could say as much of good as we can of evil but this divine providence seems good to leave for another Season. Nevertheless I cannot but express my firm persuasion that this day is not far off for sure I am that the word of Life carries with it a divine power which all the powers of Hell shall not stand against— O that all the Servants of the Lord employed as Directors and Labourers in and for this Mission may attend to the plain and powerful means of propagating true Religion and true Civilization and I dare in the name of the Lord bid defiance to all who may stand up to oppose— But alas! We must all acknowledge our defficiencies [sic] in point of duty I Sir (and would speak to my shame) have misspent many hours, which might have been usefully employed!— I have done many things directly opposite to the work I am engaged in yea and I am sure that without grace I shall make shipwreck of faith and be a Curse rather than a blessing to the poor benighted heathen among whom I have the great honor to dwell. I am going on slowly but I trust sure and if I am wrong may the Holy Spirit of the ever blessed God convince me of my evil and turn me to the path which leads to his Kingdom of grace. I am indeed Sir in a very barren wilderness where little else is to be seen but bramble and thorns. Oh that the time may soon come when the desert shall blossom as the Rose. I am getting on a little with the Language and I hope you will pardon me and endeavour to shew me otherwise, if the Language is not likely to open a means for greater usefulness than any thing I could attend unto. It strikes me forceably that one of the Gospels translated into the Language of this people is likely to do more real good than the Labours of all of us here for our life-time should we attend to the temporal good of the Natives only. It seems to me that Civilization is as certain an effect of Evangelization as that good works are the fruits of faith in Christ— But I speak of my own judgment only. I have had a very fair crop of wheat this year 20 Bushels of which I have gotten threshed and bropught to Kare Kare. I should I think have 30 Bushels in the whole if the Rats had not destroyed a good deal of it. I may have 6 or 8 Bushels yet to thresh which I shall thresh as soon as I may have opportunity. You will most assuredly hear of Mr Kendalls most base conduct and I need say but little to you of him some serious steps will I am sure have to be taken in order to rid this Mission of such a scandelous [sic] person— But I am sorry to say he is not the only one— Sam Butler is beyond all doubt his Brother in wickedness. He has lived with Native Women I believe nearly all the time he has been down here. I have often thought that his evil conduct is a sort of judgment upon his father for his evil advice given relative to your Letter which you sent to his father— Wether [sic] you received the letter again or not I know not this I know that Mr B— advised Samuel to seal the Letter and send it you back again— Samuel is talking of going to the Colony for a Wife I feel for the poor unfortunate person who may fall into his hands— I have had a good deal of conversation with Samuel of his evil ways and though I have seen enough to convict him he dares to swear my kind reproofs to his father. Such persons Sir are doing all they can to [defeat] the Societies objects— They are indeed the {Devil’s] Servants O that this Mission were rid of her [enemies] those who profess themselves to be friends— Mr Hall will leave here soon and I hope he will not shun to declare the whole truth relative to this Mission. I hope Sir I have a concern for the welfare of New Zealand and I thank God that my concern does not decrease— May all who have the welfare of this place at heart be enabled to scend [sic] up continual prayers to the God of the Heathen so shall their prayers be heard and the Heathen shall be given to Christ for his inheritance. I have till now forgot to say that we are at peace with the Heathen they behave better than I can reasonably expect. Yours respectfully James ShepherdNew Zealand Nov 29 1822 Revd and Dear Sir I was a little disappointed in not receiving a letter from you by last Vessles [sic] from New South Wales. Your reason for not writing I am unable to conceive. I hope Sir you will not neglect writing me, by every opportunity; as you know I have no other person connected with the society as you are; to stir me up to diligence in my work. I need be very thankful that I feel the same spirit animating me in my work, as when I first commenced; and sure I am that though I may not be honoured with laying a single stone in order to the erection of the Glorious House, which shall be here built by the Power and grace of God; yet I shall hear of a shaking among the dry bones, I know this from the Word of God, which is the power of God, to salvation; and the sword of the Spirit, and if it be reasonable that an army of ten thousand is able to conquer an army of one thousand; it is infaleably [sic[ sure that Gods word shall bring into subjection this savage tribe. Never cease crying, till Jerusalem become a praise to the earth. We are not as those who shoot in the air; our work is the Lords; our success is sure: As well might any one endeavour to persuad [sic] me there is no God, as to endeavour to persuade me that Gods work shall not prosper here, in this benighted land. You will see from my Journal how I have employed my time. With my Journal I send you several hundred words &c of the New Zealand Language in addition to what you have already received. I have had the vocabulary ready some time, and have partly prepared additions to it but my time will not allow me to finish; so that I must endeavour to send them by the next opportunity. I have also written and prepared for you an account of the Creation, Fall, and recovery of men in the New Zealand Language, but have been requested by Mr Leigh to keep it in New Zealand till he shall take a copy of it. I must therefore refer you to Mr F. Hall who has got a Copy of the same. And should you think that any thing of the Kind is likely to become useful to the New Zealanders, when printed; you will send me particular instructions relative thereto; and I will endeavour to revise and correct the Work which I have in hand. I am now endeavouring to translate the Gospel of St. John, and I hope that soon I shall be able to effect the translation of the Gospels. I should be glad for you to make any observations to me, necessary to be attended to, in the translation of the Scriptures. I wish I had a pious learned companion, and then I think we might do something. There is no impediment in the way of the Gospel here. “Crooked things will be made strait and rough places plain” and the New Zealanders shall see the salvation of God: but let us ever remember, that Gods work shall be done by Gods means. If we are led by the spirit we shall prosper but if we devise means for God we shall expose our own folly and ignorance. The Gospel is the only means God has appointed for the salvation of the lost. “By the preaching of the Gospel &c”, and the “Gospel is the power of God to the salvation.” Do not think of any other way.— May we endeavour in the strength of the Lord to use this means.— It shall prosper.— God is its author who designs the extirpation of all evils, and the establishment of Righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.” The zealous Gospel Ministers would do more than all of us together; however time will set all things to rights. May the Lord hasten the time, when labourers shall be many here, and the word of God prosper. I have taken the liberty of geting [sic] in some of your Cows which I milch; which will tame them; and prevent both they and their Calves from becoming wild. The first Cow I took in made as much as 2 lb of butter per week; which abundantly supplied us, with some for others who had none. You will be so kind as to send me down some trade by the first opportunity, as the stores are very short. There is no small trade here, such as fish-hooks, Plane Irons, Chissels, Knives, &c: and the larger trade is very scanty. It is right that I should apply to you, as all the rest of the Brethren here applied individually to the Society at home. I should also like to have your advice respecting a house in Kare Kare; we are not comfortably situated at present, our room being so scanty, and our kitchen being some little distance from our dwelling, which makes it in the rainy weather very uncomfortable, and indeed endangers Mrs Shepherds health, whose constitution is rather delicate. Should you think it well for me to build here you will be pleased to send me trade to purchase timber; and get it sawn; and should you think it imprudent for the present, you will send me enough to purchase timber for a barn, which I ought to have built this year. You will hear from Mr Hall the state of the store, and then you will know what to send me. We shall I believe be very short of sugar before you can have an opportunity to send me any down: I believe there is none in the store, and I have got but little by me. I should be glad if you will send me two bags of Rice for the Natives, as I think we shall not be able to get many potatoes from the Natives. The Natives are continually at Strife amongst themselves, I have never known of so much plundering as has been among them lately. You will by my Journal see that I have not attended precisely to my instructions, I have I believe done as far as I have been enabled to the Glory of God. I hope my eye will ever remain single, and my time be ever employed in promoting the spread of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. May we live to see the dawn of Spiritual light here— which shall be the prayer of Revd Sir Your H[um]ble Servant James ShepherdBay of Islands Feby 26, 1822 Dear Sir I freely agree with you in the opinion that the Evangelization of the New Zealanders will not be accomplished by carnal weapons. War and Bloodshed are also much to be deplored and will be so by every pious Christian, wherever such evils exist on the earth. Was I a Quaker, I should also say that the possession, or trade of a Gunsmith is an unlawful or unchristian one, and that bartering with muskets or selling them any where is incompatible with the principles of the Christian religion. But we are fallen men, living in a fallen world: and we well know that men, as they are tempted by the devil, and under his dominion, do take delight in tormenting and destroying each other. Hence even Christians are under the necessity of providing themselves with weapons of War. And they pray for victory and endeavour to obtain it Victory over their enemies, not indeed for their gratification but for their preservation, and they are also led to entertain every fair opportunity of checking their rising power. Why will you not argue fairly? I confess I am not a little surprised that you should as agent for this mission, take a view only of that side of the question, in debate, in which all good men must agree with you, and at the same time remain perfectly silent on the other side, where the propriety & practice of selling muskets and powder to the natives of New Zealand in preference to savage weapons can only be supported and justified. Namely “Weapons of war being almost the only “medium of exchange at present between Englishmen and New Zealanders, it “therefore must be desirable to dispose of such weapons, if any, in our necessary “bartering intercourse, if we barter at all, Amongst the latter as one of a “merciful nature.” If those who would after mature deliberation, allow muskets, are inconsistent, those whose fine feelings would not allow them, are much more so. I can mention a case in point. A person here who does not approve of the disposal of muskets amongst the natives, and for whom both you and I entertain, I am sure, the greatest respect, immediately on my return to New Zealand, enquired, if there were no small hatchets amongst the Societys Stores on board the Westmorland, adding “that small hatchets sold so well amongst the “ natives that it would be desirable to write for a large quantity in order that we “might be well supplied.” Now these hatchets are all of them used by the Natives as weapons of war. We all of us know this to be a fact. You know it to be a fact yourself. But as these hatchets are not used as weapons of war by the English, I suppose it was on the same account, that you did not the cries of the innocent children whose parents had been butchered by them, did not occur to you, as distinctly as those, whose parents had been shot. I say not too much when I assert that your observations and your tender feelings are not in unison. There may be men in tghe world who could view with pleasure a human body cut up and mangled with a hatchet in preference to being dispatched with a musket ball, but not Mr Marsden— I am fully convinced that the New Zealanders will be in a savage State so long as they use savage weapons: and altho’ Muskets will not convert them to Christianity, yet I believe they may on certain occasions use them even after they become Christians. It is only as we part with merciful weapons in preference to savage ones, and this as a means of exchange for the needful property and services we require, that we have been led to part with them at all. My own conduct will bear me out, that I suffered many privations and suffered them a long time before I parted with a single musket. And could I now part with Dollars, prints &c as easy I would never part with another. Your argument respecting agriculture is indeed very plausible, but for the above considerations you ought either to have settled the Missionaries here as free from the concerns of the world as the Moravian Missionaries are, or otherwise you ought not to have blamed us for making use of, as well as other men, the usual articles of exchange in order to encourage it. The people at and near the Bay of Islands are bent upon subduing the natives of the whole northern Island. How can we help this? We do not persuade the people to go to war! It is perhaps an act of Providence and a mercy that we are under the protection of so strong a party of natives. We should in the event of their being weak have probably been subdued with them. Do we think that the natives at a distance are less inclined to war, or that they are less cruel than those around us towards their vanquished enemies. I beg leave once for all to observe, that we have nothing to do with the New Zealand Wars. There is not one of us in my opinion, but may remain secure at New Zealand, & also may be useful. For my own part, I have only one purpose in contemplation namely. Here I at present live, and here I wish to die. I know I have infirmities and great ones, & great sins too to be sorry for, but God is not to blame, and as far as he enables me to go on in his service, I am happy to say, I find that to be delightful. I generally agree with you in your replies to my Letter as stated in your 1st 2nd & 3rd paragraphs. The sentiments expressed in the 4th are much as I expected from you. I cannot object to your answers contained in your 5th 6th and 7th Paragraphs. And can only add with respect to the Mechanics that they have not much troubled me. I never had the use of a carpenter more than 5 days previous to repairing the School house. I then had Messrs Bean & Fairburn 5 Days. I now want a Church & after that a dwelling house, but who am I to look to to build them. I must depend upon you. I do not think that you can fairly accuse me of impatience respecting the mechanics. I conclude, by repeating my former observation, that I do really and truly desire to obey and act cordially with the society, and I object to any insinuation which may lead the Society to think I desire to act otherwise. You are greatly mistaken if you suspect that I want to treat either the Society or yourself disrespectfully. The Society I am persuaded will not finally blame me for bringing the subject fairly before them and not hiding my measures from their view. I think I have said all that can be said either in excuse for, or as to the expediency of the conduct of the Missionaries in bartering Muskets & Powder amongst the Natives. The Society have a right to condemn me, and my colleagues, if they think we have done wrong, for we are their Servants. There is one observation which I must however ake to you. You seem to be more afraid of suffering in your good name and reputation respecting the above Question, than you are desirous of explaining the truth: putting the matter in its proper light, and cleaving to your New Zealand Colleagues. Have you forgotten already, your own amendment of my answer to the Commission, namely “A “Musket has a greater tendency to give a civil feeling to a native mind than the “use of a savage weapon.”! The 75£ worth of Fish Hooks were equally divided between the two Settlements as soon as I returned home. Mr Butler knew this. I have not acted partially or selfishly, but fairly and kindly to all the Missionaries in those matters. I am now glad I opened my mind freely to you in my Letter by the Westmorland & I thank you for your reply, altho’ it is a sharp one. I believe if I always had you with me at New Zealand we should have agreed very well. You would then have known my wants & would have chearfully supplied them. Nor would any misrepresentations have occurred in which my name has ever been brought into question respecting those unpleasant transactions which have wounded your feelings so severely. I assure you I cordially esteem you for your pious and disinterested services in the cause of our common Lord and I fervently pray that it may please God to confer the richest blessings upon yourself and family. And am dear Sir Your very obed[ient] Serv[an]t Thos Kendall Rev. Saml MarsdenBay of Islands Feby 26. 1822 Abshed. [?] Dear Sir I freely agree with you in the opinion that the Evangelization of the New Zealanders will not be accomplished by carnal weapons. War and Bloodshed are also much to be deplored, and will be so by every pious Christian, wherever such evils exist, in every part of the earth. Was I a Quaker, I should also say, that it is an unlawful, or a unchristian profession that of a Gunsmith, and that Bartering for Muskets or selling them any where, is incompatible with the principles of Christian Religion. But we are fallen men, living in a fallen world: and we well know that men, as they are compelled by the Devil, and under this dominion do take delight in tormenting and destroying each other. Thence even Christians are under the necessity of providing themselves with weapons of war, & they pray for ^victory & endeavour to obtain victory over their enemies, not indeed for their gratification, but for their presentation. Why will you not argue fairly! I confess, I am not a little surprised that you should, as agent for this Mission, take a view only of that side of the question, in debate, in which all good men must agree with you, and at the same time remain perfectly silent on the other side, where the propriety and practice of selling muskets and powder to the natives of New Zealand in preference to savage weapons can only be supported & justified. Namely “weapons of war being almost the only medium of exchange at present between Englishmen and New Zealanders; it therefore must be desirable to dispose of such weapons, if any, in our necessary bartering intercourse, if we barter at all amongst the latter, as are of a merciful nature.” If those who would, after mature deliberation, allow muskets, are inconsistent; then whose fine feelings would not allow them, are much more so. I will mention a case in point. A person who does not approve of the disposal of muskets amongst the natives, and for whom both you & I, entertain, I am sure the greatest result, immediately on my return to New Zealand enquired if these were no small hatchets amongst the Society’s stores on board the Westmoreland adding that small hatchets sold so well amongst the natives, ^that I would be desirable to write for a large quantity in order that we might be well supplied. Now these hatchets are all of them used by the natives as weapons of war. We all of us know it to be a fact. You know it to be a fact yourself. But as these hatchets are not used as weapons of war by the English, I suppose, it was on that very account that the cries of the innocent children whose parents had been butchered by them did not occur to you. I say not too much, when I assert, that your observations & your feelings are not in unison. These may be men in the world who could view with pleasure a human body cut up with a hatchet in preference to being dispatched with a musket ball, but not Mr Marsden. I am fully convinced that the people of New Zealand will be in a savage state so long as they use savage weapons: and altho’. Muskets will not convert them to Christianity yet I believe they may on certain occasions use them, even after they become Christians. It is only as we part with merciful weapons in preference to savage ones, and this as a medium of exchange for the needful property and services we require that we have been led to part with them at all. My own conduct will bear me out, that I suffered many privations & suffered them a long time before I parted with a single musket. And could I now part with dollars, prints [?] &c as easy, I would never part with another. Your argument respecting Agriculture is indeed very plausible: but you ought either to have settled us here as free from the concerns of the world as the Monrovian [?] Missionaries are, or otherwise you ought not to have blamed us for making use of, as well as other men, the usual articles of exchange in order to encourage it. The people at and near the Bay of Islands are bent upon subduring the Natives of the whole northern island. How can we help this? We do not persuade the people to go to war? [?] It is an act of providence and a mercy that we are under the protection of so strong a party of natives. We should in the event of their weakness have been subdued with these. Do you think that the natives at a distance are less inclined to war, or that they are less cruel than those around us, towards their vanquished enemies! I beg leave once for all to observe, that we have nothing to do with the New Zealand way. There is not one of us, in my opinion, but may remain secure at New Zealand, and also may be useful. For my own part, I have only one purpose in view. Here I live, & here I wish to die. I know I have infirmities and great ones, and also great sins to be sorry for, but God is not to blame and as far as he enables me to go on in his service I am happy to say, I find that to be delightful. I generally agree with you in your replies to my Letters as stated in your 1st. 2nd. & 3rd paragraphs. The sentiments expressed in the 4th. are such as I expected from you. I cannot object to your answers contained in your 5th. 6th. & 7th Paragraphs. I conclude, by repeating my former observation, that I do really and truly desire to obey and act cordially with the Society; and I object to any insinuation which may lead the Society to think I desire to act otherwise. You are greatly mistaken if you suspect that I want to treat either the Society or yourself disrespectfully. The Society I am persuaded will not finally blame me for bringing this subject fairly before them and not hiding my meaning from their view. I think I have said all that can be said either in excuse for, or as to the expediency of, the conduct of the Missionaries bartering with Muskets &c among the Natives. The Locals have a right to condemn me, and my colleagues if they think we have done wrong, for we are their Servants. There is one observation ^however, which I must make with due respect to you. You seem to be more afraid of suffering in your good name and reputation respects the above Questions, than you are of desirous of explaining the truth; putting it in its true light, & cleaving to your New Zealand Colleagues – Have you forgotten your own amendments of my Sentiment “that a Musket has a greater “tendency to give a civil feeling, to the Native mind “than the use of a savage weapon.” The 75? worth of Fish Hooks were equally divided between the two Settlements as soon as I returned ^Mr Butler Knew this. – I have not acted partially or selfishly, but fairly & kindly to all the Missionaries in those matters. I am glad, I have opened my mind freely to you in my Letters by the Westmoreland & I thank you for your reply altho: it is a sharp one – I believe, that if I had always had you with me at New Zealand, we should have agreed well – You would then have known my wants – have cheerfully supplied them. Nor would my misrepresentation have occurred in which my name has even been brought into question respectg how unpleasant whispers which have wounded your feelings so severely. I assure you, I cordialy esteem you for your pious & dis interested service in the cause of our common Lord; and I fervently pray that it may please God to confer the richest blessing, upon yourself & family. And am Dear Sir Your very/ Obedt Sert. Thos. Kendall Revd Saml. MarsdenCopy of a Letter from the Revd S. Marsden to the Missionary Settlers and Mechanics employed in the Service of the Church Missionary Society in the Bay of Islands Parramatta Mar. 18 1822 Dear Sirs As the Revd John Butler complained very much of my Injustice towards himself, and others employed in the Service of the Mission in charging to you for the Goods issued from the Society’s Stores the Shipping Expences and Insurance which amounted to about 6-1/2 per Cent and which had been charged in the Account Current by the Society to me, I have to request you will inform me if you feel yourselves aggrieved by this charge, and whether you consider it just or unjust, that you should pay the actual Sum for the articles you receive that the Society have paid in London for them. I shall be happy to forward any Complaint you have to make upon this Subject against me to the Society. I thought it just, and I charged it. You may be of a different opinion. I derive no advantage from this. I do not make a gain of you. No part of the money ever comes to me. Tho a very deep impression has been made here upon the public mind to my Prejudice from the Statements of the Revd J. Butler— so much so that some of my friends strongly recommended me to bring the matter before a Court of Justice previous to Mr Butler’s return, in order that he might prove that I had acted wrong, if he could. I beg to refer you to Mr Williams, who knows what has been said upon this Subject.* If I have acted improperly in this matter, you had the Society to appeal to. There was no necessity to throw me into the Hands of the Enemy for the sake of a few Pounds, and which I have not benefited by. I spend my time in looking after the concerns of the Society, in providing your wants. I travel at my own Expence; and have all the Anxiety and responsibility of the mission upon me as far as it can be laid upon me. This is enough, without any criminal Charges made against me, by any of the Missionaries as they have the Society to appeal to, to redress their wrongs.— I have only to request that you will state your Complaints to me, and leave the Society to judge how far I have injured you as individuals; and give me an opportunity to reply to your Charges if you have any to make, and you will much oblige Dr Sirs Your obedient Servant Saml Marsden * Memorandum Mr Williams when at New Zealand, being asked as to this matter, replied, that Mr Butler behaved in a very scandalous manner to Mr Marsden.New Zealand April 4. 1822 Rev and Dear Sir We arrived at the Bay of Islands on the 22 of January last, all well. After we landed we found that the natives had returned from war, and were preparing for a Second visit to the River Thames. Three weeks since more than a Thousand fighting men left the Bay with Shunghe[e] at the head of them. The settlement suffered very little by them, upon the whole they were quiet and civil towards us all. Mr Hall did not at first see it his duty or his way clear to remove to Wangeroo, and Shungee having cut of [sic] all the Inhabitants of Mercury Bay I thought it not prudent to go there. Indeed all the Brethren advised me not to think of going to any new place by myself but wished me to stay in the settlement untill some Brother comes to join me. After considering the subject for seven days, and looking at it on all sides I thought it best in this case not to go against the general opinion. Mr W. Hall having kindly offered us his Barn we accepted of his kindness and have for the present taken up our lodging in it. Shungee objected to my going near the River Thames. He said his reason was that I should be in his way in the time of war. He has no objections to my going to wangeroo [sic] but strongly recommends a place which is one days Journey from Wangeroo towards the North Cape. The name of the place is Ho do do. There is a good harbour and a great number of natives. I have seen the Chief of the place and he is very desirous for me to go to reside with them after they have returned from war. Shungee has a sister living at Ho do do. I have likewise seen a chief from Wangeroo and he advised me not to go there untill [sic] the war is ended with the people at the River Thames. However if I had a Brother with me I should not fear going to either of the above mentioned places and if Mr White who is appointed to labour with me should arrive soon we well remove to some place by the first conveyance. Since I have been at the Bay of Islands Mrs Leigh and I have been very comfortable with Mr and Mrs Hall and considering ourselves as lodgers are quite at home. But Mr Kendall has treated us with the greatest unkindness and as I conceive with cruelty. The enclosed copy of a letter I have sent you I have received from him on which I beg leave to make some remarks. The day we landed in the Settlement we were informed that Mr Kendall had taken a New Zealand Girl to live with which report I did not believe— but from the first of our coming on Shore to this day it hath been sounded in our ears. However we continued to worship with Mr Kendall for Several Sabbaths untill [sic] we had full proof of the fact of the report as we can have on such a subject. The female Mr Kendall has taken is Sister to Wykattee’s wife and a Servant of Mr Kendall’s and with her he continues to cohabit to this day. The following are what evidence I can give on the subject.— 1. Wykattee himself has assured me that Mr Kendall sleeps with his Sister in Law, and observed that is [sic] was no good for Mr K to do so. At the time Wykattee mentioned the case he was ready to weep on account of such conduct. 2. Shungee has assured me that Mr Kendall has taken this person for his second wife and observed that Mr K said it was very good to have two wives— 3. The Mother of the female has declared it to be a fact and the person herself asserts that it is true That she has slept with Mr K both in publick and private. 4. More than ten natives have assured me that Mr Kendall has taken a new zealand [sic] woman for his wife, and that he has two wives. 5. The Brother of the young woman has visited the Settlement and for the injury Mr Kendall has done to his family, in polluting his Sister has taken from the Settlement the two asses Mr K had from you. 6. All the Brethren except Mr Cowell believe the report to be true. This I have had from them more than once. 7. Mr Kendall has left his own house after divine Service gone to the village on the hill and sleept [sic] with the person all night more than once since we came here. 8. The young woman has been assisting her friends in getting up the potatoes and for several nights has not returned to Mr Kendalls to sleep but Mr K has fetched her to his family. 9. Mr Butler has conversed with him on the subject and advised Mr K. to put away the female from his house. Mr Kendall declares he will not. 10. The first Sunday we worshiped [sic] in New Zealand several young people attended Divine Service but they have not been since. I asked them the reason why they did not come to which they observed “We will not come any more. Mr Kendall tells us to put away our bad hearts and take good ones but Mr Kendall has cast away his good heart and taken a bad one for he has taken a New Zealand wife & he has now two. We cannot believe what Mr Kendall saith in his prayers. They likewise added Mr Kendall no more a Missionary he is now one of us a New Zealand Tangata— In addition to the above hateful conduct of Mr Kendall he has endeavoured to raise the natives against Mr Hall and myself, has it been possible for him to affect [sic] his object we might have now been in Eternity. For nearly a whole day we have been in danger of our lives. Mr Kendall has repeatedly told the natives that Mr Hall and Mr King are his Cooks that he feeds them Cloaths their children, and gives them trade. In vindication of myself I think it right to send a copy of the enclosed to The Rev. J. Pratt and to our Secretary with observations thereon I am Rev and dear Sir Yours Samuel Leigh The Rev S. Marsden ParramattaNew Zealand April 4 1822 Rev and Dear Sir The following is a Copy of a letter I have received from Mr Kendall— Bay of Islands New Zealand March 25 1822 Rev Sir These are to request you to inform the Secretary of the Wesleyan Missionary Society that the Rev. Samuel Leigh has not only settled himself here without obtaining leave from me but is assisting my Colleagues Messrs Hall and King in forming a separate meeting, a place of worship during the time of Divine Service upon the Lords Day. It is impossible for me to Sanction such a measure and permit Mr Leigh to remain quietly in this Settlement which professes itself to be a Church Missionary Establishment being fully persuaded that he can with as much safety settle himself now at his appointed Station as I could at this seven years ago and am Rev. Sir Your obed[ien]t Serv[ant] “Thos Kendall” Rev. Josiah Pratt After the Brethren had full proof of the truth of the report respecting Mr Kendall Messrs Hall, King, and Cowell met together to consult each other on the subject and Mr Hall wrote Mr K a letter which was corrected by the other two Brethren and sent it to Mr Kendall informing him that they could no longer worship with him until he had either put away the girl or given them Satisfaction that the Charge they made against him was not correct. To this letter Mr K[endall] answered in a way of defyance [sic] and commanded them to attend Service they were not to be his Judges. Messrs Hall and King did not comply. Mr Cowell has since recanted. Before the Sabbath arrived Mr Hall requested me to give them a Sermon on the Lords Day in his house as they did not intend to go to the School House to worship. I requested Mr Hall to excuse me for not complying with his desire, as my situation was only that of a lodger, and as Mr Kendall might take an advantage of it. Messrs Hall and King then agreed to read the prayers and a Sermon themselves on Sabbath morning. Mr Hall began the Service by reading prayers in the house at the usual time. Mr King Mrs Hall Mrs Leigh And I were present— At the time Mr Hall was giving out the day of the month and the Psalms for the day Mr Kendall came in more like a roaring Lion than a Messenger of the Lord and began the Service again. Mr King withdrew and soon after Mr Hall followed— I laid down my book and kept my Seat untill [sic] Mr Kendall had concluded the whole Service with a Sermon and he had retired without saying a word. The day after Mr Kendall sent me the letter referred to— In the Service of the Lords day I have not taken any publick [sic] part. I have been requested several times by the Brethren at both Settlements to preach to them but have to this day refused knowing among whom I dwell.— I have heard from white men that if you come to New Zealand the natives will kill you because you have prevented the missionaries from giving them muskets. But this Sir is only the report of white men I have universally found that you are highly esteemed by the New Zealanders and when I informed them you would soon be with them again they rejoiced and said it would be very good. The fallen man here has done all that he can to prejudice the natives against you but they know him too well to believe what he has said to them. I hope God will restore him from his fallen state and bless his cause in an among the noble race of New Zealanders. You and the Society have great encouragement to go on with the mission I have not a doubt but the Lord will give you to see the fruit of your patience and love Your sufferings have been many on the mission account but Heaven will be your reward. There I have no doubt you will see many New Zealanders who will run up and call you blessed. Go on dear Sir and great will be your reward for success is sure.— Mrs Leigh gets on well in the language much better than I do however I creep on our work is our delight and in the midst of all we can say the Lord is with us. The God of Jacob is our refuge and in him will we trust and fear not. Our stay here will prepare us for a new station— I cannot but think there is a providence in placing us in this place for a time— We are gaining more knowledge of the natives and a little of the language Mr F. Hall has been with us to day and is much grieved with Mr Kendall he cannot visit him and in this I believe he is right The carpenters have nearly finished with Mr Butler but we are not to have any assistance from them Indeed you know this subject, but how unkind however we must do the best we can we shall have every assistance from Mr W. Hall indeed he has changed his mind with respect to his stay in this Settlement he his [sic] now determined to remove but has not at present determined on the place He is very desirous for us to go together but you know Sir we must be lead [sic] by providence if we can Mr Hall would not object to go to Wangaroo after the war has ended. I am dear and Rev Sir Yours &c Samuel Leigh Addressed to the Rev. S. Marsden M.A. ParramattaNew Zealand April 4, 1822 Rev and Dear Sir With respect to what Mr Kendall charges me with in not obtaining leave from him to remain here untill my Brethren arrived to assist me I acknowledge I have not made such a request neither do I intend to ask Mr K— The charge Mr Kendall makes against me in assisting his colleagues in forming a separate meeting is as false as Mr Kendall is vile. The third thing he asserts is that I can with as much safety settle myself at our appointed station as he could at this Seven years hence. This assertion is as full of hypocrisy as his heart is of fornication: for he himself strongly advised me before I landed my baggage not to go to any place by myself in as mujch as it would not be safe for me— In addition to the above hateful conduct of Mr Kendall he has endeavoured to raise the natives against Mr Hall and myself and had he been successful in affecting [sic] his object we might have now been in Eternity. For nearly a whole day we were in danger of our lives from the conduct of Mr Kendall. Mr Kendall has repeatedly told the natives that Mr. Hall and Mr King are his cooks, cloathes their Children and gives them trade, and that he only is the Gentleman. I believe the New Zealanders are very capable of receiving Christian Instruction and it appears to me that the Lord is now preparing a way for his Gospel. The discontent of your Missionaries does not arise from what they meet with from the natives, but from what is among themselves. This I have had from those who intend to leave the mission. There is no peace among themselves. Mr Kendall has for a long time and continues to barter Muskets and ammunition with the heathens to the great injury of the work of God and of those who will not defile their hands with such things. I am happy to say that no one besides Mr K[endall] wishes to act upon sucvh a System in so much as you and the Society disapprove of such conduct.— Their [sic] is not one child under instruction in either of your Settlements but you will perceive Sir from my Journal that such an object may be affected [sic] without much trouble. March 1. I am attempting to teach four young men to read. They are employed by Mr Hall as sawyers. I have them in my room twice a day for about one hour each time after which they proceed to their work. They improve much faster than could be expected and they are very diligent in their attendance. Mrs Leigh has four native Girls twice a day. She teaches them to read and pray, and always concludes by praying with them herself. These Girls are very desirous to learn so much that if Mrs leigh be prevented from attending to them they are much concerned. The Girls are employed in working after they have read and prayed. The young men and women can now rfead well words of one syllable. When they began they could not tell the first letter. Last evening one of the young men began to write we hope he will be able in a few months to send you a letter. Notwithstanding the many evils which prevail among the Brethren in this place good has been done. The natives universally condemn the practice of Mr Kendall and I believe God is ruleing [sic] the hearts of the heathen to be favourable to the Servents [sic] of his Gospel. They have said that if M±r± K[endall] attempts to do us any injury they will defend us, for Mr Kendall has lost his influence with them. March 9. To day a few natives came to me with a matt and offered it for Sale, I had forgotten the day of the week and observed to them that I was in want of two matts and if they would bring me two to morrow I would purchase them. A native man said we cannot bring our matts tomorrow for that will be the sacred day. With some shame I observed yes it will I had forgotten that it will be the Sabbath and required them to bring their matts the day after the Sabbath with which they were satisfied and promised to bring them me [sic] and hoped I would buy them. I have no doubt but God will give you to see the conversion of these heathen tribes. The Lord has been with you and he will continue to bless you in your pious undertakings. Sir you want men full of faith of of [sic] the Holy Ghost. Mr Shep[h]erd is going on well, I have no doubt but he will succeed in his work. Mr W. Hall works hard in his department and he is much revived in his spiritual concerns. I have sent to the Colony for some pork and a few articles for it is not possable [sic] for us to procure any as long as Mr Kendall deals with muskets &c however we shall get over this difficulty in time. We have a ship in harbour direct for England. The Indian, you know that the first mate of that ship is laid in Mr Hall’s garden. Captain West [h]as since we came been laid on side the mate. He died at sea but requested if it was posable [sic] for them to bring him to Mr Halls which desire was fulfilled. The ship will sail in two days from this. Captain Lowry sailed direct for England 3 weeks since. The wailers [sic] in general have been very successful and have on one about to return to our native land richly laden. But of the report they will give of Mr K[[endall] every Capt I have seen expressed their displeasure on this subject. Many of them would not enter his house. E shall rejoice to see you in New Zealand and to have your good advice on Missionary subjects. I thank God for such a friend, and hope and pray you may be long spared to the Christian world and to the Church of God at large & now dear Sir let me hear from you by the first conveyance and oh forget us not in your prayers. Mrs Leigh joins me in love to dear Mrs Marsden, to yourself and to all your family. I am Rev and dear Sir Yours &c Samuel Leigh The Rev. S. Marsden ParramattaApril 11th 1822 Parramatta Revd & Dear Sir As Dr Read of the R[oyal] N[avy] is returning with an Intention of visiting N.S. Wales with his family to reside amongst us, I embrace the opportunity of writing a Line by him, as he will on his return take Charge of any Parcel you may have to send— Dr Reed came out in the Baring with the Revd J. Butler and his Colleagues, he is well acquainted with Mr Butler’s violent Temper— I am very sorry that he should have acted the part he did in this Colony— as such Conduct tends to injure the cause of the Mission— It was out of my Power to prevent him, as he got into such hands as he did while here— However the wrath of man shall not prevent the accomplishment of the divine Purposes— N. Zealand will be conquered, and subdued to the Cross— Jes.[us] will set up his Kingdom there, and Satan’s shall fall in due time— I have been compelled to relinquish the School at Parramatta for the natives of N. Zealand— Thirteen died who lived wikth me principally Chiefs Sons, either at Parramatta, or soon after their return Home— The Medical gentlemen were of opinion that our Food affected them— The last young man who died was opened and examined by Dr Douglass, and Sir John Jamieson, who were of opinion that our Food occasioned Bowel Complaints— They generally died of Bowel Complaints— I was of opinion that they were affected by the heavy Dews which fall in the night after hot days— The New Zealanders sleep in their own Country, when the weather is fine, in the open air but there are not dews there as in N.S. Wales. They are not so heavy— It was not possible to prevent them from sleeping out at nights— The six youths on Board the Active are well— one of the Chiefs Sons, Nephew to Shunghee, has been five years in the Vessel, and has always behaved well, and has had good health— The natives of N. Zealand must become better acquainted with Habits of civil Life, before they will be governed by them— You will learn the death of Pomare before this arrives— God has in his Goodness done great things for these islands— The Deputation sent out by the London M[issionary]. S[ociety]. will I am sure make a very satisfactory report to the Christian world— They cannot do otherwise. His Majesty’s Ship, the Dauntless, commanded by Captain Gambier, (Nephew of Lord Gambier’s) touched at the islands in his way from South America, to N.S. Wales, and was at my House yesterday— he and his officers give the most gratifying account of the progress of Christianity and Civilization in these Islands— perhaps you may see Captain Gambier after he arrives in England— These things are very wonderful when we consider the state of barbarous nations— Their Superstitions, Ignorance and Vices— none can form any idea, that human nature is sunk so low who have not seen with their Eyes, and heard with their ears the debased State the Heathens are in. With respect to this Colony I hope things will now take an happy turn— The Missions will find a friend in Sir Th[oma]s brisbane, and also in the Colonial Secretary Mr Goulburn, brother to the Under Secretary of State for the Colonies— Sir Thomas was kind enough to give nine Head of cattle a few days ago for me to send to the Society island [sic]— I told him how General Macquarie behaved about the Bullocks— hed was much astonished at such Conduct— I am sure he would have acted a very different Part— I feel thankful that time has brought relief, and that the Cause of God will not meet with such opposition from those in Power— as it has hitherto done— I have heard nothing from N. Zealand since the Active sailed— I have made some little arrangement with Mr Henry who commands Pomare’s Vessel for him to do what may be wanted at N. Zealand, if the Successor to Pomare approves of it— This will relieve me from the Burden of the Active— I remain Revd Sir Yours affectionately S. Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cSydney June 11th 1822 Dear Sirs I herewith forward to you a Letter which I have felt it my duty to write to the Revd Thomas Kendall— which you will hand over to him when you have read and consider’d it— while those public charges are alled’d against him, and universally believ’d it is not proper that Mr Kendall should remain connected with the Church Miss[ionar]y Society until he has justified his conduct and prov’d that he is Innocent of those Scandalous Sins with which he is charg’d I am Dear Sirs Your mo[st]: Obedt. H[umble] S[e]r[vant] Sign’d Samuel Marsden To the Committee At the Bay of islands Belonging to the Church Miss[ionar]y SocietySydney New So[uth] Wales 6th Septembr 1822 Revd Sir I have to advise of my having drawn on you the following Sets of Bills of this date to account of the present Years Salaries of Messrs William & francis Hall, King, Kemp, and Shepherd vizt One set in favor of Capt. Moncrief p 77.10.— One “ Do Revd. Richd. Hill 70 “ “ One “ Do Launcelot iredale 20 “ “ Amounting to One hundred and sixty Seven Pounds ten Shillings which you will please honor and charge to account of Revd Sir Your mo:[st] Obedt h[um]ble S[e]r[vant] Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta Sepr 7th 1822 Revd & Dr Sir/ I was not a little astonished when the Revd J. Butler informed me, that he and Mr Kendall had drawn upon you for one years Salary, before it was due— As I found it impossible to meet their wishes in supplying them with provisions; and had observed when at New Zealand the little attention that was paid to the Stores I judged it best for the Interest of the Society, for the Missionaries to specify what annual Sum they would each expect from the Society if they furnished themselves with every thing they wanted, and therefore desired them to state that to me, and I would submit it to your Committee for Consideration— They had no Authority from me to draw upon you for their Salaries— Many Circumstances might occur in the Course of a year which might induce the Society to think they were not entitled to their Salaries— I conceive the Revd T. Kendall is not upon any Christian Principles entitled to his Salary— I have some reason to think that Mr Kendall had some particular motive in wishing to receive his Salary in England, and Mr B[utler] might also have. It would then be easy for them to get out, in the whalers thro’ the masters or mates such Articles as the Society would not approve— No evil could arise to the mission if the Society knew what they wrote for—I was informed when in New Zealand, from good Authority, that Muskets had been purchased by the whalers (Mates or Masters) and the Stocks taken from the Barrels, and the Barrels cut shorter, so that they could smuggle them out in their Cloth-Chests; and prevent detection— the Gov[ernmen]t not allowing them to take more than what were necessary for their own Protection— What were Messrs Butler’s and Kendall’s real motive I can not say— Nor could I obtain any satisfactory Account from him when in Sydney— I have thought proper to mention the above, because I think it was very irregular to draw their pay before it was due— I have now a request to make to you relative to my Colleague’s Son and Daughter who are in England, The Revd P. Cartwright— This Colony is very much in want of a good classical School— Mr Cartwright is very anxious that his Son should come out, if he be inclined, as he would be of infinite service to the rising Generation— he could not fail in meeting with Encouragement. If he could obtain a Govt Appointment it might be better— as this would give him Influence— more Clergymen are much wanted, as there are many districts without any Religious Instruction. Should he be inclined to come out, and have not the pecuniary means, I will thank you to advance him £150, or even £200, on my Account, which I will account with your Society for— or if his Sister wishes to return, you may advance £50 for her on my Account— should she require that sum— Miss Cartwright would be of great use in a Girls’ School— The Revd Mr Hassall is well— and promises to be a very faithful and useful Minister of the Gospel. He was married to my oldest Daughter about a month ago— As they are both pious, and have for years walked in the fear of God, I hope they will be a Blessing to the Colony when my Labours are ended— Mr Hassall has not got any appointment in the Colony as yet, tho’ many Situations are in want of a Clergyman— I want an assistant very much myself, but I fear Govt will not allow me one. I have three Services on the Sabbath besides Surplice duties— Parramatta is a populous district— and I am now advancing in years— However in the midst of all, good is done— A Generation is rising up to serve the Lord— It is no small satisfaction to me, when I see my Son in Law & my Daughter ready to take my Place, should I be removed— I do feel strongest Persuasion, that the poor Heathen natives scattered over the Islands in the South seas, will receive the Blessings of Salvation from this Colony— God has ordered all things well to the present time— He will still be merciful unto us & bless us, and all the Ends of the world shall fear him— I am Dr & Revd Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden P.S. Please to pay to Mr C.S. Master No 41 Bacon St Church Street, Bethnal Green £10 on my Account I mentioned this money in a former Letter to you. Revd J. Pratt. &c &c &cParramatta Sepr 7th 1822 Revd. & Dr. Sir/ You will have heard of the misconduct of the Revd. T. Kendall long before this reaches you – When I visited N. Zealand the first time after the Settlement was formed, I was convinced in my own mind that Mr. K. was then living in secret Sins, tho' I could not prove it and I mentioned my suspicions to some of his Colleagues – I believed both Carlisle and him were well acquainted with each others Conduct, and on that Account I believed Mr. Kendall had deceived me, when he recommended him so very strongly to my attention. I saw enough of Carlisle to remove him immediately from his Situation; and also saw the dreadful State of mind Mr. Kendall was in. he was petulant, haughty and insubordinate. He wd. not bear to be spoken to without getting into a violent Rage – I learned he spent much time on Board the whalers when they were in the Harbour, and sometimes drank too much with the masters – His School was neglected under a false Pretence that he had not the means to carry it on tho' I had been particular in sending him the Supplies of Rice he had applied to me for – At this time he had carried on much Traffic with the natives for muskets and Powder and with the masters of Vessels, and by his example had induced his Colleagues to do the same. This had brought on amongst them personal Quarrels, to that degree, that they did not assemble together even on the Sabbath for public Worship. Mr. Kendall had also been guilty of Adultry at this time which added to all the other evils than then opposed the mission when I arrived in the General Gates – When I saw all these things I was almost insane – I knew not what to do, or how to remedy the dreadful evils – I reproved and intreated, was angry, and kind by turns – As the revd J. Butler and his Colleagues had arrived with me, I was in hopes that they would be enabled to introduce a new order of Things – I therefore determined to remove Carlisle & Gordon, and to engage the new Missionaries in the most solemn manner to avoid those evils, that others had fallen into, and caused the other missionaries Kendall Hall & King to promise faithfully that they would never disgrace themselves and the Mission by such nefarious Transactions – Rules and Regulations were drawn up for their future Guidance, and approved by the whole Body – I knew Mr Kendall had many good Qualifications as a Missionary, had gained a very considerable Knowledge of the Language and had also gained the Confidence of the natives, which were all of great importance to the Success of the mission – Things now began to put on once more an hopeful appearance and I flattered myself that the Concerns of the mission would go on better – as all had engaged to do their duty in their respective Situations. We had not been long, before Mr. Butler showed his violent disposition – dangers now arose from an unexpected Quarter – I was apprehensive that his ungovernable Temper would betray him into some Act of Violence against the natives – I reasoned with him, but to little Purpose. No Reasons however good, will ever change the fixed Habits of men – and Mr. B. has continued the same to the present as far as I know – This is a lamentable Circumstance but, can never be remedied in Mr. B. I was not satisfied with the Conduct of young Mr. Butler, and as his Father had no Authority over him; I saw great danger from this young man, from the Intercourse he had with the natives, and that it was absolutely necessary to take him back with me to Port Jackson to prevent his own Ruin and the Consequences that would follow – As a number of Chiefs were returning with me, I thought he would be of infinite advantage to the youths who would live in my House – he might devote himself to the N. Zealand Language while at Parramatta, and also that I could be of great Service to him in improving his mind and giving Instructions for his Conduct both in Civil and savage Society – He was a very uncultivated young man, had been entirely spoiled by his Parents; and under No Subjection – After settling all the affairs of the mission, and reconciling all Parties, I took my leave of the missionaries Bring[ing] with me Carlisle, Gordon & young Mr. Butler – I had every Confidence in Mr. Francis Hall, he is a just man, and one that feareth God – I had no doubt that Mr & Mrs Kemp would do their duty, & Mr and Mrs Wm. Hall – William Hall had erred, but he promised to err no more – On the Revds. J. Butler & Kendall I could not depend – one I was afraid would commit Fornication, and the other would endanger the mission by his violent Temper – When I returned again in the Dromedary to N. Zealand, I found all in Confusion – The Revd. J. Butler had entered into the same Spirit with Mr. Kendall of bartering muskets and Powder with the natives &c &c. Mr. Kendall was embarking for England and nothing but alarm and Guilt and Confusion prevailed. Some had not poluted their Hands with these nefarious Transactions, but had stood their Ground like Christians, at the same time they were in deep distress for the evils which they could not remedy – I now remonstrated with Mr. Kendall upon the impropriety of his going to England urged him to wait for the Society's Permission before he took such a Step, and not leave his wife and Children exposed to danger as the[y] would be if he left them – No Arguments had any weight with him. I then sat down & wrote to the Society, and gave it to Mr. Kendall – which Letter I was informed was thrown over board at Sea, after been [sic] read and explained to Shunghee in Mr. Kendall's own way – in order to exasperate Shunghee against me – Shunghee told me of this Letter when he returned to Port Jackson – As you never mentioned receiving this Letter I concluded my Information was correct – I attended upon Captain Monro in his dying Bed at Port Jackson, the Gentleman, with whom Mr. Kendall returned to England, after he came out a second time to these Seas – Monro gave me a very unfavourable Account of Mr Kendall's Conduct on Board his Ship – After Mr Kendall arrived again at Port Jackson I saw he was the same man; and that no dependance could be placed upon his Promises – we had some very unpleasant differences as from his determination to traffic in muskets & Powder – which laid the Foundation for a Quarrel between Captain Irvine and me, and Captain Irvine has never spoken to me since; tho' I gave him no just Cause of offence. Mr. Kendall has been a man of sedentary Habits, too fond of ardent Spirits, and high living, I mean eating much animal Food – These have not tended to mortify the Lusts of the Flesh – and to keep the Body in Subjection – I apprehend from these and other Causes he has long since fallen into the Sin of Fornication, which has lead to all his other misconduct – He is an unhappy man. When he has slept by me in the woods in N. Zealand, his mind has been wretched – I have seldom seen a more unhappy Creature – I have often from his misconduct been distressed above measure, and at a Loss what to do – He would take no advice, he would be under no Subordination, but would follow his own will – When I received full evidence of his living in Fornication I then immediately found it my duty to suspend him until the Pleasure of the Society is known, a Copy of my Letter to him I forward by this Conveyance– I have received no answer from him as yet – What step he will take I know not – His fall is matter of the most painful Regret to me, and has caused me much distress, particularly on account of the Mission – He has often misrepresented my Conduct towards him in not supporting him – but there is no meeting the wishes of a man who labours under a guilty Conscience, and who is a Slave to his Fleshly Lusts – he is dissatisfied with himself and with all around him – I have just given you a short Sketch of what has taken Place – You will be more particularly informed by the minutes of the Committee. I need add no more on this painful Subject than forward to you the different Letters I have received from New Zealand – All wd. be well if the Clergy would do their duty – I remain Dr & Revd. Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd. J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta Sepr 8th 1822 Revd Sir/ This will be delivered to you by Mr William Halls Son, whom he has sent to England for his education— I have draw[n] upon you for his Passage agreeable to his Father’s instructions, which Sum will be charged to his Father’s Salary— he is a fine promising Boy; has been at Parramatta almost two years— Mr Hall requests his Son may be sent down to Carlisle to his Friend the Revd John Fawcett, who will provide a Situation for him in some School— His Father was with me from New Zealand very lately, and returned in a Whaler— His Father has been a very laborious man in New Zealand, and his moral Conduct is unimpeachable— He has laboured hard in the work and endured many privations. He is naturally of a very strong persevering mind and very prudent in his Conduct— He fell into the Temptation of bartering Muskets and Powder for a time— but I believe he will never more violate the Instructions of the Society in this respect. He had strong Inducements to follow the Example of his Colleagues, as no Arguments would prevail with Mr Kendall to leave it off— The difficulties that have arisen in the Mission have chiefly originated with the Missionaries— The Natives have always behaved much better than Savages could be expected to do— I have no doubt but they will become a civilized nation in due time— God will deliver them from the Power of the prince of this world, and they shall see his Salvation— The way is open, if Labourers can only be procured fit for the work and God will find them, and send them forth when he sees meet— We must not sow and expect to reap the same day— When God shall pour out his Spirit upon the Inhabitants of New Zealand, then his word will have effect— In order that you may know the real State of Things I have judged it meet to send you several Letters which I have received from which you will be able to judge for yourself— I greatly lament the evils— but these do not make me despair— I know the people are ready, and prepared for the Gospel— yet they may receive it in a different way from what we calculate upon. You have some very pious Missionaries whom the Lord will bless. Francis Hall is one of the excellent ones of the earth— Mr & Mrs Kemp are very valuable to their Station, and so are Mr & Mrs William Hall— Mr Shepherd is a young man of great natural Abilities— Sound Piety, a Love for the poor Heathen, tgho’ he has not had the advantages of Education, being the Son of a pious Convict a man who has walked in the Fear and Love of God for twenty years in this Colony— Mr Shepherd has a great Capacity for acquiring the Language, and will make himself master of it, and will speak it well. He is far superior to any of the others in this respect. You will see what Mr Shepherd says of Mr S. Butler’s Conduct. He is at present at Parramatta intending to marry if he can meet with a young woman— he does not live with me as formerly— His Father behaved so improperly when I took him before, that I would not admit him into my House as an Inmate again— His Father would not allow any Part of his Son’s Salary to go towards his Support, tho he lived at my Table like a Gentleman and treated as one of my Family. I never would have taken him but in Hopes of cultivating his mind, and preparing him for his work, and keeping him, until he was older, from forming improper Intercourse with the Native Women, and guarding him against the Snares of youth. I much fear he is too far gone ever to be of much use in N. Zealand, should his Father remain there. I have sent yolu Mr Leigh’s Letters— I believe he is a valuable man, and will be a great Stay to tghe Cause of God when he is settled in his own Station. The Revd Mr White has arrived, and will join him the first opportunity— Mr Leigh always laboured hard, and prudently in this Colony as a Missionary, and was much esteemed by all my Colleagues who fear God— I am yours affectionately S. Marsden Revd J. PrattHuahine Oct. 26—1822 Revd & Dear Sir Though more than a Twelvemonth has elapsed since our arrival at the Society islands, and one or two Ships have sailed from thence to the Colony within that period, yet we have to regret, that no oppertunity [sic] has been given us till now of doing ourselves the pleasure of writing you. You have been apprised we doubt not that we have the honour of visiting these Islands on a deputation from the London Missionary Society. We sailed from England in May 1821 and after a Voyage of only four months and four days through a kind providence we landed on the Shores of Tahiti in safety and in health. After remaining a few Weeks on that Island, we proceeded to Huahine where we commenced our important undertaking with an intention after we have visited the different Missionary stations in the Leeward Islands, of returning again to the Windward, to Tahiti and Eimeo. While here, in February 1822 The Mermaid Cutter Capt Kent arrived with a Schooner as a present from the British Government to the King of Owhyhee when an opportunity was given us of visiting the Sandwich Islands on our way to the Marquesas, where we intended to leave some natives of this island to attempt to introduce the Gospel among them, and prepare the way for some Missionaries who we hoped might soon follow. Such was our arrangements; but God had other designs to answer by our visit to Owhyhee. We arrived there in the Month of April. The King being then at the Island of Woahoo (properly called Oahu) we proceeded thither where we met with the kindest reception from His Majesty and also from the American Missionaries who had resided there something more than two years. We remained with these excellent persons about four months, during which time we had an oppertunity [sic] of taking a leisurely view of the state of things in those interesting Islands. More than two years before the King and the people had turned from dumb Idols; but alas! We found them in a state of gross Heathanism [sic]; for they had not turned to the living and true God— Darkness covered the Earth, and gross Darkness all the people. Yet that fine Missionary field appeared white to the Harvest, all prepared of the Lord to be reaped but the labourers were few and as yet unacquainted with the language of the people, and of course unable to declare unto them the wonderful works of God, excepting through the medium of an interpreter. (Mr Ellis, one of our pious and worthy Missionaries in this island, and whom you probably recollect, accompanied us, In the course of two months he was able to preach fluently and acceptably in the Owhyhean Language, so strongly does it resemble the Tahitian, when great attention was excited to the Gospel. We had the pleasure of seeing congregations of four or five hundred Natives attending with great decency and apparent seriousness to the word, among whom were the king, his wives and most of the principal chiefs. We also had the pleasure to see a concern discover itself to learn to read among them from the King down to the lowest orders of Society to a considerable extent. One most interesting visit terminated in a request made by the King, the principal Chiefs, the people and the American Missionaries for Mr Ellis and one of the persons and his wife, whom we intended to have left at the Marquesas, to settle among them and join that Mission. The path of duty was obvious and with great pleasure we consented to gratify a wish that was so generally expressed. We have every reason to hope that Mr Ellis and his pious coadjutors, natives of this island will prove extensive blessings in that wife and promising Sphere of Missionary Labour.— Mr E. returned with us, and will with his family, we hope soon enter upon his new field of exertion. We had a tedious, yet merciful voyage back again to this island, where we arrived at the beginning of the Month. Before we reached it, driven by winds to our views, contrary, we had an oppertunity [sic] of visiting a small Island in the Neighbourhood called Rurutu into which the Gospel was introduced about fifteen Months before by our Missionaries; and we rejoiced to find the people in so desirable a state. In this short time they have built a large and comfortable place of worship, where nearly the whole population of the island attend with the greatest propriety. They are all under instruction, and have for their teachers pious Natives from the island of Raiatia [sic]. Had not our eyes witnessed the change, it is so surprising that we should have felt it difficult to give credit to a mere description of it. Surely we may exclaim, what has God wrought! He has done great things for them whereof we are Glad. We have not yet seen all the Missionary stations in the Society islands, but we have seen enough to fill our hearts with Joy and gladness, and to be able to assure you that the descriptions which we heard of this mighty change in our own country is far exceeded by the fact. We have nearly completed our visit to this favoured Island, and are able to speak as to its spiritual and moral condition. We do not mean to speak of society here as having arrived at perfection.— No— Human Nature is the same every where. But we can assure you that religion is in the most flourishing state— The Lords day is universally regarded— a spacious place of worship, 100 ft by 65 is filled three times every Sabbath and numerously attended several times in the Week— All the people are in a state of religious and moral instruction— Crimes are few and paltry— Civilization goes hand in hand with religion— a large and flourishing Town is growing up rapidly at the Missionary Settlement, where the far greater part of the Inhabitants of this island reside— The Houses are neat and comfortable, built after European style— plastered & white washed. Many of them are furnished with sofas and other conveniencies [sic] which the people themselves, have manufactured for their own use. The influence of the Gospel has reached the whole order of things here, and effected a change so radical, that not a vestige of their former superstitions remains. We feel no difficulty in saying that these islands are the most completely and consistently Christian of any upon the face of the Globe. Raiatea Nov—12—1822 Since writing the above we have left Huahine, in order to pay our visit at the Missionary Station at Raiatea, where Messrs Threlkeld and Williams are labouring in the vineyard of the Gospel. It affords us great pleasure to say, that the same astonishing change has taken place in this Island as that which we have described with reference to Huahine. Religion and Civilization are also here going hand in hand, aiding and adorning each other and confounding all oposition [sic]. The Kings and Chiefs are the foremost in supporting the best of causes. This is one of the Singular and extraordinary characteristics of this Mighty work. The only opposition that the present order of things has to contend with, arises from Thirty or Forty persons in Each island, generally profligate young men, who, though they do not wish to return to the Idolatrous System desire to put down all Law and order that they may abandon themselves to every evil work without restraint or punishment. But what is singular, even these persons attend generally the public ordinances of Religion, and keep up family prayer in their Houses. Some Ships, we hear. Have lately toutched [sic] at Tahiti— and have done much harm by vending Spirituous Liquors among the people in some places there. Indeed from the commencement of this Mission to the present time, the greatest difficulties have arisen from the presence and influence of our own Countrymen. But we shall not now enter into detail— That we shall reserve till we have the pleasure of seeing you, this pleasure we anticipate after we have completed our visits to all these islands which have embraced the Gospel. To you Dear Sir, the London Missionary Society, and the Missionaries here, are indebted beyond what it is in their power to express. In you we have ever found a steady friend to the Mission. Had not Providence stationed you in N.S. Wales and inclined your heart to take a lively interest in its welfare, long ago, it most probably must have been abandoned and these Islands must have remained in a state of Heathenism. In proceeding in your good work, we are aware you have had to encounter difficulties not a few— but what has been done cannot but afford a satisfaction to your mind more than equal to all the trials which you have met with in supporting this cause. We unite with the Society at Home in the most cordial expressions of gratitude— & we can assure you that our Brethren the Missionaries are most deeply sensible of their obligations to you whom they regard as their warm and steady friend. May the Most High compensate you in a way which it is not in our power to do.— Since commencing this Letter, we have had the pleasure of receiving a Letter from you by Mr Williams, for which we thank you. We are aware of the difficulties which you have to encounter both in the Colony and in New Zealand – but rejoice to hear that both you and the cause of Missions are likely to find a friend in Sir Thos. Brisbane, to whom we are greatly obliged for his Kind attentions to Mr. Williams, and his friendly expressions towards this Mission. We are greatly astonished at the mistake which has taken place with reference to the Missionaries here, by a letter from Mr. Hankey to you, forbidding supplies to be forwarded to them from the Colony. The Missionaries were put upon a New plan from the first of January 1821 from which time they were to be allowed regular Salaries, and consequently they had a right to order what they thought proper at the Colony or elsewhere, on their own responsibility and the Society had no right to interfere. The goods which we brought out from England were a present from the Society to the Missionaries comp=letely independent of their Salaries – but to hear that you had received Letters from England forbidding supplies to be sent, and saying that ample supplies for the year had been sent by us, fills us with an astonishment which we cannot express. However we are fully assured that it is a mistake on the part of the writer of such Letters – and conceive that he only meant to say, that as the Missionaries were now put upon a new plan, Supplies must be sent them not on the responsibility of the Society, but on their own responsibility. All the Missionaries here have a full right to draw upon the Society for their Salaries in the course of the year, in what way they think proper - & such Bills will always be punctually Honoured. We suppose that you have been requested by the Treasurer or Secretary of the London Missionary Society to charter a Comfortable Vessel to fetch us from hence to the Colony by about next May (1823). – should there be no such vessel here to your Knowledge about that time by virtue of our agreement with the Society, a Vessel was to be sent for us two years after we left England which was in May 1821. However as our unexpected voyage to Owhyhee [Hawaii] took up Seven Months, we shall not be able to complete our visit to these Islands till about this time Twelvemonth. We hope other opportunities of writing you will offer before then – but should they not - & should you Know of no Ship here about Novr or Decr 1823 (we are not particular as to a Month or two) you will have the goodness to engage a vessel to fetch us at that time. – As we may wish to detain her to carry us to other Islands, it will be advisable to agree with the Captain or owner, for so much per Week, during the time we may detain the Vessel for such purposes after her arrival here. To the Captain of the Mermaid Cutter Cap.t Kent we feel ourselves greatly obliged for his Kindness in giving us a passage on board that Vessel to the Sandwich Islands, and back again, and for his obliging Conduct towards us while on the voyage. Should you feel at liberty to speak a good word for him to his Excellency the Governor, we should feel a favour conferred upon ourselves. We feel that an apology is due from us on taking such a liberty – but we feel assured that you will pardon our freedom. We are anxious if possible in some way or other to compensate the Captain for his many Civilities – Sir T. Brisbane will have it in his power to place him in a situation superior to that which he now occupies, and for which we doubt not he possesses Talents & principles worthy of Confidence. Whenever opportunities offer of writing us while here, we beg the favour of hearing from you – it will afford us great pleasure – We beg that you will present our united regards to Mrs. Marsden & family. Wishing you much of the presence of God, & great sucess in all your exertions to promote his Glory in the Salvation of Men, we beg to assure you, that we are Revd. & Dear Sir yours Affectionately in the bonds of the Gospel Danl. Tyerman George Bennet To The Revd. S. Marsden Paramatta N. S. Wales –[Undated] Revd & Dear Sir Tho’ I lately wrote to you by the Shipley, yet as Captain King of the R[oyal]. N[avy]. Is returning who has been surveying the Coast of New Holland, I drop you a Line by him— A number of Stores have arrived in one of the late Ships for New Zealand but no Letter or other document with them excepting the Custom House papers, stating the Number of packages— I fear the Letters and Invoice are in some of the Cases, and that I shall not receive them for a long time if they go to New Zealand— All the Goods are now in Mr Campbell’s Stores, where they must remain for the present. I have advertized the Active for sale— I am in Hopes that the Queen Charlotte which was purchased for the late Pomare, King of Otaheite will be able to do the necessary Service for N. Zealand, unless some Accident happens to her. The high Court of Appeal finally confirmed the Verdict of the Supreme Court in Favour of the late Pomare, this week; which will give the Natives of the South Sea Islands a great idea of British Justice— The Action was for upwards of £1,200 against Mr Eager, who lately came to England— This Cause has been more than 12 months in Court. I have heard nothing from N. Zealand since I wrote last— I should recommend no more Stores to be sent out, until I know how they are going on, and what the Intentions of the Missionaries are— I am happy to say Sir Th[oma]s. Brisbane will befriend the cause of Missions generally, and will throw no difficulties in the way— Tho’ he is kind and friendly the Spirit of Opposition is very bitter in this Colony amongst some of the higher order, who would be thought otherwise— The Secretary of our corresponding Committee was a very dangerous man; and very bitter— I could not have believed, unless I had seen it, that such a wicked Spirit could have shewn itself in any man professing Godliness— I think Mr Kendall did him much injury, and poisoned his mind with false Statements— All I wish from you is, that I may know what my Accusers say if they charge me with doing any thing injurious to the Interest of the Mission, or with making any improper appropriation of the Societys Stores committed to my Care— Captain Irvine said much, when I exchanged some Iron which was not wanted, for some Axes that were wanted— The Iron sold very high and the Axes very cheap— The Bar Iron for 5d per lb— & the Axes at 8d per lb.— You will find both these Articles, the former credited and the latter changed in the Account— I shall be always ready to give an Account of my Stewardship when ever I am required to do so— Captain Irvine wrote to one of my Colleagues, as if the Iron was sold and the money improperly appropriated— This was such a Letter as would have made Capn Irvine look very Foolish had it been laid before a Court of Justice— He has wished this Letter returned, but I do not deem it prudent for him to have it— He upon inquiry finds he was wrong; but the keeping this Letter may be a warning to him in future and make him more liberal in his Opinions; and careful in his writings— I am perfectly easy in my mind what the world may say, or think of my Conduct with respect to the Missions. I love the Cause, and will not injure it— I am aware reports may reach you which might cause a Suspicion, from the malicious and profane, and more especially from false brethren— The Enemies of the Cause have never proved one single improper Act of mine in the Concerns of the Mission to this day— and I trust they never will— You will learn I am out of the magistracy again— Captain King can explain the Cause as he was in the Spot— This will make some noise at Home with those in Authority— I am on good Terms with the Governor, who has always been very attentive to me, for which I am thankful. I shall not enter into particulars; suffice it to say it will turn out for good in the End. I am sorry to say Dr Douglass has disappointed me much in the opinion I had formed of him— Men’s Sins will surely find them out— I need say nothing respecting the Missionaries at the Islands of N. Zealand— You will have from their own Letters all the Information I could give— The Cause will go on, in spite of Satan and all his Agents— I think I mentioned, we had several New Zealanders at Parramatta— They are coming at all opportunities, by which means they gradually learn our Language, and become acquainted with our Manners— Should a favourable opportunity offer I purpose to visit them again in N. Zealand— and to see what they are doing— Tho’ some of the present Missionaries are very improper Persons for the work, yet they are such as divine Providence has thought proper to employ for some good End which we may not see at present— The wheat and Tares both grow togather [sic]— The Husbandman grieves to see the tares, but he cannot help it— The Mission is God’s Cause, and he will take Care of it— I have requested Captain King to call upon you— he will give you any Information in his Power— I have to thank the Society for the Revd C. Simeons works— A more acceptable Present I could not have received— I am yours affectionately S, Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta Jan[uar]y 14th 1823 Revd & Dear Sir/ This will be delivered to you by Mr Francis Hall should he arrive safe— He requested my Permission to return to England which request I could not refuse— tho’ I much regret the Loss of so valuable a Christian to the Mission— Mr Hall’s Conduct has been uniform and becoming his Christian Character; and he has been a great Check and Stay to the other Missionaries. His return I hope will answer some valuable Purpose— The Society may rely with Confidence upon the Information he may communicate to them. In Consequence of Mr Hall’s return, it will not be necessary for me to make many remarks upon the Conduct of the other Missionaries— however I shall take the Liberty to make a few. I am of opinion that the Revd Mr Kendall will never recover himself out of the Snare of the Devil, while he remains in N. Zealand— I lament his Fall, but it has not been sudden— He never could have acted as he has done, both before his visit to England, and since his Return unless he had been under the Government of unruly Passions. His Conduct was was [sic] extremely improper when in Port Jackson; and nothing has happened at N. Zealand, but what I was prepared to expect. I only wonder that he was not murdered by the New Zealanders— The young woman he cohabited with, was set apart for a Chief’s wife, and I am astonished that he did not take Vengeance upon him. I have already said Mr Kendall’s Fall was not sudden— I am strongly inclined to think that some of his evil Habits are confirmed— he yields too much also to his thirst for ardent Spirits— This is an Habit I fear he will never lay aside. So long as he indulges himself in this Sin, there is no Hope of his Recovery. I am sorry to be compelled to mention these things, but I feel it my duty to do this, in order that the Society may form an opinion of his real State of mind— I do not place any more Confidence in what he says than I should in any other man who was guilty of the same Sins. In his more serious moments I have no doubt, but he mourns over his own Fall; but he is a man now without Strength. In N. Zealand the same Temptations will occur again, and into them he will fall again— His vows and Promises are only like a Spiders webb [sic], when they have to oppose the Power of unsubdued Lusts— I have sometimes apprehended that Satan would move him to overturn the whole Mission. No doubt he could do much evil from his Influence with the natives thro’ Powder and Muskets— But I believe the work is of God, and therefore cannot be overthrown. I sent you a Copy of my Letter to him, when I suspended him, and told him that I should withdraw my Countenance and Support from him. You will not mistake my meaning in this— I did not intend to leave his Family to want— He had informed me, that he had drawn upon the Society for one year’s Salary before this. All I intended was, that I could no longer acknowledge him as a Missionary while living in open Fornication or Adultry [sic], until the Society’s Pleasure was known— His Fall is a most painful Circumstance— However I have no doubt but the Mission will prosper, and that God will raise up others to fill the Ranks of those who retire from the work— I beg to refer you to Mr F. Hall for further Information relative to Mr Kendall. With respect to the Revd J. Butler I shall make no observations upon him— His Habits are fixed, and he will remain the same man. Messrs Kemp & Shepherd give me great Pleasure. They are Missionaries of the right Sort— and God will prosper their Labours. Mr Francis Hall will inform you how they go on. I have sent you Mr Shepherds Journal which will give you some Information. He is a young man devoted to the Cause; and will soon speak the Language well. He possesses very considerable natural Abilities, but wants Education— he is the Son of a poor pious man, and has had to work for his Bread from a Child— I have no doubt, but he will be a complete Master of the Language, tho he will not be able to prepare it for the press for want of education. Perhaps a man of learning may in time perform that Task. When I consider what great public Evils existed amongst the first Missionaries who were sent out to the Society Islands, and what a deal of Vexation and Trouble I had with some of them, and that after all God should in so wonderful a manner bless the Labours of a few, I am encouraged to hope the same Blessing will attend this Mission— Whenever the Deputation now in the Society Islands make their public Report, it will be found that the work of God has far exceeded all accounts that have been forwarded to England to this day— We may expect the same Blessing in due time— I am Dr & Revd Sir With much esteem yours Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta Jan[uar]y 15th 1823 Revd & Dear Sir/ The time is now come, when I should state to you my object in sending Cattle to N. Zealand— My wish was that the missionaries in time should be supplied with Milk, Butter, Cheese & animal Food; which would in grerat measure render them independent of the Natives for Support— Their number must now be fifty or upwards, and many of them females of the best Breed— I now wish to present them as a donation to the Missionary Society, for the Comfort and Support of their Missionaries, reserving two Cows and one Bull for the Wesleyan Missionaries, for them to take with them to the Station where they may settle— These cattle are not to be removed from N. Zealand, nor their Breed or Increase but by Special permission from the C[hurch]. M[issionary]. Society or their Agent for the time being— I have no doubt if attention is paid to these Cattle, but that there will be in time an abundant Support for the Missionaries— They are now becoming of such Importance, and will be more so every day, as to require a Farming Man to attend to them, and the other Concerns of Agriculture— Mrs Clark has recommended a pious Farmer in Norfolk who wishes to come out to N. Zealand, an Acquaintance of hers— I do not remember his name, but she wrote to him on the Subject— The young man Mrs Clark has recommended, or some other would be of most essential Service to look after the Cattle, and other agricultural Pursuits— I was afraid of communicating my Intentions respecting the Cattle to the Missionaries, as some of them would have acted towards them in a manner I should not have approved of, if they knew they were public property— They now supply them with a little Milk and Butter which must be very acceptable to them— As I shall consider them my Property no longer, then the Committee can give directions about them, I have to request you will communicate to the Missionaries of N. Zealand the Society’s wishes concerning them— They should be laid under such Restrictions as not to kill any, but the Males for some time to come, in order that they may increase and answer the object intended— I hope they will prove a lasting Benefit to these Islands— I am Revd Sir Yours very faithfully Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta Jany 15th 1823 Revd & Dear Sir/ I have the Pleasure to inform you that Mr & Mrs Clark arrived here a few months ago— They are very promising young People— I have deemed it prudent for the present to detain them in the Colony until things in N. Zealand are a little more settled— when remonstrating with Mr Kendall on the Impropriety of his Conduct in bartering muskets with the Natives, he attempted to justify the measure by informing me that the Society was going to send out to Shunghee a Gun Smith named Mr Clark— I told him Mr Clark would not be allowed to come to N. Zealand upon those Terms, for I should retain him in the Colony— I am persuaded it will be better for the present to keep him here until I write to N. Zealand, and inform Mr Kendall and Shunghee that Mr Clark must not come to N. Zealand, if they expect him to be employed in making muskets— It will be better to settle this Point with them while Mr Clark is here. I have put him in Charge of the Native Institution from the first of January where he is usefully employed, and will be no Expense to the Society while he remains in that Situation— I beg to refer you to Mr Francis Hall for further Information about Mr & Mrs Clark. Tho’ there are and have been great difficulties in the Mission at N. Zealand, yet time will remove them. They will daily diminish, and I think the worst is over— I wish Mr Francis Hall would be prevailed upon to return to take Charge of all the Stores and to manage the secular Interests of the Society— He is so excellent a Character, he could not be more usefully employed— Should the Revd Mr Williams come out it is my present Intention to fix him, and Mr & Mrs Clark with another tribe at some distance from the present Missionaries— I purpose also to direct Mr William Hall to accompany them— Mr Kendall & Mr Hall will never be happy togather [sic]— Their private Feelings towards each other are so very unchristianlike— what Mr Kendall means to do I know not— he has not written to me— His Situation is very awful. I have not time to write much as I am going off this morning to the Derwent— Should a suitable Person be met with to fill Mr Clarks present Situation at the Native Institution it would be well to send him out as soon as possible— Whoever comes must be a married man— With Respect to Mr Shepherd, you will see what progress he is making in the Language from the Document Mr Hall brings with him— He will do much in the Mission, as his whole Heart is set upon it— Mr Kemp unites with him, so that they will mutually assist each other— Perhaps I may write from the Derwent more particularly when I have a few moments to spare— I am Dr & Revd Sir Yours affectionately Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &c P.S. I received the two Chiefs by the Fame they have lived with me ever since their arrival and have behaved well— Shall forward them to Owhyhee in a few days, in a vessel belonging to the Missionaries and Chiefs of the Society Islands— You will learn from other reports what the Deputation are doing in the Islands—Hobart Town Van Diemans Land March 12th [1823] Revd & dear Sir I am happy to inform you that the Revd Mr Williams arrived here on the 10th of the last month— I had landed at Hobart Town a few days before. I saw very little of Mr Williams as I was obliged to leave Hobart Town early the morning after Mr Williams came in, to set off for Port Dalrymple 160 miles from hence. I gave him a Letter to Mrs Marsden, to receive him & Family into my House until my Return; and gave directions for his Baggage to be taken Care of— I found on my Return Mr Williams had sailed for Port Jackson— I should have been glad to have accompanied him, had it been possible for me to have done my public duty in time— I had between 300 & 400 miles to travel, in visiting all the different Settlements, in order to consecrate Burial Grounds and to examine into the moral State of the Inhabitants— Much is wanted to be done in this island— The State of morals is very low— The Revd Mr Knopwood has no Sense of Religion, but very much to the contrary— The Revd Mr Bedford is appointed to Van Diemans land— I hope the Inhabitants will now hear the Gospel in some Part of the Island— A number of Clergymen are wanted. As the whole of the interior for 160 miles is left without the means of Grace I wrote to the Lieut Governor yesterday soliciting him to make Application to His Majestys Ministers for four more Ministers to be appointed immediately, and I have little doubt but he will attend to my request— I should greatly rejoice if Divine Goodness should so overrule the minds of those in Authority so as to send out pious men— We have not been very fortunate in some sent out to Port Jackson— I received your Letters for myself & the Missionaries by Mr Williams but cannot reply to them at present—As I have never done anything but acts of kindness to the Revd J. Butler, and perhaps have spared him, when I ought not to have done, I shall be very willing to bury in oblivion the Rememberance [sic] of what is past. My only wish is to promote the great Cause of the Kingdom of our blessed Lord— I have no doubt but New Zealand will become the Inheritance of Christ in time— I allow great difficulties have opposed themselves to the work— The missionaries in many Instances have not done their duty— I do not include all in this observation because some of them have acted faithfully; and have had to bear the Insults, and provocations of their Colleagues; togather with the Savage Conduct of the natives— I believe the natives have never given that Cause of uneasiness to the faithful missionary as the missionaries have to one another— I hope now the worst is past— You will have learned that I had on Proof of the Revd Mr Kendalls Conduct, suspended him until the Pleasure of the Society was known— No man can lament his Fall more than I do— I had long suspected he was in a declining State. I could do nothing with him, he was so selfwilled— he would take no advice, nor would do any thing but what he pleased— On my return to Sydney I will have some Conversation with Sir Th[oma]s Brisbane about him, and provide for him if I can a Situation in some retired district, if he will accept my Services— I never authorized any of the missionaries to draw for their Salary— Some of them were never satisfied with what were allowed them. Mr Butler was very discontented, said he had given up a Situation of about £400 per annum, and that he wd not serve the Society on the Terms he was then upon. Neither their Salaries nor their Rations satisfied some of them— In my opinion I thought they were amply supplied; but as they did not think so, I recommended them to write to the Society and to inform the Society what their wishes were— I was much astonished when I learned that the Revds Butler & Kendall had draw[n] for a Sum upon the Society before their Salaries were due— I told Mr Butler their Bills would not be paid— If Messrs Butler & Kendall had acted properly many evils wd have been prevented. Mr Francis Hall will give you every Information on all the Affairs of the mission— I hope he will return to the work— He is a pious good man, and loves the Cause— His feelings have been severely wounded by the Conduct of some of his Colleagues; and his Spirits were broke— I hope I shall be able to go to N. Zealand when Mr Williams goes— but I am not certain— I wish to heal all Breeches, and to put the mission once more on a good good [sic] Footing. Mr Williams appears a well informed man, and mild in his manner, which will make him very acceptable to the natives— I shall leave this by the first opportunity as my public Buisness [sic] is done— I hope the way is now prepared for some Good here— Since I wrote the above, I have received an answer from Lieut. Governor Sorell to my Letter to him relative to the appointment of four more Chaplains for Van Diemans Land— The Lieut Govr promises to use all his Influence with his Majesty’s Government to have some Clergymen sent out, as well as Schoolmasters— If it was possible to learn from the Colonial Office what determination His Majesty’s ministers came to on the Receipt of Lieut. [Governor] Sorrels application, and could by any means get pious men nominated to this island much good would be done in this abandoned Society— The Gospel cannot be wanted in any Place more than here— I was in Court last week when 14 men were sentenced to suffer death for different crimes— Crimes will continue to be committed until the Power of the Gospel is felt— The Gospel has never been preached in the Church at Hobart Town before I came down with Mr Bedford— I have not time to send you a Copy of my Letter to Col[onel]. Sorrell and his Answer— Perhaps I may after my arrival in Sydney— To shew the State of this Society I need only mention, that in my visits thro’ this Country the magistrates and Gentlemen Farmers stated to me that twenty Thousand Sheep have been stolen this last year from different Individuals—This appears incredible— But Capn Wood and others assured me this was a Fact— A Gospel minister here would be the greatest Blessing— and I hope Interest may be made by those in Power to get this done— It will be some time before the Lieut. Govr makes application perhaps three or four months after you receive this— I have mentioned it in hopes something may be done if opportunity offer— I shall not trouble you at present with any observations upon Captain Irvine’s Conduct, further than to remark, that he is a very extraordinary man. I shall be prepared at any moment should I be called upon, to answer any Charges he may alledge against me— when I know what I am [accused] of, it will be time enough to make my defence. God will carry on his work in opposition to Friends or Enemies— This I firmly believe, and leave the Issue to him— On my return to Port Jackson I shall write more fully— I am Revd Sir Your most obedient Humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta April 15th 1823 Revd & Dear Sir/ I returned from Van Dieman's Land on the 6th Inst. and have been much pressed for time since my arrival— Have heard this morning that a Vessel sails tomorrow which will touch at New Zealand— I have just cast my Eye over the Dispatches by the Morley containing the Society's Resolutions, and Letters to the Missionaries— As I have obtained Leave to visit New Zealand from His Excellency Sir Ths Brisbane, I have thought it prudent not to forward the Letters to the Missionaries, but to take them with me when I accompany Messrs Williams & Clark which I intend to do when Mrs Clark recovers from her Confinement— She is not yet brought to Bed, but expects this every day—The Committee of the Native Institution wish much to retain Mr & Mrs Clark in the Colony, but I cannot consent to this— I purpose to settle the Revd Mr Williams and Mr Clark together at Wangaroa, about 30 miles from the Bay of Islands, where they can have a Communication by Land or water with the other Missionaries should I find things as I expect to do— There may be some difficulty in managing Mr Kendall so as to prevent him from influencing the Natives— I have thought it safer to communicate in Person, as I intend to go down, the Views and Directions of the Committee, than to send them now as it may prevent much mutual Violence and Recrimination— I have forwarded the Letter for the Revd J. Butler containing the Reply of the Committee to the Letters he forwarded to you relative to myself, and have accompanied it with a hasty Letter from me, a Copy of which I enclose— I have also wrote a friendly note to all the Missionaries informing them of my Intention to visit them; and directed Mr William Hall to request the Natives to get a Cargo of Spars ready against my arrival in order to repay part of the Expense of the Vessel. I purpose to engage the Minerva Brig for three months, in which time I hope to take in all the Stores here, and do all the necessary Buisness at N. Zealand, and return again to Port Jackson— I shall do all I can for Mr Kendall to restore him from his Fall and remove him if possible from the Island— I long suspected that his Conduct was improper, ever since he advocated the Cause of Carlisle— and sometimes I remonstrated with him— His mind was very sore, being wounded by actual Sin, that he could not bear the slightest Reproof— He returned from England in the same state of mind. Poisoned Shunghee's mind against me— by telling him to ask me for things which it was not in my Power to grant— He must also be aware that I was not ignorant of his Conduct when on Board the Convict Ship he came out in— All these things made him uneasy— What you have heard relative to Messrs Kendall King & Hall purchasing the different Articles which Tooi & Teeterree had given them in England is too true. I expressed my feelings to them upon that Subject very strongly when I was in N. Zealand— From Mr Francis Hall you will be able to gain the fullest Information— He is a man of clean Hands and upright Intentions— and has been very faithful— His Request to return to England I could not refuse knowing what his Situation was— I hope he will return, and bring a suitable Companion with him— He is a proper man for having Charge of all the Society's Stores— He will do what is just — With respect to the dissolution of the corresponding Committee, that was absolutely necessary, which you will I have no doubt learn in due time— I shall not say any thing upon the Subject at the Present time unless called upon to do so— When Mr Justice Field, Judge of the Supreme Court, returns, he may give such an Explanation as will satisfy the Committee that me & my Colleagues acted right from the Spirit of the times, and could not do otherwise— There is another Subject I wish to mention to you of vast importance to this Part of the World, and that is to get if possible some Gospel Ministers to be sent out to Van Diemans Land— I have written to Mr Wilberforce on this Subject, and hope he may do something directly or indirectly to promote so important an object— There are seven Chaplains here in this Colony but I only consider four pious men. The moral State of the Society at the Derwent is dreadful —The Revd Mr Hassall has got no appointment yet— His Services are much wanted, but he has as yet been unfortunate— He is a very pious young man, has done my duty while I have been at the Derwent, and will continue to do it while I am in New Zealand. I am very happy with Sir Thomas Brisbane as far as concerns my own duty— I have no doubt but that a good understanding will be maintained between him and me— The Colonial Secretary took offence at the decision of a Bench of Magistrates, five in number, of whom I was one, and which decision was submitted with the whole of the Proceedings upon the Case to the two Judges, and five more Magistrates who all affirmed the decision— However I and four of my Colleagues were all removed immeediately from the Bench, which act created a very great Sensation in the Colony— As I had consented to act as a Magistrate at the Governor's Solicitation, to meet his wishes only, it is a matter of Gratification to me that I am relieved of that duty, as I wish to have nothing to do with the political State of the Colony— I merely mention the Subject, as I have no doubt but it will be made public in England as Govt will either condemn or approve of the Conduct of the Magistrates and Judges— I am with much esteem Yours Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta April 18th 1823 Dear Sir/ I have sent for your Information one years Journal of James Shepherd who is employed in the New Zealand mission— You will see what the views and feelings of this young man are with respect to the Natives— He is a young man who has not had the advantages of Education having learned to read in one of our small district Schools— I know him to be a man of sound Piety; and of great natural Abilities for acquiring the Language of New Zealand, in which he has made great Progress— In due time he may render great Assistance in translating the Sacred Scriptures into the Language of these poor Heathens— I beg to refer you to Mr Francis Hall for his Conduct and Character— By this Conveyance you will receive a Letter from Captain Irvine a Copy of which he has sent me— It is not necessary I should make any Remarks upon it— By the next Conveyance I shall write to you fully upon all the important objects of the mission— Mrs Clark is expecting to be confined every day; when she recovers and is able to go to Sea, I shall prepare for New Zealand— It is my Intention to bring back with me some of the Children of the Chiefs to Parramatta for Education— The Conduct of some of the missionaries have been so improper, that I think the Lives of the missionaries, and the existence of the mission has depended under God upon the Residence of the natives at Parramatta, and the Knowledge they have acquired of civil Life while they remained here. The natives have always been coming and going to and from New Zealand to Parramatta, and a greater or lesser number have always lived with me— I am under no apprehension myself for the Safety of the Missionaries, nor for the final Success of the mission— As I had suspended the Revd T. Kendall from his Situation as a missionary until the pleasure of the Society was know[n]— I thought it would be more prudent to retain the Society’s Letter to him until I went myself— I am Revd & Dear Sir Yours affectionately Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt— P.S. I shall now associate with me my Colleagues the Revds Cartwright and Hill— they are men of worth and Piety, and feel a lively interest in the Cause and also the Revd T. Hassall— Mr Hassall has got no public appointment yet— I have applied to Sir Th[oma]s Brisbane, as there are several populous districts without a Clergyman, but nothing has yet been done— I have thought if we should be successful in establishing a Seminary at Parramatta Mr Hassall would be a very proper Person for that Situation, from his Piety and Zeal for the cause of the poor Heathen—Parramatta April 19th 1823 Revd & Dear Sir His Majestys Brig the “Satellite” arrived this day from N. Zealand— She touched at the Bay of Islands, and brought a Letter from Mr Kendall to the Revd T. Hassall, a Copy of which I inclose— I thought, as the Venerable sails direct for England it would be some Satisfaction to you, to have so late Information— I conclude all the missionaries are well, tho’ I have not received any Letter as yet from them— Mr Kendall’s Letter to Mr Hassall is of a singular nature. If I am not much mistaken his motive for writing in such a Style, is to find some Apology for living in Adultry [sic] He means to say in plain Language, according to my Opinion of what he has stated, that by prying into the obscene mysteries of the natives in order to ascertain their notions of the Supreme Being &c &c his own mind was poluted, his natural Corruptions excited, & his vile Passions inflamed, by which means he fell into their vices— This Idea is strongly, tho covertly implied, in one Paragraph particularly, which I have marked, at the same time I cannot but draw this Inference from the whole Tenor of his Letter— You may perhaps view it in a more favorable Light— Whatever defiling Effect may have been produced upon Mr Kendall’s mind by his Examination into the obscene notions entertained by the natives of the Supreme Being and their own lascivious Customs, I am of opinion, that whenever we come to the true Knowledge of the Character of the New Zealanders they will not be found much worse than the ancient Heathens, mentioned by St. Paul in the 1st Chap[te]r of R[omans]. who “changed the Glory of the incorruptible God into an Image like to corruptible man, and to Birds, and fourfooted Beasts and creeping things”— I consider the whole of Mr Kendalls Letter a master Piece of Subtility; a Letter which few men would have had the assurance to have written in his Circumstances. He takes no notice of his own improper Conduct, of his being dismissed from the mission— He expresses no Contrition for his Crimes, no Humility of mind, no wish to return from his Backslidings— A Stranger reading this Letter, would suppose that he was in the Confidence and Esteem of the Society; in the actual discharge of his Public duty as a missionary, and doing all in his Power to promote the good of the Heathen— Mr Kendall was well aware this Letter would be put into my Hands by Mr Hassall— he might think it possible that I should not discover the Spirit under which he wrote, and by that means I might be induced to interest myself on his Behalf again from his great Exertions— Had I seen any signs of Penitence, had he expressed any deep Sense of the exceeding Sinfulness of Sin I should have rejoiced— The whole that he has stated in my view may be summed up in the words of Eve, “the Serpent beguiled me, and I did eat”— Should you view his Conduct in a different Light you will excuse the freedom with which I have expressed my Sentiments— As he will no doubt continue to write to you, for the present his Statements will require to be nicely examined in order to ascertain his real motives— I remain Revd & Dear Sir Yours affectionately Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta July 12th 1823 Revd & Dear Sir I intended to have visited New Zealand before this time, but have been prevented by various Causes, but am now on the eve of my departure— I have made an Arrangement with the Master of the Brampton to take me, the Revd H. Williams and Family with his Servants, and a Carpenter & his Family Mr Fairburn who was there for a considerable time building the Houses and Stores &c. Mrs Clark has been very ill for the last four months, but is now much better. She will not be able to accompany me at this time, having only been confined a few days ago— I also wish to see Shunghee before Mr Clark goes as he was impressed with the Idea that the Society was sending him out to make Guns for him. Mr Clark is usefully employed in the Native Institution, and I hope he will not be of very much Expense while he remains in the Colony— Mrs Clark has required much medical Attendance for some time past— They are both very pious and amiable young People, and their Hearts are set upon the work.— I thought it more prudent for Mr Clark to remain here until I had seen Mr Kendall also, who told me, that he was coming out to make Guns for Shunghee— I shall take the earliest opportunity to inform you of the State of affairs after my arrival in N. Zealand— As my thoughtless Son has only just come, I shall not be able previous to my sailing to settle with Mr Good and the Society his Accounts— will thank you to inform me by the first Conveyance what I am indebted to the Society, and I will settle the Balance with you— This is almost too painful a Subject for me to dwell upon— The Lord suffers his People to be tried— and I have my Share— but I cannot say with St Paul, that “I glory in Tribulations also—“ The misconduct of the Missionaries has given me much pain but God will overrule this for his Glory in the end— N. Zealand will be subdued by the powerful word of Truth to the obedience of Faith. The Revd H. Williams will write to you— I need say nothing about him and his Family— I cannot tell where I shall settle them until I arrive at New Zealand, and see how the State of affairs are there— It will be my object to station them at a distance from the old Missionaries, in hopes that they will set a good example to others— Their secular affairs cannot be settled until we arrive there— I wish Mr Francis Hall may return— He would be a great Assistance a he would take the Charge of the Stores and could be depended upon in every Sense— He is a pious good man, and feels for the State of the poor Heathen— I know his mind was much distressed with various Circumstances which happened amongst the Missionaries— I have often been astonished that the Conduct of some of the Missionaries had not incensed the Natives to murder them— it has been so violent and wanton— Their forbearance has been very great— As soon as I return from New Zealand I purpose to try if an auxiliary Society cannot be formed here in the Colony— The times have been unfavourable but I hope it may be done. I have mentioned the Subject to Lady Brisbane who is very well inclined towards Missions as well as Sir Thomas— I think it may be done under his administration— You will probably hear that I have been compelled to appeal to the Supreme Court for Redress from the Injustice and unwarrantable oppressions of Dr Douglass in his office as magistrate. The Cause will be heard before my Return to the Colony— Should Surgeon Hall have arrived, he will publish what took place in the Colony when he was here, in Cnsequence of a Convict woman who came out with him applying to him for Protection from the improper Behaviour of Dr Douglass in whose Service she was at that time— Men under the Government of their carnal Lusts cannot bear Restraint or Reproof— We live in a wicked and ungodly world, and have much need of Patience, with the various trials we are assaulted with, and continually to pray from unreasonable and wicked men— I am Dear & Revd Sir Yours very faithfully Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cParramatta July 12—1823 Revd & dear Sir As I know of no Ecclesiastical Authority which has Jurisdiction over these Settlements, I have often been greatly at a Loss to know how to act in many things that have occurred in this Colony for the last 30 years relative to the established Church. I have been much perplexed for some time relative to the baptizing the Children of the Female Convicts who are confined in the Factory— This is a new difficulty, and how to remove it I know not, without Reference to those in Authority at Home. I am always unwilling to complain to the higher Powers, if this can be avoided. I have had several Conversations with His Excellency Sir Th[oma]s Brisbane on this Subject— have written officially, and privately to him— His Excellency accords with me in opinion; but at the same time he does not remedy the evil— I have now written to the Bishop of London, and have sent all the documents open, for your Inspection— There are nearly two hundred women in the Factory at this time; and Children who want christening—I do not see what the civil magistrate has to do with the duty of the Clergy— This is merely done to annoy, and distress— Dr Douglass has behaved very ill— I did expect much assistance from him when he arrived in the Colony, as I considered him at that time a moral man at least— I never have been so much disappointed in any man as I have been in him— His Reign cannot be long— Sir Th[oma]s Brisbane is a mild and pleasant man— His natural disposition is so gentle that he is liable to be imposed upon by wicked and designing men— His Excellency, in his private note observes to me that as Dr Douglass has the Charge of the women in the Factory, the Responsibility rests with him— I say no— The Governor cannot delegate his Power to a magistrate to prevent the Clergy from doing their duty. However such is the opinion of the Governor— If you should think it imprudent to lay these documents before the Bishop of London for his opinion upon them, I will thank you to act as you may deem best— Some thing must be done— I have mentioned the Subject to both the Judges— and nothing can be done here, unless the Governor would interfere— I know a very great public Sensation will be excited, should a Child die unbaptized, and Christian Burial refused to it on that Account— I have also written to His Lordship a Statement of the want of Clergy which I have laid before the Governor, and which he has promised to second by His Excellencys Representations to His Majesty’s ministers— We have one very great Enemy to the Gospel who will oppose the increase of Gospel ministers as much as he can— The Revd Th[oma]s Hassall who is a very pious man, has received no appointment yet, tho the Settlements are so much in want of Clergy— I applied to the Governor, and he expressed every wish to serve Mr Hassall, but he did not like to give him an acting order— Mr Hassall has officiated every Sabbath, since his arrival in various Settlements, but has received no Salary— He will do my duty during my Absence— Should I bring over with me a number of native youths from N. Zealand I purpose to place them under the Care of the Revd Mr Hassall— Should he not succeed in obtaining an Appointment as one of the Chaplains of the Colony— Perhaps the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in foreign Parts might be induced to extend their Patronage to him, if they were made acquainted with the real State of these Settlements where so many thousands of British Subjects are in want of the public ordinances of Religion— I shall leave all these Subjects to your Consideration— Should you deem them worthy to be mentioned to the Committee of the C. M. S. I will thank you to do so— I have also sent some documents to Mrs Fry for the Ladies Committee— containing my Letter to Dr Douglass and his answer— This Letter when written was never intended to be sent out of the Colony— as I thought Dr Douglass would comply with my wishes I urged the Governor to allow the women to come to Church, but he left this to Douglass I am yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattPater Noster Valley August 19th 1823 Revd Saml Marsden Revd Sir, I beg leave to submit to your inspection my Diary commencing October the first 1822 and ending August 1823, trusting that you will kindly receive the same, and should any of my remarks be thought by you worthy of notice, I shall esteem it a favour if you will transmit them to the Secretary of the Church Missionary Society. And am Revd Sir Your very Obedt Servt Thomas Surfleet Kendall Revd Saml Marsden A true CopyOn Board the Brampton Bay of Islands Augst. 9 1823 Revd Sir, It has become my painful duty to communicate to you the enclosed Letters which contain your dismission from the Service of the C.M.S. After I had received the minutes of the Committee taken at their meeting on April 22 at Kiddee Kiddee, I had no alternative but to suspend you from your duty as a Missionary belonging to the C. M. S. untill the pleasure of the Society was known. It appears that the Committee of the C. M. S. acted from the information they received from New Zealand in passing the resolution to discharge you from the service of the Mission. Their imperious duty in my opinion compelled them to take this step— It does not become me as Agent to say much to you upon this distressing subject. The deed is done and cannot be reversed, upon reflection you must admit the sentence just. I most sincerely pray that thro’ true repentance, and the divine mercy, you may rise again from your awful fall, but you must expect that the sword will never depart from your House. When I saw you yesterday you seemed to think that the Society had not done right in dismissing you from their Service, that by punishing you they were punishing your Children which was unjust. Allow me to say that you form an unscriptural opinion upon this point— The punishment of your children is a natural consequence of your own transgression in the case in question. I will visit says God “the sins of the Fathers upon their children”. There are many thousands in Port Jackson who have violated the laws of their Country, but the law does not in the punishment of Offenders take into consideration the Friends and connexions of the guilty, nor can the Society upon the same common principle of Justice, consider the children of Missionaries in their service when they violate their solemn engagements with the Society. No person will regret your unhappy situation more than myself. I had flattered myself so much, and so often, with the idea of your usefulness amongst the Heathen, that I am now, and have been distressed for a long time at the events that have happened, and at the misconduct not only of yourself, but others also in the Mission. The subject is too painfull for me to dwell upon, I must therefore leave you in the hands of a Merciful God, who can pardon and absolve all them that truly repent and turn unto him. I remain Revd Sir Your sincere Wellwisher (Signed) Samuel Marsden Revd Ths KendallPaternoster Valley, Bay of Islands August the 9th 1823. Revd Samuel Marsden, Revd Sir, Ever since my first departure from New South Wales for this Island in the Brig Active, I have been in consequence of the peculiar difficulties of my situation, the natural perverseness of my disposition, and various other causes frequently passing thro scenes of sorrow. I have no less than six times been on the brink of Eternity. I have been very frequently thwarted in my course, yet in the midst of all this I have never yet entertained one secret wish to desert the service of the Society: and I can say with strict adherence to truth, that my earnest desire to promote the temporal, spiritual, and eternal interests of the Natives has been, except in my darkest moments, the same from the time I first saw you in London which was about sixteen years ago to the present hour. I have it is true, been sorely oppressed and brought down by domestic troubles, and by the temptations of my great adversary the Devil, who hating the cause of the Redeemer, has always been harassing and tormenting me, and has been permitted to my own sorrow, and I am sure to the sorrow of my many friends in England &c. to obtain a temporary triumph over me. But do you think Sir that, that sub[t]le deceiver will now triumph less by this decision of the Society, by which I am as far as they are concerned completely driven out of the field of action? May I not humbly ask the question from whence is all this haste? When the Society first accepted my proposals to them, I engaged on my part to do all in my power to promote their benevolent views amongst the people of this Country; but I never did, nor never could engage to keep myself free from the overwhelming power of temptation should it ever be as it has been, the will of a merciful Saviour to permit me to do wrong: and I am at a real loss to conjecture what the reason can be, that I suffer more by allowing my temptation, and sin to be open, and exposed, and being thus enabled through the Divine assistance to get rid of them altogether, than I would have suffered if I had concealed them from the World. According to my views the Society are not bound to keep their Servants longer than they wish, giving them a fair notice to quit, and landing them upon the same spot from whence they sent them. Why have they not acted upon such principles with me? I am a man to be spoken to, or written to. If they had told me to leave them, I should have settled my accounts with them and acquiesced after I had had an interview with them. It appears from your conversation with me a few days ago, that a different course is to be taken. I received a Letter of suspension from you, from New South Wales, and the Committee in England agreed to dismiss me, as I am told, long before I knew that any charges were sent to you, or them against me, by any of my Colleagues and now my salary and the support of myself and Family are withdrawn from us, and we are to be left to shift for ourselves in an Heathen Land, without any prospect of a passage being provided for us to our Native Country— Were those Galileans on whom the Tower of Siloam fell sinning above all the Galileans? No! O whence then can arise all this undesigned unkindness? O ye Men whose bosoms glow with love to God, and the poor perishing Heathen think it not impossible but the dark clouds which have been hanging over my brow during a long winter’s night may yet be chased away, and that my mid-day Sun may again be allowed to shine on the Heathen around me. Have I not been seeking for safety by flight? And may I not humbly hope I have at length found it? I have traversed the Ocean no less than thirty six thousand miles, and in my best moments since my return from England even when my mind has been harassed and perplexed, I have fled from bay to bay, from river to river, from Village to Village, and from mountain to mountain. Let me therefore be guided by the word of God, which I have carried about with me and not by worldly maxims. Let me pray for, and tarry for the period when it may please my Divine Master to enable me to resume those employments amongst the native children, which have formerly given me so much delight. I am not idle, but am making all the preparations I can make for future usefulness: and let me humbly recommend you to recall to your remembrance, the various pursuits of your unworthy Servant, the instructions I have from time to time given the Natives, the books I have written, and the progress I have made in the language, and in the knowledge of the Religion, Customs, and manners of the Natives. Think also on the incessant toil of my Wife, the labours of my Eldest Son, and the conciliating deportment of the whole of my Family; That I have no fewer than nine children, some of whom have already to my unspeakable gratitude, thankfulness, and joy, religious impressions on their minds— I think on the praises of the adorable Jesus which are continually ascending from my humble dwelling, to which Europeans and Natives have equal access, Sabbath after Sabbath, and day after day. Think moreover of the wide field of usefulness that is open and how few there are still to labour in, and then say whether you can see any charitable reason for any one to aim at my dismissal, or at making my conduct appear so notorious to the world. O let truth speak one word to your attentive ears. Has not my situation been peculiarly distressing? Have I not been in a state of delirium next to madness during the time I have been giving way to those foolish and abominable ideas which have occupied my mind. There has been no other period in my life past in which I could have attempted to reconcile such wild measures as I pursued, to my conscience and I trust there will be no other period in my future life, in which I shall be suffered by my divine Master to entertain them. May not a modest appeal be made to past experience, to mitigate the injury which I have been doing to myself. Where is there a Female of my own nation, who can charge me with a lascivious look? Let me not be understood, I mean not to take refuge here. I know my heart has at all times been a fountan [sic] of vile thoughts, and that being virtuous in one instance, is no excuse for being corrupt in another. The above however, are considerations which a feeling mind would not lose sight of; nor do I think that Society will after a more mature deliberation wish to part these links in the chain of my destiny viz. That I embarked in their Service at their command, that I have laboured in their service, that I have sinned in their service, that I have repented in their service, and that I am still promoting, according to my feeble abilities, the object they have in view, and am still desirous to serve them. O Ye Messengers of Mercy whose robes are washed like mine in the blood of the Lamb: cannot you tell me of the love of that Saviour whose attention was directed, immediately after his resurrection to his unfaithful Disciple, St Peter, and who commanded him before his ascension to feed his Sheep and Lambs. Is there any truth of later date, than this. “That he who weeps over his sins, and confesseth and forsaketh them shall obtain Mercy.†? Talk not to me about the credit of the Society, that credit is secure: but tell me of my own follies, admonish me, and as many of us as have fallen into sin, and run astray from God, to measure back our steps to him by true repentance and return with renewed Zeal to the path of Duty. Tell me for I doubt not the truth of it, that the value of the perishing Souls of the poor Heathen weigh more with you than every other consideration; if you say so to me I shall be content— Any why can you be so cruel to my large Family as to withdraw all support from them? I am now I am confident in the path of Duty and I have been so for several months past, and if I have not always been in a state of mind to make myself useful, yet my wife, and my children have been at work: would it not be unkind indeed to make a difference between them, and the other children attached to the Mission? Do you think that such a measure will either punish or reclaim me? No! it punishes my children but it does not punish me. It is the language of Christian kindness that I have long wished to hear. It is the friendly hand that would raise me up and not the hand of Jealousy or envy that would press me down that can be useful to me in my present state of mind. O for a faithful friend, O for a patient perusal in the Bible, a peep at the Cross of an expiring Redeemer, an affectionate interview with him before his cause be deserted by me, and the labours of his afflicted Servant be for ever at an end. If he spares me with life and Health I despair not, Humbling myself at his footstool I am humble before men. Fearing him I have no one else to fear, nor shall I ever be discouraged if by losing in point of Rank amongst a few individuals, I can regain double in point of usefulness and spirituality I am Revd Sir But I mean Revd & Dear Sir Your very obedient Servant (signed) Thomas Kendall Pater Noster Valley, Bay of Islands Augst 13th 1823 Revd and Dear Sir, It certainly is recorded in the word of God that “God will visit the Sins of the Fathers upon the children†but it is in my opinion as consistent with the word of God for Fathers to plead on behalf of their Children: and if Sir the great love which I have for my Family has been one means under the hands of a gracious Saviour of saving me from ruin, I humbly hope I may intreat for them and offer up my devout praises to God that he has had compassion on me for their sakes as well as that of the poor Heathen. I am Revd and Dear Sir Your very Obedient Servt (signed) Thomas Kendall Revd Saml Marsden Missionary House Paternoster Valley Augst 14th 1823 Revd Samuel Marsden Dear Sir, Now the Church Missionary Society have been under the painful necessity of writing to me saying that they have dissolved their connexion with me I hope all strife and jealousy between me and my Colleagues are at an end. Having said all that I wished to say to them, I feel myself at peace with them, and I entertain the hope that they are at peace with me. The Society not only wished me to leave their settlement, but to retire to Port Jackson supposing no doubt that I was living in a state of Rebellion against God, at the time they discharged me and should continue to do so. Blessed be God for ever this is not the case. I have removed from the scene of my distress, and now I feel my mind tranquil and easy, I feel it my imperious duty not only on account of the infinite obligations I am under to my Divine Master but also on account of the many former kindnesses of the Society to me, to remain a little longer where I am, having it in contemplation to do many little things amongst the Natives before I take my last farewell. If I feel myself disposed to run into sin, or if it should so happen that I should not in future be able to stem the torrent of temptation, I should quit by the first opportunity, but whilst I am firm in these respects, how can I quit such a scene of usefulness as I humbly trust is open before me? I have only one Life Sir, and that may probably be a very short one, my youngest Sons know very much of the language, and they can be of great service to me in translating it at least for a year or two, after which I shall endeavour to take care of them and introduce them into more suitable Society than they can obtain here. I have talents Sir, entrusted to my care, which I am commanded no longer to abuse, and which (as they are the gift of God) if well used may possibly be blessed. As to property I have a little, and being a Missionary, I think it my duty not to spare that little. My Colleagues living near me will see what I am doing. I will render them every assistance in my power in preparing books &c for the service of the Mission. I am ready to meet them on all possible grounds. I pant Sir for peace, and faithfull friends. As Missionaries who have all of them suffered more or less in the service of their Master I am ready to wash their feet but I am not ready to desert the cause of him who sent me hither, who has held his hand over me, and has prevented the fatal stroke, who has supported me under all my trials, and has engaged to be with me to the end— May God of his infinite mercy vouchsafe his blessing to every attempt in favour of the Natives of New Zealand. May the Missionaries be blessed in their persons and in their families, and may they succeed in all their labours. I have no doubt Sir, but as many of us as have sown in tears shall finally reap in Joy. I am Revd Sir Your humble Servant signed Thomas Kendall Revd Saml Marsden P.S. I hope time will alter the determination of the Society respecting me, if not it is my wish to return to England, except I could serve the Society better at Port Jackson. Missionary House Pater Noster Valley August 14. 1823 Revd Saml Marsden Revd Sir You have asked me the question “Whether an attempt ought not now to be made to instruct the Native Children, and whether there is any probability of success?†I will freely state to you my opinion as to the order of proceeding which would be most likely under the Divine blessing to accomplish that desirable end. Nothing can be done of a general nature, until the whole of the Missionaries with their families are comfortably lodged. As soon as this is done, there must in the next place be conveniences made for the scholars to be instructed in, and to eat in, and to lodge in. There must also be always in the store for their use a quantity of rice and potatoes. At first they might each of them be provided with two suits of cloathing, and be permitted to wear them on the Lords Day, and on particular occasions. It would be the wisest plan for each Missionary to begin with a few, say ten. Little prayers themes catechisms &c might be taught them, until a regular assortment of books could be written, and printed for their instruction. The Native children in general particularly Chiefs Sons, have been very wild and unsettled of late but some children would in my opinion attend. And I have no doubt but the Lord would in time vouchsafe his blessing. I am Revd and Dear Sir Your obedient servant signed Thomas Kendall Missionary House Pater Noster Valley August 15th 1823 Revd Saml Marsden Revd Sir, I have long since made an open confession of my Sins before God and have magnified them before Men, regarding, as I have done, the public situation which I hold in this Mission, and my duty to God and the Society. I have been free and open in the acknowledgement of them not only on my own account, but on account of some others, who are, or have been united with the Mission, and have fallen into gross sins of the same, or of a different nature, and who I hope have repented with me. I hope Sir you will consider the perilous situation of the Missionaries before you suffer the mode recommended in the instructions of the Society to the Revd Mr Butler and friends in future to be lost sight of. Missionaries here ought not to be treated by each other like Ministers in England when they do not enjoy an equal share of their rich privileges. I have shewn you Sir how easy it is for some Men to deceive themselves and others in their censures in the manner which has been adopted in my own case. We shall all Sir, stand before the judgement Seat of Christ. Every one of us must answer for ourselves. We can put no cloak upon our own faults. Neither shall we have time to be severe with each other. The eyes of us all will be fixed upon one person. May God disapoint [sic] the designs of the Devil, who has long been struggling to part us, to torment us, and to prevent our usefulness among the Heathen. Having now said all I wish to say, I shall make no more concessions to Man, who is a guilty creature like myself. I desire to trust in God and not to fear what Man can do unto me. I am Revd Sir Your faithfull Servant Thomas Kendall Missionary House Pater Noster Valley August 16th. 1823 Revd Saml Marsden Revd Sir, I understand that a Committee of the Missionaries has lately been held at my House at Rangee Hoo, and that amongst their proceedings an inquiry has been made “Why My Colleague Mr Cowell should unite with me and my Family and Friends in our public worship in Sundays and other days for more than twelve months, or in other words why he did not join the other settlers in their Worship. This Sir, is an inquiry of a very humbling nature to me, and I trust I feel myself humble. I nevertheless feel it a duty to remind you that no good end can, or will be answered by the Missionaries who are all of them fallible Men, enquiring into, and cen-suring the conduct of each other, in the manner they have done. The Disciples of our Lord no doubt were well acquainted with the gene-ral bad conduct of their colleague Judas Iscariot; yet when our Lord declared before all of them, that one of them would betray him, every one for himself asked the solemn question Is it I? Not one of them presumed to point out the person of the Betrayer. How did St. Peter and the other Disciples act after they had forsaken their Lord, but were sorry for what they had done? Did they spend their time in mutual accusations and proud acts of self preference? No. They united together in holy worship, and became ever after bold and faithful preachers of Christ crucified. Is Sir, the history of David, or the parables of the lost Sheep, and Prodigal Son blotted out of Gods holy word? How is it then I am still to forbear after I have given every proof I can that it is my earnest desire to be correct in my own conduct, to live as becomes a Christian, and to make myself useful to all who live near me, or attend my Ministry? My Cowell was not my only colleague who attended my Mi-=nistry at Rangee Hoo, Mr Frances Hall and Mr Kemp who are pious men, countenanced our Worship by their presence, and the former publicly stated on the Day I confessed my faults openly, that he should be glad to attend every other Sunday. I wish Sir to state my views early. At the time of my Ordination I conceived it would be my Duty to perform Divine Service on my return to New Zealand, with my Family and the Settlers at Rangee Hoo. But then I did not conceive myself to be under any restraint with respect to them; or that they would be under the necessity of confining themselves wholly to me My chief and humble duty as is manifest upon my letters of Ordination is that of a Missionary amongst the Natives of New Zealand and I must candidly tell you Sir, that I conceive my obliga-tions to perform it are increased, and not diminished in consequence of my late dreadful state of mind, a state in which all the faculties ^both of my mind and body appear now to me to have been under the delusive controul of the great Enemy of my usefulness and my salvation. It is I apprehend out of any Mans power to prevent me preaching the Gospel to the Natives, and such Europeans as may be inclined to hear me. I may Sir, be suspended as a Servant of the Society and that may be just. I may be slighted and neglected as a mover of sedition and a stirrer up of the people. I may be reduced to penury and want, the hearts of my faithful and kind friends in England may be wounded by reports containing a mixture of truth and falsehood. But no Man except my Divine Master can take out of my hands the commission of Mercy which he has entrusted to me, except at his peril. It may be noticed Revd. Sir, that now I am situated at a distance from those with whom I never could agree cordially in our views of a public nature, and am now ^ in a tranquil and easy state of mind there is an easy rule for all of you to be guided by as it respects myself. If Christ has done with me, and will not accept my poor feeble efforts to serve him in this Land of Heathen darkness and ignorance it will soon be seen. If he has more employment for me he will bring be through my troubles, and more than compensate me for all my sufferings. There need be no attempt on my part therefore to vin-=dicate or conceal such parts of my con-=duct, as have been wrong, neither need any one stive to mis-construe my professions, or to oppress and degrade me. O for that spirit which Job manifested when his Eye saw his Lord, O for the disposition of repenting David and weeping Peter, O for a firm patient and persevering Zeal to promote the glory of that Saviour whose property is always to have mercy and who will finally confess those before his Father and the holy Angels who confess him before the World. I am Rev.d Sir Your Obedient Servant Thomas Kendall NB Mr Cowells moral character is irreproachable. Rangee Hoo Augt 30. 1823 Revd Sir, As I am now about to quit New Zealand with my Family, and do not know whether it may or may not be the will of Divine Providence for me to return I desire in this farewell address to the Committee of Missionaries to express again with deep contrition my late awful fall and dreadful state of mind. In stating my present feelings respecting my departure from this Island I have to inform you that after several communications to the Revd Saml Marsden, and interviews with him, I have weighed the subject duly, and have now no doubt but by retiring a few years at least, I am doing my duty. When I look at the Natives of New Zealand and the wide field of usefulness which is at present before the Missionaries, I long to remain where I am. But I am in an unfit state of mind. My head is often in a distracted Condition, and my spirits broken down: My Family is also large, some of my Children are growing up fast towards maturity and want fixing in the World. I therefore am reluctantly compelled to remove, and have only one remaining duty to perform; that is, to express my readiness to retract every improper sentiment or expression which I may ever have unguardedly made use of through the natural irritability of my temper or towards any of my Colleagues. I beg forgiveness where I have done without cause any injury, and to shew my readiness to forgive, as I wish to be forgiven. I am Revd Sir Your very Obedient servant signed Thomas Kendall Revd Saml Marsden Chairman P.S. Mr Kemp the storekeeper will have the goodness to favour me with my account with him on the part of the Society. Ship Brampton September 9. 1823 Revd Sir, We request you will as soon as possible adopt measures for our removal with our Families and property from on board of this Ship being considered in a perilous state. Your very Obedient Servants signed John Cowell Thomas Kendall Ship Brampton Sept 10 1823 Revd Sir, As I have now no other means of removing my property from on board of this Ship which is now stranded on the shore of Waitangi or of supporting my Family untill I can be accommodated with a passage on board of another Vessel than by applying to you as Agent of the Church Missionary Society, I beg leave to request you will adopt measures for my assistance as speedily as possible. Waiting for an answer from you I remain Revd Sir Your obedient Servant signed Thomas Kendall Revd S. Marsden Kiddee Kiddee Sepr. 10. 1823 Rev.d Sir The dreadful Calamity that has befallen the Brampton has embarrassed me very much, I was in hope when we were embarked the difficulties were in a great measure over, but now I am at a loss to know what to do, In the first place, I strongly recommend you to return to Pomaree’s place where you were so quietly settled, until an opportunity allows for our return to Port Jackson. It will be exceeding painful for you to go again to Rangee Hoo, this measure I never can approve of, and I hope you have no intention to take that step. It would be throwing yourself into the very snare of the Devil and greatly increasing your own dangers and distressing your Family. It is impossible to foresee what calamities might be the consequence. Take my advice and retire to where you were before and I will do what I can to provide for your wants, while you remain here – you know my hands are tied with respect to the Society but I will take what responsibility upon myself I can on the condition of your following my advice, and I pledge myself to give you the best advice I can – If you will not follow my advice but your own, I shall probably be obliged from principle and justice to refuse you what I might otherwise feel justified in granting on the express condition that you act under my direction; I hope you will be advised for your own sake and for the sake of the cause on which you have been engaged. Let me know what your determination is as soon as you can I remain Revd Tho.s Kendall Your wellwisher Signed Samuel Marsden Pater Noster Valley Bay of Islands Sept. 15th. 1823 Revd. Sir, I desire to express my unfeigned thanks to Almighty God, my Maker, my Benefactor, and my Saviour for all his Mercies vouchsafed to me and especially for this fresh instance of his undeserved kindness in saving me and my Family and the whole of my property from wreck of the Ship Brampton. Previous to my embarkation with my family on board of the above named Ship, I had been employed at this place no less than six Months to the satisfaction of both Europeans and Natives who resided and came near me, in worshipping with them and giving them, lessons of religious instruction every Lord’s Day; in writing prayers and catechisms in the Native Language and in erecting with the assistance of my Eldest Son suitable buildings for Missionary purposes. It now after the most deliberate consideration and humble prayer to my Divine Master for direction that I first formed the resolution to come here without asking advice from you; and now I have had your advice to return, I am sure I could not act contrary to it. You will pardon me conceiving that the difficulties to which you allude, are in your own mind to be solely ascribed to me; if they are so indeed, I beg you will sacrifice me every way to humour them. I know Rev.d Sir that you have had much to contend with from various quarters and that you have often been ready to faint under your heavy burden. There will be a time however, when you will rejoice – if you reap not during your abode on earth, you shall nevertheless do it when the Angels of the most High shall be commanded to thrust in their sickles and the countless multitudes shall shout [?] the harvest home. If you give me any advice or lay any command upon me which you deem it my duty to fulfil, you will see in the result whether I do, or do not obey you. But my late deportment, Rev.d Sir has been such a mystery to myself, and I have felt such a want of firmness, and re-solution in so many instances, that I am confident it would please you much better to see me do what it is my duty to do, than to promise to do much, and do little. As I have made my complaint to Almighty God, have mourned and I trust am still mourning over my helplessness and wretchedness in times past before Him, so I depend on Him for grace to enable me to promote his glory for the time to come You can take the Communion Plate for the Revd Mr Williams if you wish it; and I should be glad if you would come over and examine the whole of my packages. Such things as belong to the Society, and you say upon inspection I ought to deliver up, I will do it if possible. I am Rev.d Sir Your Obedient Servant signed Thomas Kendall Rev.d Saml Marsden. Kiddee Kiddee Octr 9. 1823 Revd Sir, In order to prevent the possibility of any misconstruction being put upon what I have said to you at different times relative to the New Zealand language I think it proper to state the substance of our conversations. When I called upon you after our Shipwreck I advised you to employ your time untill [sic] an opportunity for our return to Port Jackson, in drawing up a vocabulary of the New Zealand language in as correct and simple a manner as you could retaining the pronunciation of the English Vowels, as I found the Missionaries met with insuperable difficulties in speaking the language according to the Rules laid down in your Grammer. [sic] I then told you expressly that I gave you this advice merely as an Individual and that what I said on this subject was in no way to be considered as having any respect to the Church Missionary Society. In reply to which you said you were a debtor to the Society; and that the Society was no debtor to you, in which opinion I coincided; and at the same time I repeated my former observations, that I did not speak to you as the Society’s Agent, but as a private Individual who merely gave an opinion. I observed such a work might be of great service to the Mission, as you were better acquainted with the New Zealand language than any other Missionary, having made it more your study and to employ your time in such a work might be of use to yourself and also to others— My recommendation seemed to meet your approbation, for you expressed your willingness to follow my advice as you would have something to do— On Saturday last I was thunderstruck when you came to Kiddee Kiddee, at the warm manner in which you expressed your determination to remain in New Zealand, and have been entirely at a loss ever since to find a reason for your acting as you then did. As a private individual you have not offended me, nor can I have given you any cause of offence. As Agent to the C M Society I have only had to communicate to you the Resolutions of the Society, and provide you and your Family with a passage to N S Wales, both of which I had done, previous to the loss of the Ship Brampton. From the above period, when you told me that you were determined to remain in New Zealand, I consider myself free from all Official obligations to you. Had you applied to me for support for yourself and Family as Shipwrecked Passengers, waiting with myself for an opportunity to return to Port Jackson I should not have hesitated to comply with your application. By the resolution you have formed, you have put it out of my power to render you any assistance on public grounds. I regret much that you should suffer your angry feelings to carry you so far beyond the bounds of common propriety. It appears to me impossible that any Man possest of Christian Humility and genuine repentance can indulge such dispositions as you manifested at Kiddee Kiddee— Your spirit and manner of expression to me were frightful, and made such an impression upon my mind, as I have not got the better of to this Hour— It is inconceivable to me how you can allow yourself (if you do indeed fear God) to be the sport of such contending passions, so completely destructive of your own peace of mind: and so distressing to all your well-wishers, and so dishonourable to the Christian Name. How different was the spirit of the Prophet, when he said “I will bear the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him.†I have been so much hurt on your account from what passed between us on Saturday last that I am convinced the seldomer [sic] we meet under such circumstances the better— I did not come to New Zealand with an intention to open, and tear old wounds, nor to inflict new ones, but to heal all I could, but the cases in general are so desperate, and those whose wounds are still bleeding shew such a tiger-like disposition to devour and lacerate one another, that I have little hopes of doing much good. You say you have confessed your sins, you have repented of them, you have forsaken them, if so, I ask where are the fruits of the Spirit. “Love, Joy, Peace, Longsuffering, Gentleness, Goodness, Faith, Meekness.†“If we live in the spirit†the spirit will produce the heavenly Fruits; when we are under the dominion of a Carnal Spirit, it produces Hatred, Variance, Emulations, Wrath, Strife, Revilings. Allow me to ask you, if you do not think you were under the sole dominion of a Carnal Spirit the last time I saw you? The Corinthians when they sorrowed, they sorrowed after a godly sort, it produced repentance unto Salvation in them and Saint Paul in writing to them observes, “What carefulness it wrought in you, yea what clearing of yourselves, yea what indignation, yea what Fear, yea what vehement desire, yea what Zeal.†If we profess to love Christ let us keep his commandments. Christians are not merely commanded to love one another but also to love their enemies, to bless them that curse them &c &c. Admitting that you have been treated by your Colleagues and the Society with all the injustice of which you complain, yet this cannot justify you as a Christian in expressing yourself with so much bitterness— I am aware that most in the Mission have done wrong, exceeding wrong, and some have been guilty of great Sins, at the same time, you have no just cause to complain, when you consider that for years you obstinately followed your own ways, against all admonitions warning and orders of your Superiors. It appears as if you had been permitted to fall into open and scandalous Sins and to bring upon yourself heavy afflictions in order to check you from persevering in a line of Conduct so revolting to every Christian feeling, and has brought such disgrace upon the Christian Name. I am not surprised that the Society have dismissed you from their Service, but I have been much surprized that they did not dismiss you long before this period, for your disobedience to their positive commands. The Committee have exercised long, and great patience and forbearance with you. I would ask, would you keep a Servant for years who would not obey your orders? I should not have reminded you of these things, if you had spared your Censures of the Society. I do most seriously think you have forfeited every claim to the Society’s patronage and protection. With respect to your remaining in New Zealand after what I have said to you, this will rest wholly with yourself. I intend to have no further altercation with you on this business. One objection you state against going to Port Jackson is that you will be degraded in the Colony. You cannot expect that the better part of Society would respect you as they would have done if you had acted consistent with your Sacred Character, nor can you ever expect to regain that Rank in Society in any part of the World which you have lost. You may thro the Divine Goodness enjoy Peace of Mind in the knowledge of the Divine Mercy. I need not tell you that no Man can be happy who does not attend to our Lords command. “Learn of me says the blessed Jesus, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and you shall find rest unto your Soul.†Carry these words with you by day, lay them upon your pillow by night, when you have learned this lesson, your Sin will lose its dominion over you. We must be converted and become as little Children, or we can in no wise enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. Reflect upon your state of mind when I saw you last, on the dreadful passions that boiled in your breast, and pray to be delivered from them. I am Revd Sir Your Obedient Servant (signed) Samuel Marsden Revd T. Kendall October 16th 1823 Revd. Sir Agreeable to your request to Mr Hansen, I have given him an order upon you for 18 Dollares being his charge for removing my property from the wreck of the Ship Brampton to this place and am Revd Sir Your very Obedient Servant Signed Thomas Kendall Revd Saml Marsden I have got a list of 70 native tribes and another of the principal Chiefs of New Zealand ready for your inspection. October 22 1823 Revd Sir, The Brig Dragon having touched here on her way from Hobart Town to the Society Islands It is the intention off Capt. Moore and myself to take a passage in her if we can make arrangements with the Master to Port Jackson. I know nothing of the accommodation as I have not been on board. The Master told me he should land his Stores here untill his return, if he went. I wish before I finally agree with him, to know whether you will or will not leave New Zealand in the Dragon if a passage is procured for you and your Family. I am Revd Sir Your most Obedient Servant (signed) Samuel Marsden Revd Tho[ma]s Kendall October 24. 1823 Revd. Sir, I leave the matter entirely with you as it respects my leaving New Zealand in the Brig Dragon and am Revd. Sir Your most Obedient Servant Signed Thomas Kendall Rev Saml. Marsden. I send some more of the nomenclatura. Bay of Islands New Zealand October 30. 1823 Revd. Sir, From my long connexion with the Honourable the Church Missionary Society which as a Member and a Servant is now fourteen years, and from the many kindnesses I have received from them, I cannot think they would wish me to settle at Port Jackson under present circumstances against my will, being a place from which they did not at first take me. I therefore beg leave unequi-vocally to state to you that although I shall be ready to embark with my family on board of the Brig Dragon as soon as convenient accommodations are prepared for our reception, yet I shall expect you will previous by be answerable for any of my property which may be damaged or lost in consequence of accompanying you and that you will further engage on the part of the Church Missionary Society to pay for the passage of myself and Family to England, and afford us every needful support during our residence in New South Wales I remain Revd Sir your most Obedient Servant Signed Thomas Kendall Revd. Saml Marsden Bay of Islands Brig Dragon October 31st 1823 Revd Sir, I have just received your note under date 30th instant, in reply I have only to repeat what I have already said, viz That I have provided a passage for you and your Family to Port Jackson in the Brig Dragon agreeable to my instructions from the Church Missionary Society, which is all that I am authorised to do. I beg furthur [sic] to add, that it is totally impossible for me to promise to provide a passage for you and your Family to England on your arrival at Port Jackson. Having stated the above all furthur communication between you and me I consider finally closed. I am Revd Sir Your most Obedient Humble Servant (signed) Samuel Marsden Revd Thos Kendall Bay of Islands New Zealand 23d Augt 1823 To Revd Saml Marsden Revd Sir, As you requested me at a committee held at Ranghi Hoo on Augt 11 to state my reasons for not uniting with the brethren in the public ordinances of religion I will freely answer you. For some time after my arrival in New Zealand I attended the weekly meeting of the settlers at Ranghi Hoo but finding so much discord and want of Charrity [sic] prevailing amongst us I could not with any degree of comfort continue my attendance. After the suspension of the Revd Thos Kendall I did not join with the settlers in their worship on the sabbath day as I considered they were not authorized to conduct it more than myself. I returned [to] Mr Kendall and worshiped [sic] with him purely from religious motives being satisfied Mr Kendall was at that time a sincere penitent and was morning [sic] for his past error was I to turn a deaf ear to his mourning and say stand off I am more holy than you. No Sir I took St Paul for my guide where he says if a brother falls restore such an one in the spirit of meekness &c. With respect to attending the Ministry of the Revd John Butler when he occasionally visited Ranghi Hoo I did so until I was fully aware that his walk and conversation was not according to the gospel of Christ he has been guilty sir, to my own knowledge of some gross acts of sin. I have seen him drunk, I have heard him utter scurrilous languge [sic] respecting your family in public on board of the ship Westmoreland. How could I then shew any preference to his Ministry I am Revd Sir Your Obt Servant John CowellKiddee Kiddee August 25th 1823 1st That all Articles furnished from time to time by the Society in England or purchased in New South Wales by the Society’s Agent for the use of the Mission be deposited in one common Store and considered as common Stock & in no case to be applied by any individual, Missionary or lay Settler; to his own use or convenience either for Building, purchasing of Land, provisions, or other expenditure. 2d That no Articles shall be drawn from the common Store without the consent of two thirds of the Brethren first obtained and without an entry made at the time of the number and kind of Articles taken from the common Store and the purpose for which they are taken which entry is to be signed by the Missionaries and furthur [sic] the Storekeeper shall be requested to make copies Quarterly of the Invoices of all the stores received, expended, and on hand, and to what purposes such expenditures are applied and transmit them to the Committee at home and duplicate to the Society’s Agent in New South Wales. 3d That the Storekeeper with the assistance of the Missionaries and lay Settlers shall make out a list of Articles for Barter and the general purposes of the Mission from time to time which List shall be approved by at least two thirds of the Brethren and shall afterwards be forwarded to the Parent Committee if the Articles required are to come from England and if from New South Wales the demand to be forwarded to the Society’s Agent in that Colony. 4th That all houses, Stores, Gardens, Lands and every thing else which may be erected upon or procured at or for each Missionary Station shall remain the sole property of the Missionary Society, and that no Buildings or Gardens shall be injured by any individual whatever when he retires from the service of the Mission but be left entire for such Missionaries who may be appointed from time to time to those Stations. 5th That the produce of every kind of Labour or barter procured by the Missionaries or the Natives at the expence of the Society shall be carried to the credit account of the Society for the common good. The above regulations I drew up when in New Zealand— had them past [sic] and entered in the Minutes of the Committee— Should the Parent Committee see cause to alter any of them, or to make any additions to them I will thank you to communicate their wishes to me— many things may occur to the members of the Committee, who are better acquainted with Buisness [sic] than myself, which never strike me— If my Friend Mr Barron Field arrives safe you will receive from him all the Remarks, and other Information I wished to forward to the Society. I shall not send duplicates at present, but wait to hear whether you have received my Accounts or not— I remain Revd & Dr Sir Yours faithfully Saml Marsden Parramatta June 8th 1824 Revd J PrattCopies of Letters &c &c &c On Sunday evening the 2d of Augt I arrived in the Bay of Islands as already mentioned in my Journal. On the 6th I summoned a special Committee in order to take the Letters and Resolutions of the parent Committee into Consideration — we continued our deliberations until a late hour, when we adjourned the furthur Consideration of the remaining Subjects unto the 11th of the said Month — when the Salaries were arrange and certain Resolutions past relative to them which were not exactly agreeable to my views, however before I left New Zealand such alterations were made in the Salaries as appeared to be just in most Cases — I thought Mr King should be content in the sum of £150 per annum to cover all his Expences, and left instructions that this sum was not be to be exceeded. Between the 11th & 25th of August I had time to examine the different Stations where it was necessary to establish public Schools — and to consider what sum should be allowed for the Building and after support of each School — As no Schools were established anyw[h]ere which was a very painful Consideration — I had also cause to be much dissatisfied with the Expenditure of the public Stores, and therefore drew up the following Regulations for their future Issue — I could get no returns from Mr Kendall of his Expenditure, nor a satisfactory one from any of the missionaries at Rangheehoo, as the Stores they contended had been put under the Charge of Mr Kendall they considered him responsible — Mr Kendall alledged he had sent all his accounts home to the Society — so that I could do nothing with him — Regulations 1st That all Articles furnished from time to time by the Society in England or purchased in New South Wales by the Society’s Agent for the use of the Mission be deposited in one common Store and considered as common Stock & in no case to be applied by any individual, Missionary, or Lay Settler, to his own use or convenience either for Buildings, purchasing of Land, Provisions or other Expenditure. 2nd That no Article shall be drawn from the common Store without the consent of two thirds of the Brethren first obtained and without an entry made at the time of the number and kind of Articles taken from the c0ommon Store and the purpose for which they are taken which entry is to be signed by the Missionaries, and furthur the Storekeeper shall be requested to make copies Quarterly of the Invoices of all Stores received, expended, and on hand and to what purposes such expenditures are applied and transmit them to the Committee at home and dupplicate to the Society’s Agent in N S Wales.. 3rd That the Storekeeper with the assistance of the Missionaries and lay Settlers shall make out a list of Articles for Barter and the general purposes of the Mission from time to time, which list shall be approved by at least two thirds of the Brethern and shall afterwards be forwarded to the Parent Committee if the Articles required are to come from England, and if from New South Wales the demand to be forwarded to the Society’s Agent in that Colony 4th That all Houses, Stores, Gardens, Land and every thing else which may be erected upon or procured at or for each Missionary Station shall remain the sole property of the Missionary Society, and that no Buildings or Gardens shall be injured by any individual whatever when he retired from the Service of the Mission but be left entire for such Missionaries who may be appointed from time to time to those Stations. 5th That the produce of every kind of Labour or Barter procured by the Missionaries or the Natives at the expence of the Society shall be carried to the credit account of the Society for the common good. Kiddee Kiddee Sepr 1 1823 Dear Sirs I have to request that each of you will furnish me with a List of Articles you have drawn from the Society’s Store from the period of the Revd T. Kendalls return about two years ago to the present time and to what purposes those Articles have been applied, as the Society have directed me to enquire into the whole concerns of the Mission and report upon them I cannot say any thing relative to the Expenditure of the Stores until I am furnished with the above list — I am Your Obedient Servant signed Saml Marsden In Consequence of the disgraceful immoralities that have been committed in New Zealand and with a view to prevent a repetition of them I deem it necessary to make the following regulations — In the first place for the punishment of evil doers, secondly for the praise of them that do well, thirdly for the general Interests of the mission & fourthly for the honor of the Church Missionary Society viz. That if any missionary or missionaries lay Settler or Settlers in future who are now in New Zealand or who may hereafter be employed in the Mission shall be charged with drunkenness, Fornication, Adultery or any other scandalous sin or sins. An enquiry shall be immediately made into the truth of such charge or charges in a full Committee formed by the Missionaries and Lay Settlers and if the Charge or charges are proved to the Satisfaction of two thirds of the Committee in that case the accused person or persons shall be immediately dismissed from the service of the Mission and shall from the time of such dismission receive no Salary nor any support from the Society’s Stores until the whole Proceedings are submitted to the Society’s Agent in New South Wales or to the Committee of the Church Missionary Society in London. The Charges with the evidence in support of them shall be taken down in writing with whatever the accused person or persons may advance in reply to them by way of Justification so that the Society’s Agent in New South Wales the Committee at home may be put in full possession of all circumstances in order that impartial Justice may be done between party and party- It is also further directed that if any Missionary or Lay Settler shall neglect his public duty and live in Idleness and negligence that such shall be admonished of his duty by the Committee, and if the admonition produced no Effect upon his future Conduct he shall then be reported to the Society’s Agent in New South Wales, and also to the Committee in London by the first opportu nity in order that such a slothful Servant may be removed from the Service of the Society with as little delay as possible Given under my hand at Kiddee Kiddee this 1st Day of September 1823 signed Saml Marsden Agent to the C M Society To the Missionaries Kiddee Kiddee Sepr 1st 1823 Dear Brethren Previous to my departure I have taken the liberty to address a few lines to you.— I feel justified in saying some have mingled amongst the heathen and have learned their ways — Such abominations have been committed as decency forbids me to mention—. When fleshly lusts have obtained the dominion by which the body is defiled Spiritual sins will obtain very easily dominion over the soul Envy pride hatred malice evil surmisings and every Devilish disposition will reign in the heart and will break forth on every occasion in bitterness in evil speaking in slandering and back backbiting [sic] — When this is the case among men professing Godliness it is impossible that they should exercise brotherly love that they should be kindly affectionate one towards another that they should bear one anothers burthen — that they should watch over one anothers souls with a godly jealousy, that they should pray one for another and admonish one another in Psalm and Hymns and spiritual songs and that they shouldl keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace - In short none of these heavenly graces such as love joy peace &c which stamp such value on the Christian Character can adorn your characters while under the influence of evil temper or dispositions for want of Christian love and heavenly meekness you become unhappy in your own minds and out of temper with yourselves and one another and bite and devlour one another and expose the whole Body of the Mission to the reproaches of the heathen amongst whom you dwell instead of constraining them like the primative Christians to say “see how these Christians love” I am aware that by living amongst the New Zealanders you become more or less familiar with indecencies you cannot always shut your eyes to what you see nor your ears to what you hear you are in dangaer of gradually losing those delicate feelings which like watchful sentinals in the breast of the virtuous repel every impure and intruding thought and suppress every lustful desire, You should always bear in mind that you are not called upon in New Zealand to strive against sin upon common Christian ground, but in the very heart of Satans dominion, You are not surrounded by a multitude of Christian Soldiers to assist you in the firy combat, to protect you in danger to support you when falling or to carry you off the feild of battle when wounded. An ungodly world will make no allowance for you when you fall into sin however great your temptations may be nor will the Christian world, Men of sound piety who have never been placed in a similar situation of temptation and trial sympathize with you when you are overcome of evil but all will condemn you and your warmest friends will not be able to defend you — Let me earnestly intreat you who have sinned to sin no more but to repent and do your first work and confess your sins one to another and pray one for one another that you may be healed Remember the eyes of the whole Christian World are upon you and the eyes of the ungodly world, as well as the Heathens to whom you have been sent as messengers of peace — Suffer not therefore your good to be evil and spoken of nor cause the infidels to rejoice and blaspheme that holy name by which you are called — Avoid as much as possible all communications with such Vessels as put into your Harbour these common sinks of vice & wickedness the Master of Ships and their crews are generally wicked men and their Vessels Common Brothels while they remain in New Zealand — Be very careful not to speak evil of one another to any strangers who may visit your Shores this evil has existed to a very great extent amongst you and has injured your public Character as Missionaries exceedingly as well as the interest of the Mission. All the evil you say of one another is carried to distant parts of the Globe and related with many additions to the joy of the Infidel and to the disgrace of the Mission. Labour ear- earnestly in future to retrace your steps and regain the ground you have lost. Let the very remembrance of all past differences and injuries be buried in everlasting oblivion and study to live in unity and Godly love. Satan will not then be able to gain such advantage over you as he hath hitherto done forget not the assembling of yourselves together when you do this, you lay yourselves open to all the assaults of Satan because you then stand alone and are easily overcome If you love one another agreeable to our Blessed Lords Commandment then you will delight in each others company.— You will imitate the example of those who in former times often met together and of whom such honorable mention is made by the Prophet You will then prosper in your own souls and God will give his blessing to your Labours and you will see a seed spring up to serve him when you are called to receive your eternal reward Before I conclude let me warn you of what you must expect if any of you in future disgrace the Mission by immoral conduct or by neglecting to do the duties of your respective Situations as Servants of the Society.— Such persons so offending will be dismissed from the Mission. At the same time it is hoped that the example made by the dismission of the Revd Thos Kendall who stood so high in the good opinion of the Society and had such powerful friends in the Committee, and the retirement of Mr Coewl from the Mission will operate upon all your minds with sufficient force to induce you to do your duty as men who expect to give up their account at the last day with Joy to God the Judge of all who will reward every man according to his works - That you and I may receive in the Morning of the Resurrection of the just that blessing which the Son of man will pronounce upon all them that love and fear him “Well done good and faithful Servant enter ye into the Joy of your Lord”, is the devout prayer of Dear Brethren Your Sincere and Affectionate Christian Brother signed Saml Marsden Agent to the C M S To the Missionaries in the Bay of Islands Kiddee Kiddee Octr 8th 1823 Revd Sir, When I wrote my public Letter to the Missionaries urging them to unite together in one heart and mind to promote the good of the Mission I was in hopes that all past differences and public evils would have been buried in oblivion; but from what past yesterday and the preceeding day at the Committee I fear the Storm is not yet over— you must be aware that I am acquainted with many circumstances that I have not mentioned— If I had brought them forward publicly, I must have taken notice of them— the reason why I have not done so is, that I was afraid of pulling up the wheat with the tares— and I thought it would be best under present circumstances to let them both grow together— I was much hurt on Monday evening at what past between the Revd H Williams and your Son Samuel; and also with some observations you made, which were very unguarded— Samuel should not forget the situation his immoral conduct has placed him in, as far as respects the public Opinion. He should be careful not to provoke an Enquiry into what is past. This would be very painful to me; ad would, I fear be attended with disgrace to himself and great trouble to his Friends— I have been repeat[ed]ly urged to have his conduct investigated, and have been accused of partiality for not having done so already, I fully expect charges will be preferred against me for injustice— Should I be called upon to answer any accusations of this nature, my private reasons for not investigating into all the immoralities that individuals stand charged with may not prove a sufficient Justification for me in the opinion of my Constituent— you will bear in mind that my mission to New Zealand is not of a private nature— I did not come to settle any differences between man and man— I have to act in this instance with the whole Christian world as far as it is connected with the C M Society my actions will be weighed by impartial Judges— by men who fear God, and are anxious for the welfare of his Church— I am left to decide upon matters of the utmost importance to the honor of the C M Society to the credit of Religion, and to the future welfare and happiness of all who are interested in the matters in Question— When I had embarked for Port Jackson with the Revd T Kendall I flattered myself all difficulties were then over, and that the Example made upon him would have united all together and would have made all careful not to provoke one another nor to do any thing improper. The wreck of the Ship has sent me on Shore again, to witness the same Spirit of disunion that formerly prevailed to the great disgrace of the Christian name, and the Revd T Kendall informed me he was determined to bring the charges alledged against your Son Samuel forward, no longer since than Saturday last. If he puts his threat into Execution, I am bound to investigate the whole fairly fairly and impartially, and to decide and to give Judgement according to the dictates of my own conscience however painful the duty may be to my feelings. If a public Example had not been made of the Revd T Kendall I should have felt it my duty to have made one of some others. In the best regulated Societies or Governments offenders equal in crime do not always suffer equal punishment— If the example made of evil doers is considered sufficient to deter others from transgression the ends of public Justice are answered. I did hope that the example upon Mr Kendall was sufficient, and for that reason I did not wish to distress your Son or any of his Friends by proceeding to examine into his past conduct I flattered myself that he who had sinned would sin no more but would be humble and lowly and would give offence to no man. I have thought it my duty to make the above observations and I hope you will consider them in the light they are intended, I should not have mentioned to you what Mr Kendall said to me on Saturday at present, as he may not do all he threatens, had not such an improper Spirit manifested itself the two last days at the Committee. Let me intreat you to guard against all angry feelings and harsh language when you meet your Colleagues as this conduct cuts asunder every bond of Christian union and wounds and lacerates the human mind with incurable sores, and on reflection must sting your own Soul with the most painful anguish. I am Revd Sir Your most obedient humble Servant signed Samuel Marsden NB No Answer was returned to the above Letter Kiddee Kiddee Oct 8 1823 Dear Sir As Agent to the C M Society I deem it necessary to establish a public School at Kiddee Kiddee with as little delay as possible, as there is no other person attached to this station but yourself that can take charge of this Institution, I have thought proper to appoint you to this duty. The whole responsibility of the management of the school is vested in you you will therefore take the sole direction of teaching and lodging and employment of the Children under your care. The Children will be supplied with provisions and cloathing by the order of the general Committee according to existing circumstances.— The Revd John Butler as resident Chaplain will catechise the Children from time to time as he may find it convenient and give them such religious instruction as he may think proper. But the Society will look to you for the performance of every other duty connected with the School, and you are to consider the Superintendance of this Institution your proper duty until further orders.— While the School must be your great object I hope from the arrangements that have been made relative to the public Stores you will be enabled for the present to act as store keeper, without much inconvenience to yourself until more assistance arrives in the Settlement. I am Dear Sir Yours truly signed Saml Marsden To Mr James Kemp Kiddee Kiddee Octr 1823 Dear Sir From the different Conversations I have had with you respecting the establishment of a public School at Kiddee Kiddee, I feel a strong convuction that you and Mr Kemp will never cordially unite in this important undertaking at the same time I have to request that you will state to me your fixed determination on this subject, in order that I may make the necessary arrangements for conducting the School while I am on the Spot as far as circumstances will admit I am Revd Sir Yours truly signed Saml Marsden Revd J Butler no answer returned Oct 16 1823 Revd Sir As it is necessary to complete the public School as soon as possible, I have to request that the timber now at the saw pits belonging to the Society be appropriated to no other purpose until the public School is finished or a sufficient Quantity cut and set apart for that express use I am Revd Sir Your most obedient humble Servant Saml Marsden The above note was written in Consequence of Mr Butler refusing to let Mr Kemp have a Log of Timber for the completion of the School tho’ the Societys Property — which is now given up Bay of Islands Oct. 14 1823 Revd Sir I absolutely deny that I was either in a passion or moved at all by the influence of passion when I spoke to you on Saturday Evening the 4th Instant at Te Kiddee Kiddee and am astonished that you do not know my manner of speaking when I am in earnest batted. You will recollect that it was in obedience to your public order as Agent of the Church Miss-=ionary Society that I reluctantly consented as soon as I found I could have no future support from the Society’s Stores “even for payments, to leave the scene of my Labours and embark with my family on board the Ship Brampton As soon as the said Ship was wrecked I told some of the Missionaries, that I then intended to take my family amongst them, considering myself as I had indeed done at all times, fully entitled to support. I applied to you to by Letter for Support you gave me to understand that I should have it if I returned to this place, Mr W to Hall also told Mrs Kendall when he was convey-=ing her and my Children to this place that we were to receive our proper ration. I only told you at Te Kedi Kedi what I had before told the Mission-=aries that I should bring my family among them. I do not like to be disappointed by persons who have not only right to be careful of the Society’s Stores but who have a right as trustees to do all the Missionaries and their families equal justice, Give me leave Revd. Sir, to tell you that there are very few of those pious persons whose province it is to plead in England in behalf of this Mission who would no sympathize with me and my family, after my open-=ness and candour, and after such providential escapes as we have received rather than listen to long and end-=less suspicions. I again repeat the assurance that I am ready to write or to do any thing in order to promote the objects of the Society at New Zealand. And their with pay, or without pay, with support or without support, with kind treatment or with contempt. Indeed I hope I shall never hesitate to do this. Nor am I, nor need I be anxious concerning the excessive haste of any man to get rid of me out of this Island. The men whoever they may be who may think they have swallowed me up, have not yet begun their imaginary feast. Nor need any one be much delighted or encouraged with the idea of sending me away while the Ship Brampton lies a wreck almost in sight of my own door. If you wish to see me on account of the Book I am writing I will pledge my word not to be in a passion. I have some more pages ready. Captn Moore will deliver you 28 Pages. I am Rev.d Sir Your obe.t Servant Tho.s Kendall The above letter was by mistake copied in a wrong Place, it was written in answer to mire on the 8.th of Oct.r copied in Mr. Kendalls letters. Octr 22 1822 Revd Sir I will thank you to consult with Mr William Puckey, who is appointed to build Mr Sam[ue]l Butler’s house, and afterwards to state what materials are already prepared for the building such as singles, boards, scantling, and other timber and what more will be wanted to complete it, and how long it may reasonably be expected to take to finish the house— Some definite period should be fixed upon or I am convinced it will not be done for more than twelve months to come— The Revd Mr Williams has spoken to me several times about Mr Puckey as he will want him to assist in building the intended long boat as soon as he can be spared— I cannot give him any answer until I can learn when Mr Puckey is likely to be at liberty I am Revd Sir Your obe[dien]t Servant Signed Saml Marsden Revd J. Butler Mr Butler was much Offended with my Interference about His Sons House— as I considered it too large And expensive in his Son’s situation, and In the Anger which the above note Excited he went on Board the Dragon— Kiddee Kiddee Oct 31 1823 Revd Sir It is with much concern I inform you it has been communicated to me that you were in a state of inebrity on board the Brig Dragon on Monday Evening the 27th instant, This is a charge of so serious a nature against your sacred Character as a Minister of the Gospel, and a Missionary belonging to the Church Missionary Society that I feel myself compelled for the honor of the Society, the general good of the mission, and the ends of public justice to have this charge investigated—- It is impossible for me, as representative of the Society sent here to examine into the state of the Mission to allow such scandalous reports to circulate without taking public Notice of them. If you are innocent of this charge, it is necessary for the vindication of your own reputation that you should make your Innocency apparent on the other hand, if you are aware that you cannot justify your Conduct I should recommend you quietly to retire from the Service of the Mission as an investigation and subsequent conviction will only tend to add to the public disgrace of yourself and the Mission I am Revd Sir Your most Obe[dien]t humble Servant signed Saml Marsden Revd J Butler Rev.d and dear Sir I am not at all alarmed at what you have heard but do beg you will bring my accusers to face in my house this day, that the truth may be known, I am fully prepared to bear all the malignity that my enemies can lay upon me, an alteration any man might see in my countenance from the distress of my mind, but whether liquors was the cause remains to be proved by complying with the above you will much oblige Revd and dear Sir Yours truly Signed John Butler Rev.d S. Marsden In haste Kiddee Kiddee Oct 31 1823 Revd Sir It is impossible for me to bring the persons to your house who stated to me what I have communicated a few minutes ago to you by Letter— nor am I going to examine into your Conduct myself but shall appoint a Committee to do this. I am not going to act as Judge & Jury at the same time— The charge is of a very serious kind, and must not be investigated in the heat of passion, but cooly and deliberately— you are sensible that the reports are either true or false and time must be given to ascertain the truth or falsehood of them I am Revd Sir signed Saml Marsden To the Missionaries belonging to the C[hurch] M[issionary] Society Bay of Islands Novr 4th 1823 In consequence of the dreadful evils originating from the intercourse that has been carried on for years between the Missionaries, and the various Ships and Vessels, which have from time to time put into the harbours of the Bay of Islands, I feel it my imperious public duty as Agent of the Church Missionary Society to establish the following Rules, and Regulations for the Guidance of the body of Missionaries, their Servants and the Mechanics employed in the Mission in order to prevent as much as possible the public scandal, which has heretofore been cast upon the character of the Missionaries, and the great injury that has been done to the Souls of the Missionaries themselves and by their unguarded and unthinking conduct to the cause of the Gospel through the above dangerous Intercourse. It may not be improper previous to the establishment of the proposed Rules and Regulations to mention some of the reasons which urger me to adopt this measure 1st The Missionaries by going on board of the Ships, they are tempted to traduce the good reputation of one another, by speaking evil one of another to men of the most abandoned Character who glory in hearing them revile, and bite and devour one another; and afterwards propagate every evil report against the Missionaries, in New South Wales and in every other part of the World they visit. This improper and I may add wicked conduct of the Missionaries gives just occasion for the Enemies of the Gospel to blaspheme. The Masters of Ships will always feel a secret pleasure in retailing every story to one Missionary, which another has told to his prejudice, by which every bond of brotherly love, kindness and Christian forbearance are destroyed, and deceit and guile, and evil surmising are substituted in their stead. 2nd It is a well known fact that some of the Missionaries in their intercourse with the Ships, have been tempted to drink too much, and in these moments their angry passions have been kindled, and they have occasionally used improper language to one another before the Masters of the Ships to the great scandal of the Chirstian name, and by which they forfeited all respect for their Characters as Missionaries 3d This Intercourse encourages a Spirit of Idleness & trifling of petty barter, and traffic, which excites the love of money; Calls forth Avarice into Exercise, and turns the whole attention of the Missionaries from their proper object, exposes them to a thousand other temptations, wounds their own conscience, and strikes at the root of every Christian Principle and greatly injures the minds of of those who are anxious to be found faithful. The above are some of the well known evils that have originated from this Intercourse; and every means must be adopted to prevent a repetition of them; it is hereby ordered and directed; 1st That no Missionary or Missionary’s Servant, or Mechanic in the Service of the Mission shall directly or indirectly, carry on any private Trade or Traffic, or purchase any Articles from Masters of Ships without the knowledge and consent of the existing Committee to whom is intrusted the local management of the concerns of the Society 2 Should circumstances render it necessary for the comfort or convenience of the Body or for that of any individual or individuals employed in the service of the Mission to make purchases from the Ships, which may anchor in the Bay of Islands, the Articles so required shall be stated to the Committee, and the sanction of the Committee first be obtained and two Members from the Committee shall be appointed to transact the business with the Masters of the Ships. If this rule is attended to it will remove all jealousy from the minds of some, and all suspicions and reflections from others. 3 No timber of any kind either in plank or log is to be hereafter supplied to any ship or Vessel by any Missionary or other person in the service of the Society without the full consent of the Committee— which shall be first obtained, and the proceeds of all such Timber shall be carried to the credit of the Society. Should any of the Missionaries directly or indirectly violate any of the above regulations their Colleagues are solemnly enjoined to report such violation to the Society’s Agent in New South Wales; and to the Parent Committee in London, in order that such Missionaries may be punished by suspension or dismission as the nature of their offence may require 4th It is further ordered that all transactions with Ships which the Missionaries shall have either as a Body or as individuals, shall be recorded in a book kept for that purpose as a public record in order that the Missionaries may at all times be able to justify their conduct to their Superior and to stop the mouths of gainsayers. The above regulations to remain in force until the Parent Committee shall rescind them signed Saml Marsden Agent to the C M Society The above may appear arbitrary and strong Injunctions; but I was at a Loss to meet the evils in any way so as to check them. Perhaps the wisdom of the Committee may form some Regulations from them, better suited to the Case - Novr 8 1823 Dear Sir The Revd T Kendalls having repeatly [sic] told me that he has as great a right to be supplied from the Society’s Stores as any Missionary in New Zealand, it is uncertain what he will do when I am gone, It is probable he may make a demand for supplies should he do this you must object in the first instrance to comply with his demands, should he persist in his application, you must then grant him what he wants, if the Stores will allow, on his paying for it at the price the other Missionaries, are charged. If he objects to pay for them and throws out any threat that he will have them in that case you must yield to his wishes, until you receive instruction how to act. He will not do this unless he has Shungee on his side to support him by force. You have nothing whatever to apprehend from Shungee unless at Mr Kendall’s instigation. He has obtained great influence [over] [illegible] Shungee and to him he will apply if he cannot gain his wishes any other way, he will work upon Shungee’s mind by telling him that we are an unforgiving people and that we have left him to starve with his family. Shungee not being able to enter into our views of Mr Kendall’s interests, tho he disapproves of his conduct, yet he thinks he should now be pardoned - In short you must be guided in your Conduct in this business by existing circumstances leaving all to him who has the heart of the savage natives in his hands. In time of difficulty you will consult your colleagues and take their advice. I have thought it necessary to give you the above Instructions in order that you may act with confidence should you meet with any of the above difficulties. I am Yours truly signed Saml Marsden Mr James Kemp Pyhea Novr 11 1823 Dear Sirs Previous to my embarking a second time I wish to address a few lines to you. When the Brampton was wrecked clouds and darkness surrounded that dispensation. I felt a painful foreboding that something of importance would take place relative to the Mission before I left New Zealand and that my work was not done and so it has come to pass. Many circumstances have occured that have rendered the period from the wreck of the Brampton to the present time very distressing. You have seen judgment begin at the house of God, you have seen two of your Colleagues, men appointed to minister in holy things fall into the snares of the Devil, and now left to suffer the reproaches of their own consciences, the stings of wounded pride, the degradation which always attends the loss of rank and character and a thousand mortifications that they have not as yet taken into their account— Pride stubborness and rebellion have ruined them and have almost been the ruin of the Mission, and what distress of mind have they occasioned to all concerned in the work I may also add the afflictions they have brought upon their families. I do most sincerely pray that these dreadful Examples will be a warning to all who remain in the Mission, and that every one that has despised the authority of their Superiors will not venture to proceed any further in their own way— what has happened to your Colleagues may and will happen to you, if you do not avoid the evils that others have fallen into - If the Revd T Kendall and J Butler would have followed the directions of the Society and not through pride and Stubborness followed their own ways, they would have been a blessing to the Mission, and honour to the Society - esteemed and loved by the whole Christian world— what peace would they then have enjoyed in God and their own Consciences, Alas what is the state of their minds now? what disgrace will attend them! what sorrow will accompany them to the Grave.. “If one man sin against another the Judge shall judge him: but if a man sin against the Lord, who shall intreat for him”? If the fall and punishment of Messers Butler and Kendall does not induce you who remain in the Mission to do your duty, nothing ever will, the sooner those leave the Mission who will not obey them who have the rule over them, the better it will be for the Mission and the poor Heathen. The Missionaries should recollect that they are not to say to the Society what they will do and what they will not do but to follow the directions they receive in all things as far as local Circumstances will permit. Let each consider what were their original Engagements with the Society — What they promised to do — I am aware that you who first entered this Land of darkness, and engaged in this arduous work, had many trying difficulties to contend with, and were subject to many fears — But your difficulties privations and dangers have not been equal to what you might reasonably have looked for in a savage nation. Your dangers your troubles and your vexations have principally originated from an unhumbled, insubordinate & Jealous spirit. The Natives have been kind to you as an uncultivated nation — I would ask whom have they seriously injured? whom have they robbed or plundered? I believe that from all I have been able to learn that for the nine Years the Mission has been established taking all the Thefts that have been been [sic] committed in every Settlement they would not amount to £40 tho’ they saw you possest of all things and themselves poor and in want of all things with the power in their hands at any moment to have strip[p]ed you of all you possest. The Natives have been hewers of wood and drawers of water for you so that you cannot say, that your difficulties have been very great on their account. But they have been exceeding great amongst yourselves. While I give you full credit for your Constancy & perseverance in maintaining your station I feel I cannot too severely condemn your disobedience of the orders of your Superior and the unkind & unchristian feeling which you have manifested towards one another — I shall always feel the greatest pleasure in affording you every comfort and support in my power either as a body or as Individuals so long as you act becoming your Characters as Missionaries, but if any of you do act otherwise I do solemnly declare that it is my determination to have no communication with those who do offend, and if the Society leave it in my power I will upon clear conviction remove all such persons from the Mission however painful this measure may be. Do consider what your Colleagues have brought upon themselves Messrs Butler Kendall & Cowell. Tho Mr Cowell is not charged with any immorality, yet from his extreme Idleness I have no hesitation in saying that he has been a disgrace to the Mission. I consider Idleness a great sin particularly in a Missionary. I may here remark tho’ I believe Mr King to be a very pious man and very correct in his Conduct yet he has neglected that duty, which he engaged to do, offended his Colleagues which has given me very much uneasiness because such Conduct has manifested that he was under the influence of an improper Spirit — It would have been an honour to himself and a comfort and happiness to his own mind, and would have given him influence with the Chiefs by which the good of the Mission would have been promoted if he could have given Shunghee or any other friendly Chief a pair of Shoes now and then, he would have conciliated his esteem. A few days ago I saw him sitting down with a large needle and twine sewing up the Cracks in the Soles of his feet which had been made in his late long Journeys through the Country— and he observed to me he had got no Shoes, which made his feet so bad. His eldest Son came also very lame a Stump of wood had passed thro’ his foot in his Journeys, nothing would have been more acceptable to them both than a pair of Shoes I merely mention the above to shew how many ways and opportunities you have of gaining the esteem of the Chiefs by little well timed attentions, and at little expence. I cannot but blame the Revd J Butler also for not erecting a small Cottage at Kiddee Kiddee for Shunghee during the four years he has been in New Zealand — I hope the Missionaries will not lose sight of doing any little thing for the Chiefs when it is in their power. The Missionaries did not come here for their own sakes merely to make themselves happy and comfortable, but to promote the good of the poor Heathen— I shall ever consider the Revd J Butler’s House with the adjoining Building a public disgrace to the Mission from the labour and expence that has been bestowed upon it to the neglect of the interest of the Mission. I request you to weigh these things well do not suffer one another to go on in the wrong way with your Eyes open— You are all responsible one for another in this respect, and if you allow any of your Colleagues to live in Idleness, or to expend the Property of the Society in any improper manner and take no notice of these things you become guilty in the highest degree — watch over one another’s Souls in love— Suffer not sin upon one another but admonish one another when in error— If the offending Person will not hear you report his Conduct to the Society or their Agent with whom no error persevered in will be overlooked.— To you who remain, the Field of Labour is now open to you, the prospect is clear— you have nothing to apprehend from the Natives they are ready to receive you every where — They now understand more our benevolent views— and their only cry is, send us some good Missionaries you cannot but doubt but God will bless you in your work if you are found faithful set then your hand to the Plough, study what you can do for the cause you are engaged in, unite in one heart and mind, and live in unity and Godly love, and then you will shake the very foundations of the kingdom of Satan and you will see the Temple of the living God gradually rising up amongst you, and you will hear the voice of joy and gladness in those dark & dreary abodes of Ignorance Superstition and cruelty. I am Dear Sirs Your Sincere and affect[ionate] Friend signed Saml Marsden Pyhea Novr 13th 1823 Mr King In consequence of what passed last Evening between you and myself relative to your instructing some of the native Youths (one or more) to make a paid of Shoes, allow me to address a few lines to you upon the subject. I was present in the Committee in London, when you engaged to do any thing you could to promote the good of the Mission, and it was then considered, and is now, that you might be of use to the Natives, if you taught any of them to make a pair of Shoes I have repeat[ed]ly requested you to do this— I have promised to maintain any Youth you should employ while you were instructing him I have recommended you to do this, when you would not pay any attention to my request— my request was reasonable, and my command was reasonable I was not desiring you to do any thing that would expose you to inconvenience or toil or danger; but what you could do at your ease, you have invariably treated all I have said to you upon this subject with total neglect— your disobedience and disrespect has originated from high mindedness, from that abominable spirit of Pride, which has so disgraced the Mission— Why should you be too proud to do in New Zealand, what you were not too proud to do in Europe, or in N S Wales? In New South Wales you acted a Christian part, you supported yourself with honor and credit— St Paul was a Missionary yet he was not ashamed to make Tents — A greater than St Paul was not ashamed to be called the Ca[r]penter, nay he was not ashamed to was the Disciples feet – “Learn of me says the Blessed Jesus” &c _ I would ask you what as a Christian you will do with that short command of St Paul’s “Obey them who have the rule over you.” I should be very sorry to do any thing, that would injure you in the good opinion of the Society— But you will recollect I have a solemn duty to perform as Agent to the Mission. It is my duty to point out to you, what you ought to do as well as to all others employed in the service of the Society— It rests with you whether you will obey or disobey— I have not said any thing to the Society yet upon this subject, tho I have admonished you for years, from the fullest conviction, that you ought to instruct the Natives in your trade, and that by doing so, you would render the greatest service to the Mission— you may not know all my reasons for urging this upon you. Was I to see your own Children, your Wife and yourself going without a shoe to their feet I should say you did not do your duty, as you could supply them. I have never visited New Zealand but some of your Colleagues have complained very much for want of shoes for themselves and their children— I never wished you to supply the Missionaries generally with shoes, but I have always wished you to have taught a Native to make them, and he would have taught others— Shungee and other Chiefs would have been glad of a pair of shoes when lame with travelling about, if the Missionaries could have supplied them— You ought to consider the great expense of this Mission— and that you, for your services receive one way and another more than £150 per annum I have only to request, that you will either comply with my wishes as the Society’s Agent or obtain permission from the parent Committee to act i8ndependent of my Authority. I have no wish to have any concern with you, or to have any thing to say to you, from your extreme unwillingness to meet my wishes. If you had not a large family, I should not hesitate one moment what steps to take In consequence of your family out of consideration to your Children I shall leave you in the hands of the Society— I am exceeding sorry that you should act in this way, it has given me very much pain, and very often you had better consider your Situation— you are liable to err as well as any other man— and you should not set up your Judgment in opposition to those who have Authority over you, and hear no reason, You know what has brought Mr Kendall into his unhappy situation— Pride and disobedience to Authority God left him to his own hearts lusts. It seldom happens, that men who will not be in subjection to those who have rule over them, will obey God— I need not tell you what has brought trouble on Mr Butler. The same Spirit, tho’ operating in a different way may bring trouble upon you— I would ask you how are the poor heathen to learn the arts of civilization if those who are sent out are too proud or too idle to teach them. The Missionaries did not come here merely to teach them their Letters or even to read but to unite the knowledge of the civil arts with that of Christianity. Look at your demand for trade upon the Society and what did you want it for? If you only could or would see this subject as I see and feel it you would act very differently. I can only say, lay my Letter before the Society submit the matter in dispute between us to the Society’s decision— I shall be perfectly satisfied with any directions they may give you whatever they may be— and when you have obtained the sanction of the Committee to act as you think best without any control I shall trouble you no more on this subject while I am responsible to the Society I must be allowed to exercise my own judgment. If I give you any improper orders or impose upon you any unreasonable duty you have the Society to appeal to, who will judge impartially— I purpose a Copy of this Letter to the Committee you will say what you think proper in your Justification my only wish is, to induce you to do what appears to me to be your duty I remain Your Friend and well wisher signed Saml Marsden To Mr John King Pyhea Novr 5th 1823 Dear Sirs I have maturely considered the subject relative to your Salaries, and I do not feel myself authorized to increase them, without first obtaining the Sanction of the Committee at home. The expences of the mission have been so very enormous & the oil allowance together with the intended increase would amount to £100 per annum more than the allowance which hath been hitherto sanctioned by the Society. I am Dear Sirs Your most Obet Servant signed Saml Marsden To the MissionariesKiddee Kiddee Octr 20 1823 Dear Sirs, In order to remedy as much as possible the inconvenience and trouble which has hitherto been experienced in making out the account of the Expenses of the Mission, I have drawn up the enclosed Form for your guidance— The advantages of having the accounts stated in the most simple, clear and regular manner will be very great. This will be a satisfaction to the Missionaries themselves, a relief to the Society’s agent in New South Wales— and an acceptable as well as necessary document for the Committee at Home, as it will enable the managing Committee to see at one view the Annual expenses of the Mission — You will therefore be governed by this Form in making out the Public Accounts in future untill it is approved of by the Society or a better is furnished from the Parent Committee I am Dear Sirs Your Obedient Servant signed Samuel Marsden Agent of the Church Missionary Society 1823 ? S D Mr John King Dry food 19 19 6 Native food 4 15 0 Salary for Mr & Mrs King 10 0 0 For six children 15 0 0 49 14 6 Mr & Mrs Kemp Salary 10 0 0 Salary for two children 5 0 0 Native food 2 17 0 Dry food 9 3 0 27 0 0 Mr & Mrs Shepherd - Salary 10 0 0 For two children 5 0 0 Native food 2 17 0 Dry food 9 3 0 27 0 0 Mr & Mrs Hall Salary 10 0 0 Four children 10 0 0 Native food 3 10 0 Dry food 11 9 8 35 5 8 Revd Mr Williams Salary 22 10 0 Three children 7 10 0 Dry provisions 20 8 3 Native food 3 6 6 43 14 9 1823 ? S D Mr Willm Pucky Senr Mechanic Salary 15 0 0 Salary for Willm Pucky Junr 3 15 0 Dry food 10 5 0 Native food 3 16 0 32 18 0 Mr Fairburn Mechanic Salary 15 0 0 Dry food 8 11 9 Native food 3 5 0 26 16 9 John Lee & [?] Main Servants Salary 7 10 0 Salary 3 15 0 Dry Provisions 4 0 0 15 5 0 The above is as simple a form as I could draw up for the public accounts, the Society will see at one view the estimated expenses of each Family which may vary a little, but not much Dry provisions includes Flour Tea Sugar &c. Native food Pork Potatoes Fish &c &cBay of Islands 20th Sept 1823 Revd & Dear Sir/ As it is probable that a Letter may reach you from New Zealand, before I can write to you from New South Wales I have judged it prudent to drop you a few Lines. I sailed from Port Jackson on the 22d of July 23 in the Brampton— with the Revd H. Williams & Family &c. We arrived in the Bay of Islands on Sunday Augs 3d— I found the Missionaries all well in Health— The Revd T. Kendall had separated from the Rest, and was living about nine miles from Rangeehoo— Shortly after my arrival I had an interview with him— He then expressed his determination to remain in the Island— He appeared to be in a very unsettled, as well as wretched State of mind— I found that his Conduct had been very immoral, which he admitted— I considered him a lost man as far as concerned the Mission— After some days he consented to return with me to Port Jackson— I took a Passage for him & his Family in the Brampton, and when the Ship was ready they all embarked— On Sunday the 7th of Sepr we attempted to get out of the Harbour— There was a strong Gale from the East— In working out the Ship missed Stays, and was driven amongst the Rocks, where she was wrecked— No Lives were lost, tho’ our Situation was very awful— This was a very distressing Calamity to all— The Bottom of the Vessel was soon beat out, so that we had no Hopes of ever returning in the Brampton. There was no other Vessel in the Harbour, nor none expected for some time—In a few days we were all landed again with our Baggage as the Vessel did not go to Pieces— we met with no Loss excepting the Ship— The Natives behaved exceeding well— and did not take from us the smallest Article— upon the whole it was a merciful Shipwreck. I shall send you the particulars from N.S. Wales. I had also Mr Cowell & Family on Board— The whole number under my Charge were 16 Europeans & 12 Natives— We have had a very anxious time— I am sorry to say, Mr Cowell has acted, as I thought he would do before he left the Colony— To say the least, he is an extremely inactive man— and totally unfit for a Missionary in every Respect— a perfect drone in the Hive— I think I never knew a man so completely idle— I had many differences with him at Port Jackson on Account of his Idleness, and Expenses— but at one time he had his Friends in the Corresponding Committee, which gave him an Advantage over me— I shall leave him to himself when he once lands in N.S.Wales— Mr Kendall admits he was wrong in bartering with the Natives for their Property with Muskets and Gunpowder— All the Missionaries have given up that Barter now, and are convinced of the evil of it— The Chiefs do not expect to receive either Muskets or Powder from the Missionaries— They know it is contrary to their Instructions— This Barter had a very prejudicial Effect upon the Chiefs of the distant Parts of the Island who were not able to procure Muskets— They complained much to me of the Missionaries for selling Muskets; and when they have been brought Prisoners of war to the Missionary Settlement, they have made the same Complaint— On my arrival I found the Missionaries had fallen into another serious Error. Some of them had purchased Provisions from the Natives with Dollars— Many of the Natives applied to me for Dollars— I saw this evil would be as great as the other, as this would furnish the Natives with the means of purchasing Muskets either from the Ships, or Port Jackson— I enjoined upon the Missionaries not to pay for any thing in dollars. If they can get our Silver, the Natives will never take our Iron— The Missionaries are under no necessity of doing this— They want for nothing— No Persons can have more of the Comforts of this Life than they enjoy— The difficulties the Missionaries have met with in New Zealand, have originated from amongst themselves; from their perverse Tempers, their Pride Envy, and a secular Spirit— There was no Subordination, no union of Sentiment, no Co-operation, no regular System of Action— Every one did what was right in his own Eyes; and most neglected the work of the Mission— There are some pious, and sincere— and wish to promote the object of the Mission, but these were overpowered by the ill-Tempers, or opposition of others— When men will not do their duty, it is best to dismiss them at once— because they are an Hindrance to those that would— I have endeavoured to arrange the Concerns of the Mission as well as I am able, and I hope they will as a Body go on much better— Mr & Mrs Kemp are very Choice People— when Messrs Kendall & Cowell are removed, I think others will act with more Propriety— I have put what Restrictions I could upon the Expenditure of the public Stores— A proper value has not been put upon them by the Missionaries— They would have thought more of them, had they laboured for them— I shall set what Schools I can on foot while I am here— The Natives generally behave well, and are ready for Instruction—There can be no doubt of the final Success of the Mission if those employed in the work will only do their duty— The Revd H. Williams I think will set them an example— I have placed him by himself in a good Situation; where his Colleagues can neither influence the minds of the Natives, nor throw many difficulties in his way— I could have wished to have placed Mr Kemp with him; but he cannot be spared from Kiddee Kiddee— Shunghee is at the Southward at war— when I shall have an opportunity to return Home I know not— I am detained here for some wise End, which I cannot see at present— when I return Home I will send you my Journal, which will give you a fuller Idea what has been done, and is now doing— from the above the Committee will learn that all is safe and quiet, and that the fault is in our own People— I remain Dr & Revd Sir Yours affectionately Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cKiddee Kiddee Novr 10th 1823 Revd Sir, I wrote to you in Sepr last, in hopes that some vessel might touch at New Zealand for Europe, but none has done so yet— as I am now just on the point of embarking this morning I have thought proper to add a few more Lines. Several Circumstances have occurred since the Loss of the Brampton which could not be foreseen at that time— A small Brig has come in to the Harbour on her way to Otaheite, which the master of the Brampton in Conjunction with myself have taken up to convey us to New S. Wales— I must return to my public duty as soon as possible, as my leave of Absence has expired some time— Mr Kendall gave me Reason to believe that he would accompany us to Port Jackson, as I did not take up the Brig until he informed me that he would follow my directions, when I applied to him to know what his Intentions were. After I had engaged a Passage from him, and his Family, he then informed me he was determined to remain in N. Zealand. I am therefore constrained to leave him— Several Circumstances have happened, which have rendered the Revd J. Butler’s Removal necessary I shall communicate the particulars to you on my arrival in N.S.Wales— Mr B. accompanies me, as well as his Son. I believe his Removal will be a great Blessing to the Mission. His moral Conduct was not correct— You can form but a very little Idea of the Anxiety, Vexation and Pain of mind which the misconduct of the missionaries has occasioned to me. Their Conduct has been extremely bad— Some have behaved well, and I have no doubt but they will continue to do so. I hope the mission will now be put upon a better Footing by far than it ever has been— Mr Cowell also returns with me; he has been an unprofitable Servant ever since the day I saw him— I am happy to say the natives behave well— There is nothing to be apprehended from them— They are very attentive to the missionaries, and there never was a fairer Prospect of usefulness than there is at present amongst this extraordinary Nation— Their minds are enlarging very fast; and very great alteration is made in their manners and general Conduct— They are most urgent to introduce themselves into civil Society— The Society’s Labours have already been an infinite Blessing to this People— If the Missionaries had only followed the Spades, the Axes, and the Hoes which have broken up the Fallow Ground with moral and religious Instruction New Zealand would have put on a different appearance in a moral Sense— Cultivation has been greatly increased— In Wymattee, Shunghee’s principal district, there is at this time more, it is said by Mr Shepherd (who constantly visits this Settlement) than two hundred Acres in sweet Potatoes— In every district there is more than 40 Acres to one in Cultivation from what there were before Tools of Agriculture were introduced amongst them, in those Places where the Influence of the Society’s Benevolence has been felt— You may be perfectly easy as far as concerns the natives— The particulars of what has occurred will be noticed in my Journal, which I purpose to send on my arrival at Parramatta— I have requested the Revd H. Williams to write to you should any vessel arrive, and give you such Information as he may think important— It is a most melancholy Reflection that the Clergy should be the obstruction to the Mission— That their Conduct should be so unchristianlike, and sinful. It is wonderful that the mission has existed to the present time, under all the evils that have afflicted it from the Europeans— I hope a great Change will now be made by the Removal of the Clergy from the mission— I have fully explained to Shunghee and the other Chiefs the Cause of Mr Kendall’s Removal, and also Mr Butlers— Shunghee is under great obligations to Mr Kendall and feels grateful to him for the assistance he has given him, in muskets and Powder, and he pleads for him— Mr Kendall works upon his mind by stating to him how ill he had been treated by me, the Society and the Missionaries— Shunghee contends, that we should forgive him as he has now put away the woman— I am sure Shunghee will not like to do any thing against the mission— whatever he may feel for Mr Kendall— I give Shunghee great Credit for his Prudence. When I first saw him, he said “I told you to come no more to New Zealand, when I was at Port Jackson, but I see you are not afraid of New Zealand men— Your Anger was not in your Heart when we parted, but only in your mouth, or you would have come no more”— Shunghee when at Port Jackson asked me for things I could not give him at Mr Kendalls directions— I was angry at Mr Kendall for encouraging Shunghee to do this— which caused a Coolness between us and we parted very distant— no doubt Mr Kendall has his views in what he did— I send you this hasty Line, as the Boat is waiting for me— I remain Dr Sir yours affectionately Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattDecember 20th 1823 N S Wales Revd & Dear Sir By this Conveyance I forward you my Journal and Copies of various Letters and other Documents connected with the Mission. From my Journal you will see the principal occurrences that took place daily while I was in New Zealand, as I noted them down as they occurred— I have answered the Queries proposed by the Society, as fully as I am able, from all the Information I could receive. You will see from the various Conversations I had with the Chiefs their views are very much enlarged, and the way is gradually preparing for the Gospel— A Nation does not easily part with their Gods, more especially their false Gods— The New Zealanders are very much under the Influence of the Prince of Darkness. He will not quietly give up his Prey— Nothing has happened since the first establishment of the Mission to the present time, but what might have been expected, especially from the Natives— As Shunghee justly observes, “we have made no new Laws, we have established no new Customs, we are only following the Institutions of our Forefathers, which we cannot as yet relinquish” “Our Forefathers eat human Flesh, and taught us to do so”— Many of their Superstitions are giving way— wars they will carry on; but I think the Body of the Chiefs have less Inclination for it. Wycotto has only been once since his Return from England and he assured me he never intended to go again— He had resisted Shunghees Solicitations in his last Expeditions. When the horrid Acts of their Cannibalism are stated to the Christian world the Causes should be stated at the same time, which according to their Laws and Customs sanction these Acts— We not abhor their Cannibalism more, than they abhor our Customs of hanging Fellons— They have often remonstrated with me on that Custom— they think it is much better to kill a man with one Blow than to hang him— We do not see the New Zealanders drinking and swearing and fighting and murdering one another, as is the case in civil Society— I never saw a woman struck by a man in New Zealand nor two men fighting together nor did I even hear of a private Murder, unless Theft, Adultry [sic] or some Crime had been committed, meriting that Punishment according to their Laws— Horrid deeds of Cannibalism are committed I readily admit; and human Sacrifices are offered up by them— Yet these Acts of Ignorance and Superstition only call more loudly for the aid of the Christian world to help them. Satan has them in sore Bondage— Their miseries are great both mental and bodily. In my Journal I have stated every thing as fairly, and as justly as I could in order that the Committee may form a just Idea of the Situation they are in— I think some things have been stated by the Missionaries which does not give a just Idea of their Character— and I told the Missionaries so— Persons forming their Opinion of the New Zealanders from some detached Statement, which the Missionaries may inconsiderately make, would be led to think that it would not be safe for Europeans to live amongst them— But this Opinion would not be correct. Their Conduct for nine years have proved that the Europeans have been safe in the midst of them. Their National Religion, their Laws, and Customs should be fairly weighed, in forming a true Estimate of their Characters— If a Battle is fought, if a woman or man hang themselves (which is common) or if a Slave is killed, on enquiry the New Zealanders will always immediately tell you the Cause— A Chiefs wife whom I knew hung herself when I was there this time in a fit of Jealousy: her Husband for her Sake determined to follow her Example— Another Chiefs wife told me her Husband had taken another wife, and she would hang herself — I pointed out to her the Sin of such an Act; She contended that it was meritorious. Their attachments are strong, and the Enemy takes advantage of their natural Feelings to destroy them. They have no spiritual weapons to resist Satan with— They have no Sword of the Spirit, no Shield of Faith, no hope full of Glory to support and comfort them in the Hour of Temptation. We cannot be astonished at any Acts they do while under the sole dominion of the God of this World. They have no written Laws human or divine to govern themselves by: no Courts of public Justice to appeal to. I am surprised, not at the number and greatness of their public Crimes, but that they govern so well without Laws. When the Light of divine Revelation once shines upon them, it will be like the rising Sun upon the benighted world. But we must wait until the Lord of Glory arises and has mercy upon them, and continue to sow in Hope— In the above Light I view the New Zealanders I remain Dr Sir yours faithfully Samuel Marsden Revd J. PrattParramatta Decr 22d 1823 Revd & dear Sir Agreeable to your request I have made every enquiry respecting the Cannibalism of the New Zealanders & beg to return the following answers to the Queries proposed by your Committee. Question (1) “What acts of the New-Zealanders eating human Flesh, have fallen under your own actual Observations?” Answer Some of the Missionaries never saw them eat human flesh. Mr Kendall never did & I could not learn that any of the Missionaries at Rangheehoo ever did. At Kiddee Kiddee on Shunghees return from war some Slaves were killed and eat. The Missionaries saw some human flesh dressed for eating. Question (2) “On what occasions were these perpetrated”? Answer As a sacrifice or satisfaction for the death of a Relative or Friend. The dead Body is considered holy food, or holy sacrifice, & the Persons who eat it are holy after a Battle the heads of the Cheifs are cut off and laid by themselves, and when this is done, the Brains, and the whole of the inside of the Scull are taken out, & prayers are offered up to their God & the funeral ode is sung the very same ode they believe which the first man Mowhee sung over the dead Body of his Son. When the sacrifices are offered up at too great a distance for their Friends to partake of them, the Priests take some small splinters of Wood & pass them thro’ the flesh of the sacrifice & when they return home bring them with them when they are put amongst the food, when dressed & afterwards drawn thro’ the Mouth of the Priest in the presence of the Cheifs who went to war & prayers are offered up at the time and then the Splinters of wood are taken to their family Sepulchre and deposited there. When the Cheif has eaten the Sacrifice at a distance and returns home with the peices of wood, he is considered unholy having touched a dead Body, but when the Priest has received the peices of wood from him & he has been sprinkled by the Priest between the Shoulders with water, he is cleansed from all his pollutions & admitted into the Society of his Friends again— It may here be remarked, that every man who goes to war & kills and eats another, is considered as having done the act of a God. When the Cheifs return from Battle and have any particular cause for rejoicing or mourning they will kill a Slave or Slaves and eat them. Question (3) “By what circumstances were such acts accomplished?” Answer I have heard of Slaves being killed in cool blood as well as in moments of revengeful anger, & one young Woman was killed and eat in cool blood when I was then at this time near my lodgings. Question (4) “Is the Cannibalism of the New Zealanders confined to their prisoners of war”? Answer It is, excepting the offering & eating those who are killed in Battle. Question (5) “Is the killing and eating Prisoners of war limited to any specific period after they are taken”? Answer Prisoners of war are seldom killed but are kept as Slaves; but they are liable to be killed by their Master at all times — with respect to the Women and Children they generally save what they can of them. Question (6) “Is it a custom amongst the New Zealanders to kill & eat those who are convicted of Thefts?” Ans[wer] Thefts are of different kinds common and sacred. Sacred thefts are often punished with death. I saw one young woman who was killed for sacred theft such as breaking into the sweet Potatoe Houses when tabooed or into the sepulchre of the dead to carry away the bones, or into any sacred ground, especially if the offender be a slave— If any of their own Friends are guilty of theft, they are liable to be punished some other way— The New Zealanders do not think that theft is a crime of that magnitude generally, as to merit death. Question (7) “Is there any particular class of Persons to whom the liability to be killed & eaten is confined? Ans[wer] There is no class of Persons that are liable to be killed and eaten in cool blood, there is always a reason assigned for such an act which generally originates in superstition & very distinct from Cannibalism, tho’ the whole system of their religious Ceremonies is interwoven with the eating of human Flesh. Question (8) “Are there any Restrictions with respect to age in persons who are killed & eaten by the New Zealanders?” Answer Persons of all ages are liable to be killed in battle, those who are, or have been the greatest Warriors are the most aimed at. I have not heard of any old persons, or very young Children having been killed as sacrifices, but those who are grown up. Question (9) Will you state such well authenticated facts relative to the practice of Cannibalism by the New Zealanders as have been communicated to you by others, distinguishing those from such as you are acquainted with from your own Knowledge? Answer I have had many Conversations with the Cheifs at the Bay of Islands, the River Thames &c &c respecting Cannibalism. It is admited [sic] by all as a Fact, & practised by all as a religious ceremony in their wars. Every Cheif when he falls in Battle expects to be eaten as it is their universal custom, but the New Zealanders have not been known to kill and eat one another privately, without there had been some previous injury, meriting that Punishment, according to their Laws. Question (10) “What account do the Natives give of the origin, object & advantages of eating the flesh of their fellow Creatures?” Answer It appears to have originated from a belief that Mowheeboo, the first cause of all sacrificed his Son and eat him. Their object is to satisfy their superstitious minds, to appease the Deity & the Manes of their departed Friends. It cannot however be doubted but that they gratify their appetites & revengeful feelings, at the same time their custom does not originate in this gratification, but in superstition. I am Dear & Revd Sir Yours faithfully signed Saml Marsden Revd J. Pratt &c &c &cOn Board the Hermes Capt Orsler [?] Rio de janeiro South America — June 24. 1822.—— Revd & Dr Sir Our Captain having occasion to put in at Rio de janeiro for fresh water: gives me an opportunity of acquainting you with some of the per-ticulars of the voyage to this place, the Ship Lindez [?] being about leaving the port for England We sailed from Gravesend on the 28 of April and arrived at Rio. de. janeiro on the 20th of June being a passage of 53 days during the voyage I have had about fortnight sea sickness and Mrs Clarke has been sick all the voyage but is now far recovered on the first of May we entered the bay of Biscay on the 14th came in sight of Tenuriff in the 15 we had Terre and Gomero in view, and on the 20 came in sight of the Cape Verd Islands here we began to feel the heat oppressive and many of the passengers are complaining from the 29 of May to the same of June we were becalmed within about three degrees of the line many of the Passengers overcome by the heat although the thermometer was no more than 88, The Captain has manifested the greatest kindness to us ever since we have been on board he has to the present always Manifested a willingness to have service on board when the weather will admit of it, the passengers and crew have been also very attentive so that although some few are contentious the greater part seem considerate, we have services twice on the Sunday and I generally ^write out two short addresses for the Sunday I have also opened a school among the passengers Children amounting to about 20 in number. Since I have been at Rio I visited one or two of the monasteries with Mr Braint, but he found them very ignorant they could neither answer him in Latin nor in French, here every thing that is called religion is offensive you are disgusted with the ceremonies of Popery Theatres open every Sunday evening Shops all open and trade carried on as Sundays other Days, but I was glad to find a Protestant Church in this Dark Land, I attended on Sunday Morning and was glad to see three landed Englishmen Revd B. Crane Minister, sent out by the Bartler Burberry Society I had some conversation with him after service, he tell me popery seem very much on the decline here are about four hundred Englishmen and till this last few weeks were destitute of a place of worship, I had an invitation to spend a few hours with him at his own house, but at the appointed hour I received summons from the Cape to be on board immediately. I left your address with him as he requested. Mrs Clarke joins with me in Outs [?] to you, Remember us kindly to our Gen[?cut off] Brethren [?ripped page] Mrs Coats and Mrs Pratt Yours dutifully George & Martha ClarkeNew South Wales Paramatta. Novbr. 28. 1822 My dr Sir I am perticularly requested by Mrs Clarke to write to you, respecting a Pious Man, who wishes to be useful in the Missionary Cause. The Man’s name is Cobb. He was living with Mr Redgrave of Rednel, when we left England, and was a member of Mr Thos Fishers Chapel, of Harleston. According to the description of Character given him by Mrs C – he is just such a man as Mr Marsden wants for New New Zealand, as he thoroughly understands — Agriculture and the Management of Cattle. — If he is still disposed to be useful in the above mentioned way, there seems an opening for him; but let Mr Cobb fully understand that he would be employed in teaching the natives Agriculture, and he would also have to take care of the Missionaries Cattle.— If Mr Cobb be still single it would be advisable, and might add to his sphere of usefulness to get married before he comes out; but, let him be careful that he be”not unequally yoked. There will be no objection to him on account of his being a Dissenter. The main thing for a Missionary is sterling piety, then must also be sterling ^piety in those who become fellow helpers with the Missionaries. You will most probably hear from Mr Pratt a month or two after receiving ^this as Mr Marsden is about to writing to Mr Pratt | on this subject, and will advise Mr Pratt to write to you on the subject. In the mean time let Mr Cobb be appraised of it, but let him not be too anxious for fear of disappointment, let him see this letter and if still disposed to some out, to hold himself in readiness, his being an illiterate character is no natural objection and Mr Marsden is acquainted with it. Remember us very affectionately to all our dr friends Your affectionate Friend George ClarkeParamatta. New South Wales 1822 Revnd & Dear Sir. An opportunity has at length arrived of giving you some of the particulars of the remaining part of our Voyage, from Rio janairo to New South Wales. We took our final leave of Rio on the 27th of June, stopping only 6 days at that place. Mrs Clarke is in a great Measure recovered, having been on shore 5 days. — The voyage from Rio to the Latitude and Longitude of the Cape of Good Hope has been very pleasant; we have been able to have Service on board every Sunday during that part of the voyage, but from the Cape of Good ^Hope to Van Deimens – Land; we have had terrible [?] weather, and sometimes we have been deprived of the public worship of God on the Sunday; but this have been rarely the case for if there was any possibility of Sitting or standing securely, I made it a rule to go down into the steerage for the purpose of divine service,. — We Anchored in the River Derwent opposite Hobart – Town, Van-Deimans – Land on the 10th of September after a Voyage of near 5 months.— During my stay at Van Deimens, I had every Mash [?] of attention paid to me by the most respectable inhabitants of that place. I had an interview with the Lieutenant Governor who kindly offered me what assistance he could, ^he sent letters of introduction to those places I was disposed to visit, for the purpose of collecting the prisoners together for divine service, there being many places where they had not divine service in any way twice in the year, he expressed a wish that the society ^send would ^send Missionaries here for here are many perishing for lack of knowledge, during my continuance there, I visited the Jail and penitentiary and gave the prisoners a short address, for when I saw the poor creatures so destitute of the means of Grace, so unconcerned about their best interests my Spirit was in a measure stressed within me and I thought there could not be any no inconsistency in my collecting my fellow creatures together to declare to them the word of light and life, which I did as often as circumstances would permit; as you will see by my journal which your will receive by the next vessel that sail for England.— We left Van Deimens Land on Sunday the 6th of October 1822 and arrived at Port Jackson on Wednesday the 16th after a tedious voyage of ten days. Thus by the goodness and Mercy of God we are brought safely to the desired haven in good state of health without meeting with any loss of lives, with the exception of an infant that died on the voyage, of that we may ever be disposed to praise the Lord for his goodness; and for his wonderful works to us, the Children of town [?taped over] — We are now residing with Mr Marsden at Paramatta till we hear from New Zealand, which we are now daily expecting, we are instructions the New Zealanders who are with Mr Marsden to read; Mr Marsden has two Owhyheean’s [Hawaiians] with him Who came also under our tuition, (We are here treated with parental kindness and enjoy the prayers and instruction of that eminent servant of Christ (Marsden). Mrs Clarke joins with me in kind regards, to you & Mrs Bickersteth Yours Obedient George. Clarke PS Our kind regards to Mr Pratt and Mr Coats —Native Settlement New South Wales Janry 28 1823 — Revrd and dear Sir Mr. F Hall’s return to his native Country has given me an opportunity of forwarding my journal to you, in which you will find the particulars of the ^or my Voyage from England to this Country, where I arrived on the 16 of October 1822. From the time of my Arrival in New South – Wales, to the first of January 1823 I resided with Mr Marsden in Parramatta, during the time I was with Mr Marsden I visited Many places where the Inhabitants were destitute of the public worship of God on the Sunday: Where I endeavoured to make known the Gospel of Christ. On the first of Janry 1823 I left Parramatta for the Settlement now-forming | for the benefiting the poor degraded — Aborigines of New South Wales. – The reason Mr Marsden thought fit to detain me in the Colony, I doubt not but Mr M_ has communicated, if not, Mr Hall will inform you why it was deemed prudent. Although I am not Now on the societies funds I feel myself as much as ever your Servant in the Missionary cause. Should you deem it right to give Mr Marsden instructions respecting my leaving the Colony, I hope I shall feel perfectly satisfied; Or if with Mr M – you think I may be of more Service among the Aborigines of New. S. Wales I wish to be equally satisfied, I only want to know your will. At some future time I may be able to give you some information respecting this Mission, but my recent Settlement among ^in it forbids me to say any thing respecting it at present, the Natives are the most degraded set of heathens I ever saw, I should be very happy to receive a letter from you in which I should be glad to know your will respecting my present or future destination, in the mean time I remain dear sir Yours dutifully George ClarkeNative Settlement — New South Wales Oct 21st 1823 Revd. and dear Sir My continuance in New South Wales appears mysterious not only to me but to many of my friends also. Mr Marsden has used every means consistent with his views of us, to remove us to our intended destination, but his plans have hitherto been abortive._ Mr Williams waited for us four months, after his arrival at New South Wales, and we had made every preparation to leave the present scene of Labour, by the first vessel that might offer itself for New Zealand, but it pleased God again to thwart all our plans by a long and painful – affliction of Mrs Clarke, in a case which baffled the skill of the Surgeon, and for a long time led us to despair of her life: however the father of all our Mercies, again raised her from the brink of the grave, and on the 29 of June Made her the Mother of a living child.— The affliction we found peculiarly trying being obliged to remove Mrs C— from the Native – Settlement to Parramatta, a distance of about – fourteen miles, — and I left with the weight of an infant Mission upon me to provide for twelve children, with two services on the Sunday amongst European prisoners, and often had to ride 150 miles on horseback during the week; but blessed be God Who always causes us to triumph, I never found his promises to fail, for as my day so was my strength, for although I have but a Moderate constitution, yet amidst my labours I enjoyed a good degree if health. Respecting my labours amongst the aborigines of New South Wales, I will say but little, the natives are, I verily believe, the poorest objects on the whole habitable Globe. I have seen the miserable Africans first come from the holds of the Slave Ships, but they do not equal in wretchedness and Misery the New Hollander, and to enter into detail of their habits, and customs would not only be tedious but exceedingly offensive, however I have in great measure been the means of doing away some of that prejudice excited in their minds, by the Heathenish conduct of them around those ^who calling themselves Christians, and I have the pleasure of seeing ten or eleven regularly attend the service twice on the Lord’s day – and as – they can all of them understand a considerably the English Language, and have the Gospel made known to them, it would be infidellity to me, to doubt whether the Gospel could still be the power of God to their Salvation. I must be allowed that there are great difficulties in the way to their – conversion, or civilization, so there are to the conversion of any poor sinner, but that which is impossible with man is possible with God, the work is Gods and in his own good pleasure he will bring it to pass, From what God has done for the aborigines of New South Wales, Notwithstanding much – opposition from sons of Belial, I am greatly inclined to think that the set time to favour – them is not far distant. When I first took charge of the Aboriginal Institution the foundation of a Mission House was not laid, the work was altogether to begin: but now, although I have been here but nine months we have got a commodious Mission House, room sufficient to accommodate, at least, sixty children – has not God already wrought wonders for his Glory? Would he have put into the heart of the Governor to have spent several — Hundred pounds for the cause, if he had not designs of Mercy for the poor Heathen here? Would he have thwarted the plans of his ajed servant, (our dear friend Mr Marsden) by detaining us here so long, though we longed earnestly to go to New Zealand? If he had – not something in reserve for this long neglected race of Mankind that is but one step beyond the brink that perish in appearance & it does not to me appear presumtious to say no; ere long the New Hollander shall stretch out his hand unto God. I have now under my tuition eleven Children, in my last letter I mentioned twelve, but since then one very promising little boy has died, I have equally the same hope of them as I should of as many European Children, _ In my next – letter I hope to have the pleasure to informing you that our Number of Children will be vastly augmented, we have been so pressed on every side, that we have not had the opportunity – of travelling in order to collect children; beside we have not had where to put them till very lately. I have not regularly kept a public journal since in New South Wales expecting till very lately to be called to New Zealand, but have not been unmindful of the dealings of God with me in this distant land. My usefulness I find very much depends upon my living near to God, my prayer is that I may be fettered by his grace, and daily walk with him. The awful fall of fellow labourer points out the necessity of thankfulness and prayer, I deeply sympathize with your and the Committee – under such severe trials of your faith and patience and mourn that the the Enemy has had cause to blaspheme, and the cause of God so dishonoured and do hope it will lead one, and all, of us to regard the warning bring St Paul “let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.” My prayer is that I may be preserved from falling so as never to give you committee one painful hour on my account, nor bring disgrace on the religion I profess— Mrs Clarke unites with me in dutiful affection to you and Mrs Pratt George Clarke PS with kind regards to dear Mr & Mrs Bickersteth whose kind letter I received by Mr Williams —Native Settlement New South Wales – December 19th 1823 – Revnd and dear Sir I received your affectionate letter dated Febry 15th 1823, wherein you mention having received letters from me, from Rio Janeiro, I hope you have also received my letters dated Novbr 22/and others dated Febry 1823 I have written in Octbr, but by mistake my letter was not forwarded which I now forward with this. Since dear Mr Marsden has returned from New Zealand, a New sense of usefulness has presented itself to that dear man of God, and to me. Mr Marsden sees it my duty to proceed immediately to New Zealand, on account of the alienation taken place there, during Mr Mas. last visit – . so that I am once more proposing for that Voyage. I again sympathise [?taped over] in, being deeply affected that ^some “who did once run well” are now turned [?taped over] aside from the right way, but yet dear Mr Marsden, and Mr Kemp tells us that the mission is in a more prosperous state than ever, and that the Missionaries leaving, is no ground for what-ever for discouragement, may the Lord direct our steps and keep us from falling. We intend continuing our labours among the aborigines till a vessel offers itself for New_Zealand, as they are altogether destitute of an instructor when we leave, May the Lord raise them up some one that feels for their immortal — Souls._ It would afford me pleasure to hear you had nominated some one for this post of the broreyard [?].- here are obstacles, but here are also encouragements, much perseverance is wanted and a temper that will bear up with insults, and the basest ingratitude. It should be some one that is gratified for instructing children, and could conduct the public worship of God on the Sabbath as there are many European prisoners, beside Natives that would attend the service of God, here is every thing ready for the reception of Missionary A commodious House 12 Children and 6 Famil-ies settled upon the spot for to begin with; surely the field is already whith [?] for Harvest, May the Lord send forth Labourers to the fields. I requested Mr. F. Hall to be so kind as to ask you to send me as early as possible, if it met with you approbation, Nilmers Church history, Rollins Ancient History and – a good work on Natural History. — That the Lord may give you strength to bear the repeated disappointments familiar [?] to you situation, and spare your many years to carry on his glorious cause on the Earth is the prayer of Your Humble Servant George Clarke – PS Mrs Clarke unites with me in kind regards to Mrs Pratt and family Observations on the Introduction of the Gospel Into the South Sea Islands Being my first visit to New Zealand in Decr 1814 When the fulness of time drew near for these poor heathen Nations to be favoured with the knowledge of Divine Revelation, the Supreme Governor of the world overruled the political affairs of America and England to further this object, and make the wrath of man to praise him.— One great step was accomplished when America, in July 1776, was declared a free and independent Nation.— A short time before this important event took place, Captn Cook, accompanied by the late Sir Joseph Banks, had been sent by the British Government to visit the South Sea Islands, and during this voyage the great Navigator visited New South Wales and anchored in Botany Bay.— After peace had been established between England and America, in the year 1783, the British Government found that it had now no place to which the national convicts might be transported.— In this dilemma, it has been said, that the late Sir Joseph Banks recommended to His Majesty King George the third, to form an Establishment at Botany bay expressly for convicts; and, upon this suggestion an act of Parliament was passed for that purpose. It is obvious that neither His late Majesty nor his minsters had, in these political arrangements, any intention to convey the Gospel to the nations of the South Sea islands; but merely to provide a recepticle [sic] for the criminal population of Britain. Yet He, who governs the universe and has the hearts of Kings in his own hands, had that merciful object in view.— As a proof of the correctness of this remark it is a well known fact, that when the first Fleet was ready to sail with the convicts for New South Wales, in the year 1787, no Clergyman had been thought of.— A particular friend of mine,— a pious man of some influence, who was anxious for the spiritual welfare of the convicts, made a strong appeal to those in authority, to induce them to appoint a clergyman to superintend the spiritual concerns of all, both free and bond, who embarked to form the intended establishment in New South Wales.— Accordingly through the interest of the late Dr Porteous, the Revd Richard Johnston was appointed Chaplain— The above single fact, therefore clearly shews that the whole was under the superintending providence of an all wise and merciful God— Though He did not establish a Colony in New South Wales, for the advancement of his glory, and the Salvation of the Heathen Nations, in these distant parts of the Globe, by selecting men of character and principle:— on the contrary He took men from the dregs of Society— the scrapings of Jails, Hulks and Prisons— Men who had forfeited their lives or liberties to the Laws of their country:— but He mercifully gave them their lives for a prey, and sent them forth to make a way for His Missionary servants— for them that should bring glad tidings— that should publish peace to the Heathen world— that should say unto them in the name of the Lord “Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth”— “For I am God and there is none else.” Well may we exclaim with the apostle: “How unsearchable are His judgments and His ways, past finding out”.— Having made the above preliminary observations, I need only add, that, on the 26th of January 1788, the first convicts arrived in Botany bay under the command of Admiral Phillip who was appointed Governor of the new Colony.— I shall now proceed to notice the first dawn of the rising of the sun of righteousness upon the poor benighted heathen of New Zealand.— In the year 1793, His Majesty’s ship “Dedalus” Commanded by Lieut: Hanson was in the South Seas on discovery, and during his voyage, the Lieut touched at New Zealand, and anchored in Sandy bay, a little to the Southward of the North Cape.— Some natives came off, in their canoes, to see the ship;— among whom were two young Chiefs*, [*Hoodoo & Tokee] who alone could be prevailed upon to go on board; they were invited into the cabin, and were much entertained with the various objects they then saw.— Soon after they had come on board Lieut Hanson weighed anchor and sailed for Norfolk Island. The two young Chiefs not being aware of the ship’s sailing, and, when they came on deck, seeing themselves at a considerable distance from the Land, and all their Canoes returned to the shore; became much alarmed for their personal Safety— Lieut. Hanson and his Officers did what they could to pacify their minds, being anxious to carry them safely to Norfolk Island, and deliver them to Captain King, who was at that time Lieut Governor of the Island and wanted some New Zealanders to instruct Europeans how to dress the flax which grew there spontaneously and was of the same quality with the flax of New Zealand.— I have always considered this circumstance as one of the first apparent steps, adapted by Divine Providence, to prepare the way for the introduction of the Gospel into New Zealand. Captain King treated “Hoodoo” and “Tokee” with the kindest attention: they lived at Government House, and every thing was done to quiet their minds and gain their confidence. When they had resided with him about nine months, the Merchant ship “Britannia” ( on her way to the Cape of Good Hope for Supplies to the Colony of New South Wales, touched at the Island and was engaged, by the Lieut Governor, to take the two youths to their native Country. He embarked with them, himself, in order to prevent any insults or injury being done to them.— He saw them safely landed among their friends, and gave them some Hogs,— various instruments for agricultural purposes, (such as axes, Spades &c) he also supplied them with clothes, and such other articles as he thought conducive to their future good.— The great kindness and Solicitude, shewn by Captain King, for their welfare, made a deep impression on their minds, and filled them with gratitude and esteem towards the donor, as they afterwards testified to myself and others.— During the nine following years little communication took place between the New Zealanders and Europeans, either at Norfolk Island or at New Zealand, a few of them, however, came occasionally, in the Whalers to Port Jackson, and with some of these I became acquainted as opportunity offered.— About the year 1802-3 a small government vessel “The Lady Nelson” commanded by Lieut. Simmons, was sent with supplies to Norfolk Island, but was driven by violent contrary winds to the east side of New Zealand and anchored in the Bay of Islands. Captain King had by this time returned to England, and Norfolk Island was under the command of an Officer of the “New South Wales Corps”; this change did not however prevent a longing desire in the late chief ‘Tippahee’ and four of his sons, to see the Island (where the two young Chiefs, before mentioned, had been so kindly treated) they were allowed a passage in the “Lady Nelson” and received every attention from the officer in command.— After they had been some time on the Island, His Majesty’s ship “Buffalo” commanded by Captain Houston, arrived from Port Jackson; by which means Tippahee learned that the late Captain King had come out Governor of New South Wales, and expressed his wish to visit ‘Sydney’. He obtained a passage accordingly and the Governor received him and his friends with the greatest cordiality. They were invited to Government House, where they lived at their pleasure. Tippahee was a man of high rank and influence in his own country— He possessed a clear, strong, and comprehensive mind, and was anxious to gain what knowledge he could of our laws and Customs.— He was wont to converse much with me about our God, and was very regular in his attendance at Church on the Sabbath; and, when at public worship, behaved with great decorum.— After satisfying his curiosity, he and his friends returned to their native home.— About two years after Tippahee departed, the young Chief ‘Duaterra’, accompanied by several of his countrymen, came to Port Jackson, which gave an opportunity to me of having frequent communication with this very interesting people.— The more I examined into their national character, the more I felt interested in their temporal and spiritual welfare.— Their minds appeared like a rich soil that had never been cultivated, and only wanted the proper means of improvement to render them fit to rank with civilized Nations.— I knew that they were Cannibals— that they were a savage race full of superstition, and wholly under the power and influence of the Prince of darkness; and that there was only one remedy which could effectually free them from their cruel spiritual bondage and misery; and that was the Gospel of a Crucified Saviour.— But, as Saint Paul observes “How could they believe on him of whom they had not heard, and how could they hear without a Preacher, and how could they preach except they be sent.”— After seriously considering their degraded condition, and embracing all opportunities of gaining a perfect knowledge of their character, I resolved to return to England, as soon as I could obtain leave of absence, and endeavour to get some Missionaries sent out to preach the Gospel to this people.— I was fully convinced that there were no insurmountable difficulties in the way of preaching the Gospel in New Zealand; and I felt no apprehension that the lives of Missionaries, if any were sent, would be in danger, being confident that I could personally go with safety, if I saw it was my duty to do so. Under these impressions I waited on His Excellency Governor Bligh (who had now relieved Governor King in the Government of the Colony) to obtain the necessary leave of absence to visit England; which was granted on condition that the Revd H. Fulton, who was then at Norfolk Island, should perform my duty as Chaplain to the Colony, during my absence (being myself the only Clergyman in New South Wales at that period); Fortunately a vessel was just about to sail for Norfolk Island by which I wrote to Mr Fulton, and another ship very opportunely touched at that place, while on her way to Sydney (about this time) which enabled that Gentleman to comply with my request, so as to arrive at Port Jackson sooner than I expected.— As such opportunities were of rare occurrence, I considered this circumstance a highly favourable dispensation of Providence towards myself, at that time; being aware that a great political Storm was fast gathering in the colony in which (if I remained) I could not well avoid being involved: and to gratify my earnest desire of having the Gospel preached at New Zealand, as well as to secure my own quiet I was most anxious to quit the Colony without delay, lest I should be prevented from proceeding on the design I had formed.— It was therefore a matter of great joy to me, when I obtained His Excellency’s leave of absence, and got on board of His Majesty’s ship ‘Buffalo’ along with the late Governor King— We sailed in February 1807, and arrived in England in the Novemr following. Shortly after my arrival in London, I waited upon the Reverend Josiah Pratt Secretary to the Church Missionary Society, and stated my views on the degraded state of the New Zealanders for the want of moral and religious instruction, and requested that the Committee would take their miserable situation into its favourable consideration. The Revd J. Pratt attended to my request with the greatest kindness, which inspired me with the hope that the Committee would enter into my views, and render the assistance solicited. I remained in England more than fourteen months during which period, I waited upon the Committee several times, and it was ultimately resolved to send three Missionaries out with me, on my return to the Colony.— No clergyman, however, offered their Services on this occasion:— The character of the New Zealanders was considered more barbarous than that of any other Savage Nation; so that few would venture out to a country where they could anticipate nothing less than to be killed and eaten by the Natives.— At length two mechanics agreed to accompany me, and I was very glad of their offer; as I conceived that they, like Caleb and Joshua of old, might open the way for others, at a future time, to take possession of the land.— They accordingly embarked with me, in 1809, for New South Wales.— On our arrival at Port Jackson, in Feby 1810, we received the melancholy news that the Ship “Boyd”, of 600 Tons burden, had been burnt, and the Captain, and Crew all murdered and eaten by the natives of “Whangarroo” in New Zealand.— This most awful Calamity extinguished at once, all hopes of introducing the Gospel into that Country— every voice was naturally raised against the Natives, and against all who were, in any way, attached to their interest.— None lamented this calamity more than myself. Another dreadful occurrence, soon after, took place:— At the time I here allude to, there were seven whalers on the coast of New Zealand; and the Masters of these Vessels, having heard of the fate of the Boyd, sailed into the Bay of Islands, which lies about forty miles to the southward of Whangarroo, and in the night each ship sent a whaleboat with an armed crew, who landed on Tippahee’s Island, and there murdered every man and woman the[y] could find.— In this dreadful slaughter, my friend Tippahee received seven shots, and died of his wounds;— many other friendly disposed people were killed. It was alleged by the Europeans, as a justification of this horrid massacre, that Tippahee assisted in the destruction of the Boyd and her crew; tho’ at the same time he was an innocent man.— The mistake appears to have originated in the near similarity in the names of the two chiefs; that of the chief at the Bay of Islands was ‘Tippahee’ and the name of the other at Whangarroo (who aided in the destruction of the Boyd) was ‘Tippoohee’.— I knew them both well.— After these awful events, the way to New Zealand appeared to be completely hedged up, though I did not despair of the ultimate success of the Mission, from my personal knowledge of the real character of the New Zealanders, provided I could get any vessel to take the Missionaries to New Zealand, who were then with me at Parramatta, and willing to go.— I waited more than three years, and no master of a vessel would venture for fear of his ship and crew falling a sacrifice to the natives. At length I purchased a Brig called the “Active”, which had come from India, and a applied to the then Governor Macquarie for permission to go with the Brig myself along with the Missionaries; but His Excellency refused my request, at the same time he promised that if I sent the Active and she returned safe, I should then have permission to go.— I was satisfied with this answer, but felt at a loss to find a suitable person to navigate the Brig, because the risk of being murdered and eaten by the New Zealanders prevented several Shipmasters from accepting the office.— Mr (now Count) Dillon, who afterwards went in search of ‘La Perouse’, was then in Sydney (1814) and I engaged him to take the command of the Active.— I then wrote a letter to the Chief Deuaterra, or Duaterra, whom I had known nine years before, requesting him to return with the Brig and to bring with him three or four Chiefs, as also to acquaint the Natives that I had sent Missionaries in the vessel to see their country, and that it was my intention also to visit New Zealand provided the Brig returned in safety from their Coast, and that the Missionaries would then accompany me for the purpose of forming a Settlement on the Island.— Under these circumstances Mr Dillon sailed with the Missionaries, and, in due time, returned to Port Jackson without injury to himself, the crew, nor to the vessel. The Active having arrived safely in port, I lost no time in calling upon His Excellency for the fulfilment of his promise.— My leave of absence was immediately granted, and, with all convenient dispatch, I embarked in company with the Missionaries, their families, and five chiefs— namely— Shunghee, Korokoro, Toui, Toui’s brother, and Duaterra. We sailed from Sydney Cove 19th November, and reached the Bay of Islands, in New Zealand, on the 22nd December 1814.— After arranging all matters respecting the Mission, as well as circumstances would permit (which will be detailed hereafter) I left the Island in the same vessel about the first of March 1815. Duaterra was then dangerously ill, and, as I afterwards learned, he died four days after the ‘Active’ sailed for Sydney. The Death of this Chief was a very afflictive dispensation;— he was a man of comparatively great knowledge, loved his country and was most anxious for its welfare. His character, conduct, and sufferings will be better seen in the following Memoir which has already been published.— Memoir of Duaterra In the year 1805 the ‘Argo’ whaler commanded by a Mr Baden put into the Bay of Islands for refreshments. On the vessel leaving the harbour Duaterra embarked on board of her with two of his countrymen. The Argo remained on the coast for about five months, and then returned into the Bay.— On the Vessel’s final departure from New Zealand for Port Jackson, Duaterra sailed in her and arrived in Sydney Cove. After the ‘Argo’ was again ready for sea, she went to fish on the coast of New Holland where she remained about six months and afterwards put into Port Jackson.— During this cruise Duaterra acted in the capacity of a common sailor, and was attached to one of the whale boats. While the Argo lay in Sydney Cove, Duaterra was discharged from her; but received no remuneration for his services during the twelve months he had been on board. On his leaving the ‘Argo’ he entered on board the Albion whaler (then in the Cove) commanded by Captain Richardson; and was six months on the Fishery, in that vessel, off the coast of New Zealand and when she put into the Bay of Islands Duaterra left her, and returned to his friends. Captain Richardson behaved very kindly to him, and paid him wages (in various European articles) for his services on board the Albion.— Duaterra remained in New Zealand six months when the ‘Santa Anna’ whaler anchored in the Bay of Islands on her way to Bounty Island, whither she was bound for Sealskins. Duaterra embarked on board this vessel, commanded by a Mr Moody.— After she had taken in her supplies from New Zealand, she proceeded on her voyage, and arrived at Bounty Island in safety, when Duaterra, with one of his countrymen, two Otaheitans, and ten Europeans, were put on shore to kill seals, and the vessel then sailed to New Zealand to procure potatoes and afterwards to Norfolk Island for Pork, leaving the fourteen men whom she had landed, with very little water, salt provisions and bread. When the ‘Santa Anna’ arrived off Norfolk Island the master went on shore, and the vessel was blown off and did not again make the land for a month. About five months after the Santa Anna left Bounty Island, the King George arrived, commanded by Mr Chase: but, previous to the arrival of this vessel, the Sealing party had been greatly distressed for more than three months for want of water and provisions. There was no water on the Island nor had they any bread nor meat excepting seals and sea-fowl.— Duaterra often spoke of the extreme sufferings which he and the party with him, endured from hunger and thirst, as no water could be obtained except when a shower of rain happened to fall.— Two of the Europeans and one Otaheitan died from the hardship.— In a few weeks after the arrival of the King George, the Santa Anna returned, and the Sealing party had, during her absence procured eight thousand skins. After taking the skins on board, the vessel sailed for England: and Duaterra, having long entertained an ardent desire to see King George, embarked on board as a common sailor, with the hope of gratifying his wish.— The Santa Anna arrived in the River Thames about July 1809, and Duaterra then requested that the Captain would indulge him with a sight of the King which was the only object that had induced him to leave his native Country. But when he made inquiries by what means he could get a sight of the King, he was told sometimes that he could not find the house, and at other times that no one was permitted to see King George. This distressed him exceedingly.— he saw little of London, being seldom allowed to go on shore. He told me that about fifteen days after his arrival, the vessel had discharged her cargo, and the Captain had informed him that he would be put on board the Ann, which had been taken up by Government to convey convicts to New South Wales, and had then dropped down to Gravesend.— Duaterra asked the master of the Santa Anna for some wages and Clothing: but these were refused, and he was told, that the Owners at Port Jackson, on his arrival there, would pay him, in two Muskets, for his Services; but these, he never received. About this time Duaterra, from hardships and disappointments, was seized with a dangerous illness.— Thus, friendless, poor, and sick as he was, he was sent down to Gravesend, and put on board the “Ann”, in which ship I was about to embark on my return, with my family, to New South Wales— At this time he had been fifteen days in the river, from the first arrival of the “Santa Anna”; and had never been permitted to spend one night on shore.— Mr Charles Clarke, the master of the Ann, informed me (after I had recognised Duaterra) that when he was first brought on board the Ann, he was so naked and miserable, that he (the Master) refused to receive him, unless the Master of the Santa Anna would supply him with a suit of slops: observing at the same time, that he was very sick. I was then in London, but did not know that Duaterra had arrived in the Santa Anna.— Shortly after Duaterra had embarked at Gravesend, the Ann sailed for Portsmouth; and when I embarked Duaterra was confined below by sickness; so that I did not see him nor know that he was there for some time. To my great astonishment, I first observed him on the Forecastle— he was wrapped in an old greatcoat, very sick and weak— had a very violent cough, & discharged considerable quantities of blood from his mouth.— His mind was also very much cast down, and he appeared as if a few days would terminate his existence. I inquired of the Master where he had met with him, and then of himself as to what had brought him from [sic] England, and how he came to be so wretched and miserable.— He stated, in reply, that the hardships and wrongs he had endured on board the Santa Anna were exceedingly great, and that the English sailors had beat him very much, which caused him to spit blood, and finally that the master had defrauded him of all his wages and prevented him from seeing the King— I should have been most happy, if there had been time, to call the master to account for his conduct, but, it was too late.— I endeavoured to soothe his afflicted mind by assuring him, that he would now be protected from insults, and that his wants should be supplied. By the kindness of the Surgeon and Master, and by administring [sic] proper nourishment to him, he began, in a great measure, to recover his Strength and Spirits, and got quite well before we reached Rio de Janeira [sic].— He was, ever after, truly grateful for the attention that was shewn to him. As soon as he was able, he did his duty as a common sailor on board the Ann till she arrived at Port Jackson; in which capacity he was considered equal to most of the men on board. He accompanied me to Parramatta (after leaving the ship) and resided with me there till the November following, during which time he applied himself to Agriculture. In Octr 1810, The ‘Frederick’ whaler arrived from England, and was bound to fish on the coast of New Zealand.— Duaterra having been long absent from his friends, and wishing to return home, requested me to procure a passage for him in the Frederick— One of Tippahee’s sons was, at the time, living with me, as were also two other New Zealanders, all of whom united in the same request. I applied to the Master of the Frederick for their passage, who agreed to take them, on condition, that they should assist him to procure his cargo of oil while the vessel remained on the New Zealand coast, and when he finally left it, he would land them at the Bay of Islands.— They were four very fine young men who had been a good deal at sea, and were therefore a valuable acquisition to the Master: and, on his promising to be kind to them, I agreed that he should take them on his own terms.— They all left Port Jackson, in the Frederick, in November, with the gratifying hope of soon seeing their country and friends. When the ship reached the North Cape of New Zealand, Duaterra went on shore, for two days to procure supplies of Pork and Potatoes as he was well known, in that place, and had many friends among the Natives.— As soon as the ship had procured her necessary supplies, she proceeded on her cruize, and, in little more than six months’ time, procured a Cargo, and was ready to depart from the Coast.— Duaterra, finding that the Master intended to sail for England, naturally requested that he and his companions might be put on shore, on the specific terms of their engagement with the Master, made by me, on their behalf.’ The ship lay (at the time) in the mouth of the Bay of Islands, where the residences of all their relatives then stood, and Duaterra had got every thing ready to put into the boat— expecting they would be immediately put on shore— The Master, however, on his being urged to land them, said he would do so by and bye, when they had caught another whale— and the vessel then bore away from the Harbour. Duaterra felt great distress on this occasion, as he had been from home about three years, and was most anxious to see his wife and friends:— He earnestly solicited the Captain to land him on any part of the coast, he cared not on what place— if, all he wished, [sic] was to get put on shore, and he would find his way home. The master was deaf to all his entreaties and told him they would proceed to Norfolk Island, and from thence direct for Britain and that he would be landed as they passed New Zealand on their way to England.— When the Frederick arrived off Norfolk Island, Duaterra and his three Companions were sent on shore for water, and were all nearly drowned in the surf, having been washed under some hallow [sic] rocks (with which that Shore abounds) which placed him in such danger of his life, as he emphatically observed to me afterwards “that on reaching the surface of the water, his head was full of sea.” It is generally very dangerous for a boat to to [sic] land at Norfolk Island on account of the great surf among the breakers.— When the Frederick was sufficiently supplied with water and wood &c— so that the Master had no further occasion for the services of Duaterra and his Countrymen— he had the cruelty to inform them, that he would not again touch at New Zealand; but, proceed direct on, for England. This occasioned great distress to Duaterra— who reminded the Captain of his violated promises— The cruel usage to which he had been subjected, by not being put on shore, while the ship lay at the Bay of Islands, within two miles of his home, and being subsequently prevented from leaving the vessel when off the North Cape:— that it was a great addition to his misery, to be left, with his companions, in a destitute situation, on Norfolk Island, after all the assistance they had rendered him (the Master) in procuring his Cargo. Nothing, however, which Duaterra could urge, had any effect on the callous mind of the captain, who proceeded on board his ship, and left the New Zealanders to provide for themselves as they best could.— Duaterra further stated that the Master came again on shore (before he left) and took Tippahee’s son on board with him by force, though the lad wept much and entreated the Captain to leave him with his friend, Duaterra— (No tidings have been heard of that young man since he was, thus forcibly taken from Norfolk Island.— The ship was taken by an American, while on her passage home, after a severe action in which the Captain was mortally wounded, and the chief Mate killed). Some time after the Frederick had sailed from Norfolk Island, the ‘Ann’ whaler touched there for refreshments (she was then commanded by Mr Gwynn) and after procuring supplies she was to proceed to Port Jackson.— Duaterra made early application to the Master who very humanely granted him a passage. On the Ann’s arrival at Port Jackson the Captain informed me, that he had found Duaterra in a naked and distressed state, at Norfolk Island, where, the Master of the Frederick had left him and his companions without clothing or Provisions.— Mr Gwynn further observed, that, the legal share of the Frederick’s cargo of oil, due to Duaterra and his three countrymen would have come to about £100 each, had they accompanied the ship and got her safe, to England; and he considered that they had been very much injured, by the Master of that vessel.— Mr G.— kindly supplied Duaterra with clothing and other necessaries, for which he was exceedingly grateful. Duaterra was very happy when he got once more to Parramatta:— he gave me an affecting account of the distress which he suffered when in sight of his own district, and yet denied the pleasure of seeing his wife and friends, from whom he had been so long seperated [sic]:— and, what he felt also, when the Frederick finally sailed from Norfolk Island,— leaving him on that spot with little prospect of ever returning to his own country.— When he left Sydney in the Frederick, he was in possession of some seed wheat,— Agricultural tools, and other useful articles with which he was supplied:— but he was despoiled of these, on his voyage, and, on his return, had nothing left, of all he had received.— He continued with me at Parramatta till the Ann, whaler, belonging to the House of Alexander Birnie, of London, arrived from England.— She was bound for the New Zealand coast, and he requested me to procure him a passage, that he might make another effort to see his country and friends. The Captain agreed with me, to take him on condition that he would remain on board and do the duty of a sailor while the ship continued on the Coast.— Duaterra readily consented to go on these terms, and took with him some seed wheat and tools for Agricultural purposes, a second time.— The Ann was about five months on the coast, and Duaterra was ultimately landed in safety at home, to the inexpressible joy of his relations and of himself— During the time he remained with me he laboured early and late, to obtain knowledge and, particularly, to make himself acquainted with practical agriculture. He seemed well aware of the advantages of Agriculture, in a national point of view, and was a tolerable judge of the qualities of land.— He was anxious that his country should reap the advantages, which he knew it was capable [sic], by the cultivation of the soil, on waste lands:— and was fully convinced that the wealth and happiness of a country depended greatly on the produce of its soil.— On his landing from the Ann, he took with him the seed wheat &c which he had received at Parramatta, and acquainted his friends, and his neighbouring Chiefs of its great value:— stating that it was from it the Europeans made the biscuit, which they had seen and eaten on board of ships.— He gave a portion of this article to six different Chiefs, and some to his own common men, directing them, at the same time, how to sow it.— And he reserved, of course, a proper proportion for his own use, and that of his uncle Shunghee, who is a very great Chief; having a domain extending from the east to the west side of the Island.— The people to whom Duaterra had given seed wheat, put it properly into the ground, and it grew well; but, before it was ripe, many of them became impatient for the produce, and as they expected to find the grain at the root of the stems, like their potatoe crops, and finding, on examination, that there was no wheat under the surface, they all (with the exception of Shunghee) pulled it up and burnt it.— The chiefs ridiculed Duaterra about his wheat speculation, very much— telling him that because he had been a great traveller, He thought he could easily impose on their credulity— by telling them fine stories & ca— Nor could any thing in his power to urge, serve to convince them that wheat would make bread.— Shunghee’s crop and his own came in due time, to perfection,— and were reaped and threshed— which convinced the natives that the grain was produced from the top, and not from the bottom, of the stem, as they had supposed; yet, they could not be persuaded that Bread could be made from it.— About this time the “Jefferson” whaler, commanded by Mr Thos Barnes, put into the Bay of Islands: and Duaterra being anxious to remove the prejudices of the Chiefs respecting the wheat, and to prove (what he had before asserted) that it could be made into biscuit; requested the loan of a pepper or Coffee Mill from the Master, to grind some of his wheat into flour (if such an instrument could do it) that he might make a cake before them; but the mill was too small, and he did not then succeed in his design.— He sent me word, by a vessel proceeding from New Zealand to Sydney, that he had sown his wheat and it had grown well, but he had not timely thought of a mill to grind it; and requested me to send him some tools of agriculture— which I determined to do, by the first opportunity. A short time after this, the ‘Queen Charlotte’ cleared out from Port Jackson for the Pearl Islands; and, as this vessel would likely have to pass the North Cape of New Zealand, I thought there was a probability of her touching at the Bay of Islands, and I therefore put some hoes, and other agricultural tools, as also a few bags of seed wheat, on board, and requested the Captain (Mr Wm Shelley) to deliver them to Duaterra should his ship touch at [the] Bay of Islands.— Unfortunately the Queen Charlotte passed New Zealand without touching anywhere; and was afterwards taken by the Natives of Otaheite: and while she was in their possession all the wheat, as well as other things, I had put on board were either stolen or destroyed. When I received information of that calamity, I felt much concerned that Duaterra, should from time to time, meet so many disappointments in his benevolent exertions to improve the condition, and to civilize his Countrymen. I was fully convinced that nothing could be done effectually for New Zealand without a vessel, for the express purpose of keeping up a regular communication between Port Jackson and that Island.— When Mr Kendall, who had been sent out under the patronage of the Church Missionary Society, arrived in the “Earl Spencer” I soon determined either to take up a vessel or purchase one, for the service of New Zealand, and thereby make an attempt to establish a Settlement, as had been resolved on by the Society in 1808: and for the purpose of which, Messrs Hall and King, with their families, accompanied me out, from England to New South Wales, on my return to that colony.— I endeavoured to hire a vessel but could fine none willing to make a voyage under £600, which I considered too much for one voyage to New Zealand.— The Brig ‘Active’ having about this time arrived from the Derwent, the owner proposed to sell her, and I therefore, became the purchaser and ordered the vessel to be got ready for sea— directing Messrs Hall and Kendall to proceed in her to Bay of Islands. When the Active sailed, I sent a Message to Duaterra, to inform him, for what purpose I had sent over Messrs Kendall and Hall; and invited him to return with them to Port Jackson, and to bring two or three Chiefs along with him.— I sent him, on this occasion, a Steel Mill to grind his wheat, a sieve to clean it, and a few other useful presents.— On the arrival of the brig at her destination, the settlers were kindly received by Duaterra, and the other Chiefs, and every attention was paid to them, during the six weeks they remained on the island.— Duaterra was greatly rejoiced by the receipt of the Mill:— He quickly set to work and ground some wheat in the presence of his countrymen, who danced and shouted for joy, at seeing the flour.— He told me that he made a cake, baked it in a frying pan, & gave it to the people to eat; which fully satisfied them of the truth of what he had repeatedly told them:— namely,— “that wheat would make bread.”— The chiefs then begged some more wheat, which they received, and sowed, and there can be little doubt, but they will soon learn to appreciate the value of wheat.— Previous to the time the Active reached New Zealand, Duaterra had resolved to visit Sydney by the first vessel which might sail for Port Jackson in order to procure a Mill, some hoes and other articles which he much wanted:— He therefore greatly rejoiced when the ‘Active’ anchored in the Bay of Islands, trusting to get a passage in her; but, on receiving the Mill and wheat &c, which I sent, he altered his mind, observing that he would now apply himself to Agriculture for two years, as he had the means of cultivating his land and grinding his wheat.— His uncle Shunghee had, at the time, a great desire to visit Port Jackson: and being a powerful Chief at home, and having no friend at Port Jackson, who could speak English and the New Zealand tongue; Duaterra was induced to accompany him, although his wives, friends, and people, earnestly requested him to stay at home.— He endeavoured to persuade them that he would return in four Moons, but they disbelieved him under an erroneous idea, that the “Active” would not again return. Their Priest told him, that his head wife was sure to die, before his return, if he left her— (This very woman hung herself the day after Duaterra died, on account of her tender affection, and love for him.) He told the Priest he had often returned before, and would soon return again.— He accordingly took leave of his relatives and friends, and embarked, with his uncle and a few other natives, for New South Wales. About a month after, he, once more, reached Parramatta in safety.— During his stay at my house, I often observed him to be very thoughtful, and I asked him the occasion of his uneasiness. He replied “I fear my head wife is either dead, or very sick.” What the Priest had told him respecting his wife’s dying during his absence, evidently made a deep impression on his mind.— Though he had been about three years in my family before, and had acted with great propriety all that time, and willingly received religious instructions on all proper occasions; yet, the superstitious notions of the religion he had imbibed from his infancy at New Zealand, were deeply rooted in his ideas.— He had great confidence in what the native Priests asserted, and in the effects of their prayers.— His death has been the subject of much pain and regret to me, and appeared to be a very dark, and mysterious dispensation. During the last ten years of Duaterra’s life, he had suffered every danger, privation and hardship that human nature could well bear: and on my arrival at New Zealand, with him and the settlers, before named, he appeared to have accomplished the grand object of all his toils— an object which was the constant topic of his conversation,— namely the means of civilizing his countrymen— He said with joy and triumph in his eyes “I have now introduced the cultivation of wheat into New Zealand.— It will become a great country; for, in two years more I shall be able to export wheat to Port Jackson, in exchange for hoes, axes, spades, and tea and Sugar.”— Under this impression he made arrangements with his people for a very extensive cultivation of the land, and formed a plan for building a new town, with regular streets, after the European mode; to be erected on a beautiful situation, which commanded a view of the Harbour’s mouth and the adjacent country round.— We, together, inspected the ground fixed on for the township, and the situation of the intended church. The streets were to have been all marked out before the Brig sailed for Port Jackson: but at the very time of these arrangements being made Duaterra was laid on his dying bed. I could not but look on him, with wonder and astonishment, as he lay languishing under his affliction, and could scarcely bring myself to believe that the Divine goodness would remove from the earth, a man whose life was of such infinite importance to his country, which was just emerging from barbarism, gross darkness, and Superstition. No doubt, he had done his work, and finished his appointed course, though I fondly imagined that he had only begun his race.— It may not be uninteresting to some of my readers, to subjoin also the Memoir of another young Chief named “Mowhee” who likewise was instrumental in promoting the introduction of the Gospel to New Zealand. When Mowhee was about eight years old, he became desirous of visiting New South Wales from the accounts he had heard of the Europeans mentioned to him, by ‘Koadoo’ and ‘Tokee’— and to effect his purpose, he embarked on board a whaler at the Bay of Islands (the Captain of which intending to call at Port Jackson) and on their way the vessel touched at Norfolk Island, when Mr Drummond (the Harbour Master) went on board, and took Mowhee on shore to his own house, and treated him with great kindness: and promised to keep him as one of his own family, if he agreed to remain.— Mr D. then placed him at a day School where he learned to read and write.— Sometime after Mowhee’s arrival in Norfolk Island, Mr Drummond removed to New South Wales (taking the lad with him, and settled on a farm at Liverpool (a town about seven miles south from Parramatta). I visited Mr D. shortly after he had settled on his Estate, and found Mowhee living with him there, as a servant, or acting rather in the Capacity of shepherd.— This sort of employment did not seem to suit Mowhee’s turn of mind,— he wanted to be placed in a situation where he could see and learn more of civil life.— I proposed that he should come and live with me, to which Mr D. agreed; and he was accordingly removed into my family. By this time he had learned to speak English tolerably well, and could read a little— He possessed an amiable disposition, and seemed anxious to learn all he could. He remained with me till November 1814; making the period of his stay with Mr Drummond and me together, to be more than eight years. He accompanied me, when I sailed to New Zealand in the Active, and possessed, at that time as clear a knowledge of civil life, and of the christian Religion, as human instructions could well communicate, to one just emerging from savage life.— On 23d Decr he arrived in the Bay of Islands to the great joy of his friends, and it gave me great pleasure to see with what kindness and affection Mowhee was received by his tribe. Terra the head chief, said (on my presenting him with a few trifling articles) “that he could accept of nothing from one who had been so kind to his countryman.” And while I remained, he did all in his power to promote the objects I had in view.— When I returned to N. S. Wales, Terra’s brother, Tupee, with several other chiefs, accompanied me: and I considered these ample security, for the safety of the Missionaries, and their property, after my departure. Mowhee was left with his relations, at New Zealand; that he might assist the Missionaries in their intercourse with the Natives, being qualified for that task by his knowledge of the English tongue. About twelve months afterwards Mowhee became anxious to improve his knowledge by a visit to England, having heard much of that Kingdom; for which purpose he entered, as a common sailor on board the ‘Jefferson’ whaler, home bound, and arrived in the river Thames in May 1816. The Captain of the vessel having then no further occasion for his services and knowing that he was connected with the Missionaries at New Zealand, took him to the Church Missionary Society’s House in Salisbury Square. His case and circumstances were laid before the Committee of that benevolent Institution; which immediately resolved to provide for the friendless stranger— He was taken under the protection of the Society until an opportunity should offer to return him to his native Land. The Rev. Basil Woodd got him under his more immediate care, and provided accommodation for him in a respectable family.— He was sent to a charity school belonging to the ‘Bentinck Chapel’ and during his attendance on it, he was taken ill (on the 25th) and died 28th Decr 1816. The Rev. B. Woodd published a very interesting Memoir of him, in the Church Missionary Register for Feby 1817, to which I refer the reader. Mowhee was the first fruit of New Zealanders offered up to God, as far as I may judge from his pious life, while he lived with me, and I have little doubt from what I have seen in that Island, that several of his countrymen, have died since in the full assurance of faith, and are now in Glory to the everlasting praise of the Redeemer. The Rev. Basil Woodd in his Memoir of Mowhee observes as follows. “Our first attention was to procure him board and Lodging in a creditable family near the Edgware-road, a few doors from one of the Charity Schools connected with the Bentinck Chapel, the masters of which were requested to pay him every attention in heir power, and to take care that he was sup[plied with whatever was reasonable and expedient, and to be particularly careful of what acquaintance he made. “Having furnished him with suitable apparel, I then sent him to a day school kept by Mr. Hazard, a pious and intelligent man, in the adjoining street.— I desired that he might be instructed in reading, writing, and the first rules of Arithmetic: and that particular attention might be paid to his religious instruction. I especially urged that he should learn to repeat the admirable summary of the Divine Law in the Church catechism in order that he might be thoroughly instructed in his duty to his God and to his neighbours: in humble hope, that through the Divine blessing, he might be brought to examine himself by the Law of God, by that law, might attain to the knowledge of his sins, be convinced of his fallen nature, feel the need in which he stood of a Saviour, and with a penitent and believing heart, might understand the design of the death of the Lord Jesus Christ, and trust alone for pardon and acceptance to the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world.— I requested, also, that Mr Amis, one of the Masters of the Bentinck schools, and another friend, Mr Short, would bring him with them to attend the worship of God at Bentinck Chapel, and see that he was present at the public catechising of the Schools, at the afternoon Service. I felt the care of this young stranger from a far distant land peculiarly interesting.— It struck me as a golden opportunity, or rather as an opportunity more precious than Gold, not to be lost; that good was to be done to him now, or perhaps never; that, in a few months we must part to meet no more on earth; and, therefore, that it was an imperious duty, the dictate of Christian Charity, to afford him in that compressed form which the shortness of his abode in this country demanded all the general knowledge possible. Our earnest desire and prayer was, that, when he returned to New Zealand, he might carry back with him, a competent acquaintance with the arts of civilization, the general principles of Christian morality, and the sublime truths of the glorious Gospel of the Blessed God.— This was our object; and in a short time, the intelligent youth amply repaid the expense and attention of the Society. He discovered great tenderness and humility of mind, an ardent thirst for all useful knowledge, a perfect readiness of compliance with the advice of his instructors, and a devout ambition to qualify himself to be useful in his native country.— He took great delight in attending the House of God, in hearing religious conversation, in reading profitable Books, and in frequenting the Schools. Occasionally at the Sunday Schools, he undertook the instruction of a class of little boys, that he might learn how to teach the children in New Zealand— He was particularly delighted (when I took him one day; to visit Bentinck girl School) with the practical simplicity of Dr Bell’s System of education: and he thought he understood it sufficiently to attempt to instruct upon that plan. During my annual residence at Drayton- Beauchamp, I was prevented from paying him that attention which I earnestly wished: but I left him under the care of friends, who, I trusted, were actuated by principles of Christian duty, and would not be inattentive to their charge.— Immediately on my return, my first office was to call on Mr Hazard, and inquire how Mowhee was going on.— Mr H. gave me a very satisfactory account of our young friend. I found that he had improved surprisingly; and that, under the kind attention of his instructor, he had gained more information than I had anticipated.— He had acquired a knowledge of the first principles of drawing and perspective— Had done several of the first problems of Euclid, and had drawn various plans and elevations for building of houses. He gave me specimens of all these, selections of which I have presented to the committee of the Church Missionary Society.— Considering, however, that a regular report would be more satisfactory to his kind friend, I requested Mr Hazard to give me a written testimony of his general improvement.— From this paper I have learnt, that beside the usual hours spent in the school, he generally occupied two hours in the evening in religious instruction, drawing, &c.— He was, while thus engaged, all attention and obedience, frequently expressing his anxiety to improve, that he might be able to instruct his countrymen, and that especialy [sic] in the knowledge of a Saviour. He often declared his astonishment at the goodness of God in bringing him from a State of darkness into the marvelous [sic] light of the Gospel. He spoke with great gratitude of the instruction he had received; and often intimated his hopes that he would be able to assist Mr Kendall when he returned. When asked, one day, whether he would like to continue in England, he instantly replied, with much feeling, “Oh no!” I can do no good here; but I may do some good in my own Country.” One day, after having been at my house, where I had shown him a collection of Indian Idols, he said to Mr Hazard, on his return: “O! what a blessing it is to be delivered from these vanities, to serve the living and true God!” In the months of October & November he was frequently unwell. Mr Hazard said to him,”Mowhee you had better stay at home a day or two, till you are better.” His reply was, “No, Sir! I am never so happy as when at school.” Mr Hazard assures me that he never saw him out of temper; and that on all occasions, he manifested a spirit of humility, patience, and meekness, which would be an acquisition to many who bear the name of Christian. Though in general, very silent and reserved, he was always very communicative with his teacher; he seemed to have formed a great regard for him; and several times said to him, with joy sparkling in his eyes, “O! Sir! I shall often think of you when thousands of miles off.” It was very remarkable that he discovered no desire or interest as to any public sights which attract the populace. When informed, on the 9th of November, that the Lord Mayor of London would pass through the streets, in grand Procession attended with Men in Armour, Music, Flags &c, and that it was such a sight, as he might never see but at this time, he could not be prevailed on to walk to Westminster to witness it. But if invited to see a new School, an examination of children— a meeting of a Society for Christian benevolence, the distribution of Bibles, or the support of a Mission to the heathen— He was all life and attention. Mr H. informs me that he was very regular and constant in his Seasons for devotion; and he made use of his own expressions in his prayers: and that he always prayed for the success of the Church Missionary Society, for the conversion of his countrymen in New Zealand, and for the Ministers of the Bentinck Chapel.— Another friend whom I requested to take notice of him, who brought him with him to Chapel, and often accommodated him in his pew (Mr Short), has informed me, that he never heard him use an improper word, that not a symptom of the ordinary profane language of sailors, ever escaped his lips, and that he never mentioned the name of God, but with awe and reverence. He seemed also very cautious in his words, to speak plain truth with great simplicity. One Sunday, as they were walking home from Chapel, when the Subject of the discourse had been the Sufferings and death of the Saviour, Mr Short asked him if he understood what he had heard.— Mowhee replied, “Yes, “indeed! I did understand it! and I hope I shall ever remember it. My poor “country is in a dark state; but at the day of judgment this country will have more to answer for; for this country has the light shining before them; and it certainly must be their own fault if they walk in darkness.” After a while he added, “Alas! my poor “country knows no better, but I hope before long they will have these glorious truths “revealed to them; and how happy shall I be, if I should be able to return and assist in “teaching them.” At another time, on Advent Sunday, Mr Short having asked him ‘What was the design of the Redeemer’s coming into the world; Mowhee immediately replied: “He “came into the world to save Sinners, had he not come and suffered, you and I could “never have reached heaven;— Had He not died for our sins, “we must have perished “forever.” I cannot here pass over the great kindness of another esteemed friend— Mr Coates. On my leaving London, I requested him also, occasionally to visit Mowhee, and to explain to his capacity, the Doctrines and duties of our most holy religion.— I thought that the instructions of persons of different attainments and education might contribute by its variety to render Divine truth more easy to be understood by our young friend. With my request Mr Coates very kindly complied frequently inviting Mowhee to spend the evening at his house. On these occasions he studied to excite him to diligence and application in obtaining all the knowledge, which might render him a fit instrument for promoting the civilization and the moral and religious instruction of his Countrymen.— His constant Method of spending the evening was to desire Mowhee to read a Chapter in the New testament, on which he himself made such observations as the subject naturally suggested, and in this manner, endeavoured to engage Mowhee in a familiar conversation.— On one of these occasions when Mr Coates pointed out the extensive blessing which he might be the means of conveying to New Zealand, by religious instruction, civilization, and various branches of useful knowledge, for which distant generations might have cause to render thanks to God, his countenance assumed great animation, and he seemed to realise the prospects which had been opened to his view: but, in a moment, it passed away, and he observed with a dejected air, “But my countrymen will not attend to what I tell them.” After my return to London, I desired him one morning to accompany to the Philological School myself and the Sultan ‘Kategerry’, who is lately come from Tartary to acquire information that he may hereafter benifit [sic] his Countrymen.— Here he was greatly delighted; the first principles of Geography were explained to him, in a New and Simple Method. The longitude and latitude of his own of his own [sic] Country, and the probable employment of its Inhabitants, at the different hours of the day, were pointed out to him, with all this he seemed much gratified.— The damp and foggy weather of November greatly tried his constitution.— He contracted a very bad cough; and for a time, contended with the usual Symptoms of rapid consumption. I instantly put him under the care of a medical relative, Mr Chas Woodd; and in a short time was happy to find that under his kind attention, all the alarming symptoms were completely removed, as it was evident however that this damp and cold atmosphere did not agree with him, it was judged expedient to recommend to the Society that as soon as an opportunity offered, he should return to his native country. At this period I was indulging the pleasing hope that Mowhee would in a short time, return to New Zealand, moderately qualified to instruct and assist his countrymen, in building their small houses, to improve them in civilization and the duties of justice and Mercy, and to assist in teaching the sublime and holy truths of the Gospel of our God and Saviour.— Such was our delightful contemplation, when a Mysterious providence by an unexpected event, said, on a sudden: “Dust thou are, and unto dust shalt thou return.” On Christmas day, Mowhee complained of great pain, in his head and back, and was so unwell, that he was advised to keep at home.— On thursday morning I was informed that his face was considerably swelled, and that Symptoms of dysentery appeared. I was engaged that morning to attend the funeral of a respectable friend, and proposed calling to see him on my return, but the after part of the day brought on a heavy rain; and not being very well; I did not venture out.— I had previously desired that medical aid might be immediately called in. On Friday morning, immediately after breakfast, I repaired to the house where he lodged. The account given me was very alarming. I went upstairs, and the Scene was the most distressing and dreadful, that I have ever witnessed. The floor of the chamber was covered, as it were, with blood, as appeared also the countenance of my poor young friend. He seemed totally debilitated; and spoke very faintly and with extreme difficulty. The room was offensive in the extreme. The disorder appeared to me quite unintelligible. I had never seen, among the many cases which I have visited, any thing of the kind before.— I sent immediately to Mr C. Woodd, who had offered to attend him without expense to the Society, and requested that he would as soon as possible, meet me at Mowhee’s apartment. He had arrived first and sent for me from a school, which I was attending. When I entered the room, he said, “It is not safe for you to be here.— This is one of the most rapid, and most malignant, putrid fevers that I have ever met with.”— The fact was that the whole System, if I express it rightly, was as it were, decomposing his blood was oozing from every pore— the mouth, nose, ears, and eyes exhibited this awful spectacle. On a near approach I observed the whole of his countenance covered with purple spots, and that blood seemed mixed with his very perspiration.— I retired with my medical friend; and immediately. some medicines and other strengthening aids, were sent for the poor sufferer. It then struck me, that it was not right to leave this young stranger to die, solitary and unattended by ministerial consolation. I therefore judged it to be my path of duty to return to him.— Accordingly I took some port wine, directed a fumigation of nitrous acid, &c. to be prepared, dipt my handkerchief in vinegar and returned to the bedside of poor dying Mowhee.— I had been told, that he probably would not survive the ensuing night. No time, therefore, was to be lost, especially as delirium was apprehended. I said, “Mowhee you seem very ill. Life is always uncertain, if it be the will of God, I pray that you may recover; but if not, I trust you have got good by coming to England.” “I trust, Sir”, he replied, “I got good to my soul before I came to England, when I was at Norfolk Island, and in New Holland.” After a pause he added, “Also since I have attended the school Mr Hazard has been very kind, and has taken great pains. He often read the Scripture with me, and explained them.: I said “You are sensible of your state before God.”— He shook his head, and replied in his usual manner of assent, “Oh, yes! Oh! yes! very sensible of that.” I then said, “I hope all your dependence for pardon and mercy at the hand of God is wholly and entirely built on the death and merit of our blessed Saviour.” He again shook his head, which was his ordinary custom when anything interested him, and replied: “Oh, yes! Oh yes! on him alone.” He that believeth on Him, shall have everlasting salvation.”— I again observed “I trust you endeavour to submit to the will of God, your heavenly Father, and I hope, that, in your present Situation, you feel the support, and consolation of the Gospel of Christ.” He replied: “Oh Sir! I cannot express what I feel.” —“I have not words; but it is in my imagination.— It is in my thoughts.” Perceiving that he was greatly exhausted, and, from the blood which collected in his mouth, spoke with difficulty, I then said: Mowhee, would you wish me to pray with you? He instantly said: “Oh, yes. I should be very glad.” Accordingly I kneeled down by his bedside, and offered a short prayer, for his support, and for the pardon of his sins— that his repentance and faith might be strengthened— that he might be enabled to say, “My Father! not my will, but thine be done!” and that should the disorder end in death He might through the merits of the great sacrifice, be received to the arms of his merciful God— and that hereafter, as we now joined in prayer in an hour of affliction, we might meet again and join in praise, in Glory everlasting.— After prayer, he thanked me very affectionately.— I then said: “Mowhee, when I write to Mr Marsden, have you any message to send to him?” he immediately said that “Oh, tell him! I am under everlasting obligations to him, for his great kindness to me and to my poor countrymen.” I then added, Mowhee, what shall I say to Mr Kendall? He instantly replied: “Tell him that I never forgot his instructions.” On this I addressed him: “Well, my dear friend, May the Lord bless you, and keep you! May he lift up the light of his countenance upon you, and give you peace! and when called hence to be no more seen, may He receive you to His Heavenly Kingdom! I then withdrew.— Soon after, as the disorder advanced, he became delirious; but at intervals he was intelligent and seemed at those periods, engaged in lifting up his heart in prayer to God. The next morning he appeared, for a time a little revived; and lay very tranquil, resigned and happy.— He had been literally in a sweat of blood, but it considerably abated. Two persons were with him, and frequently bathed his face with vinegar, which seemed to refresh him.— About five in the morning, one of his attendants read by him the prayers of the service for the visitation of the sick. He seemed to hear with attention, and to be wholly occupied in prayer; but nature was nearly exhausted. he lay in this state, till about half past seven, when death closed his eyes, on the 28th day of December,1816: and we humbly trust that “Mortality was swallowed up of life, even Life everlasting.” How Mysterious is the Providence of God! How unsearchable are His judgments! and his ways past finding out. Still we must not be discouraged. Our work is the Lords. The event at which we aim is certain— the uttermost parts of the earth will become the possession of the Son of God! I had often looked at Mowhee, and anticipated with great delight, the day when he would return to New Zealand, and the natives would hear from the lips of a New Zealander of the unsearchable riches of Christ.— From his piety, capacity, and application, I had fondly conjectured, that it might eventually happen, that as Sattianaden, Nanaperagason, Adeykalam, and Abraham, ordained by the Lutheran Church Native Priests, are now labouring in India, under he Society for promoting Christian Knowledge: so I trusted, it was not impossible but that Mowhee, under the patronage of the Church Missionary Society, might be employed in New Zealand, and direct his fellow natives to Him who is “the propitiation for the sins of the whole world.” These pleasing prospects are now, alas! but as a dream when one awaketh. Mowhee is no more! I left his dying bed with a deepened impression of the duty of supporting the Missionary exertions of these two Institutions; & I can truly add, with cordial exultation in the conversion of the Heathen, if accomplished, under the Divine blessing, by the zeal of those Societies which are not of our communion, The Lord prosper them! We wish them Success in the name of the Lord!— This thought then occurred to me— Mowhee is dead; but his work is not yet done. Let his Grave address his countrymen. Who can tell, but they yet may hear and believe!— I give, therefore, this Memoir to the Society. Let it, if approved by the Committee, be printed in a good type, in the form of a tract, after it has received their perusal and corrections. Let Mowhee’s family be especially considered. Perhaps they may read, or at least hear it, with some interest; and thus may we say of Mowhee: “By it, he, being dead, yet speaketh.” and O native of New Zealand! whoever thou art that mayst hear or read this little tract, remember that Mowhee on his deathbed, remembered and prayed for thee.— May his prayer be answered in thy conversion! May the God and Saviour Who taught Mowhee By the Holy Spirit, the path of life, be your God and Saviour in life, and death, and forever!— To this prayer let all the faithful in Christ Jesus who may read the Memoir say Amen!” The death of Mowhee in London will shew the Christian world, the power of Divine Grace, and encourage the faithful, whose single desire, is the increase of the Redeemer’s kingdom, to go on in their work and labour of love.— The Lord of Hosts is with them and has blessed their labours to the honour and glory of His grace, and is raising up a people to serve Him in that heathen and benighted land, who will finally sit down, with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the Kingdom of God for ever and ever.” I shall now proceed with the particulars of my first voyage to New Zealand.— When I was preparing to visit that Island, Mr John Liddiard Nicholas, a Gentleman who came out (two years before) to settle in this Colony voluntarily proposed to accompany me. I readily accepted his offer, and we embarked on board the ‘Active’ brig on Saturday the 19th Novr 1814, and sailed down the harbour early that morning, but were obliged to anchor again, near the Mouth of the harbour by contrary winds; here we were detained 9 days. On Monday the 28th we weighed Anchor, and got out to sea, the number of persons on board (including women and children, were thirty-five— Mr Hanson, Master, his wife and son, Messrs Kendall, Hall, and King with their wives and five children;— 8 New Zealanders— two Otaheitans and four Europeans belonging to the vessel, besides Mr Nicholas, myself, two Sawyers, one Smith, and one runaway convict (as we found him to be afterwards). We had also on board, one entire horse, two Mares! one Bull and two Cows with a few sheep and poultry of different kinds: intended for the Island:— The Bull and Cows had been presented by Governor Macquarie, from His Majesty’s herd. Nothing of consequence happened during our voyage. I suffered much from Sea Sickness, and though I have been so frequently at sea, I cannot get the better of that unpleasant complaint; I am always sick and frequently compelled to keep my bed.— On the 16th Decr. we saw the “three Kings” some small Island [sic] (thus named) which ly off the north end of New Zealand, about 12 leagues. We sailed close by them in the afternoon; and, as I wished to pass a day at the North Cape, we stood in for it, with a light breeze, in the evening and saw the land before sul [sic] set.— We had little wind all night: the next morning, at day light, we were nearly four leagues from shore.— We stood in till about 8 A.M.— I was anxious to have an interview with the Chiefs, in order that I might explain to them, the object of my voyage; and introduce the Settlers to them, and prepare the way for my future attempts to promote their welfare. After breakfast the ship’s boat was hoisted out, with a view to visit the shore; I directed Duaterra, Shunghee, Koro Koro, Tohee (or Tooi) and Terra, all the chiefs we had on board, to go in her but no Europeans, so that they might open an intercourse between us and the Natives, and bring us some supplies. The boat was well armed, that they might defend themselves, if any attack should be made upon them.— Before the boat had reached the land, a canoe came alongside the Active with plenty of fish, and shortly after a Chief followed from the shore, who immediately came on board with his son: in his Canoe, there were some very fine looking men.— I asked him, if he had seen Duaterra, whom I had sent on shore; he told me he had not, and immediately shewed me a pocket knife, which he had tied to a string round his wrist and which he highly valued, and informed me that it had been given to him by Duattera along [sic] time before. I was much gratified that we had been so fortunate as to meet with a chief, who knew our friend Duaterra as we were now likely to obtain fully the object of our visit. I told them my name, with which they seemed well acquainted and immediately enquired after a young man belonging to that place, who had lived with me some time previously; his brother was in the canoe and greatly rejoiced he was to see me, he made the most anxious enquiries after his brother, and I gave him every information I could. We were now quite free from all fear, as the natives seemed desirous to shew their attention to us, by every possible means in their power.— I informed the Chief that we wanted some hogs, and potatoes; he requested me to send one of his people on shore in his canoe, and he would send for some immediately— I ordered one of the New Zealanders, belonging to the vessel, into the canoe, as I did not think it prudent to send any European.— The Chief and his son remained on board, they seemed very happy, and much gratified with our confidence in them, and I explained to the Chief, the object of our voyage.— In a short time other Canoes came to the Active and brought an abundance of the finest fish I ever saw, our decks were soon covered with them. We had now a number of natives on board and alongside who behaved with the greatest propriety. We traded with them for fishing lines and other articles of curiosity. Before Duaterra and the other chiefs returned with the boat: I [sic] large canoe came off to the vessel, she was very full of stout, fine looking men, and sailed fast, though the sea was rather rough, and we were at some distance from the land. It was pleasing to behold with what ease she topt the rising waves. One of the principal Chiefs was in the war Canoe with a number of his attendants, and a young Otaheitian known to Europeans by the name of Jem, whom I had known some years before, as he had resided a considerable time with Mr. McArthur at Parramatta: this Otaheitian had married the Chiefs daughter, and his wife was in the Canoe.— He was much surprised to see me, and I was no less so to meet him there, so very unexpectedly.— He had been in the habit of calling at my house, when at Parramatta, and was well acquainted with my Situation in New South Wales, and he could speak English exceedingly well.— I fully explained to him the object of my coming to New Zealand and the nature of my intended plans for the future success of the design.— He was much pleased at the Idea of Europeans residing on the Island.— This young man, being very intelligent and active, appeared to have obtained the full confidence of his father-in-law, and to have great weight and influence at the North Cape— I made himself, his father in law, and the other principal men a few presents, which were gratefully received.— After some conversation, I mentioned that the New Zealanders had been guilty of great cruelties towards the Europeans, particularly in the case of the “Boyd”. They replied “The Europeans were the first aggressors; by inflicting corporal punishment on their chief.” I also told them that Mr Barnes (the master of the Jefferson whaler) when at Port Jackson, had informed me, that they had acted treacherously towards him in attempting to cut off two Boats, belonging to the ship, when she was last at the north Cape in Company with the King George.— I said, I was much concerned to hear these reports and that, if they continued to act in this manner, no European ships would visit them.— In reply to this, the Otaheitian young chief stated; that the Masters of the Jefferson and King George had in the first instance, behaved very ill to them— they had agreed to give 150 Baskets of potatoes and 8 Hogs for one Musket; The Potatoes and Hogs were delivered, and divided between the two vessels: After which the Otaheitian and one of the chiefs went on board the ‘King George’ for the musket, (which was delivered) at the same time, the Master of the “King George” demanded more potatoes and Hogs— The Chief was detained on board, and the Otaheitian sent on shore for the Articles demanded— The Head Chief said, he had fulfilled the agreement for the musket, by the 150 baskets of potatoes and 8 Hogs, and he would give no more.— The Chief that was detained prisoner on board the King George, was the Head Chief’s brother and was with us at this time, on board the Active.— The Otaheitian was sent to the King George to inform the Master that no more potatoes and Hogs would be given, and to request him to relieve the Chief, whom he had unjustly detained. This, the Master refused to do, and he also kept the Otaheitian a prisoner. In two or three days they were put on board the Jefferson & there they remained for some days, till they were ransomed, at 170 baskets of potatoes and 5 hogs.— the people on shore were greatly enraged, all this time, and alarmed for the safety of their Chief, the vessels being out of sight.— After the potatoes and Hogs were delivered, two boats were sent on shore with the Otaheitian and the chief. Great numbers of the Natives were assembled on the shore, to receive them.— They were no sooner landed than the natives fired upon the boats, and I have no doubt but they would have massacred the crews at the moment.— If they could for the fraud and cruelty before stated. The Otaheitian told me it was not possible to restrain the people from firing upon the boats.— The Chief spoke with great warmth and indignation at the treatment he had received. I assured them that both King George and Governor Macquarie would punish any act of fraud or cruelty committed by the Europeans, whenever the proper information was given.— I then gave them Governor Macquarie’s instructions to Masters of vessels, and explained the nature of them, which was clearly understood by the Otaheitian who explained it to the rest.— I told them that the ‘Active’ would occasionally visit them and by that means they might easily obtain redress from the Governor of New South Wales, and requested them never to commit any act of violence upon Europeans in future, but refer their complaints to Governor Macquarie.— They seemed much pleased and promised they would not injure the crews of ships that might touch there.— I also informed them that the Masters of the ‘King George’ and ‘Jefferson’ would be called upon to answer for their conduct, when they came to Port Jackson, as I should inform Governor Macquarie of what they had done.— While the Principal Chief and his party remained on board, the boat returned with Duaterra and the rest that had gone in her.— Duaterra and the principal Chief seemed well acquainted, and were very polite to each other: The most friendly salutations past between them, and Duaterra, being now, comparatively, very rich, made several presents to his friends, as did the other chiefs who had come with me from Sydney.— Duaterra renewed the conversation relative to the firing upon the Jefferson’s Boats, and laid the strongest injunctions on them not to injure the Europeans in future but refer their complaints to the Governor of N. South Wales.— This was one of the most interesting and pleasing days I had ever enjoyed, I was never more amused and gratified than upon this occasion. Before evening we had an abundant supply of fish, hogs and potatoes. I informed the Natives, we should sail that night for the Bay of Islands. They pressed us much to stop another day, and they would bring us more hogs, potatoes, and fish. I told them we had enough for the present and that I would call and see them, on my return to Port Jackson, and, in the mean time, if they would prepare me some flax, I would buy it from them. The Chief promised to have some ready. As soon as evening came on they took their leave in a very warm and affectionate manner, and went into their canoes, to return to shore, apparently much satisfied with the reception they had met with on board the “Active”, and the information they had received relative to the Active visiting them again, and the Europeans settling on their island.— When the[y] [sic] had left us we made sail, and proceeded on our Voyage with a fair breeze.— During the night the wind died away, and in the morning the little we had was against us, so that our progress along the coast was but slow.— The hills and woods appeared very beautiful to the eye, and the fires of the natives smoked in all directions on the main land, the wind continued nearly the same during the day. The next morning we beat up against the wind, and passed the mouth of the harbour of Whangarooa (the place where the Boyd was cut off) but could not weather the “Cavalles” some small inhabited Islands, a few miles from the Main. The Natives informed [us] there was a safe passage between these islands and the Main, and we therefore endeavoured to beat through them, but could not, for contrary winds. As we were not far from the Cavalles, I wished to visit the people, residing on them, and had the boat hoisted out for that purpose. Messrs Nicholas and Kendall, with Koro-Koro and Tohee, accompanied me on shore. As soon as we landed, all the Natives ran off, and secreted themselves in the bushes excepting one old man, who, being lame, was not able to make his escape, we walked up to him; he appeared alarmed till he saw Koro-Koro. I then made him a present of a few trifles; and in return he offered us a basked [sic] of dried fish, which we declined.— Korokoro immediately left us, and went in search of the natives. Mr Kendall sat down with the old man, who was much fatigued in getting up the hill, from the steepness of the shore. Mr Nicholas and I went after Koro-koro, but were some time before we could find him; he had gone to enquire after his relations, who lived upon this Island. After some time we found Korokoro who had met with one of his own men. By this time, the natives began to recover from their alarm, and to come out of their hiding places.— While we were talking with Koro-koro and some of the Natives, his aunt was seen coming toward us with some women and children.— She had a green bough twisted round her head and another in her hand, and a young child on her back:— When she came within one hundred yards, She began to make a very mournful lamentation, and hung down her head, as if oppressed by the heaviest grief.— She advanced to Koro-koro with a slow pace; Koro-koro appeared much agitated, leaning upon his musket, as his aunt advanced she prayed aloud and wept exceedingly: Tokee (Koro-koro’s brother) seemed much affected, and, as if ashamed of his Aunt’s conduct, he told us he would not cry:— I will act like an Englishman”, he said. “I will not cry.” Koro-koro remained motionless, till his Aunt came up to him, when they laid there heads together, the woman leaning upon a staff, and Koro-koro upon his gun and in this situation they wept aloud, for a long time, and repeated short sentences alternately, which, we understood, were prayers, and continued weeping, the tears rolling down their sable countenances in torrents.— It was impossible to see them without being deeply affected; at this time also, the daughter of Koro-koro’s Aunt sat at her Mother’s feet weeping, and all the women joined in their lamentations.— We thought this an extraordinary custom amongst them, and a singular mode of manifesting their joy; but we afterwards found that this custom was general in the Island of New Zealand. Many of the poor women cut themselves in their faces, hands, and breasts with sharp shells or flints. till the blood ran down in streams. When their tears and lamentations had subsided, I presented the women with a few presents. Tohee had sat all this time labouring to suppress his feelings (having declared he would not cry). In a short time we were joined by several fine young men, among them there was a youth, the son of a chief on the Island; when Towhee saw him coming he could contain his feelings no longer but instantly ran to him, and they were locked in each others arms— weeping aloud:— After they had saluted each other and the women had gone through various ceremonies, we entered into conversation with them.— I enquired why they all ran off into the bushes; they told us that they had supposed, when we landed, that we were going to shoot them.— These people were greatly rejoiced when they found us to be their friends.— They did every thing in their power to please and gratify us.— After spending a few hours we returned to the place where we left Mr Kendall talking to the old man; a number of the natives attended us, and we enjoyed a very pleasant day; as every object arrount [sic] us was new and interesting, particularly the Inhabitants. From the top of the Cavalles, the view of the main land, together with the Ocean, and the numerous small Islands scattered upon it, is the most delightful I ever saw (at least I thought so). When we arrived we found Mr Kendall had been visited by some of the natives, who were still with him, and had much entertained him during our absence.— In the evening we returned to the vessel accompanied by the son of the chief and other chiefs from the main, who remained on board all night.— The next morning, the wind still continued against us, and we had been labouring more than a day and a night, to work the vessel, either round the Islands, or between them and the main, to no purpose.— I thought it most prudent, as there good anchorage, to bring the vessel to Anchor, and wait for a fair wind.— I communicated my wishes to the Master accordingly; and we came to anchor between the Islands and the main, in seven fathoms of water. Here we lay about five leagues from Whangarooa harbour, where the Boyd was cut off, and her crew Massacred, and one league from that part of the Main which belonged to the Chief Shunghee who came with us from Port Jackson. Duaterra and Shunghee, had often told me of the bloody war, which had been carried on between the people of Whangorooa and those of the Bay of Islands, from the time the Boyd was destroyed till that period. During the stay of these Chiefs in New South Wales, they were always apprehensive, that the Chiefs of Whangarooa would take advantage of their absence to make an attack upon the people at the Bay of Islands.— However we here learned that there had been no disturbances since they had left home. It appeared that after the Boyd had been cut off Tippahee (a chief belonging to the Bay of Islands) and who had visited Port Jackson, where he received great attention, was accused of being concerned in that dreadful massacre, and in consequence of which the whalers, who were at that time on the coast, and had come into the Bay of Islands, shortly after that affair, united their force, and sent seven armed Boats, before day-break, to attack the Island of Tippahee, where, on their landing, they shot every man, woman, and child that came in their way; in this attack Tippahee received Seven wounds, and soon afterwards died. Duaterra and Shunghee always declared that Tippahee was innocent of the crime for which he suffered; and that Tippoohee, of Whangarooa, committed it.— Whangaroa is situated about thirty miles nearer the north cape, than the Bay of Islands. Tippahee was in the habit of trading with the people of Whangarooa, and happened to go there with a cargo of fish, on the day, in which the ‘Boyd’ was taken, and the whole of her crew massacred.— When he arrived five only of her men were alive and in the rigging, whom he took into his own Canoe and landed them, with a view of saving their lives, but, being followed by the people, who committed the outrage, these five were forcibly taken from him and instantly put to death. This is the account given by these natives who had first visited New South Wales. They originally declared that Tippahee was innocent of the destruction of the Boyd. The people at the Bay of Islands in consequence of the murder of their chief Tippahee, declared War against the people of Whangarooa.— Several desperate Battles had been fought, and the war was likely to continue.— I had often told Duaterra and Shunghee that it would be to the interest of all parties to make peace, and that I wished to see it established, before I quitted New Zealand.— Duaterra expressed his doubts as to the accomplishment of this object.— I told him I thought if I could obtain an interview with the Chiefs, I might bring it about, and that it was my determination to visit Whangarooa before my return, to try what could be done.— The wind continued in the same Quarter next day, which obliged us to remain at anchor. I again visited the Cavalles, and there learnt, that the Chiefs of Whangarooa were on the main and all the principal warriors: they had come to the funeral of some great Warrior who had died a few days before, and were then encamped on the shore opposite to our Anchorage. At this information, I hastened on board and consulted with Duaterra— told him how anxious I was to make peace, now that Europeans were come to settle among them.— that this would secure the lives of the Europeans and tend to the general benefit of their country.— I expressed my wish to visit the camp of the Whangarooa people, and hear what the chiefs had to say on the subject.— As he had never met these people, since the loss of the Boyd, except in the field of Battle, he hesitated for some time.— I did all I could to induce him to try the experiment.— He was not afraid of himself, but was apprehensive that some accident might happen to me, or to the persons of my party,—he at length consented to go on shore with me; Shunghee and Koro-koro agreed to accompany us— and Messrs Nicholas, Kendall, King and Hanson volunteered to do the same. We took several loaded muskets in the boats with us.— The beach on which we landed belonged to Shunghee and was covered with his people. On approaching the Shore we saw the Whangarooa Chiefs with their warriors encamped on [a] high sugar loaf hill, to our left, with colours flying &c— The foot of this hill communicated with the sea.— As soon as they saw us land, our distance from them being about half a mile, they took to their spears, struck their colours, and ran off as fast as they could.— Duaterra took a brace of large pistols, and desired me to follow him slowly— for he would come up to them at a certain point, where they must speak to him, because they could not escape by any other way. We accordingly followed Duaterra, in a body, and were surrounded by a crowd of men, women, and children belonging to Shunghee’s tribe.— A few of the principal people ran in different directions to clear the way, and keep the crowd from pressing on us.— In a short time Duaterra returned to meet us, and called on me to come forward, we accordingly mended our pace and soon came in sight of the Whangarooa people who had stopped to receive us.— A line was formed on each side for us to pass through them.— An old woman whom I took to be a priestess, made a very great noise, and waved a flag in her hand as we advanced. The Chiefs were all seated on the ground, according to their custom, and their warriors standing up, with their Spears fixed in the ground uprightly— these instruments were from 15 to 20 feet in length— they were also armed with patooes.— Duaterra, with a Pistol in his hand, stood at some distance from the chiefs, and on my coming up to them, he fired off the pistol, and directed those who had muskets to do the same. This being done, the Whangarooa party returned the compliment by discharging their fire arms— which I considered as a favourable omen to the success of my mission. One of the principal chiefs (who had cut off the Boyd) had been at Parramatta and knew me; he had also acquired tolerable English from being on board of Whalers— He was known to Europeans by the name of George. I made a few presents to the chiefs, and after some conversation on various subjects—particularly on our visit to New Zealand, I enquired how they came to cut off the Boyd and to murder the crew.— Two of them stated, that they were at at [sic] Port Jackson when the Boyd was there; and had been put on board by a Mr. Lord in order to return home.— that George (their head Chief) had fallen sick while on board and was unable to do his duty as a common sailor, in consequence of which, he was severely punished— was refused provisions— threatened to be thrown overboard, and many other indignities were offered to him, even by the common sailors, he remonstrated with the Master, begged that no corporal punishment might be inflicted on him— observing that he was a Chief in his own country, which they would ascertain on arrival at New Zealand.— He was told he was no Chief with many abusive terms, which he mentioned, and which are but too commonly used by British seamen. When he arrived at Whangaroa, his back was in a very lacerated state, and his friends and people were determined to revenge the insult which had been offered to him; he said, if he had not been treated with such creulty [sic] the Boyd would never have been touched.— From the accounts which these people and their Chiefs gave of the destruction of the Boyd ‘Tippahee’ had had no hand in this melancholy affair. It was wholly their own act and deed.— This appeared to be strictly true (for I saw no reason to disbelieve their declaration) that Tippahee and his people suffered innocently, and that their death was the cause of much bloodshed,— for many men since that rash act was committed, have been cut off belonging to the Bay of Islands, as well as to the Whangarooa tribe, with whom the affair originated.— I never passed Tippahee’s Island without a sigh;— it is now desolate without an inhabitant and has been so since his death.— The ruins of his little Cottage, built by the kindness of the late Governor King, still remains and I hope that those Europeans who were engaged in that fatal transaction were Ignorant at the time, that they were punishing the innocent.— I think it probable that the mistake (if there was one) originated in the affinity between the Name of Tippahee and that of the Chief of Whangaroa, who was principally concerned in the destruction of the Boyd, styled Tippoohee.— This chief I saw and conversed with on the subject. Having fully satisfied myself respecting the loss of the Boyd and explained to these people, the reason of the Active’s coming to New Zealand— I found as night was coming on I could not accomplish the grand object I had in view, namely to establish peace among them without loss of more time.— I therefore resolved to remain in their camp all night.— Shunghee had given directions to his people to prepare supper for us, nearly a mile from where we then were; I told the chief we would go to visit Shunghee’s people, and when we had taken some refreshment; Mr Nicholas and I would return, and spend the night in their camp; in order that we might have a little more conversation with them: to this the [chief] readily consented, and with a view to show us some marked attention, they entertained us with a sham fight, a war-dance, and a song of victory before we went to Shunghee’s people.— After these ceremonies were over, we took our leave and returned to the place where we had landed, attended by a great number of natives.— Shunghee’s Servants had got our potatoes and fish prepared— Duaterra and the party who had come with us from the vessel now returned on board— leaving myself, Mr Nicholas and Shunghee to spend the night on shore.— We sat down, to supper, on the ground, but were soon almost smothered by the natives, who crowded so close around us, that I was compelled to draw a circle and direct them not to pass it. We were here much amused by these people, and they appeared equally so with us— They manifested every desire to serve us: and after spending about an hour with them, we returned to the Camp of the Whangaroa warriors who had removed about half a mile from the place where we had the first interview with them, and had taken their Station on a level piece of ground, which I estimated to contain about 100 acres. When we arrived, they received us very cordially, we sat down among them and the Chiefs surrounded us.— I then renewed our conversation relative to the destruction of the Boyd with a view of bringing about a reconciliation between them and the inhabitants of the Bay of Islands, as I considered the establishment of peace between these contending parties of great importance to the Mission. The Chiefs told me the state the wreck of the Boyd was then in, and promised to give me the guns and whatever remained belonging to her; if I would go into their harbour.— They had got some of the Guns on shore and would get the rest.— The Chief George told me that his father and five others were blown up in the Boyd, when she took fire. His father had got part of the powder on deck with some of the Muskets, and was trying one of the flints, in a musket lock, whether it would strick fire, when a spark from it, caught the powder and the explosion killed all within its reach.— He pressed me much to go into their harbour:— I told him I probably might do so before I left New Zealand provided the wind would permit; but I could not then go, on account of the Stock and number of people I had on board the Active.— I then addressed him on the subject of peace, pointed out to him, how much more it would be, for their interest and happiness, to turn their attention to agriculture, and the improvement of their country, than continue to fight and murder one another, and particularly now as the Europeans who were about to settle amongst them, through whom they would obtain wheat to sow their land and tools to cultivate it. I assured them, that every assistance would be given by the Europeans to promote the improvement of their present situation; and that, if they would only attend to the cultivation of their land, and lay aside all sorts of war and murder they would soon become a great and happy people.— George replied— he did not want to fight any more, and was ready to make peace—Much conversation then passed chiefly respecting New Zealand and Port Jackson, which George had visited. I endeavoured to impress upon his mind the great degree of comfort we enjoyed as compared with his countrymen’s enjoyments— our mode of living, Houses &c. which he had seen, and that all these blessings might be obtained by them, by cultivating their land, and improving themselves in useful knowledge, which they would now have an opportunity to acquire from the European settlers. He seemed sensible of all these advantages, and expressed a wish to follow my advice— the other Chiefs and their people stood around us.— As the evening advanced the people began to retire to rest in different groups— About 11 P.M. Mr Nicholas and I wrapped ourselves up in our great coats and prepared for rest also. George directed me to lie by his side, his Wife and Child lay on one hand— myself on the other, and Mr Nicholas close by the family. The night was clear, the stars shone brightly, and the Sea, in our front was smooth— around us were numerous spears stuck upright in the ground, and groups of natives lying in all directions like a flock of sheep upon the grass, as there were neither tents nor huts to cover them— I viewed our situation with new sensations and feelings that I cannot express; surrounded by cannibals, who had Massacred and devoured our countrymen, I wondered much at the Mysteries of providence, and how these things could be.— Never did I behold the blessed advantages of civilization, in a more grateful light, than at that moment. I did not sleep much, during the night, my mind was too anxiously occupied by the present Scene, and the new and strange ideas it naturally excited.— About three oclock in the morning I arose and walked about the Camp surveying the different groups of Natives, some of whom put out their heads from under the tops of their ‘kakkahows’, which are like a bee-hive, and spoke to me.— When the morning light appeared, we beheld men, women, and children asleep in all directions, like the beasts of the field.— I had directed the Boat to be brought on shore, for us at daylight, and soon after, Duaterra arrived in the Camp. I then invited the Chiefs to breakfast on board the Active, which invitation was readily accepted— We immediately went in the boat together, and several canoes put off at the same time for the Active— At first I entertained doubts whether the Chiefs would trust themselves to us or not, on account of the Boyd, lest we should detain them while We had them in our power; but they shewed no signs of fear, and went on board with apparent confidence. I communicated to Duaterra my intention to make them some presents, he told me whatever article I gave to one, I must give a similar article to another, and each article was to be given seperately [sic] and to the eldest chief first. The Axes, Bill hooks Prints &c &c which I intended to give them were all got ready, after breakfast. The Chiefs were seated in the Cabin, in great form to receive the presents— I sat on one side of the table, and they on the other; Duaterra stood and handed to me each article seperately, [sic] that I was to give them. Messrs Kendall, Hall, and King with the Master of the Active and his son were all, one after another, introduced to the chiefs; and the chiefs were, at the same time, informed what duties each of these persons was appointed to do i.e. Mr Kendall to instruct their children Mr Hall to build houses and boats &c &c— Mr King to make fishing lines, and Mr Hanson to command the Active which would be employed in bringing Axes and such other articles, as were wanted from Port Jackson, to enable them to cultivate their land, and improve their Country.— When the ceremonies of giving and receiving presents, was over I expressed my hopes that they would have no more wars, but from that time, would be reconciled to each other. Duaterra, Shunghee, and Koro-koro, all shook hand [sic] with the Chiefs of Whangaroa, and saluted each other, as a token of reconciliation, by joining their noses together,— I was much gratified to see these men at amity once more, and sincerely wished, that this peace might never be broken, and I considered the time well employed, while we had been detained by adverse winds.— The Chiefs took their leave, much pleased with our attention to them, and promised never to injure any European in future.— Having nothing more to do, and the wind having become favourable we weighed anchor in the afternoon, and stood for the Bay of Islands— we reached the mouth of the harbour, and were met by a war canoe belonging to Korokoro, who resides on the south side of the harbour. In this canoe were Korokoro’s son and a number of his servants, who were all greatly rejoiced to see their Chief. He left his son on board and immediately went on shore himself— at 3 p.m. on thursday 22nd Decr we anchored on the north side of the harbour, about seven miles from the Heads in a cove opposite to the town of Rangheehoo, where Duaterra was wont to reside, to the great joy of his people. The Active was soon surrounded by canoes from all quarters, on going ashore Duaterra and Shunghee found all their friends and relatives well, who wept for joy at their return and the women cut themselves in a similar manner to those of the Cavalles with shells and flints, till the blood flowed down. It was in vain to attempt to persuade them not to do this, because they considered it the strongest proof of their affection.— The next day we landed the horses and cattle, and fixed upon a place for the present residence of the settlers; and began to clear away the rubbish, and prepare for erecting houses, for their reception, on a piece of ground adjoining to the native town pitched upon by Duaterra and the other Chiefs of the place.— About 8 Oclock on Saturday morning, Korokoro who lived about nine miles from the Settlers, came to pay his respects to us; he was attended by 10 Canoes full of his warriors accompanied by some women and Children.— The Canoes came down in a regular line with colours flying on observing which, we immediately hoisted ours. Some of his officers stood up and regulated all their movements by word of command, and signals made by means of their large Patooes (which were ornamented with feathers) these they held in their hands, and kept in constant motion. Korokoro was dressed in his native clothing, and his brother Tohee both were painted with red ocre and had feathers in their hair;— the warriors were likewise painted.— The whole presented a grand warlike scene.— They advanced with great speed towards the Brig, and kept a regular line, every man striking his paddle at the same instant so that the whole sounded as one stroke— they sung the war song, as they approached and performed all their gestures and threats, as if they were determined upon attacking the vessel in earnest— We saluted them with a discharge of thirteen small arms, the song of victory was then sung in the canoes, and their customary rejoicing performed.— After this, Koro-koro, with the chiefs who had accompanied him, came on board, and made us several presents in the most polite manner— A number of chiefs from other districts were also on board; and Koro-koro introduced them all, one by one, to his European friends, commented on the particular attention they had shewn to him when at Port Jackson; and lamented that the poverty of his country prevented him from returning their kindness according to his wishes.— He was also very particular in explaining, to the other Chiefs, for what purposes Messrs Hall, and King had come to reside in New Zealand. Duaterra and his friends were present on this occasion and assisted in regulating the necessary ceremonies, and forms, in which Korokoro and his party were to be received. It had been previously arranged, between Duaterra and Korokoro, unknown to us, we were to be entertained with a sham fight— After taking some refreshment, preparations were made to go on shore.— Korokoro was to make an attack upon Duaterra’s people and take the place by storm; Duaterra then went on shore to prepare for the defence of his place.— A number of canoes, full of people immediately joined us belonging to other Chiefs, when Korokoro left the vessel accompanied by Mr. Nicholas, the Settlers and I,. Duaterra had got all his men drawn up in order, armed with their spears and other weapons of war— Korokoro’s canoes advanced towards the shore in the same order of Battle in which they had approached the Active, a chief belonging to Duaterra, quite naked, ran furiously to and fro along the beach, making a most horrid noise, and daring the sham enemy to land.— As the Canoes came nearer to the shore, those in them increased their shouts and furious gestures— at length they all jumped out of their canoes into the water, and in one compact body began the attack.— Duaterra’s men all retreated as fast as possible, and the others pursued them a considerable distance when Duaterra’s men, suddenly wheeled round, and attacked their pursuers; The Battle then became general— a number of women were seen in the heat of the action, among whom were Tippahee’s old widow (apparently about 70 years of age, and Duaterra’s wife, bearing her hand, a patooe about seven feet long made of the jawbone of a whale;— She brandished this weapon about, in the very centre of the mock fight, and went through all the various movements usually performed by the men in advancing and retreating. After both parties had run and struggled together, till nearly exhausted (some having been trampled upon and others accidentally knocked down) they formed a close body and united in the shouts of victory and in the war-dance, which ended the scene.— Duaterra, during the action, commanded one party and Koro-Koro the other. The former passed the remaining part of the day in preparing for the Sabbath. He enclosed about half an acre of ground with a fence, in the centre of which, he erected a pulpit and a reading Desk, and covered the whole with either Black native made cloth or some duck which he had brought with him from Port Jackson. he also procured the bottoms of some old canoes, and fixed them up as seats for the Europeans, on each side of the pulpit; intending to have Divine Service performed the next day. These preparations were made of his own accord, and in the evening, he first informed me that every thing was ready for public worship.— I was much pleased with this singular mark of his attention.— The reading Desk was about three, and the pulpit, six, feet from the ground;— The black native cloth covered the top of the Pulpit and hung over the sides.— The bottom of the pulpit, as well as the Reading-Desk, was made of part of a Canoe and the whole was becoming and had a solemn appearance. He had also erected a flag staff on the highest hill in the Village which had a very commanding view.— On Sunday morning, when I went upon deck I saw the English flag flying, which was a pleasing sight in New Zealand. I considered it the signal for the dawn of civilization, liberty, and Religion in that dark and benighted land.— I never viewed the British flag with more gratification, and I flattered myself, they would never be removed, till the Natives of that island, enjoyed all the happiness of British subjects. About 10 A.M. we prepared to go on shore to publish the glad tidings of the Gospel of Christ, for the first time, on this Island. I was under no apprehension for the safety of the vessel, and therefore ordered all on board to attend Divine Service on shore, except the Master and one man)— On our landing we found Korokoro, Duaterra, and Shunghee dressed in Regimentals, which had been given them by Governor Macquarie;— their men drawn up, ready to march into the enclosure, to attend Divine Service.— They had their Swords by their sides and switches in their hands.— We entered the enclosure and were placed on the seats, on each side of the Pulpit. Korokoro marched his men on, and stationed on my right and in rear of the Europeans, while Duaterra placed his men on the left of the Inhabitants of the village, including women and children, and the other Chiefs formed a circle round the whole— A very solemn silence prevailed— the sight was truly impressive:— I got up and began the service by singing the old hundredth psalm, and felt my very soul melting within me, when I viewed my congregation and considered the state they were in.— After reading the service, during which the natives stood up and sat down at the signal given by the motion of Korokoro’s switch, which was regulated by the movements of the Europeans, it being Christmas day, I preached from the 2nd Chr of St. Luke’s Gospel v. 10th “Behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy & ca. The Natives told Duaterra they could not understand what I meant— he replied they were not to mind that now; for they would understand by and bye, when he would try to explain the meaning as well as he could— When I had ended the Sermon [in pencil above: done preaching], he informed them, of what I had described in my discourse [in pencil— been talking about] been— Duaterra was very much pleased, that he had been able to make all the necessary preparations for the performance of Divine Service in so short a time; and we felt much obliged to him for his attention. He was extremely anxious to convince us, that he would do every thing for us that lay in his power; and that the good of his country was his principal consideration. In the above manner the Gospel has been introduced into New Zealand, and I fervently pray, that the Glory of it may never depart from its Inhabitants till Time shall be no more. After the service we returned on board, much gratified with the reception we had met with, and we could not but feel the strongest persuasion that the time was at hand, when the Glory of the Lord would be revealed to these poor benighted heathen, and that those, who were to remain on the Island, had strong reason to believe, that their labours would be blessed and crowned with success.— In the evening I administered the Holy Sacrement [sic] on board the ‘Active’— In rememberance [sic] of our Saviour’s Birth and of what He had done and suffered for us.— On Monday Morning, as there were no timber at Rangheehoo, fit for erecting the necessary buildings for the Settlers, I determined to take the Brig to the Timber district, which I understood was about 20 miles distant, on the opposite side of the harbour— up a fresh water river: because this would supply what was wanted, at once, and save considerable expense. I therefore ordered all the Iron and various other articles to be landed and given in charge of Duaterra.— The poultry were also sent on shore— the Sawyers and Smith with Mr Hanson Junr left the vessel likewise— I directed them, with the assistance of the Natives, to build a hut 60 feet by 16, and to thatch it for the immediate accommodation of the settlers and their families. When we returned from the Timber District the Natives seemed very willing to assist us as much as they could.— I found now I should be much distressed for want of axes, and other articles of trade, as the presents I had made at the North Cape and along the coast, had very much reduced my stock.— We had also omitted to bring coals with us from Port Jackson: and I hardly knew how to remedy these defects— As nothing could be done in our mechanical operations, nor could we purchase provisions from the natives without carpenters tools; Such as Axes &c. I had no alternative but to erect a Smith’s shop and burn Charcoal— in order that the Smith might get to work, and make axes &c to supply our present wants. I consequently desired that some of the Natives might assist the Smith in burning Charcoal and in erecting a workshop until the Active should return.— Having given such instructions as I deemed necessary and prudent, We sailed for the Timber District on tuesday taking with us, the Settlers and their families (This district belonged to a chief named ‘Terra’ an old man apparently seventy years of age). Terra was then the head Chief on the south side, and possessed considerable influence— I therefore judged it prudent to wait upon him and to obtain his permission— in the first place, to cut what timber we required in order to prevent any misunderstanding. Accordingly when we came opposite to his village I went, accompanied by Messrs Kendall, Nicholas, and King, to visit him and took with me a young man about seventeen years of age, who was related to the Chief, and who had been almost nine years from New Zealand— the latter part of which period he had lived with me in Parramatta— He had also lived several years with a Mr Drummond at Norfolk Island, from whom he experienced great kindness.— When we landed I found Terra sitting on the beach with some of his subordinate Chiefs and people;— He received us very cordially, and wept much on account of the young man’s return, as did many others, some of whom wept aloud.— I presented him with an axe, an adze and two plane Irons with several other trifles.— He said he did not want any present from me, but only my company, as he had heard so often of me, from his own people and others.— I told him, that I had waited on him, to beg his permission, to cut some timber in his district for building houses to the Europeans and Rangheehoo. [sic]— He expressed a strong desire that they would come and reside with him. I pointed out to him, that they could not well come then, but must settle with Duaterra in consequence of our long acquaintance with him; but, that in time some Europeans should come and live with him. He gave his consent for us to have what timber was wanted.— He informed me that the wheat, which had been given him when the ‘Active’ was first there, was growing. I went to see it, and found it almost ripe. As the Vessel had gone on, and I was informed, we were several miles from the place at which she would anchor— I wished to take my leave before the night came on us, but the old Chief would not consent till we had first taken some refreshment.— He therefore ordered his Cook to dress some sweet potatoes as soon as possible (these are, with them, esteemed a choice food). In a short time a basketfull of them were roasted and placed before us.— The Chief sat by us, as did his wives and a number of Men, Women and Children; he would not eat with us himself nor permit any of his people to do so, and when we parted with him, he ordered two baskets of Sweet potatoes to be put into the boat for our use. I invited him to come on board the Active which he promised to do, and we took our live [sic] being much gratified with the attention of this Chief and his people. The next morning we were visited by numbers of the natives from different districts; and I contracted with some of the subordinate Chiefs for a cargo of timber. The Brig lay about eight miles from the fresh water river where the pine trees grew, there not being sufficient depth of water to bring her nearer. I went up, accompanied by Messrs Nicholas and Hall, to see the pines, and we found a considerable village upon the Banks of the river, which they called Koua-koua. When our arrival was known, we were soon surrounded by numbers of the natives, who vied with each other in their attentions— None of us were under the least apprehension of danger any more than if we had been among our own country folk— In about ten days we had got our Cargo, and were ready to return to Rangheehoo. During the time the natives were getting the timber, Mr Nicholas and I visited different places for several miles round; and passed one night with an old Chief who gave us an account of Captn Cook’s visit and stay at the Bay of Islands. He said that he was then a young man, and shewed us where the sailors pitched their tents, washed their linen, watered their ships, and cut their wood; he also related several occurrences which took place while the great Navigator remained there.— Our Cargo being completed on friday the 6th of Jany 1815 We weighed anchor and sailed for Rangheehoo. When we got there the hut which I had directed to be built was almost finished. It was my intention, as soon as the Settlers and their luggage were safely landed, to visit either Whangarooa or the River Thames, as the wind at the time might permit.— Several of the natives of Whangaroa had visited the Active, since the peace had been established between them and the people of the Bay of Islands. As the Hut would not be ready for the reception of the Settlers for, at least, four or five days, I agreed with Shunghee, to visit one of his villages twenty five miles distant in the interior. Mr Nicholas volunteered to accompany me— early on Monday morning the 9th. Shunghee, Duaterra, his wife and several other chiefs came off to the Brig in a War Canoe, in which we were to go up one of the Western branches of the harbour, from the head of which we were to walk to a place called Waimate where the village alluded to was built.— After breakfast, we left the Active and went into the Canoe, which was large and commodious;— Sixteen persons could row on each side and we could sit or lie down at pleasure. These Canoes go very quick thro’ the water, and afford the most pleasant conveyance for passengers.— Some of them are 80 to 90 feet in length,— A smaller canoe also accompanied us, with some of Shunghees common Servants.— About eleven oclock, we reached the head of the cove, which we estimated to be about 15 miles from the Active.— Here we landed in a potatoe Garden belonging to Shunghee’s Brother named Kangarooa; where we were to take some refreshment before we proceeded on our journey. Duaterra and his wife had already gone to their farm, the servants were all busy some in digging potatoes, others in making fires to roast them.— Hearing the sound of a fall of water at a little distance; I went to examine it, while the potatoes were roasting, and found a fresh water river falling over a bed of rocks, which there extend from bank to bank. I estimated the fall to be about 91 [sic] feet perpendicular height— The water is sufficient to turn mills of any kind. A regular bed of solid rock, I think of whinstone, runs direct across the head of the salt water cove, and forms a dam similar to many of the artificial dams in England.— The water seemed to be supplied from regular springs and heavy rains.— The land on both sides of the river appeared very good.— After taking some refreshments, about 10 oclock we set off for Waimate.— For the first three or four miles we past through a rich uneven country.— The land in general was free from timber, and could easily have been plowed, it appeared to me to be good strong wheat land, and was then covered with fern.— For the next six miles the land seemed of various qualities some exceeding good, some of it stony, a part swampy, and the other portions of a gravelly nature— The whole of this part of country taken collectively would form a good Agricultural Settlement. It is watered by several fine streams running through it about a mile apart from each other and it is skirted in various places by lofty pine trees, and other timber.— When we had walked nearly 10 miles we entered a very fine wood in which there were some of the largest pines I had ever seen. One measured more than thirty feet in girth, and probably not less than one hundred feet in height, without a branch, it appeared to be nearly the same thickness at the top as at the bottom.. While passing thro’ this wood, we met with a Chief’s wife who was overjoyed to see us; her husband’s name was Terria a very fine handsome looking man, he had been on board the Brig a few days before; he informed me that some time back, a boat’s crew belonging to a whaler had entered his potatoe ground, in the Bay of Islands, to steal his potatoes, and that he had set his father and some of his people to watch them, when the Europeans shot his father dead, and killed another man and a woman, he afterwards watched them himself, and killed three European sailors.— I understood that the Europeans belonged to a Whaler called the New Zealander.— After meeting Terria’s wife, we came to his village situated on the banks of a fine run of fresh water, and a deal of rich land around it.— We enquired how many wives he had and were told ten. Terria was from home but his wives pressed us much to have some refreshments with them. There were a number of servants both men and women.— We accepted the invitation and Shunghee having shot a wild duck, we had it dressed while Terria’s Servants prepared abundance of potatoes for the whole party. We stopped in this village about two hours; they had a number of fine hogs but no other animal was seen exce[p]ting dogs— The New Zealanders are a very cheerful race: We were here entertained with a dance and song— and they continued their mirth during our stay. We took our leave of them a little before the sun went down.— Proceeding on our journey, we arrived at Shunghee’s village, just before dark, where we were received with the loudest acclamations of his people, several of whom wept for joy.— This village contains about two hundred houses and is situated on the summit of an almost inaccessible hill, and strongly fortified both by nature and art.— Three very deep trenches have been cut round the sides of the hill, one above another, and each trench fenced round with whole and split trees, from twelve to twenty feet high.— We entered this extraordinary fortification through a narrow gate way, when Shunghee shewed us how he defended his place in time of war. — He had one small Secret corner where he could be concealed and fire upon the enemy, every little hut, in this enclosure, is fenced round; Some [the] Store houses for the reception of their spears and provisions, are about 30 feet long and twenty wide.— they are also well built, the roofs are thatched some of the eves [sic] extend three feet over the sides in order to carry off the water, and keep the building dry.— In the centre of the Fort, on the very summit of the hill, a stage is errected [sic] upon a single pillar, about twenty feet long and three broad, hewn out of a solid log, and elevated about six feet from the ground. Upon this the Chief sits either for pleasure or business just as occasions require him to consult with his people.— It commands a most extensive view, of the surrounding country in all directions. Near this stage is a little hut about four feet from the ground, three feet long and two wide, with a little image placed up on the side of the door (which does not exceed one foot, a seat also is placed in front, upon which the Chief’s Lady sits when she eats her provisions, which are deposited in this little building.— About nine Oclock, we were informed that the room was ready where we were to sleep, some clean Mats had been placed upon the floor for us to lie on, we wrapped ourselves up in our great coats.— A number of the natives lay in different situations, some under cover, and some in the open air.— We had enjoyed a very pleasant day, and our long walk had prepared us for a Sound sleep, tho’ not indulged with feather beds. Early on tuesday morning the 10th we rose with an intention of visiting a fresh water Lake [called Morberrie— Hocken] about 5 miles distant from the village.— We set off attended by Shunghee, and several Chiefs with a number of servants.— Our way lay thro’ a wood composed of various sorts of timber besides the noble pine. We could not but view these wonderful productions of nature with reverence and wonder.— On our way to the Lake we also passed through some very rich ground and soon arrived at a small village where Shunghee’s people were at work preparing ground for planting potatoes.— There was a very fine crop nearly ripe in one part.— The land appeared dry and rich, and the potatoes mealy— I have never seen better potatoes under the best culture.— When we had walked two miles further we came to the Lake: it might be about 12 Miles in circumference, and we were informed, that it empties itself into the head of a River, which ran into the Ocean on the west side of the Island. It’s head was about an hours walk from the Lake.— The land appeared good on the north side of it.— We amused ourselves about two hours in viewing this Lake, and the neighbouring grounds, and then returned to the last mentioned Village; where we dined on a wild duck and potatoes (aided by the provisions we had brought with us) the Duck was shot by Shunghee. After this we returned to the Fort, and slept there for that night.— Shunghee’s people here appeared very industrious, they rose at the dawn of day, both men and women, some were busy making baskets for potatoes, others dressing flax, or making mats, none remains unemployed.— Shunghee and his brother Kangorroa have a large track of Country similar in extent [‘in extent’ crossed out in pencil] to one of the counties in England; It extends from the east side to the west side of New Zealand, and is well watered.— We saw much land well adapted for cultivation. Shunghee had near the village we were at, one field which appeared to me to contain forty acres, all fenced in with rails and upright stakes tied to them to keep out the pigs.— The greater part of it was planted with turnips, common, and sweet potatoes, which were in high cultivation. They suffer no weeds to grow but, with incredible labour and patience root up every thing likely to injure the growing crop.— Their tools of Agriculture are chiefly made of wood, some formed like a spade, and others like a crow bar, with which they turn up the soil.— Axes, hoes, and Spades, are much wanted. If these could be obtained their Country would soon put on a different appearance.— No labor of man, without Iron, can clear and subdue uncultivated land to any extent. The New Zealanders seem to do as much in this respect, and the strength and wisdom of man, in their situation is equal to.— Shunghee shewed me some fine wheat, the seed of which I had sent him about seven months before, it was nearly ripe, and the ear was full and large, he put a very high value upon it, as he appeared to know its worth from his few month’s residence at Parramatta.— I had also sent over a little English flax seed, this also had been sown and it came to great perfection, far superior to any I had observed in New South Wales— Shunghee treated us, during this visit to his village, with all the attention and hospitality his means afforded.— He had slain two hogs, and we had what we used of them, dressed after our own mode. Early on Wednesday the 11th we took our leave of this Extraordinary fortification, and the people who resided in it, intending to breakfast at the village belonging to Terria, about five miles distant.— Shunghee sent his Servants with two fine hogs for the use of the vessel.— We arrived at Terria’s Village a little after 7 a.m., where we were very kindly received, the fires were soon lighted and preparations made for breakfast.— Several natives joined us here, whom we had not seen before. Terria was not yet returned.— After Mr Nicholas and I had breakfasted I had tea made for Terria’s wives and Shunghee’s, who surrounded us— They all refused to take any— Shunghee told me they were all tabooed, and thereby prohibited from taking any thing but water.—I pressed Shunghee to allow one of his wives (who had a little child about a month old, and who had followed us from the village, to take it, he said she could not drink any, for if she did his child would die.— I was fully convinced that their refusing to take the tea was founded upon some superstitious notions.— They were all very fond of bread and Sugar; and I distributed what remained of these articles, among them, while Shunghee and the other Chiefs drank the tea— In about two hours, we proceeded to the cove where we had left the War Canoe on Monday morning.— The distance we had to walk was about eight miles, and our party consisted of twenty five persons, all natives of New Zealand, except Mr Nicholas and myself.— In about three hours’ time we reached the Canoe, here we stopped and took dinner, and afterwards set off for the Brig.— [In pencil- Active] When we had got within seven miles of the vessel we met Duaterra in his war canoe, with a supply of provisions, particularly tea, Sugar, and bread; he was apprehensive we should want these articles, as we had been about one day longer than was intended when we left the Active.— As Shunghee and Duaterra approached each other, the[y] mutually fired a piece, which is held by them as a mark of respect.— These two canoes were nearly matched, and these chiefs were determined to try their strength and skill to see which would go the quickest.— Shunghee commanded one and Duaterra the other;— they both ran at so rapid a rate, that it was not possible to tell at times which had the advantage, we were much amused with the exact order they struck their paddles, and their skill, in Struggling for the superiority.— One man in each canoe gave the signal, for every stroke, which changed every few seconds, sometimes the strokes were long and slow, at others short and quick.— In a little time we reached the Active.— On Monday Morning previous to leaving the vessel I directed that the Settlers, their families and every thing belonging to them should be landed, as soon as the building was ready for their reception. On my return I found Mr Kendall and his family were on shore, and every preparation made for Messrs Hall and King.— As I intended to sail either for Whangaroa or the River Thames as soon as the Brig was cleared, I went on shore to make the necessary arrangements for my departure. On landing I was informed that a Chief named Werrie (nephew to the late Tippahee) was very much enraged and had beat his wife, in consequence of finding a nail in her possession.— The nail had excited Werrie’s jealousy, which caused him to demand where she had got it; She told him that a man belonging to the Active had given it to her as a present.— Werie [sic] could not be persuaded that any man would give his wife so valuable a present, as a nail unless her conduct had been improper.— I was apprehensive that this unpleasant circumstance might be attended with serious consequences unless the chief’s mind could be satisfied with respect to the chastity of his wife.— I sent for Duaterra and consulted with him, when it was agreed that the man who was said to have given Mrs Werie the nail should be sent for, and if any improper act could be proved against him, he should be confined to the vessel.— A public investigation therefore took place, in presence of the chief and many of the inhabitants.— held on the open beach where they dance and exercise.— The New Zealand woman and the accused European were brought forward. She defended herself very warmly, but said she could not Identify the man, who had given her the nail, [in pencil, but] affirming however that she had received it as a present.— After a long examination, she was acquitted by the unanimous voice of the Chiefs, to the satisfaction of all parties tho’ I could not but entertain suspicions of the Lady’s chastity from her hesitation to point out the person, who had given her the nail.— I took this opportunity to assure them, that if any person belonging to the Active, either insulted or injured any of their people, he or they should be punished.— After this business was settled Mr and Mrs Hall were landed with the remainder of the stores.— On the following morning, Friday the 13th Mr and Mrs King were also landed and the vessel supplied with water and wood to be in readiness for sea.— About 3 P. M. we weighed and sailed down the harbour; it was my intention if the wind permitted, first to sail for Whangorroa, having been invited by several of the inhabitants of that place who had come to Rangheehoo, since the peace was established.— I had Duaterra and Korokoro, with 25 New Zealanders, as a guard on board they were very fine young men, and could be depended on— Many of them being the sons of Chiefs on both sides of the harbour.— I thought it prudent to take a sufficient number of men, in case any difference should happen to arise either at Whangoroa, the river Thames, or at any other part of the coast, at which we might touch.— When we got to sea, the wind was fair for Whangorroa, and we directed our course thither, but when we came over to the Cavalles, the wind suddenly changed and compelled us to anchor between the Cavalles and the Main, about five leagues Southward of Whangarroa, here we remained all night. Soon after we anchored three canoes came off from the Cavalles and other Islands around.— Some of the people came on board and remained till after the sun went down.— When they had gone, the Carpenter missed one of his chisels with which he had been at work.— Duaterra was very angry, as we were convinced that some of the natives had taken it;— the Boat was immediately manned by Duaterra’s men, well armed and proceeded to one of the above mentioned Islands:— I requested Duaterra, provided he should find the thief, not to injure him, but merely to take the chisel from him.— In about an hour’s time they returned without being able to find the thief; having landed on the wrong Island (as the the [sic] night was very dark)— The next morning (Saturday the 14th) at break of day, a canoe came off to inform us where the thief was, and wanted assistance to take him, but I thought it more prudent to let the matter rest, lest it should detain the vessel too long, as we had then got up the anchor, intending to sail for Whangarroa; a light breeze having sprung up:— It however soon became calm and obliged us to anchor again.— In the afternoon the wind blue [sic] pretty fresh, but directly against us, with a prospect of its continuing in that quarter, which would prevent us from entering the harbour of Whangarroa. I therefore determined to proceed for the River Thames: to which we bore away, as soon as the anchor was weighed.— On the same evening we passed the mouth of the Bay of Islands, with a gentle breeze which continued all night, and in the morning we were not far from the Poor Knights (some small Islands which lie a few leagues from the main)— About 10 A.M. a Canoe was observed coming to the Brig. Duaterra ordered his men under arms, and directed them to lie down upon the deck, that they might not be seen when the canoe came alongside.— The Canoe came up, it contained only one old chief, three men and a woman;— a rope was thrown to them to secure the canoe, the old chief got immediately on the side of the vessel to come on board, he had not observed the New Zealanders; who just as he was coming over the Gangway, sprung up some presenting their muskets and others their spears, which so alarmed him that he fell back into the canoe, and almost upset it, there he lay some time before he recovered from his fright; the New Zealanders making a most dreadful noise, at the same time.— The old chief came afterwards on board, and was much rejoiced to see so many of his friends, and laughed heartily at the trick which had been played on him.— After some conversation with him, we understood that he had learned who we were, & the object we had in view.— He took his leave with much apparent satisfaction but they had not gone far before another canoe came off from a different part of the coast, with a number of very fine young men in it: they had learned where we were going, as one of them had visited the Active before when she lay at Kouakoua and requested I would allow him to accompany us, to the river Thames which was granted.— By this time we were near a very high part of the coast, called ‘Bream head’ by Captain Cook; the Chief of that district with his son had visited the Brig when we lay at Kouakoua.— I had made him a present of a few things and among them piece of red and white India print, and informed him, that I intended to visit the River Thames, as soon as we had passed Bream head, the wind blowing very fresh, and observing two Canoes labouring hard to reach the vessel, one of them had a signal flying, I desired the Master to bear away for them. When we came up, I found that the Canoe with the flag, contained the son of the above mentioned Chief, and his Colours were a part of the piece of print I had given to his father;— He pressed us much to go on shore and visit his Father, but I told him we could not stop then, as the wind was fair, but would see him on our return.— The young man provided us with abundance of bream, and other fine fish, which they had in the Canoe.— After we had received this liberal supply of fish— we directed our course again towards the River Thames and the same evening passed Point Rodney (one of the heads of the harbour) and saw Cape Colville, the other Head, which is very high land and not much less than twenty leagues distant from the first.— On Monday the 16th we found ourselves pretty far advanced up the River Thames in which there are several Islands, on the east side and on the west.— About 11 A.M. we came opposite the residence of the Head Chief Houpa, of whom we had often heard, and from those accounts, were taught to believe, that he was a man much esteemed as well as feared, and possessed very great power. In a short time we observed a war Canoe full of men, advancing towards the vessel, we hove to— when they came near, they lay upon their paddles and viewed the Brig and informed us that Houpa was in the Canoe.— I requested him to come on board, which he did with one of his sons.— Houpa is one of the strongest and best made men, I almost ever beheld;— he was greatly surprised to see such a number of New Zealanders on board, and so few Europeans.— We had one chief in the Active named Timmaranghee who was intimate with Houpa, and who had lived on board the Brig for some time; he informed Houpa, who we were, and that we had come to the river Thames (which they call Showrakee) to see him and his people, and also that some of the Europeans were settled at the Bay of Islands with a view of instructing the Natives.— I made him a present of a few things and in return he directed two fine mats to be presented to me out of his Canoe; he expressed a wish for us to come to an Anchor near his residence.— I told him it was my intention to visit his place, when we returned down the river, but as the wind was then favourable, we would take the advantage of it, and proceed.— He directed us what course to steer, and told us we should get the vessel aground if we kept too much to the right.— After holding conversation with several of the natives on board, he took his leave expecting to see us again on our return.— We then made sail up the river, and were at the time on the western side, about four leagues from its mouth.— We had left Houpa more than an hour, before the wind began to blow very fresh, so that the water soon became so rough that we could not perceive the channel, when we had got almost to the head of the harbour it was then high water, and on sounding found that we had only three fathoms, and there being no appearance of the Gale abating we were induced to put the vessel about, by which means we got into deeper water before the tide fell too much for the safe riding of the Brig— At this time we were on the east shore not far from land.— We worked to windward for several hours, and in the evening came to anchor in four fathoms water, where we lay all night during which it rained and blew very hard.— The harbour here is very open, there is no shelter for shipping, which renders it very dangerous.— On tuesday [sic] about 4 oclock (as the gale increased, we weighed anchor, in order to work the vessel to windward, if possible and to get her under the land, as the place we lay in, was not safe should the vessel be driven from her anchor.— The Sea was so rough and the Brig had so much motion, that the New Zealanders who had never been before on board ship at sea, were much alarmed and imagined that they would be lost. About 6 P.M. the gale abated and we came to anchor again about two miles from the west shore opposite a large village.— Tho’ the inhabitants had seen us all day, yet they dared not venture out in their canoes on account of the weather.— After we came to anchor, the boat was hoisted out and ten New Zealanders went on shore to open a communication with the natives. Shortly after the boat had reached the Beach, we heard a great noise; Duaterra was uneasy because the boat did not return as soon as was expected;— he was afraid that some quarrel had taken place, between the inhabitants and the people in the boat; and observed— “if they had injured any of his men, he would immediately declare war against them with all the force he could command.— In about an hour after dark, the boat returned safe and they informed us, that they had been very kindly received, and that the noise we had heard was only their rejoicings.— They told us there were plenty of fine hogs and potatoes on shore, both of which we much wanted, the Brig being full of people.— This information determined me to visit the village in the morning.— However on the following day a Chief named Pithi (nephew to Houpa) came after the Active.— He was a very stout handsome man and in the prime of life, with mild manners, and a countenance both pleasing and interesting.— I invited him on board;— The Chief Timmoranghee was well known to Pithi: After the usual salutations, relative to our voyage and all affairs connected with it, as far as Timmoranghee knew: I gave him some biscuit (which they are all fond of) and shewed him some wheat in the straw, which had been grown at New Zealand by Shunghee, informing him that the biscuit was made from wheat, and I gave him some for seed; he shewed much anxiety to learn the culture of wheat, and enquired how many moons it was from sowing to reaping time, and expressed his determination to try if he could grow some at his settlement.— I made him a present of a few articles and (accompanied by Mr Nicholas, went on shore taking 12 New Zealanders with us.— On landing the natives received us with every mark of friendship.— The women and children were numerous, but not so the young men,— we enquired the reason, and they told us, that they (the young men) had gone to war, and that few, except old men, and those who had been taken prisoners, remained in the village.— At this place we found the New Zealanders sold their prisoners of war or kept them to work as slaves.— Several of the natives of the Bay of Islands had brought with them a little trade, some a few nails, others small pieces of iron-hoops, some a few feathers, and some had fishing hooks with a variety of articles of no value to Europeans, but of much value to themselves.— The village was all in motion they crowded together like a fair, from all quarters.— Some of the inhabitants brought their mats to sell and various other articles, so that the whole day appeared a busy scene, and many things were bought and sold in their way of trade.— When the fair was over, the Ladies entertained us with several dances and songs.— One of them had on a very fine upper garment, which a Chief from Rangeehoo (who had come with us) wanted to procure for his wife:— he had brought a box of feathers, neatly dressed, the pithy part of the quill having been all cut off, and only the external part remaining, to which the feather was attached— he made the feather wave gracefully with the smallest breeze, when placed in the air— He opened it in presence of the Ladies, many of whom wanted these feathers, he, on the other hand, wanted the fine garment.— After placing them very tastefully— two or three feathers in each of the Lady’s [sic] hair, she that had got the fine garment beheld how elegantly they appeared on the heads of those who wore them and became seemingly impatient to possess such an ornament. He asked her to sell her Garment, she hesitated for some time; at length he laid a certain number down at her feet,— this proved a temptation she could not resist— and she instantly threw off the fine Garment, and delivered it to him for his feathers.— The Chief intended this article as a present to his wife, and he presented it to to [sic] her, on his return.— After this Mr Nicholas accompanied me to Houpa’s fortified village, it was situated upon a high hill, nearly a mile from where we then were.— It was, in many respects, similar to that already described belonging to Shunghee.— Here we found no men;— it was entirely left to the care of some women and one of Houpa’s wives;— they told us the men had gone to war.— In this place there some very fat hogs, and fine plantations of potatoes;— The women afterwards told us: they could not sell the hogs, as they belonged to the men, who had gone to the war— Houpa’s wife said she had a very large one belonging to herself, which she would make me a present of, if I would stop till it could be brought in, for at that time it was out feeding. She sent the servants to look for the hog, along with one of our people but they returned without it— I made her a present of some print, and some other trifles— She was very anxious we should wait, till the hog could be found, but, we could not conveniently stay longer, and therefore left this romantic place— This Lady’s face, arms, and breasts were all covered with scars, which had been lately cut, in consequence of the death of one of Haupa’s children— She was a very fine tall woman.— Haupa did not reside there at the time.— I observed that the pillars leading into the Fortification, were carved with various figures, such as men’s heads &c and some of them had round Caps on their tops, similar to those on Gateways in many parts of England, and were about fourteen feet high.— Shortly after we left Haupa’s Lady, we received a Message from Duaterra to inform us that he was coming on shore for us;— We met the boat and Duaterra landed— Pethi the Chief came at the same time and wished us to go to the upper end of the village, where he resided, the distance was about two miles along the shore. We agreed to visit him, and ordered the Boat to follow us.— When we arrived we met some of the finest men and women I had yet seen in New Zealand. They were well dressed and received us very cordially. There were three of Haupa’s nephews and their Ladies who wore fine mats fancifully wrought which reached from their shoulders to their feet; and had a very graceful appearance.— I had taken a few pieces of print some plane Irons, common nails &c with me— of which I made the Chiefs and their Ladies a few presents.— We had a few baskets of potatoes dressed— Several songs and dances, in which the Chiefs and their Ladies took an active part, and exerted all their strength and voices to amuse us. [sic] It was now about 5 P.M. We therefore took our leave and retained [sic] on board to dinner.— When we had set down, I was informed that two Canoes were coming off with the Chiefs and their Ladies— I went on deck to receive them, and invited them to dine with us, which they readily accepted. I told the Chiefs I wanted some potatoes and hogs for the vessel, but as the men had gone to war, to whom they belonged, I could not purchase any, and therefore it was my intention to sail that evening for the Bay of Islands.— They wanted me much to stay, and told me to take whatever we wanted on shore, regardless of what the people said; I told them I could not steal nor take by force any thing from the inhabitants but I was willing to purchase, but would take nothing unless what was legally bought and paid for.— They urged me much to Stop and get my Supplies, which I would have done, if I had been sensible, they could be procured without giving offence to the natives; but I was convinced they could not, from what I had been told on shore, unless the male proprietors had been there.— As soon as we had dined, I desired the Master to prepare for sea immediately,— the Anchor was soon weighed and the Vessel put under sail dash [sic]. The Chiefs and their Ladies still remaining, unwilling to leave us they had several dances on deck;— At length I got the Ladies into the Canoes, but the Chiefs shewed no inclination to part, and again had another dance, when the Ladies once more leapt on board and joined them in the dance and song, which continued till we had sailed a considerable distance, when they were compelled either to leave us, or go to sea.— When they had got into the canoes the 28 natives I had on board, began to sing and dance in their turn, to amuse the Chiefs and their Ladies who lay upon their paddles all the time.— As soon as the dance ended on deck, they began again in the Canoes, and continued till we could hear them no longer:— They then waved their hands and returned to the shore.— One of these Chiefs promised to visit Port Jackson and to see Duaterra at the Bay of Islands from whom they had received and returned presents during our short stay here.— These people shewed us the kindest attention and did all they could to amuse us. I gave several of them wheat, which I hope will prove advantageous to them, I also told them, they would be able to procure axes and other tools from the Europeans at Rangheehoo for they will give any thing for axes— Duaterra with his armed men having dressed himself in European clothing with a sword by his side, commanded considerable respect from these chiefs when on shore. I trust our visit to the River Thames will unite in friendship the leading men of Rangheehoo and those of this part of New Zealand; and that if in future any European settlers should be sent to the River Thames, they will be welcomed by the natives.— I felt much gratified with the conduct of the people, but sincerely regretted that I could not see Haupa again; the Wind was so strong against us, we could not make his Settlement, and were therefore obliged to stand out to sea.— As my stay in New Zealand was limited I could not wait for a change of wind. The next morning (tuesday the 19th) We saw Point Rodney about seven Leagues off.— There being little wind we did not reach it till 12 Oclock when we entered Bream Cove, and Sailing into it, we ran along shore a little distance from the land.— The ground was, in general, level, and a grove of Pines, appeared behind the banks of the Cove.— When we had reached near Bream-head, the natives told us, there was an harbour at the head of the Cove into which a fresh water river ran from the interior.— We sailed up to the mouth of this harbour; Mr Hanson (the master of the Active) saying it would be a very safe place for a vessel to lay in as she would be completely sheltered from the sea. We enquired if any ship had ever been in that harbour, the natives told us that the Venus from Port Jackson had anchored there along [sic] time ago, and, further, that she had put in at the North Cape also and had taken two native women one from the Bay of Islands and one from Bream Cove; that she went from thence to the River Thames where her people got Houpa and one of his daughters on board with an intention to take them also away:— But when the Venus sailed from the River Thames Houpa’s Canoe followed her, and he waited his opportunity to leap over board, which he effected and was taken up by his own Canoe, but, none of the women have ever since returned. The Venus Brig belonged to Messiers [sic] Campbell and Coy of Calcutta— She was taken by some Convicts, who were on Board of her, at Port Dalrymple, and carried off the Coast.— Such are the horrid Crimes, which Europeans, who bear the Christian name, commit upon the Savage nations.— We lay to all night in the Cove, as I wished to see the Chief who resided near this place; and whose son supplied us with fish, as we past when bound for the River Thames.— We now began to fish and in a short time got abundance of Bream and other sorts of fish— I expected we would have seen the Chief, but the vessel had not yet been observed.— The next morning at daylight, we sailed, and shortly after passing Bream head, we were seen from the shore, when a Canoe put off for the Brig; as soon as it came along side I observed the Chief, whom I had wished see [sic], in it; he told us that he had not seen the vessel the night before, as he and his men had been busy at work on their Potatoe ground, which prevented him from looking out.— Mayhanger a young man, who is mentioned in Mr Savage’s account of New Zealand, and who accompanied that Gentleman to England, on his return from New South Wales to Europe, was also along with the Chief.— Mayhanger enquired after many persons he had seen in England, and who had been kind to him.— The Chief was anxious we should return with him for one day, saying he had abundance of hogs and potatoes and would supply all our wants— I told him I could not detain the vessel if the wind was fair, but must proceed— I gave him a little wheat for seed, some nails and a Cat with which they returned on shore highly pleased with their visit, and requested only that I could but stop one day, for him to make me some return— Shortly after they were gone, the wind changed and continued against us all day.— At 6 P.M. We were about two legues [sic] from Shore, the sea being smooth and likely for a fine night, I determined to visit the Chief, and had the Boat immediately hoisted out.— Mr Nicholas accompanied me, we had none but New Zealanders in the Boat— The sun was set before we reached the shore— The natives beheld the Boat, and one of them stood upon a rock pointing out where we were to land.— There is a bar which runs across the mouth of this harbour, and upon it the sea breaks with great violence, as we approached, it appeared impossible to us, that the boat could pass through the surf—yet two canoes came dashing through the waves, as if they bade defiance to the destructive rocks and foaming billows that rolled over them with a dreadful noise; to direct us, where it would be safe for the boat to land— When the Boat came near the shore a number of natives rushed through the surf, laid hold of the boat, and conducted us safely in. The Chief’s residence was on the east side of the harbour but we were compelled to land on the west side, on account of the surf, and had therefore to cross the water in a Canoe. The whole place was surrounded with broken rocks which resembled more the ruins of old abbies [sic] than any thing else.— Some formed very large Arches, others deep caverns, some were like old Steeples and others like broken Massy Columns;— in short they represented the most curious group of ruins which time, storms, and Seas have made.— A numerous crowd of men, women, and children came to meet us.— The Chief and Mayhanger were overjoyed at our visit. The Chief who had been on board was the War Commander, or one whom the New Zealanders call the Fighting man— Yet we now found there was another higher in authority than our friend, to whom we were conducted— He was seated on the ground and a clean mat was placed by for Mr Nicholas and me: the war Commander stood all the time with a Spear in his hand. The head chief was a very old man with a long grey beard, and little hair upon his head; he was an exceeding pleasant man.— Korokoro came with us, he related to the Chief all the wonders he had seen at Port Jackson the attention paid to him, the riches of our Country, and for what purpose our Brig had come to New Zealand. The old Chief laughed much, and made many enquiries and wanted us to stay till next day; he ordered us some pork and gave a few baskets of fish for the people.— We stopt till about 10 oclock, when we took our leave; having enjoyed a very pleasant evening.— They conducted us through the surf and we made for the vessel, she was by this time so far distant that we could not even hear the muskets which were fired as signals, tho’ we could observe the flash of the powder which directed us to the vessel.— We got on board, when a breeze sprang up and we made sail, and the next morning [Sat Jan 21/15- Hocken] discovered Cape Brett in sight.— As we sailed along the coast, we were visited by ten Canoes, which brought us plenty of fish.— About 3 P.M. we anchored in the harbour of Rangheehoo; and found all on the Settlement well, and assuming the pleasing appearance of civilization from the buildings erected and erecting and from the Sawyers, Smiths, and others at work.— Having now completed every thing relative to the Establishment of the Mission that appeared to me necessary as far as regarded the intercourse of the Settlers with the natives— I had opened a communication nearly two hundred miles along the Coast and the Chiefs in all the different districts were acquainted with the object in view; and they all seemed sensible of the benefits which they were likely to derive from the residence of Europeans among them.— A more promising prospect could not be looked for, than the present for civilizing this interesting people.— We had had no differences, during the whole time of our stay, (and we had no means of protecting ourselves against such numbers, as are in these districts) but were wholly in the power of the natives.— I put no restraint upon them, but suffered them to come at any time and in any number, to the vessel, Sundays excepted, when we had Divine service. A number of the chiefs lived constantly on board and many of their servants also.— We had only two small thefts committed while the Brig lay in this harbour.— One of the chiefs detected a common man with about 2 lbs of Iron, and brought him to me he was in a violent rage with him.— I ordered the man to be confined in the hold, till Terria, the head chief, came on board; when he arrived, he was informed of what the man had done; Terria desired the thief to be brought on deck, and on the man’s approach Terria made a blow at him with a billet of wood and would have instantly put him to death if I had not interferred [sic] to spare his life by getting him out of the brig into a Canoe. The Chief then ordered him to quite [sic] his dominions and return to them no more.— I afterwards lost two razors, and the Chiefs were much concerned when informed of the circumstance saying they hop’d I did not suspect either of them— or that they could be guilty of such a crime— (as no chief would steal.— They said I had been too indulgent in allowing their servants to come on board, who could not all be trusted; and assured me, that if ever they found out the thief at any period however distant, he should be put to death.— They also presented me with a very valuable mat— one of the finest I had seen, as a Compensation for my loss, observing that while I remained in their districts I should not suffer any loss which they could remedy.— They were all much concerned about these thefts.— One of them sat upon deck two days and nights, and would not come into the cabin to eat, from vexation— saying he was so much ashamed of such conduct.— (Theft & adultry [sic] they punish with death) On passing up the river Kouakoua I observed upon the summit of a very high hill a Roman cross; and asked the natives what it was for; they told me it was to hang thieves on whom they first killed, and then hung up their dead bodies till time or the vultures destroyed.— During our stay at Kouakoua I had many interesting conversations with the chiefs relative to the nature of crimes and punishments, and I pointed out to them, that there was no comparison between a man who would steal a potatoe and another who committed murder— and yet their punishment (in New Zealand) was the same— for they will as soon kill a man for stealing potatoes as for murder. The Chief has the power of life and death over his people.— They appeared much astonished, when I told them that King George had not the power to put any man to death, tho’ a much greater King than any in New Zealand,— I explained to them the nature of a British jury— that no man could be put to death in England unless twelve Gentlemen had examined into the case of the accused prisoner on [sic] any alleged offence, and if they pronounced him guilty of a crime deserving death then King George could put him to death but if these twelve Gentlemen said he was not guilty King George could not put him to death;— and even when a Criminal is condemned to die— King George has the authority to pardon him if he wishes to do so.— They remarked that such a law was very good; and one of them asked what Governor we should send them— I replied that we had no intention of sending them any; but wished them to Govern themselves.— I mentioned some Crimes which were punished with death, and others which we punished with banishment; and observed that punishment should be regulated at all times by the nature of the offence— I told them, if a man had two wives, in England, tho’ he was a Gentleman yet he would be banished from his Country.— One of the Chiefs said, he was of opinion that it was better to have only one wife, for where there are many the women will always be quarrelling, others said that their wives made the best overseers, and that they could not get their grounds cultivated if it was not for the industry of their wives; and for that reason only, they thought to have more wives than one was good policy these conversations sometimes past while the women were present, and they were generally of opinion that a man should have no more than one wife— Some of the Chiefs thought there were too many kings in new Zealand and that if there were fewer they would have fewer wars and be more happy.— I told them there was only one king in England, at the same time there were more Gentlemen than in New Zealand— but that none of these Gentlemen could put a man to death nor dared they to go to war one with another— King George would not allow it, and they could not do this without his permission on which account there was no fighting with, nor murdering of one another in England as there were among them.— I had one young man a native of New Zealand, belonging to the vessel who had lived some years at Port Jackson, a very good interpreter, who generally attended me, to explain any thing which the natives could not clearly understand: and by his assistance I also obtained any information I wished relative to the Island and Inhabitants of New Zealand and was enabled to communicate much useful knowledge to them— Our conversation was generally touched [sic] Religion, Civil Government, Agriculture and Commerce.— They always shewed an anxiety for information respecting the habits or customs of the people in other parts of the Globe. Shortly after our arrival at Kouakoua, a chief named Weevea came on board the Brig to request me to visit his settlement. I promised I would, as soon as i could conveniently leave the vessel.— This Village is situated on the banks of a fresh water river, called Wycaddee about 12 miles, from where we lay, at the head of one of the coves. The village takes its name from the River— Having now compleated [sic] our cargo I informed Weevea that I would accompany him to see his people. The next morning his Canoe was got ready, and being joined by another Canoe, we set off for Wycaddee— The rain fell very heavy— I was soon wet through my great coat and other clothing— The wind and tide were against us, and the fresh water river had risen in consequence of the late heavy rain, so that we made but little progress— When we had got about four miles on we came to a little village on the west side of the harbour— The Chief came to invite us on shore, but this I declined, as I was as wet as if I had been in the river— The Chief waded after our canoe notwithstanding the heavy rain, from a desire to know what was going on, and Weevea had enough to tell him of what he had learned on board the Active.— He pressed us much to take some refreshments with him— but, I was too cold and wet to leave the Canoe.— When he had taken his leave, Weevea said to me “this Chief is a great King give him a nail”. I complied with this request by giving him a few nails, and he returned on shore highly delighted with his presents.— We proceeded to Wycaddee but the higher we got up the river the stronger the stream ran against us So that at length the men could not stem the current with their paddles but were compelled to go close in shore, and get out of the canoe to drag it along, and with all their exertions they could not reach the village with the canoe.— We therefore landed a little after dark, in order to walk up the remaining distance (about one mile) to the place.— The rain still continuing we had to pass thro’ some swampy ground, which was in many places flooded with water. I however followed my guide, sometimes up to the knees in mud, and sometimes sunk in deep water holes, for the night being dark, we could not see to pick our way;— at length I discovered a light like the twinkling of a star; appearing and disappearing at short intervals— it was a signal that the village was near.— As one light only appeared, I inquired where it was and was informed that it proceeded from the Chief’s residence.— Weevea was a little behind at this time, and I was walking along with one of his officers.— Before we entered the village the Officer who was with me called aloud to the Inhabitants and informed them that I was coming— Many of these people had visited the Active.— I made for the spot where I had first seen the light (In order to get in shelter from the rain) and when I came up to this hut I had to creep into it, through a small door-way about two feet high and eighteen inches broad— A number of women and Children and a few of Weevea’s servants, composed the inmates.— There was about a handful of fire in the centre of the hut (made of a few small sticks) round which were the children all naked.— Sometimes the little fire blazed for a moment and then went out, and the hut was full of smoke (as there was no vent for it to get out) except at the small doorway already mentioned.— This strange group of natives were all rejoiced to see me— I took off all my clothes, being very wet and cold. The children ran out to collect some firewood. Weevea brought me two clean mats, to wrap myself in, as bed clothes to sleep upon, and a log of wood for a pillow.— The women and Children were busy in mending the fire and drying my clothes— I found the smoke very offensive, but I thought it more prudent to put up with this inconvenience, than run the risk of catching cold by sleeping in a hut where there was no fire— Weevea told me he could not remain in the hut, on account of the smoke, as I would not leave it, he retired into another by himself— and left me with the company before mentioned who entertained me a great part of the night in talking of their Chief and his concerns. The women and children were very kind and attentive and they did all in their power to make me Comfortable. When they sleep they lie upon the ground have little covering and some none at all. A log of wood was laid in the centre of the hut which ran the whole length, being about 30 feet long, and the natives lay on each side of the log with their heads reclined on it.— At this time I had no Europeans with me nor any other person exceept Weevea’s people.— My object was to gain as clear a knowledge of the character and habits of these Islanders as possible, while I was in the Country; which could not be acquired without sacrificing for a time, the comforts and conveniences of civil life.— I was under no apprehension for my personal safety as I had never met with the smallest insult from one of them.— About mid-night Weevea came to the hut and informed me that one of his wives was very ill, and her little child— that he was afraid she would die, and requested I would pray with her in the morning which I promised to do.— He appeared much concerned about this woman.— I had heard a person moaning very much for some time, as if very weak and in great pain; and I also heard a child cry occasionally. Early in the morning I rose to see the poor woman, and found her lying with a child about three days old, by her side in the open air, sheltered only by a few reeds placed in the direction from which the storm of wind and rain blew.— She had been exposed all night in this manner, notwithstanding the stormy weather and looked very ghastly as if death was near.— I talked to her for some time— she could scarcely speak, but smiled feebly, and seemed pleased with my attention to her. I knelt down by her side, along with Weevea and some of his people and offered up my supplications to the Father of Mercies on her behalf— She well understood the meaning of prayer tho’ not the language in which it was then offered; as the New Zealanders consider that all their afflictions come from some superior Being, whom they are much accustomed to address while in trouble.— The poor woman wanted nourishment. I presented her with a piece of biscuit but she gave me to understand that she was forbidden to eat any thing except potatoes.— I spoke to Weevea who told me God would be angry if she eat the biscuit— He took the bread and, after repeating many petitions over it placed it under her head and told me the presence of God would be in the biscuit but his wife must not eat it.— I lamented that the poor woman had been in the open air all night which was enough to occasion her death; and learned that it was the prevailing Custom among the New Zealanders when people were sick, to carry them out of the huts into the open air lest the huts should be defiled— these people neither eat nor drink in their houses, but always in the open air for the above reason. I could not learn that the New Zealanders have any graven images or likenesses of supposed deities; as other heathen nations have; but they consider their God to be an intelligent spirit or shadow for, when I enquired of one of them what God was like, I was told He was an immortal shadow— yet they suffer much, in times of sickness from their superstitions— being compelled to lie in the open air; and to refuse food and water, for days together under an impression that if either be administered to the sick, they will surely die.— I had often been struck previous to my present visit to Wycaddee with the weakly and aged appearance of young women who had born children, which I now attribute to the colds and other complaints caught, no doubt, by exposure whilst giving birth to their offspring.— In passing thro’ the village I saw a little naked child lying on the ground in the presence of a number of people.— A Chief informed me it was his Child, and was two days old, and shewed me its mother who was walking about— she would would [sic] probably have been lying there too if she had been sick— the child was not very well— I mention this as a proof that both women and children, at the critical time of danger, are exposed to sufferings unknown to civil society— At a small distance from where Weevea’s sick were lying— there was a little hut and a stage erected in it— Weevea took me to it and told me his Father had been slain in battle, and that his body was wrapped up and placed upon that Stage where it would remain till the bones moulded [sic] away— I could not observe any part of the body, as the covering had been drawn up into a round form, and not stretched out like our dead. The Chiefs in New Zealand, when they die, are generally placed on stages, in some secret groves, several of which I saw. The natives do not like to visit the places allotted to their departed friends, and there is generally some frightful image erected near the spot, to terrify all who approach near the repository of their dead.— I was therefore surprised that Weevea had his father’s remains so near his dwelling and in the centre of the village. This village is situated in the centre of a rich valley, the land good and fit for cultivation; I also observed many noble pine trees.— Weevea was anxious to have some European residents at Wycaddee and pointed out the spot where their houses might be built, where the advantages of situation and soil for cultivation (owing to the vicinity of the water &c). I told him that in time, his wishes might be complied with; but, that we must first see how the inhabitants of New Zealand conducted themselves towards the Europeans at Rangheehoo;— if they were well treated, more should be sent.— He wished then to accompany me to New South Wales— I told him the number I had already agreed to take were as many as the vessel could well accommodate: but I would give directions to secure a passage for him at a future time should he then feel inclined to visit me; with this he was satisfied and said he would come.— I then told him, as the Vessel would leave Koua-koua that day I must request the use of a Canoe that I might get on board without delay; he replied that he could not suffer me to go until he had presented me with two or three hogs— He then immediately through [sic] off his clothing, took a boy and a dog to the river, plunged, with them, into the water and swam across holding them above water with one hand and swimming with the other— On reaching the other side he ran off into the Forest, like a Lion (the boy following) and in a little time, returned with three hogs, which were put into the Canoe, and all was got ready for my return. He made me a present of some mats, at the same time, and told me he would accompany me to the vessel— When we got to the Canoe, he put in one of his sons, a fine boy about nine years old. I asked him what he was about to do with his boy— He told me that he intended to take him to Rangheehoo, to live with Mr Kendall, in order to be instructed.— I observed that Mr Kendall’s house was not yet ready to receive pupils, but as soon as it was and Mr K. be able to accommodate him; I would speak to Mr Kendall who would then, I had no doubt, receive him— with this he was satisfied— It may not be improper to notice here a conversation I had with the two Chiefs Tupee and Timmoranghee, some time after, respecting Mr Kendall’s School— He had already begun to teach the Children, and had taken into the School two fine boys, the sons of a common man at Rangheehoo; Those Chiefs told me, it was of no use to teach the children of the common people; that they had no lands, or servants and could never rise higher in rank than their parents— but that it would be very good to instruct the sons of the chiefs— From which I could learn that there is no middle class of people in New Zealand, they are all either Chiefs or, in a certain degree, Slaves— At the same time the Chiefs do not give the Commands to the people indiscriminately, as a body, with that authority which Masters in civil Society exercise over their Servants— nor do their dependants feel themselves bound to obey such Commands, it is true they have the power to put any of their people to death for criminal conduct, but, as the Chiefs have no means of remunerating the services of their dependants, there being reciprocal contracts between them as master and servant, they cannot command the people, as a body, to labour on their grounds— In time of war or other common danger the Chiefs assume Sovereign authority and compell [sic] the people to put themselves under their orders and all subordinate Chiefs must also (with their dependants) attend their immediate superiors to the field of action— The Chiefs have their domestic Servants, to Cook their provisions, manage their Canoes, cultivate their land or do any menial service required— and these only are wholly under the Chief’s Authority. I now took my leave of this people and returned to the Brig which had got under way, but was obliged to anchor again, the tide running so strong, she could not stem it with the light wind she then had.— When I arrived I was informed by some of the Chiefs, that the Jefferson Whaler had come on the Coast and was anchored in the Cove near Terria’s Village, and that their [sic] had been a serious difference between the people on board, and the chief Terria, whom they had threatened to shoot— Further that if any injury was done to Terria, it was designed to cut off the ship and kill her crew, and they therefore requested me to go down and know the cause of the quarrell. [sic] I was much concerned to hear this account, and told them I would go on board the Jefferson and if any injury had been done to Terria;— the party who had done it, should be brought on board the Active and taken to Port Jackson where he would be punished by Governor Macquarie.— I took the largest Carpenter’s axe we had in the Vessel, with me as a present to Terria— (knowing that nothing would be more acceptable to him) and set off in a Canoe for his Village.— I found him at home, and, after presenting the axe, I told him what I had heard; he stated that he had been on board the Jefferson, and that a pistol had been pointed at his breast by a person who threatened to shoot him.— I desired him to go with me and point out the person who had thus insulted him— He ordered his Canoe and we proceeded on board accompanied by his Brother and another Chief— When we got on board, he pointed out the person who had threatened to shoot him and stated because [sic] of their difference, but, as the matter was at length settled to the satisfaction of the chief and his friends, it is not necessary to say more than it appeared to me that the Europeans were wholly to blame. I remained on board the Jefferson all night— while walking upon the quarter deck, in company with the second mate I saw one of the Chiefs in a dreadful rage and Tupee (Terra’s Brother) pointing up to the mast head, at the same time; making signs to some of the natives, as if he wanted to hang some person up— I immediately went with the mate to know what was the cause of the uproar; The Chief, who was too angry, pointed to a young man who had a sword in his hand and said he had struck his wife several times with the sword, and when he forbade him he had made several stabs at himself.— I told him to be quiet and the man should be punished, if he had done wrong. I then turned to the young man who still kept the sword, and when I spoke to him was very insolent, and used extremely bad language before his officer and me— He refused to be reconciled to the chief tho’ neither he nor his wife had given the smallest offence. I told the Chief I should represent the man’s conduct to Governor Macquarie, and that Mr Kendall, who was appointed by the Governor to hear their complaints against the Europeans, would be sent for and he would write them on paper and I would take them with me to Port Jackson, which was done.— They attended the examination; when the young man was brought before Mr Kendall, as a Magistrate, and they were perfectly satisfied with what was done.— I enquired of Tupee what he meant by pointing at the Mast head, he said, that he was recommending to his countrymen not to injure any person on board but the man who had struck him and his wife with the sword, and to hang him only at the mast head— Masters of vessels should be very particular and not to place swords in the hands of young thoughtless sailors when they are among savage people.— The number of natives on board and alongside the Jefferson, could have taking [sic] her in one moment. The Natives should either be prohibited altogether, excepting the Chief of the District, from coming on board or care should be taken not to insult any of them, to whom this permission may be given.— Previous to this time I had had frequent conversations with the Chiefs respecting the loss of the Boyd, and pointed out to them, the injustice of putting to death the innocent with the guilty, as the people of Whangaroa had done in that instance; they readily admitted that the guilty only ought to suffer. I was pleased to find that Tupee was strongly impressing upon the minds of the natives, the same idea and instructing them not to injure any person on board the Jefferson except the man who had given the offence.— All differences being now settled, I waited for the arrival of the Active— She soon appeared in sight and anchored not far from the Jefferson, where we intended to take in our water, and then to proceed to the settlement at Rangheehoo.— While the Active was taking in her Cargo at Koua-koua and [sic] number of native women came on board every day.— I told them I could not allow any of them to remain on board at night— unless their husbands were with them;— Accordingly in the evening the vessel was searched and if any women were found they were sent on shore (sometimes not very well pleased). During my stay on board the Jefferson I saw many of my old female, acquaintances who laughingly said they were not now on board the Active and that the Jefferson was not tabooed when the evening came like the Active— there was no iriauta (meaning, there was no command to be off— I replied that I was angry with the Master and Crew of the Jefferson, for suffering them to remain all night in the Vessel and that these were all very bad men.— The women smiled, and expressed their confidence that they would not be molested.— The next day I accompanied Mr Kendall to Rangheehoo in the Jefferson’s whale boat; where I found Duaterra dangerously ill: this was a very distressing circumstance to me: I called to see him but the superstitions of the natives would not permit me for several days to do so— Having at length gained admission, I found Duaterra lying on his back, facing the sun which was exceedingly hot, in a high fever— his tongue very foul— he complained of violent pains in his bowels, and from every appearance he was not likely to survive long. Two of his wives, his father-in-law, the Priest, and several attendants were with him.— He was much pleased that I had come to see him.— I asked him if he had any thing to eat or drink— he replied he had not excepting potatoes and water. I told him whatever he wanted he should have, and ordered him a supply of tea, sugar, rice, and wine: for which he expressed his gratitude.— I had some wine and water got for him as soon as possible, part of which he took; he also eat some rice, and drank some tea, which revived him a little.— It was his intention to have laid out a new town with regular streets to be built after the European mode in which ground was to be set apart for the erection of a Church. I had examined the spot; which appeared delightful— the situation is on a rising hill fronting the cove and commanding a view of the whole harbour being about 8 miles from its mouth.— He mentioned his intention to me and hoped he would recover in time to have the town properly marked out before I sailed. I told him I should be ready to attend him, but hoped to see him better first and recommended him to take what nourishment he could— Having obtained permission to see him at all times I called the next day and found that he spoke much better and I entertained hopes of his recovery but on the following day he appeared worse.— He was supplied with all the necessaries he could wish for— by Messrs Kendall, Hall and King, who willingly did all they could for him.— All the utensils used in conveying meet [sic] or drink to the sick chief were detained by his relations, who said if these were removed Duaterra would die; and he was himself of the same opinion. So strongly rooted is superstition in the human mind when once admitted.— I had hitherto met every thing in New Zealand to my full satisfaction and nothing to give me pain till this unexpected affliction of Duaterra which was to me, very distressing, because, upon his wisdom, zeal, industry, and influence I had calculated the production of many advantages to New Zealand. My hopes were now likely to be blighted, as I could entertain little expectation of his being restored.— I know Infinite Wisdom cannot err, what the Great Head of the Church ordains to be done will in the end be best; but, as David moaned [sic] for Abner —I shall long moan for Duaterra— now removed by Death: for as a great man fell in Israel when Abner was killed, so did a great man fall in New Zealand when Duaterra died, so far as natural causes may be considered to operate.— I attributed Duaterra’s sickness to his exertions, he was a man of great bodily strength, and possessed an active and a comprehensive mind: which on his return to New Zealand he exerted to the utmost day and night to carry the plans he had formed into execution.— His grand object was agriculture— He calculated that in two years he should be able to raise sufficient wheat for all his people, to supply other chiefs with seed, and in a short time to export some to Port Jackson in exchange for Iron and such other articles as he might want. With this view he had visited his different lands, or farms, some of them forty miles distant from Rangheehoo— laid out the ground he intended to clear and cultivate and marked out the work for his men having first enquired of me how much ground a man might break up in a day at Port Jackson. He was seldom at home but constantly at his farms, excepting when he went with me to the River Thames, and on this account I fear he will be a great loss to his Country.— He had introduced agriculture and paved the way for the civilization of his Country men.— When he last came to New South Wales, in Augt 1814, he brought his half brother with him, and left him with me, desiring that the boy might be instructed in useful knowledge— The boy is now about 10 years of age— and is a very fine intelligent youth exceedingly well disposed and industrious— This youth is next in Authority and will succeed Duaterra in his estates. I intend him to remain till he can speak the English language and gain a knowledge of Agriculture— He is every day at work either as a carpenter or a farmer and I entertain hopes that should Duaterra be removed by Death this young man will soon be able to fill his place— I have a person instructing him also to read a little before he returns to his native home. I trust that in these mysterious dispensations Divine goodness is preparing a way to bring these poor heathen into the church of Christ and that if one instrument fails another will in due time be provided— In the day of trouble we may say with Abraham “God will provide himself a lamb for a burnt offering.” On friday 24th February the Brig Active was ready for sea, Duaterra still continuing in a dying state, and my time being limited by Governor Macquarie’s order I could not remain to see the result of his sickness.— I was happy however in the consideration, that those I was about to leave behind would cheerfully administer to all his wants and would do every thing in their power to restore him to health— for they were all very kind to him, and anxious for his preservation— I had given permission for ten New Zealanders to accompany me to Port Jackson, eight of whom were Chiefs or sons of Chiefs,, and two servants.— They all embarked on Friday and their friends assembled from every quarter to take their leave of them and me— before my final departure from the Island, I wished to obtain, and as far as possible secure a legal claim to the land occupied and required by the Europeans who I was about to leave in the country; and for this purpose application was made to two nephews of the late Tippahee who were the legal proprietors of the land in question which adjoined the village of Rangheehoo.— These two chiefs readily consented to sell us the land (they were related to Duaterra). I went with them and the settlers to ascertain the proper dimensions or boundaries, but we had no instruments to measure the exact quantity, which I took to be about 200 acres.— The natural land marks or boundaries were inserted in the Deed of Sale made and executed on the friday (24th February 1815) in the presence of several Chiefs from the several districts around.— The land was purchased on behalf of the Church Missionary Society for twelve axes: and the Deed of Grant or Sale contains (by way of seal and signature) all the curves and lines which are taboued [sic] on the Chiefs faces which renders it a very singular and curious document— I took this opportunity to inform the assembled Chiefs that as the land now belonged to the Europeans— they were all at full liberty to come or send from any part of New Zealand for such things as they might wish to purchase, and that the Smith would make them axes, hoes, and other useful tools, but on no account was he to repair fire arms or make any warlike instruments whatever, not even for the greatest Chiefs on the Island. Ahoodea o Gunna (one of the chiefs from whom we purchased the land) declared that the ground was no longer theirs. But, wholly and solely the property of the white people and was tabooed for their use only.— The ceremony of executing the deed was performed on the newly purchased land, and a son of Mr King’s (the first white native of New Zealand born at Rangheehoo) was publicly baptized on this occasion which with many other impressive circumstances will render this truly interesting scene a subject of long remembrance to the New Zealanders and of gratitude and praise to the few followers of Jesus, then present, who were the humble instruments of the work. Ahoodea O Gunner , a sensible man and very partial to the Europeans, is the chief man in Rangheehoo, where the settlers reside. It is the largest and most populous town or village, we had seen on the Island & It contains upwards of 200 Huts.— Mrs OGunner, wife of the chief, was a pleasant woman and had much improved in her appearance and cleanliness before we left— She spent most of her time with the Europeans assisting the women in any thing she could do— Ahoodee O Gunner requested I would send him a suit of clothes to wear on the Sabbath, as he did not like to attend Divine Service in his native dress, which he thought improper, and I promised to attend to his request. [in pencil – Insert here the deed & title &c. [Sat. Feb 26/15]] Having finally arranged and settled all matters respecting the Establishment of the Missionary Settlement at Rangheehoo— I embarked in company with Mr Nicholas and on Saturday morning the 26th we weighed anchor and sailed— Many of the Chiefs came on board and accompanied us down the harbour. There was much weeping and lamentation at the parting scene.— Messiers Kendall, Hall and King, were also on board: and the Chiefs promised very kindly in reference to them— saying that if Duaterra should die— they would take care of the Missionary Settlers that none should hurt or molest.— Many requested to go with me to N. South Wales— but, I was obliged to refuse them, partly because we had not room in the Vessel and partly on account of the heavy expense necessary to maintain them on the passage and while the vessel might lay at Port Jackson. I told them I would at all opportunities permit a few to have a passage at a time and that they should come in turn by rotation, and with these prospects— they were satisfied— the Head Chief’s wife wept greatly, and cut her face, arms and breast with shells &c— till the blood streamed down her person; she said that she would neither eat nor drink during five days and nights but would sit in her hut and weep and pray for us all that time.— She was a very intelligent young woman, could then speak a little English and was partial to Europeans: and her husband was equally well disposed to them.— Terria was urgent to have one or two Europeans sent to reside in his district: and it was my intention, provided I heard favourable accounts of the settlement, and could meet with suitable persons, to send a man and his wife by the next return of the Active to New Zealand.— We proceeded [in pencil – sailed] down the harbour till we neared the heads when the Canoes returned with our weeping friends, here we had to anchor till the turning of the tide: and during this interval, we were visited by a Chief from the River Thames who had just arrived.— About noon we put out to sea and bore away for the North Cape and came in sight of it about noon next day (Sunday the 27th). I determined to put in and spend a day according to my promise, if the wind would permit.— [in pencil – & derived the marlin to] We accordingly steered for it. The wind was not unfavourable during the Sunday night, and on Monday [in pencil – Feb 28] morning we were four or five leagues from the shore with a land breeze.— The Vessel had passed the north east point where I had intended to touch, but we could not make it.— We endeavoured to work to windward by carrying all the sail we could, and about 10 o’clock a canoe put off for us from a different part of the shore where the chief lived whom I wished to visit.— When the natives came on board, I was informed that the Chief had got a quantity of flax dressed and ready for me; and that Jem, the Otaheitian was about four miles in the interior. I requested the principal native to send his Canoe on shore to inform Jem of my arrival, but, to remain himself on board— this accordingly was done.— He, like many others, wished for a passage to Port Jackson which [in pencil – but], for the reasons already assigned [in pencil – want of room], I could not grant [in pencil – his wishes]. Shortly after another Canoe reached us, in which I went on shore accompanied by Mr Nicholas and the chief who had come on board. We landed at a Small Village near the Beach— this surf was high and the place where we landed appeared to me very rocky and full of danger, but, relying on the knowledge and dexterity of the natives in such cases we ventured thro’ all, and got safely on shore, our only damage being the sprinkling of a little salt water [in pencil – the waves]. We here found some pretty little cottages and their gardens in high cultivation, well laid out and neatly fenced in— The potatoes and yams &c were planted in separate beds, and no weeds were to be seen in these plots of ground. In passing through the village I observed a man’s head stuck on a pole in the front of the cottage; the chief stole silently from behind me and took it down and then carried it into the hut; he was not aware that I had observed it and by his cautious conduct, I concluded, he was desirous I should not; on which account I took no further notice but passed on.— It was from this village a Messenger had been sent for Jem the Otaheitian who had not yet returned. We walked about two miles into the interior on the path by which Jem was expected to pass and a number of natives attended us— We saw on our way some beautiful plantations of potatoes and other vegetables.— The women appeared as if they were little acquainted with Europeans— Most of them kept at a distance for some time, and always fled away when we spoke to them.— Being informed that Jem had taken another road and was gone down to the Beach, we returned towards the sea by a different way to that by which we left the village being conducted by the natives.— We met the Chief’s son dressed in the India print I had given to his father, when on my way to Bay of Islands [sic]. The edges of his garment were ornamented by a white hog’s [sic] skin with the hair on, which looked tolerably handsome the Print being red and white gave it a tasteful effect.— He was an exceeding fine youth.— He produced the printed Orders of Governor Macquarie (given by me to his father) they were wrapt up and covered with great care in order to keep them clean.— At his request I consented to give him a passage to New South Wales.— Being informed that his father was waiting to see me at the head of the Bay (about 3 miles off) I set off to visit him, and was met by Jem— who told me the flax was ready— It being almost dark and the wind blowing fresh from the land, so that the Brig could not get up; I was apprehensive she would be driven out to sea, and therefore thought it prudent to get on board without delay; with this view we returned to the village, and on our way saw two women leaning on a rock weeping and making loud lamentations.— I enquired the cause and learnt that it was on account of their husband, the Chief who had applied for a passage. I desired them not to weep, for I could not take their husband with me because the vessel was full.— When we got to the village I requested a canoe from the natives to take us on board; they launched one immediately and filled her with men— The sea was rough and the Brig a considerable distance from shore— and I expected we should meet with some difficulty in getting on board.— But as the natives apprehended no danger I endeavoured to persuade myself that my fears were groundless and therefore entered the canoe which soon passed over the raging surf and reached the Active in safety. Some of this [sic] Canoes are 80 feet long and it is astonishing to see with what skill these people manage them in a rough sea.— Previous to leaving the shore, I informed Jem that the Brig would lay to all night— if not driven off by the wind, and in the morning we should stand in for the land, in order that I may see his father in law before I left, and get the flax he had prepared on board.— As the wind continued the same all night we could not make nearer the land in the morning than in the evening before— Jem came off however pretty early with a message from the chief requesting me to go on shore. I desired him to return and tell the chief the sea was so high and not being accustomed to their Canoes I was afraid to venture, and that if he had any thing to send the vessel should wait till I heard from him again: at the same time I sent him a present of some edge tools which I had reserved for his use— In about three hours Jem returned with a quantity of potatoes and about 3 Cwts. of flax: he also brought a boy whom the chief wished me to take to Port Jackson with a request that Jem might accompany him and return by the Active on her next trip to New Zealand.— I was unwilling to disappoint the wishes of this Chief who placed such confidence in me— and I therefore gave my consent for them both to remain in the vessel.— We then made sail and bore away with a fine breeze for Port Jackson.— Jem told me the chief’s eldest son, whom I had seen on shore, was very anxious to come, but, his Mother would not consent at this time.—I had how twelve natives as passengers, besides the one employed in the vessel, on board, and it was with the most heartfelt satisfaction that I left New Zealand. I had not met with the slightest accident provocation or insult.— I had fully accomplished the object of my voyage and satisfied myself respecting the real character and disposition of these heathens. I had obtained satisfactory evidence that there existed to [sic] real obstruction to the introduction of christianity and civilization among them, and that nothing more was requisite than common prudence on the part of the persons who might be engaged in this humane and benevolent undertaking. Nothing material happened during our passage till the 20th of March when we had a very heavy storm of thunder and lightening [sic] from the south east:— It blew a very hard Gale which compelled us to lay to for two days and nights, at this time we were not far off the Coast of New South Wales [in pencil – New Holland].— Some of the New Zealanders were greatly alarmed for their safety and expected the vessel to be dashed to pieces every moment— particularly the chief Timmerangha who wept and said he would never see his wife and children any more— and begged the Captain to take all the coats from the masts (meaning the sails, for they would kill the ship.— Tupee on the other hand was quite composed during the Storm— he said that “neither thunder, lightening [sic], nor wind would destroy the vessel [while] he and I remained in it”— and exhorted Timmorangha not to be afraid for he was safe enough.— Notwithstanding all that Tupee could say Timmorangha’s fears continued as long as the Gale lasted: he neither rested by night nor by day.— Tupee was often accustomed to pray, and sometimes he would have some of his countrymen with him.— He had a strong confidence in some Supernatural [supreme] being (the God of New Zealand) as he was wont to call the object of his worship.— I was very sick during the storm and could seldom get out of my cott. [sic]— Tupee would sit beside me and put his hand on different parts of my body and pray to his God.— He was a dignified and a superior character and was always the same— very mild and even tempered— In this Gale we were driven more than 200 miles to the northward of Port Jackson.— When the storm abated the wind became favourable to us and we anchored safely in Sydney Cove on Wednesday 23d March 1815.— I shall conclude this detail of the voyage by observing that the New Zealand Chiefs are a warlike race, proud of their rank and jealous of their dignity [crossed out in pencil – jealous of their].— They seemed to be men who never forget neither [crossed out in pencil – neither] a favour nor an injury. They retain a grateful remembrance of those Europeans who have been kind and faithful to them.— and a spirit of sovereign contempt and revenge to such as have abused their confidence or otherwise injured them.— The people appear to live in amity and peace among themselves when under the government of one Chief.— I saw no quarrelling nor domestic broils while I was on the Island. They are kind to their women and children. I never observed a mark of violence on any of them— nor did I see a woman struck: & the Missionary Settlers informed me that they had never seen any differences among the native people of Rangheehoo during the period they had resided there.— I have reason also to hold the same opinion generally of those of them who inhabit the districts on the south side of the Bay of Islands— especially when connected with each other by the ties of blood or being of the same tribe and belonging to the same village.— I was likewise informed that no injury had been done, in these parts of the country, to any European since the time of [crossed out in pencil – of] Captain Cook’s voyage [in pencil – was there]. The two Brother Chiefs Terria and Tupee are exceedingly well disposed men, and have never allowed acts of violence towards Europeans, altho’ often provoked by insults from the latter.— They frequently stated to me the nature of the injuries which they and their people have sustained or suffered from English seamen and that not long ago a master of a vessel had shot two of their men dead; but notwithstanding this outrage they had not retalliated [sic] upon the Europeans and mentioned the circumstance only as a proof how much they wished to cultivate our friendship.— The[y] wished me to be under no apprehension for the safety of our Brig [in pencil – the Active] while on their coast— because she would be protected by the unanimous [crossed out in pencil] good will of the people. I said in reply that the vessel was intended to be constantly employed for their benefit and the improvement of their country— and they might therefore consider her as belonging to New Zealand; but, it was not intended that she should come to the Island under the expectation of making profit or securing any advantage from them.— One of the chiefs observed in answer that they were convinced of the latter fact. because they had nothing to give! [in pencil – ^v R: 521 b]— I am of opinion that little good can be done among the New Zealanders without the aid of a vessel to ply regularly between that Island and New South Wales [crossed out in pencil – ply regularly between that Island and New South Wales] which would supply necessaries and secure the lives of the Missionary settlers.— It would also give opportunities for the native Chiefs to visit Port Jackson where by seeing the habits and tasting the comforts of civilized life, they would acquire more useful knowledge in one month, than they would in a long time in their own country even when instructed by Europeans.— A single view of our houses and furniture,— our public buildings, such as Churches the King’s stores, Magazines and Grannaries [sic] &c. and of our arts and method of cultivating the land would make impressions on their comprehensive minds never to be forgotten— and would therefore materially assist the gradual process of missionary instruction. As an instance of such effects I may state, that when I took Tupee and Timmorangha to see our General Hospital in Sydney their minds were greatly excited by surprise and astonishment— They immediately took the dimensions and particulars of it, in their own way, in order to be able to describe what they had seen— and the[y] contrasted the work with their own country labour: observing to me that “their people were in an ignorant state— no work was done there”! but notwithstanding this remark of Tupee I believe the natives are an active and an industrious race of men.— I think however that besides the labours of a few solitary European residents among them, they will require to be frequently encouraged by visits and supplies of agricultural tools.— Iron is the only article which they at present value (fire arms excepted)— They are bold and daring and will undertake very difficult enterprizes with little apparent means to accomplish them. Having scarcely any means to cultivate the land for want of Iron; and no grain of any kind (till supplied by the Active) nor any sort of commerce with other nations. The only profession of the chiefs may be said to be solely that of War.— It is no uncommon occurrence for the people of the North Cape to travel throughout the Country to the east cape, a distance of 200 miles, to make war; this is a great undertaking when it is considered that there are no regular roads on the route— no bridges over rivers,— and little means of subsistence in an uncultivated country like New Zealand. Jem, the Otaheitian, told me he had been three times, within the last five years, at the East Cape to war, accompanied by a thousand men each time.— When, with all this travel and toil, they get to the territory of their supposed enemies, the spoils to be gained consist of nothing more than a few mats and the prisoners who may be taken in Battle.—While the Active lay at the River Thames we observed a number of Canoes on the Beach and were informed that they belonged to Warriors who resided on the west side of the Island, and that they had brought there [sic] Canoes, overland, and were going to war with some of the tribes at the east Cape.— I wished much to visit their camp and see the men who could under take such an arduous task as to carry those large heavy canoes so far over a hilly and an uncleared country.— Duaterra however recommended me not to visit their Camp as it would not be safe, and I took his advice.— The Camp appeared to be about three miles from our Anchorage.— The New Zealanders are all Cannibals and [They did not – Hocken] appear to have any idea that it is an unnatural crime.— When I expressed abhorrence at their eating one another— They said it had always been customary to eat their enemies.— I could not learn however that they ever eat human flesh merely to satisfy hunger or from choice nor in cool blood but solely from a spirit of retaliation and revenge for injuries sustained— and as far as I could form an opinion of this horrid custom I am inclined to believe that [in pencil – N Z ers do not consider it any more crime to eat] these people consider the eating of their enemies [in pencil – men ambiguous[?]] in the same light as we do the hanging of a criminal (condemned by the laws of his country) and that the disgrace reflected on [in pencil – nations so to hang on offender; at the same time it reflected as much public disgrace upon us the public exception of a criminal in Europe] the surviving relatives of the victim is nearly the same as that reflected on a [in pencil – upon the] family in Europe by the public execution of one of its members [in pencil – of the sufferer]. When I informed them that this was a custom unknown in Europe and considered there as a great disgrace to the nation which practises it— they seemed surprised and Shunghee, tho’ a man of great authority, has since told me that he thought it was wrong and that his people would never be guilty of it again:— a few others made a similar promise.— I took opportunity as [^ all] occasion offered, to convince them of the inhuman nature of this practice by picturing the horror it excited in the bosoms of all good men—of [sic] If other nations in whose opinion they were disgraced and dreaded on its account.— It may be proper to remark here that altho’ we met a friendly reception on every part of the coast at which we stopt or touched, I should recommend Masters of vessels who may visit New Zealand to be very cautious unless they can depend upon the proper behaviour of their respective crews;— The New Zealanders will not be insulted with impunity nor be treated as men without understanding, but will assuredly resent and revenge an injury as soon as an opportunity permits.— At the Bay of Islands, I would consider any ship as safe, in the event of a difference between the natives and the crews, as she would be at Port Jackson: but, not so in any other port or harbour in the Island. When I take [in pencil – into consideration] an Estimate of what I have seen of these Islanders, and of what I have learnt from the numerous conversations on various subjects which I have had with them I am [^ strongly] inclined to believe and hope that under the blessing of an Omnipotent and merciful God—[in pencil – will soon be wanted] they may e’er long rank among the civilized and Christian nations of the Earth [in pencil – if their wants in from are supplied]. The want of Iron is at present however a great obstacle to their further improvement and without it I fear these people could scarcely rise much above their present Situation— but, if means be adopted to supply them with that essential article Their Country will soon produce to them all the necessaries and conveniences enjoyed in civil Society:— and as such comforts increase, to reward their labour, so will their wants increase to stimulate them to greater industry and thus lay a solid foundation for their progressive social and mental improvement in the arts of Civilization and in that, which is the grand and most important object of all, a Saving knowledge of Christianity which is the ultimate and leading feature of all the proceedings contemplated by (that benevolent and blessed Institution) the Church Missionary Society and the most hearty wish of all who love the Lord Jesus, and sincerely pray for the prosperity of Zion. [v. R 523 and esp. M.B.]Second Voyage in 1819 [T. M. Hocken] The following statement contains an Account of my Second visit to New Zealand. In the beginning of the year 1819 the Rev. John Butler Mrs Butler & their Son, with Mr & Mrs Kemp & Mr Francis Hall came out as Missionaries from England to join the New Zealand Mission. At this time the Brig Active was gone to New Zealand and it was very uncertain when she would return. Independent of the Missionaries, there were several Mechanics wanted at the Bay of Islands for the erection of the necessary buildings, as well as New Zealand Chiefs waiting at Parramatta wishing to return to their friends. As the Master of the “General Gates” an American brig then in the harbour intended to proceed to New Zealand I made an arrangement with him to convey the above Missionaries, Mechanics & Chiefs to the Bay of Islands. It was now about four years since my first visit & wishing to see the state of the Mission I made application to the late Governor Macquarie to accompany the Missionaries & obtained his sanction, having left directions for the Active to follow me to Ne in order that I might return in her. The number of persons who accompanied me were twenty two, we sailed from Sidney on the 29th of July, and on the 10th of August we made the North Cape and came up with about forty Canoes full of men all fishing for Guard Fish: We had some conversation with them, when they informed us they were all tabooed, and on that account they could have no communication with us though I was acquainted with some of them. We now proceeded on our voyage with a fair wind, and came opposite to the Cavalles at sunset, when several canoes came off to visit us; in one of which was the Chief, Okeeda, whose son had lived with me twelve months at Parramatta, and was gone again in the Active. He requested to remain on board till we arrived at the Bay of Islands, which was complied with. Okeeda informed us that they were assembling their men to go to war with the people of Whangarooa; and that Shughee [sic] was to leave the Bay of Islands on Friday Morning, with his war Canoes and Warriors to join the people on the main opposite to the Cavalles. Okeeda told us the cause of the difference between Shunghee and the people of Whangarooa was this: a whale had been driven on the Shore which belongs to Shunghee, and the peope of Whangarooa had eaten it, which was considered a public theft & Shunghee was going to punish them for it. About twelve o’clock at night, the “General Gates” anchored safely off Ranghee-hoo in twelve fathoms, and the Natives immediately fired several muskets, to welcome our arrival though midnight. Several Natives with the Pilot, came off immediately; but we could not admit them on board till morning; and therefore requested them to return on shore, and inform the Settlers which they complied with.— Aug. 13th 1819. At day break the vessel was surrounded with Natives. Some of the Settlers came on board and told us all was well. Our meeting afforded mutual satisfaction to all interested in the Mission. When we viewed the shores of New Zealand, and the Natives of New Zealand flocking around us, our hearts were warmed within us; and we considered that we had arrived at the Land of Promise. About eleven o’clock Shunghee arrived, with his War Canoes and fighting men, on his way to Whangarooa. He received us very cordially, as did all the Chiefs who were with him. I told him that we had heard of his intention to go to war with the people of Whangarooa and remonstrated with him on the folly of carrying on a continual warfare one with another. Several of the subordinate Chiefs urged me to speak to Shunghee to give over fighting, as they wished to live at peace, and some of them requested me to take Shunghee with me to Parramatta, for that would tend to promote the general quiet. I used every argument with Shunghee to dissuade him from fighting. He laughed at me, and said it was very hard to comply with my wishes; but that he would not fight while I remained at New Zealand, and would accompany me to Port Jackson, if I approved of his going, and that at present he would suspend his intentions against the people of Whangarooa: but he must go in a few days near that place to remove the bones of his Wife’s Father; but he would not fight, and I might go with him if I chose. I told him I would if I could spare time. Shunghee is a man of the mildest manners and disposition, and appears to possess a very superior mind. Canoes continued to arrive the greater part of the day, at Ranghee-hoo, till the beach was crowded with Natives. Aug. 14 &15th Early in the Morning we began to land our stores, and continued the whole of the 14th & 15th. We had considerable difficulty to get through the multitude of Natives who covered the shore, as they were so eager to see us, & what we brought. They gave us every assistance, in carrying the Stores to the house appointed for their reception; nor did we miss in these two days a single article that I know of, excepting a silk pocket handkerchief which was taken out of my pocket. When I missed it, I informed Shunghee, who in about ten minutes, brought it to me again. I made no enquiry who had taken it, but left Shunghee to settle that matter. During these two days, we landed all our light and many of the heavy stores, as the weather was fine— On the Evening of the 15th a heavy gale came on which drove the boats of the “Active” and the “General Gates” from their moorings & broke them to pieces. This was an unfortunate circumstance; as we had only the whale boat belonging to the “General Gates” left, which was not sufficiently strong to carry to carry our heavy stores on shore. Aug 17th This morning we resolved to build a punt 24 ft long by 10 wide for the purpose of landing the heavy stores &c for general use. x The gale continuing this day, with heavy rain, nothing could be done; and as we were confined to the house, we deliberated on the propriety of immediately forming a new Settlement where the operations of Agriculture could be carried into effect on an extensive scale. In the Eveng Korrokorro Tooi’s Brother, arrived. He is Shunghee’s opponent, and commands a large extet of the Coast on the South side of the Bay of Islands. The two Chiefs were soon informed acquainted with our intentions of forming a New Settlement and were both equally anxious to have us within their respective jurisdiction. Shunghee said he would give me Choice of all his lands, and any quantity we might wish: Korokoro was ready to do the same. However it was agreed that we should proceed, the next morning to Kiddeekiddee, a district about twelve Miles from Ranghee-hoo where Shunghee carries on his principal cultivation of the Sweet & Common potatoes. Aug. 17th 1819. Accordingly, after setting the Natives to cut the timber for our punt, and giving the necessary directions to the carpenters, myself the Rev. John Butler, & Messrs F. and W. Hall, set off with Shunghee in his war canoe for Kiddeekiddee where we arrived in the afternoon and proceeded immediately to examine the country. I had surveyed the part of the land and about 14 miles to the west of it when I was in New Zealand in 1815 and considered this district as the most promising, for a new Settlement of any I had met with in the Island; the soil being rich— the land pretty level, free from timber, and easy to work, with the plough— bounded by a fine fresh water river— the Communication by water free and open to any part of the Bay of Islands and safe anchorage for ships of any burden within about two leagues of the Settlement. Shunghee told us that we were at full liberty to take what land we wanted on either side of the River; as it was all his own to a very great distance. We determined, therefore on forming the principal Settlement at this place; as we could not doubt but the rich soil would be grateful for any Cultivation we should bestow upon it, and return a plentiful produce. We accordingly told Shunghee, that we should, with his approbation, settle there. He was much gratified, as well as his people at with our determination. After walking over the land till towards dusk, we returned to Shunghee’s village, where we were to sleep for the night. We found a fine sow, of about 140 lbs weight at the door of our hut, which Shunghee was going to kill for our supper, with plenty of sweet and common potatoes: but, as we had brought with us a sufficient quantity of provisions, we requested him not to kill the sow; and with some difficulty, prevailed on him to spare her life. The ground was wet in consequence of the heavy rain; and, from having had some rain on our passage from Ranghee-hoo, together with walking through the wet fern, our clothes were wet too; we therefore took them off on entering the hut where we were to remain for the night, and had them dried. After taking necessary refreshment, and spending the evening in pleasant conversation with Shunghee & his People, who were in the hut with us and about the entrance, we read a Chapter, sung a hymn, and returning our grateful thanks to Almighty God for his kind protection of us and for the safety and comfort that we enjoyed in the very midst of cannibals, we lay down in peace to rest till morng. Aug 18th— We rose about three this Morning, sung a hymn, and offered up our Morng sacrifice of Prayer and Praise; and after breakfasting at four o’clock Crossed the River, in order to examine the land on the opposite banks. Here we were much gratified with a fine clear Country for cultivation, and of great extent; though the soil, in some parts, did not appear so rich as the land passed over the preceding evening. On the whole of the Survey which we had taken, we were perfectly satisfied that a more suitable situation could not be found in any of the districts adjacent to the Bay of Islands. There is a fine fall of water close to the place where we intend the new Town to stand, for a Corn Mill, Saw Mill, or any other purpose, without the expense and risk of making a dam; which is a valuable consideration. At Kiddee Kiddee, any quantity of grain &c may be grown that the Settlement may want for years to come either for victualling the Native Children in the Schools, or Europeans belonging to the Mission. Before our departure, we marked out the ground where we wished our Public Store to be built; and requested Shunghee to put up a temporary building for the accommodation of the stores, and of the Mechanics who had accompanied us from Port Jackson, who immediately set his people to work. Having now gratified all our wishes, as far as respected the object of our visit to Kiddeekiddee, in the evening we returned to Ranghee-hoo, in Shunghee’s War Canoe; who with much pleasure accompanied us back again. Korrokorro remained at Ranghee hoo with Tooi, till we returned, in order that he might know what prospect there was of forming a Settlement there within his jurisdiction. When we arrived, he was anxious to know if we approved of the land that we had seen, and had come to any determination relative to forming a Settlement there. We told him that the land was good at Kiddeekiddee, and on that account, we must form a Settlement there. He was much affected; and said that Shunghee would now cut him and his people off. We replied, that Shunghee had promised us that he would leave off fighting, if we would settle in his district; and would reside himself with the Europeans. Korokoro replied, that Shunghee would make fair promises, but we could not see into his heart; and gave us to understand that he would not believe a word that he said, however fairly he might speak: and recited instances how Shunghee had taken advantage of himself and others in former times; and contended that what he had done formerly, he was capable of doing again. We endeavoured to pacify Korrokorro, but in vain. He said he should be perfectly satisfied, if the Europeans were fairly divided between him and Shunghee: but it was too great an affliction for him for all the Europeans to reside with Shunghee. He made strong appeals to our feelings, and urged his request by every argument he could advance. We all felt much anxiety to relieve his distress. I and Mr Butler promised to accompany him and Tooi, the following day to Parroa, where he resides and examine his land; and that if we found a suitable place for a Settlement, we would build him and Tooi a house; and one or more Europeans should reside with him at present, till more Europeans arrived from England, when his wishes should be complied with, as far as we could. This assurance relieved him a little though not much. August 19. 1819. I and Mr Butler went with Korokoro to Parroa who was tolerably quiet on the passage. Tooi had not, as yet, seen his friends and relatives, and therefore he accompanied us, with his Brother Teranghee. After we arrived at Parroa, Korrokorro again brought on the subject of the Settlement on the district where he lived. He told us that there was a fine tract of land, called Manowowra which he would give us; and which we should give us see the next morning. We endeavoured to convince him that it was not in our power at present to form any extensive Settlement within the limits of his jurisdiction. He became extremely angry, and told us that he was treated with great ingratitude; that his brother Tooi had been long absent from him and his friends, had been to England— had brought out white people with him— and after all, he was not to have the advantage of any of them to reside with him! that this was an act of great injustice, and such as we ought not to be guilty of. His brother Teranghee joined in his remonstrances with us, at length, both of them grew warm. Tooi took our part; and endeavoured to convince Korrokorro that we had not the means, at present, for supplying him with Europeans. He then got extremely angry with Tooi, and Teranghee joined him. Korrokorro told Tooi that he might go and live at Ranghee-hoo or with Shunghee, or where he liked; for he cared nothing about him, as his request could not be complied with relative to the Europeans. Tooi went, and was much distressed; and Mr Butler and myself felt much pain, on both their accounts. After a long conversation, and strong remonstrances from Korrokorro we retired to rest. Mr Butler and myself were convinced that we could not avoid doing something for Korrokorro. We also pitied Tooi. He was anxious to live a civilized life and not to conform to the Native habits and dress any more; but he said he could not stand his ground, if he had not one or more Europeans to support him. The ridicule of the Natives, if alone, would compel him to conform to their dress, and to live in their manner, which he was greatly averse to do. Tooi is a fine man, well informed, and well disposed; and would do all in his power to second the views of the Society. His family is of the first respectability and his Brother’s influence and authority extend along the Coast almost to the River Thames, and that of his friends, from the North to the East Capes. We feel much interested in the future welfare of Tooi, and must give him all the support possible.— August 20th 1819. In the Morning Korrokorro was more calm, and appeared more reconciled than he had been before. He was very friendly, and expressed his sorrow with a warmth with which he had spoken to us the preceding evening. We assured him that we would assist him all in our power. As we had gone down in the “General Gates” to Korrokorro’s place, where the Master intended to fit out for sea again, we remained on board all night. Korrokorro accompanied us with Tooi from Ranghee-hoo. As he knew that the vessel would anchor off one of his Settlements, he had given directions to his people previous to his visit to us, that none of them should presume to come to the “General Gates” till the following day. It was dark when we anchored. We were hailed from shore by one of Korokoro’s officers; when Teranghee answered, and informed the people that Tooi was arrived; and gave directions that Messengers should be immediately sent to the different districts, to inform the inhabitants of Tooi’s arrival. A party of chiefs had arrived a few days before, at Wyecaddee from the River Thames, by whom one of Tooi’s cousins had been cut off sometime before, and they were apprehensive that the father of the young man & Korrokorro would revenge his death. Tooi ordered a messenger to be sent immediately to Wycaddee, to inform the chiefs that a general pardon would be granted to them; and that, if they thought proper to come and pay their respects to him, their persons would be safe. The next morning the vessel was crowded with chiefs and their friends who came to see Tooi. Some wept for joy, and all welcomed him home. The chiefs from the River Thames met us the next day at Ranghee hoo. After breakfast we set off to Manowowra, to examine the ground for a Settlement, accompanied by Korokoro and many of his people. We found a level piece of good land, surrounded by hills the soil of which was generally rich, at the head of a fine harbour. As this was the best situation for timber, water, and good land, we determined on forming a small settlement here. The harbour abounds with the finest fish; and there is safe anchorage for Shipping. The fresh water is good; and it is a very convenient place for a school. Korrokorro was much gratified with our choice. Here Tooi intends to reside. He gave directions for materials to be collected immediately, for a temporary building for the Europeans; and returned in the evening to Ranghee-hoo. The distance between Manowowra and Rangheehoo is about nine miles. This morning we set all hands that we could muster at work for our punt, as we could not land the remainder of our stores till that was completed. We had soon fourteen Natives, sawing timber, others cutting knees; in short, all the beach exhibited a scene of happiness and busy civilization. A sight more grateful to a benevolent mind could not possibly be seen. Our hearts overflowed with joy and gratitude. We viewed the various operations with delight and considered them as the dawn of Civil and Religious Liberty to this Land of darkness, superstition, and Cruelty. August 21st 1819. All our works went on well and every preparation was made for completing the punt, with all possibe dispatch, in order that the stores might be landed, and the Settlement formed at Kiddee kiddee, and Manowowra. August 22nd. We assembled on the beach for public worship, as there was no place, for divine service sufficient to hold the People. We were surrounded with Natives, and a number of Chiefs from different districts of the River Thames. It was very gratifying to our feelings, and afforded us a pleasing prospect, to be able to perform the worship of the true God in the open air, without any sensations of fear or danger, when surrounded by Cannibals with their spears stuck in the ground, and their Pattoo-pattoos & daggers concealed under their Mats. We could not doubt but that the time was at hand for gathering to the fold of Christ this noble race of men, whose temporal and spiritual wants are inconceivably, and call loudly on the Christian world for relief. Their misery is extreme. The Prince of Darkness, God of this World, has full dominion over both their bodies and souls. Under the influence of darkness and superstition, many devote themselves to death, and the chiefs sacrifice their Slaves as a satisfaction for the death of any of their friends— So great is the tyranny which Satan exercises over this people!— A tyranny from which nothing but the Gospel can set them free; and we cannot hope for the Gospel having its full effect, according to the ordinary course of the Divine proceedings, without the united aid of the Xn World. Suitable means must be provided for the civilization & evangelization of the inhabitants of New Zealand; and if this be done there can be little doubt, but the important object will be attained. 23rd. We this day built a shed for the Carpenters to work in, and in which divine Service, might be performed while we remained at Rangheehoo. The Natives continued to saw timber and to render us every service in their power. August 26th. I went with Tooi accompanied by Mr Samuel Butler, to an island called Motoorooa, belonging to Korrokorro and where he principally resides. My object was to set the people to work, the next day, at Manowowra. We arrived about two o’clock, and found that Korrokorro was on board the General Gates about two miles distant. The first object that struck my eye, near where we landed, was a man’s head stuck on a pole, on the summit of a hill close to the shore, and near the hut where we were to sleep for the night. The face appeared beautifully tatooed. Tooi told me that it was the head of a chief near the East Cape, who had been killed by Shunghee’s people, and purchased by some of Korrokorro’s people. This sight naturally excited sensations of horror in my breast; and caused me to value, more and more the blessings of divine revelation, and the protection of civil government. These are blessings, which can never be duly estimated, by those who enjoy them, as they respect the life that now is, and that which is to come. As the afternoon was fine, we walked over the island to the opposite side. When we got to the top of the island which is very high, we had a full view of Korro Korro’s hippah, or castle; which is situated on the top of another island less than two miles distant. A number of Natives were at work on this second island. I was anxious to visit it; and when we came opposite, Tooi, Mr Butler, and myself, got into a Canoe, and crossed over. We were received with much pleasure by the Natives. We found Korrokorro’s head wife, or Queen hard at work, with a little wooden spade, digging the ground for potatoes; and Teranghee’s wife, with several more women & men. They were all much rejoiced at our visit to them. The old queen earnestly requested that I would give her a hoe; and endeavoured to convince me how hard it was to turn over the ground with a stick. I promised to comply with her request. After spending about an hour among them, we returned; taking with us a quantity of fish which they had given us. The land on this island was rich: part of it was sown with turnips and part was already planted with potatoes. The women turned over the ground with sticks about two feet long, and as thick as a broomstick. They wrought hard; but made little progress in cultivation, for want of proper tools. When we reached the beach, Tooi said one of his sisters was coming, whom he had not seen since his return: and earnestly requested me to get into the canoe before she arrived, as he did not wish, to have his first meeting with her there. I begged him to wait for her, as she was hastening down the hill and not to regard me; but I could not prevail upon him; he leaped into the canoe, urging me to follow him. I delayed till she reached the beach, when I stepped in. Tooi ordered the canoe to put off; but at that moment, his sister sprung into the canoe, weeping aloud, and passed by me. She fell on her knees, and grasped Tooi’s: he saluted her, when she gave vent to her feelings in tears and loud lamentations, which she continued for about an hour. When we landed at Motooroa, she still sat weeping for a long time. Tooi conducted himself with great propriety, he suppressed all the wild feelings of an uncultivated mind, and yet showed all the soft & tender feelings of nature towards his sister. I could not but view his conduct with admiration: and told him to indulge his affection for his sister, without any respect to my being present. I saw that he was anxious, lest the warmth of his Sister’s affection & the strong manner in which she manifested it, should overcome his manly fortitude, and cause him to imitate her example; as he had done on a former occasion when I first visited New Zealand. When we landed, we found Korro-korro, and a number of his people who received us with much kindness. I told him I was come to set the people to clear the land at Manowowra, and to see about the house, which it was necessary to build for their accommodation. He received this news with much joy; and said he would accompany me in the morning, and give the necessary directions to his people to lend their assistance. When he saw the hoes, for breaking up the ground, he was much pleased. After conversing on various subjects we had supper, sung a hymn, and committed our selves to the protection of the Angel of the Everlasting Covenant, and then lay down to rest. A number of the Natives lay round about the hut & some within. I slept well till the day returned, being weary with walking, when I lay down. Aug. 27th. 1819— We took our breakfast and then set off for Manowowra, which lay a few miles distant, on the opposite main. On our way we came up with a very large war canoe. I inquired how many men she carried; and was told sixty fighting men, with their provisions &c when they went out to sea, to the River Thames, or to East Cape; and eighty men in smooth water. On examining the Canoe, I observed in the stern the head of a Chief— the features of the face as natural as life, and one of the finest countenances I ever saw. The chief must have been about thirty years old. The hair was long; and every lock combed straight: and the whole brought up to the crown, and tied in a knot, and ornamented with feathers according to the custom of the Chiefs when in full dress— the hair and countenance both shining with oil with which they had been lately dressed. From the beautiful tattooing on the face, the chief must have been of high rank. I inquired whose head it was; and was told that it was the head of a chief who had been killed beyond the River Thames by Shunghee. It is possible that the head death of this Chief may be revenged by his children if the tribe to which he belonged should ever have strength to retaliate on Shunghee or his posterity. Hence the foundation is continually laid for new acts of cruelty & blood, from generation to generation; as the remembrance of these injuries seems never to be forgotten by them. I shall mention an instance of retaliation, some of the circumstances of which came within my own knowledge:— About fifteen or sixteen years ago, a vessel belonging to Campbell & Co of Port Jackson, called the Venus, was taken by the Convicts at Port Dalrymple. When the pirates had possession of the Venus, they sailed for New Zealand, and touched at the Bay of Islands; from whence they took the Sister of a Chief, named Temmarangha; and afterwards sold her at an island near East Cape for some mats. Two of the Natives afterwards quarrelled about her, in consequence of which she was killed. Some time after, some Natives arrived from East Cape at the Bay of Islands, and gave information relative to the fate of Temmarangha’s Sister. Temmarangha’s Father was alive; and previous to his death, caused Temmarangha to swear that he would revenge the death of his Sister. In 1815 Temmarangha accompanied me to Parramatta; and two years after his return, he mustered his tribe and set off to the East Cape to perform the oath which he had sworn to his father. He killed the Chief of the island where his Sister had been murdered, and brought away the Chief’s Wife a prisoner, and gave her to his brother, with whom she now lives. Mr Kendall informs me, that there is always some, either, remoe or immediate, cause, that induces the Chiefs to go to war; and that it is not for the mere motive of plunder and blood, but to obtain satisfaction for some injury done to them or to their tribe. In the above canoe, I met with Hooratookie, and his two brothers and Uncle, who were all officers under Korrokorro. Hooratookie was the first New Zealander who was introduced into civil Society. He had been landed at Norfolk Is. with another of his countrymen about twenty five years ago, by some vessel which had touched at New Zealand. The late Governor King had the command of the Island at that time. He treated the two strangers with great kindness: they lived at his table and received from him every attention. After remaining a considerable time with the Governor, the Brittania Whaler touched at Norfolk Island; when the Governor agreed with the Master to take Hooratookie and his companion to New Zealand, and accompanied them himself to see that they were properly treated and safely landed in their own Country. The great kindness of Governor King towards these New Zealanders towards these New Zealanders made a most favourable impression upon all the Natives who heard of it; and, to the present day they always speak of it with gratitude, and make enquiries after Governor King’s eldest daughter whose name is Maria, and who was only a few years old when Hooratookie was at Norfolk Island. When he asked me about Maria, I told him that she now lived at Parramatta. He said he would go and live with her till he died. Hooratookie was much rejoiced to see me. He left his war canoe, and some of the Chiefs with him, and accompanied us to Manowowra. On our landing, I selected a small spot of ground to sow a little English flax seed upon; which was immediately cleared and broken up, and afterwards I sowed the seed. I then examined the ground for building on; and staked out a house f. about 40 ft by 13 ft. for the work people, and, in the evening returned to Rangheehoo. Aug. 28th— All hands were busy, either in cutting timber for the intended new buildings, or in working at the punt. Aug. 29. Sunday. Divine Service was performed in the new shed, when we enjoyed the administration of God’s word, with little molestation. It was very interesting to see the eager countenances of the Natives who surrounded the Shed; and to hear them frequently repeat the word that was delivered, though they could not as yet understand it. After Morning Service, I and Mr Butler visited the Native Village, and conversed with the people. In walking over the ground near the village, I had some conversation with a young women, who lives with Mr brother in law to Mr King. On asking if her father was alive she told me that he was killed and eaten at the North Cape by Shunghee’s People; and that she was a prisoner of war. I was also informed, that, since she had been brought to Ranghee hoo, it had been determined to kill her. A few months ago the brother of the present Chief at Ranghee hoo died; the people believed that he was killed by incantation, or charm. As he told them that this was the cause of his death. Towha the son of the late Tippahee, lived with me at the time of this man’s death; and had two female Slaves, whom he had left at Ranghee hoo. When the Chief’s Brother died, in order to give satisfaction to his departed spirit, to appease his anger, and to prevent him from coming again and destroying them, these two young Women were killed by the relatives of the departed Chief: They both belonged to the School under Mr Kendall, at the time. Another relation of the Chief demanded the death of the young Woman who lived with Mr Hanson, as a satisfaction, on his part, that the spirit of the departed Chie might not injure him; and, as it was the custom of the country, she delivered herself up to be killed: but the Chief, before he died, knowing that some would be sacrificed for him had given directions that she should not be one of them, and, on that account, her life was spared. When the Active was returned to Port Jackson, the two young Men who had been appointed to kill Towha’s Female Slaves, came in her. Towha was with us at the time. Mr Kendall informed me of the above circumstance, fearing that Towha might be angry with them when he heard of the death of his servants. The young Men, when they arrived, appeared alarmed: I spoke to Towha, and told him what had taken place: he was much concerned for the death of his servants; but assured me that he should show no anger to the young men who had killed them, for he knew better than to do so now; which promise he strictly kept. These incidents will tend to show the superstition and character of these people. In passing along the Village, we spoke to a man and his wife. There were some fowls running on the premises, which the man told me, had been bred from some that I had given Terra, the Head Chief on the south side of the Bay, when I was first there; and that when Terra died, his wife had taken Terra’s Nephew for her Husband, who succeeded to the authority of his uncle. As it was contrary to the established custom of the Natives for a Chief’s wife to marry again, a party from Ranghee-hoo went over to punish her for the violation of their laws, and stript her of what property she possessed. The fowls that we then saw, were part of the plunder which this ma had taken at that time. We then returned to the village, and had Divine Service in the evening. Aug. 30, 1819— After dark, I was called out by a Chief named Towhee; who informed me that Shunghee had made an attack on a village betwee Whangaroa and the North Cape, and had killed six persons; and had told me neither to be angry nor afraid. I expressed my concern for what had happened. Towhee said the cause of the difference between Shunghee and those people was the following:— his Wife’s Father had died some years ago: the people spoiled his sepulchre, took his bones, and made fish-hooks of them, for the express purpose of cruelly and wantonly sporting with Shunghee and his relations; and had put his scull on a pole to provoke him to revenge. Shunghee told me that he was going to fight, when he left Ranghee hoo, but only to remove the bones of his Wife’s Father. When he returns we shall lean whether he knew, previous to his departure, that the sacred tomb, in which the bones of his Father in law were deposited, had been spoiled. Aug-31- About 40 Men, Women, and Children, arrived at Ranghee-hoo, from a village situated on the banks of the Shukeangha, distant between 50 or 60 miles. This river empties itself into the sea, on the west side of the island, about 100 miles to the south of Cape Van Diemen. They brought with them a few hogs for sale; and a large quantity of sweet potatoes, as presents for their friends and relatives at Ranghee-hoo, where many of them reside. The complexion of these Natives is fairer than any that I had seen. They are a very fine race of people. I told them that it was my intention to visit them before I left New Zealand; which gratified them much. The Chief wished to know how long it would be before I went; and said that he would show me the way, and carry me over the intermediate swamps. I promised to visit them in one moon, if I could. He expressed his fears that Shunghee would be offended if I went to Shukeangha, lest any ship, at a future time, when the river and harbour were known, should come to them. I replied, that before he came to Ranghee-hoo, I had formed an intention of visiting them; and had already mentioned the circumstance to Shunghee, who approved of my design, and would not be displeased with me, or them, for my visiting the inhabitants on the banks of the Shukeangha. He expressed his satisfaction that Shunghee approved of my going; and said that he would supply the Settlement with pigs and potatoes, when formed at Kiddee Kiddee; as it would be nearer to Shukeangha. I gave him a spade; and promised his people some fish-hooks when I came to their Settlement, which pleased them all. Sept. 1, 1819— Mr Butler accompanied me on a visit to the Chiefs at the south side of the Bay; We arrived at Corraddica, the residence of the late Chief Terra, who was, at all times, a warm friend to Europeans. When I first visited New Zealand, Terra wept much for joy; and both he and his wife shewed us the greatest kindness. Mr Kendall informed me that he died last November; and expressed his happiness, on his dying bed, that no European had ever been killed in his district. We found his successor at home, who had long been known by the name of King George; and Terra’s late wife, with several of their people. They were overjoyed to see us; and Terra’s Widow requested me to sit down by her, which I did. She then told me what troubles she had met with, since I was there— that when Terra was alive, they had plenty of hoes, axes, spades, fish-hooks, tokees, sweet and common potatoes, and fowls, from those I had given them, and clothing; but that now they were completely destitute. They had not a nail, fish-hook, spade, axe, or hoe; and she had not any clothes, but the mat which she had on. She wept as she related her misfortunes, and spoke in a feeling manner. She is naturally a kind and tender- hearted women: many instances of this I saw, when first at New Zealand. I told her that I had been informed that she had married King George since Terra’s death, which was contrary to the customs of their country; and which offence against their laws had furnished her countrymen with a pretence to plunder her of all that she possessed at the time of Terra’s death. She admitted that she had consented to marry King Gerge; but, as yet, they were not united with the public sanction, nor could they be for some time to come. When Terra died, she wrapt up his body in mats, and performed every other necessary service for the dead: and had the body deposited in the Ahoodoo Pa, or sepulchre in which the dead are laid, till their bones are finally removed to the family vaults belonging to their tribe. She shewed me where Terra was laid; and said that she had to remove his bones before she could marry King George, which ceremony she would perform in a little time. In consequence of having performed the above services, and what she had still to do for Terra’s remains, she was polluted, and was compelled to eat and live with the common people; and could not enter into King George’s house: but, when terra’s bones were removed, she would then be received by King George as his wife, and raised from her present low state. She said that what King George possessed, at the time of Terra’s death, had also been taken from him, in consequence of taking her for his wife. King George confirmed what she said; and lamented that he had no pork or any thing to give us for our supper, but fern root; and also regretted that he had not an English house for us to sleep in. He reminded me how he had been treated when living with me at Parramatta, which favours he could not return; but said that we should have the best accommodation that he could give us. We spent the evening very pleasanty with these poor Heathens. At the length, King George informed us that our lodgings were ready. He had prepared his hut in the best manner— had spread new clean mats on the ground for us to sleep upon, and a clean mat at the entrance. The hut might be about 14 feet by 10; and he had made a fire in the centre, which made it as hot as an oven, there being no vent for the smoke but at the entrance, which was very small— so small, that I could not creep in without taking my coat off. I requested him to have the fire taken out, as we should not be able to bear the heat; which was done. When all was ready, we crept into the hut, along with King George, and his Wife, and Nephew, who is a fine youth, named Racow, and will succeed King George in his authority, should he survive him. Though the fire was removed, the hut was extremely hot. We perspired profusely when we lay down, and requested that the door of the hut might be kept open for a little air, as the hut was naturally from its construction, as warm as a bee-hive. Sept. 2, 1819.— When we awoke, we observed Terra’s widow sitting at the outside of the door, waiting for our rising. Our berth had been very warm— and clean; yet we willingly left it, on the return of day, and crept out to breathe the morning air. We desired Teeterree to prepare our breakfast. While it was getting ready, Terra’s widow, who was sitting on a log, with two or three females, requested me to sit down by them, which I did. The conversation turned on Terra, and the former time I was there. A fine young girl sat by, as we conversed together. She burst into a flood of silent tears: they ran in streams down her cheeks, on her mat. She sat and wept, and never spake, Her grief was to [sic] excessive. I called Mr Butler to witness the scene. It was more than his feelings could support: he was melted into tears. We then turned to King George who was sitting with his Wife, Racow, and Racow’s mother. Mr Butler inquired if they knew Mowhee; not knowing at the time, that he was speaking to Mowhee’s relations. The fine youth was Mowhee’s cousin; and his Mother, Mowhee’s Mothers sister. When she heard his name she was greatly agitated, and wept bitterly, as did his other relations; and told us that his Mother was dead. The account which Mr Butler gave them of Mowhee having been at his house, &c, was very gratifying to them, and they knew not how sufficiently to express their affection for Mr Butler. Racow is a tall, fine, handsome, youth, as can be seen in any country. His countenance is rather fair; and very open, noble, and placid. I told King George that he must not tattoo Racow— that it would spoil his countenance, and disfigure his face; but he laughed at my advice; and said he must be tattooed, as it would give him a noble, masculine and warlike appearance; and he would not be fit for his successor, with a smooth face.: the New Zealanders would look on him merely as a woman, if he was not tattooed. Poor Racow has much to suffer, before his face is carved like his Uncle’s, and other parts of his body too. When we had breakfasted on the provisions which we had with us, we prepared to visit another Chief, on the coast opposite to Coorraddicea, named Tekokee, about five miles distant; not knowing, at the time, that King George had prepared any thing for us to eat. When we informed him that we must leave him, he told us that his cooks had been providing for us some sweet potatoes, and that we must not depart till they came. We remonstrated with him for detaining us; but he resolved that we should not go till we had partaken of his hospitality. We had every reason to believe that he had sent a messenger in the night, to Pomarree, to procure for us some sweet potatoes for our entertainment; as two of Pomarree’s daughter s arrived very early, and shortly after we saw King George’s servants kindling the fire at a distance. In about half an hour, six cooks arrived, with a number of baskets of sweet potatoes, ready dressed, for ourselves and people. King George said that we must take the whole of them; and what we could not eat, we must take in the canoe, which order was complied with. King George expressed his regret that there were no Europeans to reside with him: he said that he wanted a Carpenter, Smith, and a Clergyman. We promised that he should have a European to live with him, as soon as we could spare one. When we left Corroraddicea, King George accompanied us to the other side; where we were kindly received by Tekokee and his people, who were busy preparing their land for potatoes. Tekokee was much rejoiced at our visit, as well as his wife and people. He told me that since I was there, he had buried four of his children, and had only one son remaining, and he was gone in the Active on a visit to me. I told him that he had arrived safe at Port Jackson, and was well; which gave him and his wife much satisfaction. He expressed a very ardent desire to have some Europeans to live with him; and pointed out a situation where an European house would stand to great advantage, and be an accomdation [sic] to the ships that came into the Bay, as they could easily water on his shore, from a stream of fresh water which went into the cove. We promised to bild him a house, as soon as we could, on the spot that he fixed on. Tekoke is the Chief of the Timber District; and, as much timber will be wanted for the intended buildings it was necessary to acquaint him with it. W promised him a few tools of Agriculture which he was much in want of, as he had only wooden tools to work with. He was much pleased with our promise, and said he would come to Rangheehoo for them. After staying about two hours, we set off for Wytanghee, where Mr Hall formerly lived. It lay in our way, about three miles from Tekokee’s. When we landed, and the people observed us, they ran in all directions to inform the Natives of our arrival. They met us with great joy. The Head Chief’s Wife was much affected. Her husband was gone to Parramatta, on a visit to me. I told her that he was well, and would return in the Active; which gave her & the other Natives much satisfaction. They earnestly solicited that some Europeans might live with them; but were apprehensive, from what had happened to Mr Hall when there, that none would come to them. Their land is rich; and the finest fall of water, for mills, is here that perhaps, ever was seen. We were much gratified with these poor Heathens while we remained with them. In the evening, we had a stormy passage to Ranghee-hoo, in a small canoe, with six Natives to work it. The water was rough, and the wind fresh. We were not without our fears, till safe on shore at the settlement, where we arrived after dark, highly gratified with our visit to the Natives, and thankful for our preservation; having, for some time, almost despaired [sic] of reaching the shore, as we had about seven miles to pass through a rough sea, the water frequently over the sides of the canoe. When we arrived, I learned that Shunghee had returned from his expedition. I inquired what he had done. He informed me that he had been told, some time previous to his present voyage toward the North Cape, that the inhabitants, not far from Whangarooa, had taken the bones of his wife’s father from the sacred sepulchre, and had made fish-hooks of them, as already mentioned; but he did not believe the report, but, went first to examine the sepulchre; where he only found a few ribs, and the upper part of the scull, which was broken; and that the thigh— land [sic] arm-bones, and also he jawbones, had been all broken and mad up into fish-hooks. Having satisfied himself of the fact, he proceeded to the village, where the people lived who had committed the sacrilege; and, going up within gun-shot of them, in the open-day, informed them that he was come to punish them for spoiling the sepulchre where his Wife’s father’s bones had been deposited, and for making his bones into fish-hooks. They admitted his charge, and the justice of his conduct: he then, without entering the village, fired upo them, and killed five me; whereupon the party attacked, requested him to fire no more, for the death of those who were shot was a sufficient atonement fr the offence committed. Shunghee answered that he was satisfied; and the business was thus decided, with the mutual consent of both parties: and Shunghee returned, after visiting the people who had taken the dead whale cast on his shore, and breaking the canoe in which they had gone. Shunghee appealed to me, wishing to know if we did not consider it a high crime to rob the sepulchre of the dead, and to offer such indignities to their remains; and whether the people, whom he had been to punish, had not merited their punishment for their crimes. I replied, I was sorry that any lives had been taken; and, at the same time, admitted, that it was just to punish such offences; but I was apprehensive that what he had done would excite the other party to avenge the death of their friends. Shunghee said that they were not able to make war upon him; and, therefore, would be quiet. Sept. 4, 1819.— Ahoudee O Gunna, the Chief from whom the land had been purchased where the present settlement stands, informed me that Mr Kendall had insulted him and his brother, by turning them out of his house. I assured him that Mr Kendall had no intention to offend him at the time, as I was there, and saw what passed. I was shortly after informed, that his Brother had gone to Mr Hall’s, and stolen two earthen pots. In the afternoon, I met Ahoudee O Gunna and his brother, and charged them with the theft. Ahoudee O Gunna replied, that his brother had not stolen the pots, but had taken them away with an intention to bring on an explanation respecting Mr Kendall’s conduct; as he demanded some compensation for the insult, and he should refuse to give up the pots till the compensation was given I told him that Mr Hall was not to be punished for what Mr Kendall had done; and that the pots ought immediately to be restored to the owner. Ahoudee O Gunna was willing to give them up; but his Brother demanded an axe; not as a favour, but as a reward for them. W conceived that if we complied with this demand, it would open the door for future robberies; and therefore told him that he might keep the pots; for we would not purchase them, because they were stolen. Ahoudee O Gunna was much hurt at his brother’s conduct; and, in the course of the following week, they differed seriously. Ahoudee O Gunna, in order to show his disapprobation, set his own house on fire, and burnt it; and left Ranghee-hoo with a determination to return no more to his brother, he was so much ashamed of the theft, after our kindness to him and his Wife. A few days afterward, Mr Butler and myself were walking through the village & met Ahoudee O Gunna’s brother. He told us that he had but one pot, which he would give up: the other had been broken by another Native, who was gone into the country. We pointed out to him the evil of stealing; and that it was a crime which we could not reward, whatever we lost. He sent his son to us with the pot. We gave the boy six fish-hooks; who soon returned with them, and said that his father would take nothing for the pot. Thus, by firmness, we gained our point. We are concerned for Ahoudee O Gunna and shall heal his grief and vexation by some act of kindness, the first opportunity. Our punt not being complete, the Master of the “General Gates” brought up the remaining stores, in a canoe belonging to Korrokorro. The casks being cheifly [sic] filled with tools of Agriculture, we could not land them, without opening and exposing their contents to the Natives. A Miser never valued gold so much as they do edge tools. These are a temptation which they cannot withstand. We now expected to be robbed, more or less; as the Natives cold not be kept from the canoe, nor from the casks when opened. We were obliged to employ some of them, to carry the stores to the public store. When about half of them were landed, a report was spread that the Natives had stolen some of the axes, bill-hooks, &c. An immediate stop was put to the Natives carrying any of the articles from the canoe, and several of them were charged with theft; which created a general tumult and fermentation among them. We could not ascertain what they had stolen, but knew that some axes, sickles, &c were missing. We remonstrated with them for their ungrateful conduct; and told them that we had come there to do them good— that we wanted nothing that they could give us, as we had plenty in our own country— & that, as we had no object but to serve them, we could not allow them to rob us of our property. I told them that King George and the gentlemen in England, would be ashamed of them, when they heard of their thefts; and that I could allow no thief to go in the Active to Parramatta; &, if they went there and stole there, Governor MacQuarie would hang them; and if any one of them should come to Port Jackson in any other ship, I should then catch them. After a long debate, some recommended the stolen property to be given up, and others alleging it was too valuable to be given up, the honest party prevailed; & ran off, in different directions, for the axes, &c. A number were brought in on Saturday evening, and laid down publicly, on the beach, where we were assembled to discuss this important subject. Our object was to convince them of the injustice & immorality of their conduct, and to check, as much as we could, their disposition to steal. Before we allowed the casks to be opened, & the Natives to carry the Stores, I asked Mr Kendall publicly, if they would not steal them. Mr Kendall said they would not; for he had never known them steal any thing from him. When they were charged with theft, Towha, Tippahee’s son, who had resided 12 months at Parramatta, reprobated their conduct, and told them that they had covered Mr Kendall with shame— that he had given them a good character for honesty; but their theft proved that he was a liar, hen he said they were honest. At length they said that they would return all that had been taken, excepting one axe, which was the first stolen; & that the man who had taken it should be banished from Ranghee-hoo, and not allowed to return again. The theif [sic] offered to return his axe; but the others said, that if he was allowed to remain, he would steal again; and therefore desired him to leave the place, & take the stolen axe with him. The remainder of the stores were safely landed, and the Natives promised to return on Monday what property they could not recover on Saturday night; & thus ended the business, to our mutual satisfaction. I spoke to Shunghee on the heinousness of their crime in stealing the axes. He said that they were not his people, and that it was very wrong to take so many; & observed, with a smle, that if they had taken one axe, he should not have thought much of it: which convinced me that Shunghee himself could not have withstood the temptation, had it lain in his way. Sept 5, 1819.— Early this morning arrived King George and Racow, Mowhee’s Cousin, with their relations; and, at the same time, Pomarree, with part of his Tribe. I was walking on the beach when they landed, and told them it was the sabbath day; &, on that account, we could not do any thing with them. They said that they could not stop, as they had bought no provisions, We ordered them what was necessary, & afterwards performed Divine Service in the shed; where the four great men in New Zealand (Shunghee, King George, and Pomarree, with Racow the Young King) attended, & many others. All behaved with decorum & we hope the day is not far distant, when they will know the joyful sound of the Gospel; & have the Lord for their God, in the fullest sense. In the evening, we had Divine Service; &, afterwards, the Holy Sacrament was administered in this distant land; the solemnity of which did not fail to excite in our breasts sensations and feelings corresponding with the peculiar situation in which we were. We looked back to the period, when this Holy Ordinance was first instituted in Jerusalem, in the presence of our Lord’s Disciples; and adverted to the peculiar circumstances under which it was now administered, at the very end of the earth, where a single ray of Divine Revelation had never till now dawned on the inhabitants. Sept. 6.— This morning, the greatest part of the articles stolen on Saturday were returned. We expressed our approbation of the conduct of the Natives in attending to our remonstrances, recommending them to act honestly in future; & rewarded such as had given information of thefts, or had exerted their influence to obtain the stolen property. A good understanding was soon established again between us & the Natives; & they joined their respective work as before, in sawing timber, &c. Pomarree paid us an early visit with King George. He told me he was very angry, that I had not brought a blacksmith for him, & that when he heard there was no blacksmith for him, he sat down and wept much, as also did his Wives. I assured him that he should have one, as soon as one could be got for him. He replied it would be of no use to him to send a Backsmith, when he was dead; & that at present he was in the greatest distress: his wooden spades were all broke, and had not an axe to make any more: his canoes were all broke and he had not a nail or a gimlet to men them with: his potatoe grounds were uncultivated, and he had not a hoe to break them up with, nor a tool to employ his people; and that, for want of cultivation, he and his people would have nothing to et. He begged me to compare the land of Tippoonah which belonged to the inhabitants of Ranghee hoo and Shunghee, with his; observing that their land was already prepared for planting, because a Smith was there, and they could get hoes, &c. I endeavoured to pacify his mind with promises, but he paid little attention to what I said, in respect to sending him a Smith at a future period. He was so angry with me for not giving him a Blacksmith, that he had taken twenty five hogs to the General Gates, but had brought none for us. I tried to divert his mind from hi disappointment, and asked him if he should wish to go to England, with that view. He replied, he should not: and observed he was a little man when at Port Jackson, and should be less in England; but, in his own country he was a great king. We then promised him a few hoes, &c., which operated like a cordial on his wounded mind. He begged hard for three hoes, one axe, a few nails, and a gimlet. I told him he should have them. Mr Butler, when he accompanied me to Corroraddica, had seen the distress which King George was in for want of a few tools; and told us, if he did not get an axe he would hang himself. We therefore agreed to give these Chiefs, 15 hoes, 2 spades, 3 axes, 4 gimlets, a few nails, 12 combs, 2 looking-glasses, 2 plane irons, and nearly 100 fish-hooks. They received this present with the greatest joy and gratitude, and returned to their own district as happy as King’s with the spoils of war. Sept. 7, 1819.— Mr Butler & Mr Francis Hall accompanied me to Tippoonah; a Native Settlement, about two miles distant from Rangheehoo. The land there is chiefly planted with sweet potatoes, which constitute the choicest food of the Natives. The soil is generally rich and light, and well adapted for the growth of this root. The principal inhabitants of Ranghee-hoo have their sweet potatoe gardens here. We found numbers of them at work, in their respective allotments; some with spades and hoes which they had received from us; others, with wooden spades, with long handles to them, the mouth made about the same as an English spade; and such as got neither spade nor hoe, turned up the ground with long spatulas, about three feet in length. The wooden spades and spatulas can only be used when the land is light, and has been previously turned up. They have another wooden tool, about seven feet long, pointed like a hedge stake, and a piece of wood lashed on about two feet from the point, to place the foot upon, to aid in thrusting the instrument into the ground. They call this tool Koko. They pull up all the weeds with their hands, and then cover them with the spatula or spade, as they proceed in digging. The Natives were overjoyed to see us, and their universal cry was for spades and hoes. We regretted much that it was not in our power to gratify all their laudable wishes. We saw, with pain, the hard toil which they endured, and the little progress which they made in cultivation with their rude instruments; and were convinced, by ocular demonstration, that the earth can never be subdued, and made to bring forth its increase, to reward the sweat and toil of man, without iron; and that this valuable article is the only thing in the creation that can relieve the temporal miseries of this people. In passing over these potatoe grounds, we were informed that Shunghee had an extensive allotment, and was then in his garden. We went to visit him; and found him in the midst of his people, who were all at work, preparing the land for planting. Shunghee received us with great pleasure. I observed his head Wife at work with a spatula; and her little Daughter, between four and five years old, sitting on the bed which her mother was digging. I knew the age of this little girl; for she was born at Shunghee’s Hippah (or Epah, a fortified place), about thirty miles from Ranghee-hoo, the very night I slept there, when first at New Zealand. Shunghee’s Wife reminded me of this circumstance; and said that she had called the child Marsden” from my being with them at the birth. [Left off - in pencil] This woman is about thirty five years old, and is quite blind. She lost her sight from an inflammation in her eyes about three years ago. She appeared to dig the ground as fast as those who had their sight, and as well. She pulled up the weeds, with her hands, as she went on— then set her feet upon them, that she might knw where they were,— afterward, dug up the ground, and covered the weeds with the mould, with her hands. I told her, that if she would give me the spatula, I would give her a hoe: which offer was accepted with joy; her daughter was sent immediately with the spatula, along with Mr Butler for the promised he. When we viewed the wife of one of the greatest Chiefs in New Zealand— a man possessed of a very large and extensive territory of rich land; and one whose name, as a soldier, strikes terror into all the inhabitants, from the North to the East Capes— labouring hard, though completely blind, with a wooden spade to gain a scanty subsistence on potatoes— this sight excited, in our breasts, new sensations and reflections, both of pleasure and pain & kindled within us the best feelings of the human heart. We most ardently wished that the Christian World could witness this sight, with the surrounding scene: the means would soon be raised to furnish every blind woman, whether of high or low rank, who are willing to labour for their bread, with a hoe or spade; as well as to afford relief to all that are in distress, for want of these necessary instruments. We have found, in every district which we have visited, the body of the inhabitants industrious, but their industry is universally checked for the want of agricultural tools. We need not adduce any other proof of their habits of industry, than what has now been stated. If a woman of the first rank, and, at the same time, blind, can, from habit, labour in the field with her servants and children, what will not these people rise to, if they can procure the means of improving their country, and bettering their condition! Their temporal state must be improved by agriculture and simple arts, in connexion with the introduction of Christianity, in order to give permanence and full influence to the Gospel among them. It may reasonably be expected, that their moral and religious advancement will keep pace with the increase of their temporal comforts. They are, at present, naked & hungry: and if we should say unto them, “Be ye warmed and filled, notwithstanding we give them not those things which are needful to the body, what doth it profit? The bwels of Christians would yearn, I am sure, over their temporal and spiritual miseries, was it possible to make them known. Our God and Saviour, who is loving to every man, and whose tender mercies are over all his works, is now blessed be his name! moving the hearts f his servants to send relief to the por Heathen, even to the very ends of the earth; which must cause the hearts of all who wish well to Zion, to rejoice. Sept 8, 1819— Early this morning, several canoes left Ranghee-hoo for Whangarooa, in consequence of infor mation, that had arrived inthe night frm the people who had been attacked by Shunghee. A number of our sawyers, we found, were gone with them. The report is, that the Natives, in these districts, are going to muster their tribes; and to demand satisfaction from Shunghee for the men he shot, in his late attack on the village. Shunghee has a Hippah in the Bay of Islands, about two miles from Ranghee-hoo, which he is fortifying, and preparing to receive the enemy. As these people have no regular established government, it appears that all crimes are punished, either by an appeal to the sword, or by plundering the offender of his little property and laying waste his potatoe grounds. In the evening, Tori and his brother Teranghee paid us a visit. Tooi informed us, that his brother Korrokorro wished him to be tattooed. We told him that it was a very foolish and ridiculous custom, and, as he had seen so much of civilized life, he should now lay aside the barbarous customs of his country, and adopt those of civilized nations. Tooi replied, that he wished to do so himself; but his brother urged him to be tattooed, as otherwise he could not support his rank and character as a Gentleman among his countrymen, and they would consider him timid and effeminate. However, he promised that he would not be tattooed, unless compelled by his friends. In time of war, great honour is paid to the head of a warrior, when killed in battle, if he is properly tattooed. His head is taken to the conqueror, and preserved, as the spoils of war, with respect— as a standard, when taken from a Regiment, is respected by the victor. It is gratifying to the vanquished, to know that the heads of their Chiefs are preserved by the enemy; for when the conqueror wishes to make peace, he takes the Heads of the Chiefs along with him, and exhibits them to their tribe. If the tribe are desirous of putting an end to the contest, they cry aloud at the sight of the Heads of their Chiefs, and all hostilities terminate: this is the signal that the Conqueror will grant them any terms which they may require. But if the tribe are determined to renew the contest and risk the issue of another battle, they do not cry. Thus the Head of a Chief may be considered as the Standard of the Tribe to which he belongs and the signal of peace or war. If the conqueror never intends to make peace, he will dispose of the Heads of those Chiefs whom he kills in battle, to ships, or to any persons who will buy them. Sometimes they are purchased by the friends of the vanquished, and returned to their surviving relations; who hold them in the highest veneration, and indulge their natural feelings, by viewing them, and weeping over them. When the Chief is killed in a regular battle, the victors cry aloud, as soon as he falls, “Throw us the Man”, if he falls within the lines of his own party. If the party, whose Chief is dead, are intimidated, they immediately comply with the demand. As soon as the victim is received, his Head is immediately cut off; and a proclamation made for all the Chiefs to attend, who belong to the victorious party, to assist in performing the accustomed religious Ceremony, in order to ascertain, by augury, whether their God will prosper them in the present battle. If the priest, after the performance of the ceremony, says that their God is propitious, they are inspired with fresh courage to attack the enemy; but if the Priest returns answer, that their God will not be propitious, they quit the feild [sic] of battle in sullen silence. The Head already in possession is preserved for the Chief on whose account the war was undertaken, as satisfaction for the injury which he, or some one of his tribe, had received from the enemy. When the war is over, and the Head properly cured, it is sent to all the Chief’s friends, as a gratification to them, and to show them that justice had been obtained from the offending party. With respect to the Body of the Chief, it is cut up into small portions, and dressed for those who are in the battle, under the immediate direction of the Chief who obtains the Head; and, if he wishes to gratify any of his friends who are not present, small portions are reserved for them; on the receipt of which they give thanks to their God for the victory obtained over their enemy. If the flesh should be so putrid, from the length of time before it is received, that it cannot be eaten, a substitute is eaten in stead. They not only eat the flesh of the Chiefs, but are wont to take their bones, and distribute them among their friends; who make whistles of them, and fish-hooks of others. These they value and preserve with care, as memorials of the death of their enemies. It is also customary with them, for a man, when he kills another in battle, to taste the blood of the slain. He imagines that he shall then be safe from the wrath of the God of him that has fallen; believing, that from the moment he tastes the blood of the man whom he has killed, the dead man becomes a part of himself; & places him under the protection of the Atua or God, of the departed spirit. Mr Kendall informed me, that one occasion, Shunghee ate the left eye of a great Chief, whom he killed in battle at Shukeangha. The New Zealanders believe that the left eye, some time after death, ascends to the Heavens, and becomes a star in the firmament. Shunghee ate the left eye of the Chief, from present revenge; and under the idea of increasing his own future glory and brightness when his own left eye should become a star. From all that I have been able to learn, relative to the New Zealanders eating human flesh, this custom appears to have its origin in religious superstition. I could hear of no instance of any man ever being killed, merely to gratify the appetite; or of any killed for the purpose of selling their Heads to Europeans or other nations. The Heads which are cured and sold, are those of the slain in war, which are not intended to be returned to their friends. At the same time, I am of opinion, that it is not safe or prudent for masters of vessels or any of the crews, to purchase heads from the Natives: for if a Tribe knew that the head of their Chief was on board any vessel, it is more than probable that they would make an attempt on the vessel, in order to obtain the head from the high veneration and esteem in which they hold the relics of their departed leaders. Sept. 12, 1819. Sunday— Divine Service was performed, this morning, on the beach, in the shed; when some Chiefs from distant districts attended. We met with no molestation from the Natives: they behaved with decorum; and we trust they will, ere long, esteem this Day above all other days, & become true worshippers of the only true and Living God: then shall this Heathen Land, in every sense, “bring forth its increase, and God will give His blessing.” Sept. 13.— Ahoudee O Gunna came, this morning to take his leave of us. He had been on the spot where his house stood before he burnt it, to weep with his friends. He had cut and lacerated his face, arms, and other parts of his body, very much; to express his grief, according to their custom; and his friends had followed his example. We gave him a spade, hoe, axe, gimlet, looking-glass, file, and two Knives, one for himself and one for his Wife. These presents contributed to heal his distressed mind. He told me that he should never return to Ranghee hoo; and should take up his residence with Tekokee, and pressed me much to send an European to live at Cowa cowa, with him and be friends. I promised him his wishes should be granted as soon as we could. Whenever he turned his eyes on his presents of tools, his joy was visible in his countenance, and appeared to to swallow u all his late sorrows. Ahoudee O Gunna is much attached to the Europeans, and was very serviceable when I first visited New Zealand. We had also a number of Chiefs to visit us to-day, from different districts. Their object was, to obtain a hoe or a spade some of them had come more than twenty miles. They urged their distresses with every argument in their power. We distributed about three dozens of hoes among them, and a few other tools, and regretted much that it was not in our power to give them three hundred; which number even would only be like a drop in the bucket. They danced with joy when they were presented with these tools: and many of them will immediately be at work with them, which will greatly increase the quantity of corn & potatoes next season, as this is the Spring, and the proper time for planting both; by which means their comforts will be increased, and the Settlers more abundantly supplied with pork, corn, and potatoes. As the comforts of the native inhabitants increase, so will their civilization be proportionably improved. All they seem to want is the means of procuring the comforts of Civil Life. They neither want industry, nor natural ability of mind, nor strength of body; for these they possess, perhaps, in a superior degree to any other barbarous nation: and, as their climate & soil are both favourable for all the purposes of agriculture, they, no doubt will make a rapid progress in the attainments of the necessary comforts of Civil Life. We, this evening, had the pleasure to launch our flat-bottomed boat, in the presence of the joyful natives. It is estimated to carry twenty tons, and is the first vessel ever built on the Northern Island of New Zealand. We may view it like a grain of mustard-seed, if we anticipate the naval power and strength which this country is capable of attaining, from the energy of the inhabitants— their bold and enterprising spirit— and their harbours, rivers, and naval stores. It was impossible to prevent the mind from contemplating, with secret pleasure, on viewing the launching of this little bark into the bosom of the great deep, the infinite blessings which the Christian World would impart to this nation, by the introduction of the Arts of Civilization and the Gospel. it is not possible for persons in Civil Life to conceive the wants of those who are in a state of nature; nor can they estimate the blessings which they themselves enjoy when compared with the miseries of a barbarous state. Sept. 14, 1819— This morning, I met Korrokorro at Rangheehoo. He informd me that he had been spending the night with Shunghee, at Tippoonah. Knowing the jealousy that existed between these two Chiefs, I wished to know what was the nature of his visit to Shunghee. He said he went to arrange some public matters with Shunghee, previous to his own departure for the River Thames; whither he was going on an embassy of peace, and intended to take the gratest part of the men of his tribe with him. He was apprehensive that Shunghee would take advantage of his absence, and attack the people whom he should leave behind, unless Shunghee and he cam to a good understanding before he went. I inquired if Shunghee and he had settled their differences to their mutual satisfaction. He replied that they had and that Shunghee had engaged not to molest his people during the period that he was from home, which he expeced, would be about 4 months. The object of his present visit to the river Thames, was, to make peace between some of the Chiefs there & his uncle Kaipo. Some months ago, the son of Kaipo was poisoned, or supposed to be so, by some of the Chiefs at the River Thames, when he was on a visit. For this real or supposed offence, Kaipo wanted satisfaction; and Korro Korro was going with all his fighting men, and his Uncle, to settle this business— not with a view to fight, but to bring the offending party to some honorable terms of settlement, according to their customs. Korro Korro is a very brave and sensible man. I have seen no Chief who has his people under such subjection and good order as he; yet he is tired of war, and wishes that there was no fighting at New Zealand; and we have reason to believe that he will prevent war, as much as he can. After conversing with Korrokorro, I set out for Kddeekiddee, with our ne boat, full of scantling-boards for the New Settlement; accompanied by Mr W. Hall, the three carpenters, and Mr Samuel Butler. We arrived in the evening, in the midst of a crowd of joyful Natives, who immediately conveyed the timber to a spot where we intended to erect the Public Store, the Smith’s Shop, &c. We set the Natives to work to clear the ground; and then we marked out these buildings— the Public Store, 60 feet, the Smith’s House, thirty feet, and his shop, twenty feet, by fourteen. After the ground had been marked out, I left Mr Hall and the Carpenters to begin the buildings, and returned, with Mr S. Butler, in the boat to Ranghee-hoo, where we arrived at near eleven o’clock that night. The boat will prove the most essential service to the Settlement, from the bundles of timber, lime, and stores, which she carries. Sept. 15, 1819— This morning I met some of the people who had returned from Whangaroa; and inquired how they had settled the difference relative to Sunghee’s shooting some of their people, in his late attack on the village. They informed me that there had been a very large meeting of Natives, from different parts, among whom were hundreds from the North Cape. The object of their meeting was to mourn and weep with Topira, the Chief of Whangaroa, and to comfort him for the loss of his people. One of the Chiefs from Ranghehoo [sic] informed me, that Topira wished me to go to Whangarooa and see him. If I could not go, he would come to Rangheehoo, before I returned to Port Jackson. He wished to obtain a he, spade, adze, and a few fish-hooks. Topira is considered a very mild, and sensible man, and much averse to War, and is greatly respected by his countrymen, as well as by the Settlers. It is not intended to call on Shunghee for satisfaction, on account of his attack on the village; the inhabitants have given the first offence, by spoiling te Sepulchre of his Wife’s Father, as already mentioned. In walking through the Village of Ranghee-hoo, this morning, I observed Towhee tattooing the Son of the late Tippahee, on the seat and on the upper part of the thigh. The operation was very painful, it was per= formed with a small chisel made of the wing-bone of a pigeon or wild fowl. This chisel was about a quarter of an inch broad, and was fixed in a handle, four inches long, so as to form an acute angle at the head, something like a little pick, with one end. With this chisel he cut all the straight and spiral lines, by striking the head with a stick about one foot long, in the same manner as a farrier opens the vein of a horse with a fleam. One end of the stick was cut like a knife to scrape off the blood as it gushed from the cuts. The chisel appeared to pass through the skin at every stroke, and cuts it as a carver cuts a piece of wood. The chisel was constantly dipped in a liquid made from a particular tree, and afterward mixed with water, which communicates the blackness or, as they call it, the “Amoko”. I observed proud flesh rising in some parts, which had been cut almost a month before. The operation is so painful, that the whole tattooing can not be borne at one time; and it appears to be several years, before the Chiefs are perfectly tattooed. On my return thro’ the village, in company with Mr Kendall, I observed the Heads of four Chiefs, stuck on four poles, at one of the huts. I requested Mr Kendall to accompany me to the hut, in order to ascertain the cause of the death of these fur Chiefs, and from whence the heads had been brought. On making inquiries of the people, we received the following account:— Some years ago, a vessel from Port Jackson, called the Venus, touched at the bay of islands, from whence the crew took a woman belonging to Shunghee’s tribe, and afterwards landed her at or near East Cape, on te main land. After Temmarangha had heard of the fate of his sister (who was taken at the same time), he sent spies towards the East Cape to ascertain the particulars, and the situation of the people who had killed her. Temmarangha’s spies travelled as traders, all along the coast; and when they returned, they brought information of what had become of these two women: one had been killed and eaten on an island, and the other on the main at a greater distance. Temmarangha set off to revenge the death of his Sister, as already stated; and Shunghee followed when he was ready. They both returned, without meeting, after taking vengeance on the respective people who had committed the above murders; and the Heads which I saw were the Heads of Four Chiefs whom Shunghee had killed in battle. He also brought with him two Chiefs as prisoners, and many more Heads. Mr Kendall told me that Shunghee was eleven months on his voyage; and returned eight months ago, with many prisoners of War, who were shared between him and his subordinate Chiefs. I could not but reflect, with pain and grief and shame, on the crimes of my countrymen; who, by their wanton atrocities, spread war, misery and death, even among the poor Heathen Nations, who have never done them the smallest injury. What an amazing day that will be, when God shall bring to light the hidden things of darkness! Almost sixteen years have now elapsed, since the Venus was pirated; and, in consequence of that piracy, and the crimes afterward committed by the pirates, the Heads of the Fathers of families and leaders of tribes are this day exhibited in Ranghee-hoo and their Wives, children, and servants, either slain, or delivered over to captivity! Previous to closing this day’s observations, I met with Shunghee and Temmarangha. Wishing to know every particular relative to their expedition toward the East Cape, I requested them to accompany me to Mr Kendall, that I might, with his assistance, examine them very minutely. After a conversation of nearly two hours, I collected the following particulars relative to their expedition and customs. Temmarangha went chiefly to revenge the death of his Sister, as already mentioned. he took with him 400 fighting men, and, after attaining his object, returned with a few prisoners of war. He went on his expedition previous to Shunghee; but they never met on any part of the coast. Shunghee had two objects in view; the one was, to revenge the murder of the Woman belonging to his trie, who had been taken away by the Venus, as already stated: the other, to assist Houpah, a Chief at the river Thames, to revenge three murders, which had been committed on his tribe several years before. Houpah had long solicited Shunghee to aid him, in punishing the tribe who had cut off his people. Shunghee left the Bay of islands, on the 7 of February 1818, with his fighting men, to join Houpah at the River Thames. When they sailed from the river Thames, their forces amounted to 800 men. On their arrival at the districts where they intended to make war, such of the Natives as were able fled into the interior, leaving their habitations. Shunghee says, that they burnt 500 villages. The inhabitants are very numerous on the Coast, between the River Thames and the East Cape. Many of them were taken by surprise, and had not time to muster; and, therefore, were compelled to fly for safety to the country, as Shunghee advanced. A number of Chiefs were killed, either by surprise or in defending their towns and people; and many of their heads brought away by the conquering party. The settlers informed me, that about seventy heads were brought to Ranghee hoo, in one canoe. They also took 2,000 prisoners of War, whom they brought back with them, as their spoils; consisting of Men, Women, and Children. These prisoners were shared among the Chiefs and their Officers, and made slaves. I was anxious to know whether or not they eat those slain in battle; and, therefore, requested Shunghee and Temmarangha to inform me how they acted in the field, when the enemy met them; and also if they eat their enemies when then killed. In answer to my request, they gave me the following account:— When a Chief of the enemy’s party is killed, his body is immediately demanded by the assailants; &, as before stated, if the party attacked are intimidated, it is directly delivered up. If the Chief was a married man, his Wife is then called for; and she is also delivered into the hands of the enemy. She is taken away with the body of her Husband, and is killed. If she lved her Husband, she voluntarily resigns herself and her children; and desires the victors to do unto her and her children as they had done to her husband. If the party refuse to give up the Chief’s Wife, they are immediately attacked by the enemy; who will not give up the contest, till they obtain her, or are overpowered. When they have got possession of a Chief and his Wife, after the Woman is killed, their bodies are placed in order before the Chiefs. The Areekee, or High Priest, then calls out the Chiefs to dress the body of the man for his God; and the priestess, who is also an Areekee, gives the command to the Wives of the Chiefs to dress the women for her God. The body are [sic] then placed on fires, and roasted by the Chiefs and their Wives; none of the common people are allowed to touch them, as they are tabooed. When the bodies are dressed, the Areekees take each a piece of the flesh, in a small basket, which they hang on two sticks stuck into the ground, a food for their Gods (to whom they are going to offer up their prayers & whom they are about to consult relative to the present contest) in order that their Gods may partake first of the sacrifices. While these Services are performing, all the Chiefs sit, in profound silence, in a circle, around the bodies, with their faces covered with their hands or mats, as they are not permitted to look on these mysteries; while they, the Areekees are praying, and picking small pieces of flesh from their sacrifices which they eat at the same time. These consecrated bodies are only to be eaten by the Areekees. When all the sacred services are completed, the Areekees return the answer of their Gods to their prayers and offerings. If their prayers and offerings are accepted, the battle is immediately renewed (as before mentioned) and all in common feed upon the after slain. They eat the slain, not so much for food, as for mental gratification, and to display, publicly, to their enemies, their bitter revenge. Wishing to know if the Areekees prayed secretly to their Gods, at the time of performing the above ceremonies, I asked them the question: to which they replied, No: but publickly, with an audible voice, that all might hear what was prayed for unless the Areekees disapproved of their proceedings: in that case, their prayers were not heard. The New Zealanders are not only afraid of being killed in battle, if the enter on war without permission of their God; but they are also afraid of spiritual consequences that they will either afterward be killed by the anger of their own God, or of that of their enemy. They fully believe that a Priest has power to take away their lives by incantation or charm; and attribute many of their deaths to this cause. I may observe here, that I never discovered that the New Zealanders offered up human sacrifices to their Gods on any occasion, before Shunghee and Temmarangha made the above statement; but I am now satisfied that they do perform these cruel rites. After we had ended our conversation, I was walking on the beach, when I was met by a young woman, of a very interesting countenance and address. She asked me to give her a hoe, I inquired who she was, and from whence she came. She told me that she was a Prisoner of War, and had been taen between the East Cape and the River Thames, by Shunghee’s party, and brought to Rangheehoo; and that her Aunt’s name is Heena, a great Queen. I have often heard the Natives, when at Parramatta, speak of this Woman, as possessing a large territory and numerous subjects; and Mr Kendall has occasionally mentioned her, in his correspondence with me. This Young Woman informed me that Shunghee attacked their Settlement by surprise. She was taken prisoner in the town; and her Father, brother and Seven sisters escaped in the country: none f them were killed. The cause of the attack being made on them, was that her forefathers had killed three persons belonging to Hupah’s tribe, and they came to revenge their deaths. This account confirmed what Shungee [sic] had just stated. While she was stating these circumstances, the Young Man was standing by, who had taken her in the attack on the town; and she was part of his spoil. I observed, that, when the “Active” returned, I might visit the place which she came from if I had time. The young man said, that if she went in the “Active” he would go too; and would allow her to see the place, but not to land, as she would in that case run away. Sept. 16, 1819— In consequence of many of the principal inhabitants of Rangheehoo having never been able to obtain either an axe, or a hoe since the Settlement was formed, we resolved to make a few presents of these articles, so far as our means would allow, this Morning, and for that purpose we requested the Settlers to give us the names of those persons whom they knew to be the most needy and deserving. Our intention was soon known in the Village when the Natives in great numbers, collected about the Public School, which, at present, contains our stores. When the list was completed, I went to deliver the presents, assisted by Mr Francis Hall and Mr Kendall; Mr Butler being confined to the house by sickness. The crowd was so great, that I could not get into the School for some time. I told them, that I should be obliged to return, if they would not make way for me. The School yard was as full of Men and Women, calling out for an axe or a hoe, as a sheep pen; and when no more could get in, they got upon the roofs of the School and Out-houses. After distributing 23 hoes and 37 axes, I was obliged to steal away through a back door, as we had not the means to meet all their urgent wants, in order to avoid the painful importunities of those whom we could not relieve; for no hungry beggars ever craved more earnestly for a morsel of bread, than these poor needy Heathens did for an axe or a hoe; and nothing could exceed the gratification of those who were so fortunate as to obtain one. Though many hundreds of axes and hoes, and thousands of tokees, have been distributed amongst this distressed people, since the formation of the settlement; yet all that have been received hitherto is only like a single passing shower, falling on some favoured spot, in a barren and thirsty land. Many years must roll away, before every Native in this country is worth an axe or a hoe notwithstanding the readiness of Christians to contribute to their relief. Sept. 17, 1819.— I remained the principal part of this day in the house, in order to avoid the importunities of those Natives, to whom we had not the means of giving an axe or a hoe. It was not possible to walk, without being surrounded by them on all sides; some urging their request with savage rudeness, and others with pleasing civility. Their universal cry is “Give me a hoe, an axe, or a spade.” In order to move compassion, they will shew their hands; and represent how sore their fingers are, with scratching out the earth, in opening the water-farrows, through the potatoe grounds. It is exceedingly painful to refuse any of their requests; for their wants are real, and their toil and sufferings great, in consequence of not being able to procure those necessary implements of Agriculture. When we consider that all that their country produces, which they can produce convert into any kind of Tools, is wood and shell, we cannot wonder at their distress. With stone axes they cut all their timber, for making their huts, fencing their potatoe grounds, forming their wooden spades and spatulas and making their canoes. Hence it is not in their power to build permanent or even comfortable huts, or to make fences &c for want of iron. Little can be done in cultivation, for the same reason. I believe that there is ten times more land in cultivation, at the present time, in the districts round the Bay of Islands, than there was in 1814, when the Settlement was first formed. This improvement in cultivation is wholly owing to the Tools of Agriculture which have been sent out, from time to time, by the Society. The mortality among the Natives was very great the first Winter after the Settlement was formed, for want of food. It is gratifying to say, that there have been, for the last two years, but very few deaths among the Natives in the above districts; which is to be attributed, under Divine Providence, to the extensive cultivation, by which the Natives have been more abundantly supplied with food. Cultivation and their temporal comforts will most certainly keep pace with the means afforded for improving the agriculture of the country. Hoes and spades are the tools which will be principally wanted, till the country is supplied with cattle, and the plough is set to work. Cattle can easily be supplied from New South Wales, and, in a short time, the plough may be employed in cultivation, as the land is generally free from timber, excepting small brushwood and fern, which can, with little trouble, be cut down and burnt off. Sept. 20, 1819.— A number of Natives arrived, at a very early hour, from remote districts, some 20 and others 50 miles distant. They were ready to tear us to pieces for hoes and axes. One of them said his heart would burst, if he did not get a hoe. We are wearied with their importunities; and exceedingly distressed that our means are so small, as to put it totally out of our power to meet their wants at the present time. I told many of them, this morning, that I had written to England for a great number; and, as soon as the ship arrived, they should have some given them. They replied, that many of them would be in their graves before the ship could come from England, and the hoes and axes would be of no advantage to them when dead. They wanted them now. They had no Tools at present but wooden ones, to work their potatoe grounds with; and requested that we would relieve their present distress. It is exceedingly difficult, nay, I may say impossible, to convince them, by any argument, that we have it not in our power to comply with their wishes. It would take 5000 axes and hoes to meet the present demand; and it is more than probable, that when that number should have been distributed, as many more would be required. In the evening, I walked over to Tippoonah, accompanied by Messrs. Kendall and Hall, to see what progress the Natives were making in preparing their potatoe grounds for planting. We found more than 100 in the field, men and women, most of them at work, some with the hoes and spades which they had received from the Missionary Stores, and others with wooden tools. Very considerable portions of land were cleared and broken up in different places, and made ready for planting, since our last visit. Shunghee has built a small village here, on the ground which he is cultivating, for the accommodation of his working people. We visited this Village. He was gone to Kiddee Kiddee. We found his three Wives at home: two of them had been prisoners of War. His head Wife, who is blind, told us, with a smile, that Shunghee was not so kind. in his attentions to her, since he had taken the two New Wives, who were present. His head Wife has a very fine family of Children. In this Village, I observed the Heads of eleven Chiefs stuck up on poles, as trophies of victory. I learned that they were part of those whom Shunghee brought with him, from his last expedition to the southward. He had cured them all. Their countenances were very natural, excepting their lips and teeth, which had all a ghastly grin, as if they had been fixed by the last agonies of death. How painful must these exhibitions be to the Wives, Children and subjects of these departed Chiefs, who are prisoners of War, and labouring on the very spot, with these Heads in full view! My mind was filled with horror and disgust at the sight of this Golgotha: at the same time, I anticipated, with pleasing sensations, that glorious period, when, through the influence of the Gospel, the voice of joy and melody would be heard in these habitations of darkness and cruelty, where nothing now reigns but savage joy on one hand, and weeping and mourning on the other. In returning through the potatoe grounds, we met with the Chief Tacow, Duaterra’s Father-in-Law. I wished to visit the sacred Grave, which was near, where he died; but as I understood that it was tabooed, I could not presume to enter without permission of the Chief. Mr Kendall spoke to him, and told him what I wanted. He came, and pointed out the tree, where his Daughter, Duaterra’s Wife, hung herself; and shewed us the spot, where both bodies were deposited. The sacred spot was enclosed with a fence. Here the bodies remained together, till the flesh was decayed; when the bones were carefully collected, and carried to their respective family sepulchres. How mysterious are the ways of God! Duaterra once prided himself in the prospect of raising his country to the rank of a civilized nation; and was cut down like a flower, in his first attempt to put his benevolent intentions into execution. The ground where he intended the Church and European town to stand, is now under cultivation, and divided among different families by his successors: while about half an acre is reserved, as sacred to his memory, where no shrub or tree is suffered to be cut down; and where, apparently, no foot had trod before ours, this evening, since the last funeral rites were performed for him and his faithful partner. In passing through the Village of Ranghee-hoo, on our return, I stopt to speak to the Chief Werrie; and observed the head of a Woman, upon a sacred Ark, near the hut. I inquired whose head it was fomerly. Werrie said that it was the head of his Wife’s Sister. His Wife and her Sister had been brought as prisoners of War, by Shunghee, to Ranghee-hoo: he obtained them both, as his slaves: on of them he took for his Wife, and the other for his servant. The servant died a natural death: at the time of her death, his Wife requested to have her Sister’s head preserved, in order that she might releive [sic] her mind by weeping over it; and it was kept for that purpose. Having never seen, when last at New Zealand, any thing like the Ark on which the head was placed, I wished to know the origin and use of it. Mr Kendall and Werrie informed me, that, nearly two years ago, the caterpillars made great ravages among the growing crops of sweet potatoes The Natives conceived that this public calamity came upon them by the anger of their God. The inhabitants of Rangheehoo, sent to Cowa cowa for a great Priest, in order that he might, by his prayers and ceremonies, avert from them this heavy judgment. The priest came, and stopped several months. He performed his religious rites, and directed every principal cultivator to make an Ark for his God, and to deposit in it sacred food for his God to feed upon. In compliance with the order of the Priest, this Ark and others were made. It is about five feet long, two wide, and eleven and a half deep, and is ainted and ornamented with carving and various figures, and within are placed the sacred provisions. The caterpillars left the potatoe grounds in a short time; and the Natives attributed their departure to the influence of the Priest, and not to any natural cause; and hence they preserve these sacred Arks. Mr Kendall told me that he had never seen or heard of any custom of this kind before the above. Sept. 23, 1819.— This morning, several Chiefs arrived from the river Thames. When they landed, they all sat down in solemn silence, in one group, on the beach. Shortly after, the Fighting men of Ranghee-hoo came running, in a body, from the village, quite naked, like so many furies; with their spears fixed in a threatening posture, and making the most horrid noise. They advanced towards the Chiefs on the beach, as if they were going to make an immediate attack. When they came within a few paces, they stopt, and performed the War Dance; distorting their features in the most frightful noise manner and making at the same time, the most horrid yells. Wen they had gone through all their martial movements, they returned to the Village; when the Head Chief Racow, an old man, about eighty, came forward, and made a speech to the River Thames Chiefs, who had never moved from their place during these transactions. I inquired the meaning of the Fighting Men coming so furiously out of the Village with their spears fixed, on the arrival of the Chiefs from the River Thames. They replied, that it was done as a mark of military honour and respect; and the Oration of the Chief afterward, was to assure them of his cordial friendship: he told them, that he was glad to see them; that they had done well to pay him and his people a visit; and that all future hostilities between them and and [sic] his people should cease. On asking why the Chiefs, on their arrival kept at such a distance, they told me, that, some time ago, a man, belonging to a friend of the people at Rangheehoo, had been killed by their tribe, and that the people at Rangheehoo had gone to revenge his death, and had killed two Chiefs and common men. The Chiefs who now arrived, were afraid lest the people at Ranghee-hoo should still retain their resentment against them, and not receive them with proper attention. At length, a full explanation took place, between them, and mutual confidence was apparently restored. The Chiefs from the River Thames admitted that their tribe ought to be punished for the murder of the man whom they killed; but contended that the people of Ranghee-hoo had taken more than ample revenge for they had killed four persons belonging to them, which was more than justice required, and that they felt themselves the injured party. After all matters were arranged they went into the Village to feast with the Chief. The afterward paid us a visit, and requested an axe or a hoe; but we could only spare one axe for the Head Chief, and a knife for his Son. We were much distressed that we had it not in our power to give them the tools which they so much wanted. I promised to visit them when the Active returned, if my time would permit. Sept. 24, 1819— This morning we loaded the punt with some timber for the New Settlement; when Mr Butler, Mr Francis Hall, and myself, set off in her for Kiddee Kiddee. When we had got about half way up the river, the tide turned; when the boat anchored, and Mr Hall accompanied me on shore. We walked on the beach toward the Settlement; intending to visit the Natives on shore. We observed, in one place, a deep cavern under the rocks, the mouth of which was neatly hedged up. We looked into this cave, and perceived a body lying on a mat, on the ground, with a mat thrown over it. There was also a stage, raised about three feet from the ground, upon which there appeared some human bones. This was the first Sepulchre that we had seen, where the dead appear to be finally deposited; and it must belong to some neighbouring tribe. A short distance from the Sepulchre, we met with a Native Village; the inhabitants of which were overjoyed to see us. They had got some very fine hogs running about. We made them a few presents of fish-hooks; and passed on to another village, about a mile distant. In this Village were a number of very fine children, who had got a tame cock, which was very familiar with them: it sat with them, walked with them, and appeared to live entirely with them without fear. I promised the Chief a hen, when he came to the Settlement. They urged us to give them an axe or a he, but we had none with us. Opposite this Village is a very large cockle bed, in the middle of the river, which is dry at low water. On this bed, about 100 women were busy, collecting cockles for food. Here we got a canoe to carry us up to Kiddee Kiddee, where we arrived about five o.clock. About seven o. clock, the punt arrived with Mr Butler. We were much gratified to find that the carpenters had completed one building, twenty feet by fifteen; where we could be comfortably accommodated for the night. We found the work going o to our satisfaction, and our New Settlement beginning to put on an appearance of civilization. Saw pits have been dug, timber lying in different directions, and a new European house built. We read a portion of Scripture, sung a hymn, and returned thanks to God for all his mercies, in the midst of the wondering Natives, and then lay down to rest. Sept. 25, 1819— This morning we examined more particularly the ground in the neighbourhood, and set the Natives to clear and burn off the brushwood, &c. where it is intended that the town shall stand, and the gardens laid out. We had a small spot of land cleared and broken up, in which I planted about 100 Grape Vines, of different kinds, brought from Port Jackson. New Zealand promises to be very favourable to the Vine, so far as I can judge at present, of the nature of the soil and climate. Should the Vine succeed, it will prove of vast importance in this part of the globe; as the grapes blight so much in New South Wales, that there is little prospect that New Holland will become a Wine country. Sept. 26. 1819— We returned to Ranghee-hoo; and had a very stormy passage, with heavy rain. We were about ten hours in the boat, and were very wet and cold. During the residence of the late Duaterra with me at Parramatta, he often mentioned a river called Shukeangha which empties itself into the sea on the west side of the island; and described it as a very fine river, the land rich, the timber good, and the inhabitants numerous on its banks and in its neighbourhood. It was my intention, when at New Zealand in 1815, to visit this river; but my leave of absence being limited, I had not time to gratify my wish in this respect. On my arrival in August, I learned from Messrs Kendall and King, that they had visited the Shukeangha about a fortnight before; and had found that Duaterra’s information was correct. I had conversed with several Natives of New Zealand, at Parramatta, relative to the harbour, wishing to know if there was any entrance for a ship: they were all of opinion that no ship could enter, as there was a bar across the mouth, on which the surf broke with such violence, as to prevent a vessel getting in. Messrs Kendall and King had not the means to ascertain this point, when they were at the river. I, therefore, resolved to put my original intention into execution, and to visit the Shukeangha, and examine the entrance of the harbour; in order to ascertain how far it might be expedient, at a future period, to make a Missionary Station on its banks. As Mr William Puckey, whom I hired at Port Resolution, had and brought with me to assist in putting up the necessary buildings at the New Settlement, had commanded a vessel for several years out of England, and was better versed in the knowledge of navigation, than any other person at New Zealand, I determined to take him with me to examine the Mouth of the River and the Harbour in order that he might ascertain whether or not the entrance is good for shipping, and the anchorage good in the river; and I requested Mr Kendall to accompany me, a he was acquainted with several Chiefs, and could speak the Native Language. Sept 28, 1819.—Accordingly, we took our passage to Kiddee Kiddee with the Revd John Butler, Messrs Francis and William Hal, and the Car penters and Labourers who were going to the New Settlement to forward the buildings, and prepare the ground for sowing of such seeds and planting such fruit trees as had been brought with us from Port Jackson. We arrived at Kiddee Kiddee about one o’clock, and immediately proceeded on our tour, accompanied by three Chiefs— Shunghee’s Son, Werrepork from Ranghee-hoo, and Roda from the river Shukeangha with six Natives to carry our baggage: more accompanied us of their own accord so that our whole party of Natives amounted to seventeen. About four miles from Kiddee Kiddee we rested, and took some refreshments. Here we met the Daughter of Shunghee’s Brother, and her Husband, with two Servants laded with potatoes. They immediately put down their baskets; and presented us with portion for ourselves, and another for the Servants who attended us, and compelled us to receive them. They were much pleased at meeting us, and greeted us with every mark of respect. About four o’clock, we resumed our journey. the day had been very fine; but now the clouds began to gather, and threatned [sic very heavy rain. We had passed over about four miles of very fine land fit for the plough, as soon as the fern and brushwood are cut and burnt. There is not a single tree on some thousands of acres of good land, to the right, and left of the path; and; in general, the ground is very level. We had not walked more than a mile, before we came to a swamp lying on some rising ground. It was about a mile across; and our road lay directly through it. It was covered very thick with rushes and other aquatic plants; with the water generally, from one foot to three feet deep. The Chiefs proposed to carry us over; but the distance was so great, that we should have been more fatigued by being carried, than by wading through. We therefore stript off part of our apparel and waded through. After we had passed the swamp we came into a very open country, for many miles round, covered with fern. The part through which we walked was gravelly and not very good in general. The wind increased toward evening and blew strong from the rainy quarter; so that we had the prospect of a very wet night, without a single tree to shelter us from from the storm, for about eight miles from the swamp we had passed. At this distance was a wood, through which our road lay; which we were anxious to reach, if possible, in order to shelter ourselves from the wind and rain. With this hope, we pushed forward; and arrived at the edge of the wood, about nine o’clock. The rain began to fall heavily. The Natives cut branches of fern and boughs of trees, and made us a little shed under the trees, to afford us some shelter. The black — ness of the heavens, the gloomy darkness of the wood, the roaring of the wind among the trees, the sound of the falling rain on the thick foliage, united with the idea that we were literally at the ends of the earth with relation to our Native Land, surrounded with cannibals whom we knew to have fed on human flesh, and wholly in their power, and yet our minds free from fear of danger— all this excited in my breast such new, pleasing, and, at the same time, apposite sensations, as I cannot describe. While I sat musing under the shelter of a lofty pine, my thoughts were lost in wonder and surprise, on taking a view of the wisdom and goodness of God’s Providential Care, which had attended all my steps to that very hour. If busy imagination inquired what I did there, I had not answer to seek or wild conjecture: I felt, with gratitude, that I had not come by chance; but had been sent to labour in preparing the way of the Lord in this dreary wilderness, where the voice of joy and gladness had never been heard; and I could not but anticipate, with joyful hope, the period when the Day Star from on high would dawn and shine on this dark and Heathen Land, and cause the very earth on which we then reposed to bring forth its increase, when God himself would give the poor inhabitants his Blessing. After reflecting on the different ideas which crowded themselves upon my mind, I wrapt myself up in my great coat, and lay down to sleep. Sept 29. 1819— Rose at the dawn of day. The Natives immediately kindled their fires, and prepared for breakfast, which was no sooner over, than we set forward on our journey. After walking through the wood for about a mile, in a path rendered very difficult, partly from the heavy rain and partly by the roots of the trees which covered the road, we came once more into an open country. The rain still fell very heavily. When we had walked about six miles, we arrived at the edge of another wood, through which we had to pass. Before we entered the wood, the rays of the sun, from under the edge of a cloud, gilded the side of a distant hill. A New Zealander, who was walking by me, called my attention to the spot where the sun shone, and asked me if I saw it; on my answering in the affirmative, he said, “That is the Wydua” or Spirit, of “Shunghee’s Father”. The Chiefs of New Zealand are full of pride: many of them assume to themselves the attributes of the Deity, while living; and are called Gods by their people. The Natives will occasi= onally ^call Shunghee a God, when he approaches them, in the following terms—“Hairemi, hairemi, Atua”!— Come hither, come hither thou God! This paying of divine honors to the Chiefs, fills their minds with the most proud and profane notions of their own dignity and consequence. When they die, their posterity deify them and offer up their prayers to them. The New Zealander here compared the departed spirit of Shunghee’s Father, to the glory of the sun— clearly evincing the veneration paid by them to the Manes of their Ancestors, and the dominion which the Prince of this World exercises over their minds. The whole road in which we walked through this dreary wood, was the worst that I had ever walked over. The roots of the trees entwined themselves over the whole path; which made it as painful to travel on, as if we had to walk on round bars of iron. We were several hours before we got through. Within about a mile of one of the branches of the Shukeangha River, the wood rises to a very high summit, from which there is an extensive view of the River and of the Western shore. On the left hand of the hill, a large plain appears covered with pine and other timber. The tops of the trees below were like a level sea, as far as the eye could reach; but our prospect was, in some degree, obstructed by the heavy clouds and rain, which fell in torrents: it thundered loud at the same time. The descent from the hill to the River is very difficult, from its exceeding steepness; and when we arrived on the banks, we had this branch to wade through several times, before we reached the first village, Koraka. As soon as the inhabitants discovered us, they invited us to visit them; and, as a signal of welcome, immediately fired a musket; which was returned by one of the Chiefs who accompanied us. Our guide directed us to proceed first, and the Natives to follow us. The Chiefs were seated on the ground. The old Chief, Warremaddoo, I had seen at the Bay of Islands, when I was there the first time, and had made him some small present. His son, Matanghee, and his Son-in-law, Ietawnuee, I was not acquainted with. Their first inquiry was to know the object of our visit. We informed them that we had a desire to see the River Shukeangha, and to examine the mouth of the Harbour, to see if a ship could come in with safety; and, at the same time, to visit the Chiefs and see the different inhabitants. Warreemaddoo and Ietawnuwee were much pleased and expressed an earnest wish that a ship might visit their river, and some Europeans come to reside with them, to teach them agriculture, and to make good roads. Matanghee who has now the supreme authority, his Father being a very old man apparently eighty years old, told us that we had better go no farther at present; as there was a serious difference between him and a neighbouring Chief, named Moodewhy. Moodewhy had speared a young man in the thigh, the preceeding day, who was lying on the ground, and shewed us where the spear had entered. Matanghee stated the following cause of the quarrel:— Their lands lay contiguous. Moodewhy’s Slaves carried away part of Matanghee’s fence for firewood: in consequence of which, Moodewhy’s pigs got into Matanghee’s potatoe grounds, who shot several of them, and Moodewhy, in retaliation, shot some of his pigs. They met, the day preceeding our arrival, to settle the difference, when the young man mentioned above was speared. We replied, that we had nothing to do with their quarrel, and should proceed on our journey. When they found that we were resolved to visit the river, they insised that we should not leave them for two nights. To this we agreed, as we were wet and weary; having been travelling, through bad roads, from an early hour, till about four o’clock in the afternoon. The Chief accommodated us with the best hut that he had, and our people with another. He also gave us a hog, and plenty of sweet and common potatoes. I presented him with an axe and a few trifles, with which he was much gratified. We spent the evening in conversing on various subjects, such as Agriculture, Commerce, and Religion. Tetawnee is a very well informed man. He appeared to have lost no opportunity of gaining instruction; and was very anxious for some Europeans to reside with them; and hoped that we would consider them, at some future period, and send them a Missionary. Matanghee, though very kind to us, seemed deeply involved in thought, and uneasy in his mind, from what had taken place between Moodeewhy and him. Before we returned to rest, we read a portion of Scripture, sung a Hymn, and committed ourselves to the Protection of Him who keepeth Israel. Sept. 30, 1819.— Early this morning, a Chief arrived to inform Matanghee how Moodeewhy was affected toward him and his people, and how they were resolved to act. We now learned, that Moodewhy had been speared in the arm, but the wound was slight. Soon after this messenger had given his information, several Chiefs arrived in the same business. One of them began to make an oration, while all the others sat on the ground in profound silence. He spoke with great force. His action was warlike and graceful; and his weapon of war, which he brandished in his hand, added emphasis to every expression and gesture. He exhorted Matanghee to act with courage and firmness; and to vin= dicate his own and his tribes rights. He stated, that he was a friend to both parties; and, as one had been wounded on both sides, he recommended that the difference should be settled as amicably as would be consistent with their rights. After this Chief had ended his address, another principal man, belonging to the Village, started up; and, taking a long spear in his hand, began to state all the particulars of the present difference. He spake with great feeling, stamped, with his foot at every action, and brandished his spear, while warlike indignation fired his countenance. The whole of his manner and dress reminded me of what I had read of the Chiefs of the Ancient Britons; and I am of opinion that the New Zealand Chiefs resemble very much the character of our ancestors. Shortly after this Chief had ended his speech, they all, in a moment, threw off their mats, girt up their loins with their war-belts, took their muskets, spears, pattoo pattoos, and ran off toward Moodewhy’s leaving us in the Village with old Warreemaddoo and his Son-in-law. In about three hours, the hostile party returned; when we learned that their sudden departure was in consequence of hearing that Moodeewhy had been killing their pigs: Matanghee and his party went to ascertain the truth of the report. They appeared very indignant at the conduct of Moodeewhy, and threatened to punish him. In the evening, old Warremaddoo threw off his mat, took his spear, and began to address his Tribe and the Chiefs. He made strong appeals to them, against the injustice and ingratitude of Moodeewhy’s conduct towards them— recited many injuries, which he and his Tribe suffered from Moodeewhy, for a long perod— mentioned instances of his bad conduct, at the time that his Fathers bones were removed from the Ahoodu Pa to their famly vault, stated acts of kindness, which he had shewn to Moodewhy, at different times and said that he had twice saved his trie from total ruin. In the present instance, Moodeewhy had killed three of his hogs: one of them was very large and fat, being two year’s old. Every time he mentioned the large hog, the recollection of his loss seemed to nerve afresh his aged sinews. He shook his hoary beard, stamped with indignant rage, and poised his quivering spear. He exhorted his tribe to be bold and courageous; and declared that he would head them in the morning against the enemy, and, rather than he would submit, he would be killed and eaten. All that they wanted was firmness and courage: he knew well the enemies whom they had to meet; their hearts did not lie deep; and, if they were resolutely opposed, they would yield. His oration continued nearly an hour; and all listened to him with great attention. When we sat down, I requested Mr Kendall to tell him that I was very anxious for a reconciliation to take place, between Matanghee and Moodeewhy; and proposed to give each of them an adze, on condition of peace being made between them. In reply, Matanghee said that his young man hd been severely wounded, and Moodeewhy only slightly. If Moodeewhy had been equally wounded, he would have come to terms of peace. However we still urged our terms of peace. In the mean time, Werrepork had been to fetch some of Moodewhy’s people; and brought us a message from Moodeewhy, saying, that he could not visit us at Matanghee’s, but wished to see us at his Village in the morning. We therefore informed Matanghee, that we should proceed to Moodeewhy’s in the morning; as we had nothing to do with their differences, but were friends to both parties, and wished, as far as we culd, to reconcile them. Matanghee said that he and Moodeewhy were to meet in the morning, and we might go with them. If they could not settle their dispute without fighting, no injury would happen to us, as they would direct us how to act. After this conversation, we retired to rest. Oct, 1, 1819.— Very early this morning, old Warreemaddoo appeared fully armed for battle. His long beard was painted with red ochre, to shew that his mind was thursting for blood; his loins were girt with a broad war belt, in which he carried his pattoo and his spear was in his hand. In a few moments, Matanghee, and all his tribe and friends, were ready,— some armed with muskets; others with spears, pattoos, and other warlike weapons. With this feudal clan, we marched from Koraka to Moodeewhy’s village, which was about four miles distant. We were joined on the road, by numbers of men, women, and children, and some Chiefs; among whom was the brother of Moodeewhy, which induced us to hope that matters would be accommodated. The Chief spoke to me and Mr Kendall; and requested us to make peace, or, in their own language, to make “Matanghee and Moodeewhy both alike inside.” This observation struck me as very signficant and worthy to be recorded. When we reached a field about a quarter of a mile from Moodeewhy’s Village, the Fighting men stopped, and arranged the plan of their operations. As soon as this was settled, all marched forward, till we came near Moodeewhy’s residence— our party being on one side of the river that runs through the Village, & Moodeewhy’s on the other. Moodeewhy’s was ready to meet them. After some parley across the river, one party discharged all their muskets, and saluted Moodeewhy: they then performed the war dance, and returned into the ground where the young man and Moodewhy had been wounded. Moodewhy and his men marched five abreast, all naked & armed, with him by their side. His Wife marched in front, with a long spear in her hand, and her Daughter in the rear, waving a white mat, as a flag. There appeared 300 of Moodewhy’s tribe in this body; Their spears were very long, more than twenty feet. The men marched in a very close body; and Moodeewhy, with a long spear, regulated their movements. Whe they came opposite to Matanghee’s partyMoodeewhy and some of his men plunged into the river. Matanghee’s party made a sham opposition to their landing, and the whole scene closed with savage shouting and dancing. Old Warreemaddoo led on Matanghi’s party. When the public confusion was a little over, Moodeewhy and the hoary Warrior rubbed noses, as a token of reconciliation; but Matanghee refused this salutation, and appeared sullen. No sooner were matters adjusted, than old Warreemaddoo, with his Slaves, began to burn & destroy the fence of the inclosure on which we were assembled, belonging to Moodeewhy, who too no notice of it. I asked Mr Kendall if he knew why they burnt and destroyed Moodeewhy’s fence, before his face. He told me that it was a satisfaction required for the fence which Moodeewhy’s Slave had destroyed, in the first instance; and that the New Zealanders, if they make peace, always demand satisfaction as an invariable condition— life for life, wound for wound, property for property. We now accompanied Moodeewhy to his Village, called Hootakoora. It is very populous, & situated in a rich valley. A branch of the Shukeangha, navigable for large canoes, runs through it. Moodewhy received us with great kindness and hospitality; and gave us a hog, and abundance of sweet and common potatoes, for ourselves and our attendants. The place was all bustle and confusion; and nothing was to be seen, in all directions, but weapons of war. Several Chiefs, from other districts, were assembled on account of the difference between Matanghee & Moodeewhy, who were all eager to gain information of our object in coming to Shukeangha, and were much gratified when we told them; as they hoped, at some period, to see a ship in their river. In about half an hour after our arrival, while talking with Moodewhy and his friends, a sudden noise and tumult started up in the Village on the other side of the river. All flew to arms, threw off their mats, and rushed, like furies, into the river, in a moment, and Moodeewhy among them, leaving us, without stopping to tell us the cause. There was nothing to be heard or seen but noise and spears. We inquired the reason, and were told that a woman had been acting improperly. The Natives continued tearing & pulling each other about the hair of the head for about an hour, and some got a few blows. After this business was settled, a Chief came to salute me with his bloody nose, having got part of the skin knocked off in the bustle. I laughed at him for presenting his bloody nose for me to rub with mine, and pointed to the wound which he had received. He smiled and said it was New Zealand fashion. When Moodeewhy returned we asked him if the woman had been guilty of adultery. He replied, no; but had been seen playing wantonly with another man. We spent the afternoon very pleasantly, in conversing on various important subjects; such as, the education of their children, the advantages of commerce and Agriculture, and the richness of the soil around their villages. The number of Children in this Village was great, & of a proper age to be taught the English language. Moodeewhy was very urgent for a Missionary to reside with him; and begged that he [sic] would send him one soon, as he would be of no use to him if he came after his death. I never saw a finer race of men than in this Village, nor finer children. Hootakoora would be an important missionary station, as an early [sic] communication could be had with all the inhabitants on the banks of the river, for forty miles. After the noise of the day was over, we read a Chapter, praised God, and committed ourselves to His gracious keeping. Oct.2, 1819— This morning we requested Moodeewhy to accommodate us with a canoe, that we might visit the different Chiefs on the banks of the river; this he readily granted, and said that he would accompany us. He was immediately ready to embark in his War Canoe, with his Wife, her Daughter, two small Children; and some of his Slaves. His canoe measured 63 ft; and was very safe and commodious. At the top of the tide, about 7 o’clock in the morning, we left Hootakoora. On the eve of our departure, a Priest performed certain religious ceremonies, praying that we might accomplish the object of our visit. The canoe, with the tide and more than twenty Natives to paddle, went swiftly down the stream. About ten miles from the Village, in the middle of the river, is a small Island, of little more than half an acre. It is formed by the meeting of the main river Shokeangha, with a river that falls into it on the north east side. Upon this island stands a small Village, full of inhabitants. The Chief is a very old man. We stopped to speak [to] him. He appeared to have his children and his children’s children round him. He was much pleased to see us. I presented him with a plane iron. He would not let us leave the shore, till he had given us about 300 lbs of potatoes, in return for the present which he had received It is more than probable that he esteemed the plane iron the greatest present that he had ever received. About three miles farther, we came opposite to a Village, called Wetewhaheite, situated on a hill. As soon as the people saw us they waved a mat as a flag; & called aloud for us to visit them. The Fighting Men came running down, with muskets, spears, &c. They fired their muskets, and danced the War Dance; in order to pay us military honors, according to their custom. We stopped to speak to them; and told them that we could not visit them in our way down the River; but promised to spend a night with them as we returned. I gave the Chiefs plane irons, & we passed on. About four o’clock, we got within a mile of our journeys end. Our servants were hungry and tired, and wished to go on shore to cook some provisions. We therefore landed near the residence of the Chief, who had accompanied us from Ranghee hoo. He immediately caught a hog; and, having killed it, our Servants dressed it for themselves in a short time. While we were there, taking some refreshment, the inhabitants of the Village nearest the Heads, Wedua, [Weedeea] observed us; and immediately a great Priest, Tamanhena, who is Priest of the Heads of the Shukeangha, and is supposed to have absolute command of the winds and waves, came to visit us, and to invite us to the Village, to the Chief Mowenna, who is the Head Chief of the River. When we had dined, we proceeded to the Village, where we were cordially received by the joyful inhabitants. Mowhenna had heard of our coming to see him, and had prepared a good shed for us. We spent the evening in conversation, with the priest and Chiefs, on religious topics. The Priest appeared a very sensible man, so far as his light extended. He spoke of having communication with the Atua of New Zealand, and that he answered him when he prayed to him. I told him that I had never heard the Atua of New Zealand; nor could I believe that he had unless I could hear him myself; and I wished him to pray while I was there, that I might hear him. He replied, that when he came to see at Ranghee hoo, I should hear him. He believed that all the New Zealand Chief went to a place of happiness when they died. The Power of their Chiefs the Rites and Ceremonies of their Religion, and the Glory of War, are the Grand subjects of their conversation. There memories are very strong, and they show much anxiety to increase their Knowledge. They are great and enterprizing travellers in their own country. Many of them are absent on their journies ten or twelve months at a time. We learned from them a more particular account of a river called Whycoto, about the centre of the Island where the great body of the inhabitants appear to reside. They described them as innumerable. The Chiefs and Priests wished to know what our business was. We informed them that our first object was to examine the mouth of the harbour, to see if any vessel could get in. They asked us if we had mentioned our coming to see them, to Shunghee, for they feared that the Chiefs on the east side would not be pleased, if any ship should visit them. I told them I had acquainted Shunghee with our intention & that he had sent his Son to shew us the way. They were much pleased at this information, and remarked, that, as we had come of our own accord, without invitation, the Chiefs had no ground to be offended with them. The Priest then stated the entrance of the river; and described the rocks on each side, and a sand bank on the right hand, out at sea, as we got out of the mouth of the river. He stated how many fathoms of water there were on the bank & in the channel & said he would accompany us in the morning, to examine the entrance & sound the depth of the water. We told him that we could not go in the morning because tomorrow was sacred, a day appointed for us to pray to our God; but the morning after, we should wish him to go with us, if the weather would permit. He said that he was Priest of the Winds and Waves, & would command them to be still. After talking on various subjects till a late hour, we sung a hymn, as usual, thanked our God for the Blessings that we enjoyed in a heathen land, and then lay down to rest. Our place was very full of Natives, who remained with us all night; & the Priest never left us for an hour, night or day, till we arrived at Rangheehoo. Oct 3, 1819. Sunday.— After breakfast, I read the Church Service and made a few observations on the Seventh Chapter to the Romans. The chiefs and their people behaved with great propriety; and the Head Chief ordered all the children away lest they should disturb us. Great numbers of men & women crowded round our Shed. The Priest said that he wished to learn to pray as we did; but he did not understand why we prayed to our God when we appeared not to want his assistance. He said he never prayed but at those times when he wanted the aid of the Atua. We endeavoured to explain to him, that our God made every thing, that he was always present with us and continually took care of us & heard and saw all that we did and said. The Chief wished that an European would come to teach them, & said that he would give him a farm, & that he should live near him. Mowenna and his people live in a rich & fertile valley. Here are a great number of fine children, & a very important Station might be formed in this valley for Missionaries & I cannot doubt but that they would be kindly received. We had much conversation on the subject with the Priest & Mowenna, who appeared a very mild man. After dinner in order to relieve ourselves from the presence of the people, we took a walk on the beach. The Natives followed us in crowds. We desired them to return as we wished to be more alone. They immediately complied with our request. We returned in a few hours, & spent the evening in useful conversation. Oct. 4, 1819 We rose early this morning, with an intention to examine the entrance into the river. It blew fresh. The Priest said that we should have his War Canoe, & he would accompany us to prevent the wind & waves from rising. As soon as breakfast was over, the priest, Mr William Puckey, and a very fine crew of Native Young Men, launched the canoe, and we set off for the Heads, which were about four miles distant. Tamanhena told me not to be afraid: he would not allow the Wind and Waves to rise. There are two large rocks at the Heads in which the Gods of the Sea reside, according to the opinion of the Priest and the inhabitants on the banks of the River. The Priest said that he would command the Gods to be still, and not to disturb the sea, till we had made our examination and sounded the shoal and channel. We were no sooner in the canoe than the Priest began to exert all his powers, to still the Gods, the winds, and the Waves. He spoke in an angry and commanding tone. However, I did not perceive either the wind or waves to yield to his authority; and when we reached the heads, I requested to go on shore, as the water was rough, while the Priest and Mr Puckey went out to sea to sound the sand bank. I landed near a sacred rock, and had one Chief with me; who expressed great alarm lest I should tread on the consecrated ground, and said that the God would kill him, if he suffered me to do so; and he frequently laid hold of me, when he thought that I approached too near. I was obliged to take advantage of every retiring wave, and run on the beach till I had passed the residence of the imaginary deity. After Mr Puckey had taken the necessary bearings and soundings I returned again to the Village and prepared for leaving our hospitable Chief, who had supplied us and our followers with the greatest abundance of potatoes and such provisions as he had. About 7 o’clock the Chief, his Brother, and many of the people, with the Priest, were determined to accompany us in our visit to the other Chiefs, till we finally left the river. The Canoes was [sic] immediately got ready, and we set off for the next village, called Weedenakke, about 18 or 20 miles distant, where we arrived about 12 o’clock that evening. One of the Chiefs was waiting to receive us. This Village is situated, literally, in a very dark corner of the earth, behind some lofty hills, which are mentioned by Capt. Cook. It stands at the head of a large salt water creek, which runs up from the main river, for about 10 miles, and is there met by a very beautiful fresh water stream, which comes down from the neighbouring hills, and passes through an extensive valley of rich land. When we arrived, there were very few inhabitants in the Village. The Chief informed us that the body of the people were living in the valley, with the Head Chief, preparing their grounds for planting sweet potatoes, and that we should visit them in the morning. He then conducted us to a very close hut, where we were to remain till the return of day. The entrance was just sufficient for a man to creep into. Being very cold, I was glad to occupy such a warm berth. I judged the hut to be about 8 feet wide and 12 long. It had a fire in the centre; and no vent, either for the smoke or heat. The Chiefs who were with us threw off all their mats, and lay down close together, in a state of perfect nudity. I had not been many minutes in this oven, before I found the heat and smoke, above, below, and on every side, to be insufferable. Though the night was cold, Mr Kendall and I were compelled to quit our habitation. I crept out and walked in the Village to see if I could meet with a shed to keep me from the damp air till the morning. I found one empty into which I entered. I had not been long under my present cover before I observed a Chief, who came with us from the last village, come out of the hut which I had left, perfectly naked. The moon shone very bright. I saw him run from hut to hut till at length he found me under my shed, & urged me to return. I told him that I could not bear the heat, and requested him to allow me to remain where I was, to which, he, at length, consented with reluctance. I was surprised at the little effect that either heat or cold seemed to have upon him. He had come out of the hut smoking like a hot loaf drawn from the oven— walked about to find me— and then sat down to converse for some time, without any clothing, though the night was cold. Mr Kendall remained sitting under his mat in the open air till morning. Oct. 5, 1819— As soon as day dawned we heard the distant sound of Native Music in the woods; and, in a short time, observed men, women, and children, peeping through the trees— most of the men armed with spears. Many of them slowly advanced towards us, as we were preparing to proceed to the Village, where the Head Chief resided. At the moment we were ready to walk, a messenger arrived to say that we were to remain at our present station till further orders, as the Chief and his people were not quite ready to receive us. This in= formation was not very welcome, as we had no rest all night, and wished to get to our journey’s end. At length, another messenger came to inform us that they were ready. We then proceeded. Our party now consisted of about 100 persons. When we came within a quarter-of-a-mile from the Chiefs residence, the Natives began to salute us with a discharge of muskets; and continued to fire till we came to the Head Chief, who was seated with his Subordinate Chiefs, at the entrance of a very commodious shed, which had been expressly prepared for us. A Chief, who had attended us where we spent the night, walked before us, and introduced us to the Head Chief. This village is situated in a very rich and extensive valley; which rung with the welcome salutations of the inhabitants. The chiefs expressed their joy at put visit. After breakfast, I walked with them through their cultivated grounds. The land is very good, and produces great crops of common and sweet potatoes; and a fine stream of fresh water runs through the village. Here we found a great population than in any other part that we had visited. 100 Children of a proper age might be taken at once into a school. They have also plenty of provisions; and their land is fit for all the purposes of gardening and agriculture. There are here many hundred acres of land, which would repay the labours of the husbandman. I walked to the head of the valley; & followed the stream of water, which descends from the hills, till I met with a fine situation for a water mill, where the natural fall appeared to be not less [than] 20 feet; which at a future period, may be of incalculable service in grinding grain, when the growing of corn is generally introduced among the inhabitants. The inhabitants of this valley appear to live in peace and plenty, and quietly to enjoy the fruits of their industry. Whether their security depends on the strength of their Tribe, or their secluded situation I cannot tell. The Chief presented us with two large fat hogs, each about 200lbs weight, & also many Cwt of potatoes. There was nothing but feasting and rejoicing all this and the following day, till we took our departure. There were more than 200 baskets of potatoes cooked at one time. I had never seen such heaps of sweet and common potatoes before. A certain number of baskets are dressed for every Chief, his Friends and his Servants, and every party sits in a circle round their provisions, by themselves, when they eat. After feasting dancing and conversing all day in the evening before they retire to rest, the cooks heated their ovens on the ground, in which they put potatoes, greens, all in heaps, in large quantities, sufficient for 200 or 300 persons, and covered them up, leaving them till morning to roast. Oct. 6, 1819.— At the early dawn, the New Zealanders were up. The cooks opened their ovens, and served all with their respective portions. The Chief of this tribe appeared to be a very mild man. He expressed an ardent desire for some Europeans to reside with him to instruct his people. He offered each of us a farm all ready for planting. We thanked him for his kindness, but told him that it was of no use for us to accept his offer, as we could not attend to their cultivation. This valley would be an excellent Station for Missionaries from its population, the richness of its soil, and its apparent tranquillity. It enjoys may advantages as a Missionary Post which time will not allow me at present to point out. While we remained here, we had long conversation on the advantages of Education, Agriculture, Navigation, &c. The Chiefs are, in general, very sensible men, & wish for enformation [sic] on all subjects. They are accustomed to public discussions from their infancy. The Chiefs take their Children, from their Mother’s breasts, to all their public assemblies; where they hear all that is said on Politics, War, Religion &c, by the oldest men. Children will frequently ask questions in public conversation, and are answered by the Chiefs. I have often been surprised to see the sons of Chiefs, at the age of 4 or 5, sitting among the Chiefs, & paying the closest attention to what was said. The children never appear under any embarrassment when they address a stranger. In every village, the children, as soon as they learned any of our names, came up to us and spake to us with the greatest familiarity. At the age of 8 or 10, they appear to be initiated into all the manners and customs of their ancestors by being the constant companions of their Fathers and attending them in all their Public counsels, and i the field of Military Glory. In this Village, the number of Children is very great, & ready for instruction. While we remained here, we found much pleasure in the conversation of the Priest of the Heads of the Shukeanga. On one occasion, I asked him if the winds & waves would not take advantage of his absence, & do much injury to the Heads of the River. He replied that he should prevent them by his prayers, till he returned. I observed that he was so great a man, that some of the Chiefs would wish him dead, in order that they might succeed to his dignity: he then pointed to his son, who was sitting by him, and said that he was preparing him for the Sacred Office, in which he was to succeed him in the command, over the winds and waves. Oct.7, 1819.— Ater breakfast this morning, we intended to take our departure, but the Chief wished to detain us till the middle of the day, in order that he might give another great feast. About 8 o’clock, numbers of Slaves arrived, laden with potatoes, and some large snappers just caught. They were preceded by a company dancing and shouting. As soon as they had laid down their baskets, all the cooks went to work immediately; and as soon as the potatoes were dressed, each party sat down to their respective portions. When the feast was ended, a musket was fired, and all the Fighting Men few to arms in a moment. Some had muskets, others spears, clubs, &c. They then entertained us with a sham fight and War Dance which closed the scene. We now packed up our baggage, and walked about a mile to our canoes, where we were to embark, attended by more than 200 Natives. In our large Canoe, we estimated the pork and potatoes, with which the Chiefs of the former Village and this had laded us, at more than 3 tons. Besides our provisions and baggage, we had 36 persons. We took our leave of this Friendly Chief and his people about one o’clock, thanking him for his attention, and expressing our highest appreciation of the conduct of his people while we remained with them; which much gratified him. We now proceeded to the Village on the banks of the main River called Wetewhaheete, distant about 20 miles; and where we had promised to spend a night on our return. We arrived about 6 o’clock in the evening. Tarawheka, the chief, had built a shed for us 24 feet by 10. It was very clean and neat. He received us with great kindness. I went with him to the summit of the hill, where his castle, or Hippah, is situated; his village being built on the lowest side. From the top of the hill, there is a very extensive prospect of the Shkeangha & the surrounding country. As we passed along, I observed a Chief’s Wife making loud lamentations. On enquiring the cause of her deep distress, she informed me that since our passing down the River, she had lost her two sons and 1 child belonging to the village with them. The Children had been sent in a canoe to gather cockles on a sand bank in the River, which is dry at low water. The wind arose on the flow of the tide, and carried away the canoe, leaving the children on the bank; and when the tide arose, it swept them all away. She added that her Husband was also lately dead. She was a young woman. Her Mother was sitting beside her, mourning and weeping with her. They had cut themselves, after their manner, for the dead. I felt for her affliction, and would gladly have releaved [sic] her distress. I had nothing to give her, but a few fish-hooks and my pocket Knife, with which I presented her, and which she thankfully received. This Chief, like the rest, presented us with great quantities of potatoes, giving a certain number of baskets to us, and then to the Chiefs, and their Servants, and also to our party of common people, with a good hog. He is a very stout man, and very modest. The people were also well behaved. We told him that we wished to visit the River Poonakketerre; but the crew of our canoe were tired, and not able, without a day’s rest to go with us. He offered to supply us with a canoe in the morning, & to accompany us himself. We thankfully accepted his offer. We spent the evening, as usual, in conversing on various subjects and in gaining all the information we could relative to the rivers in New Zealand, the number of inhabitants on their banks, on what they lived, and their mode of communicating with the distant parts of the island. We could seldom ask them a question, but, before they answered it, they would inquire our reason for asking. If we asked how far a mountain or river was off, they would say, “What do you want to know for?” “Are you going there?” & when we had satisfied them, they would give us every information we wanted. When we had conversed till late in the evening, we performed our Evening Service of Prayer and Praise, & then lay down to rest. Oct. 8. 1819.— Early this morning, we prepared to visit, according to our intention some Villages on the banks of the river Poonakketerre, lying on the south side of the Shukeangha in two canoes, accompanied by about 50 persos. As we went up the river we saw several Villages which we had not time to visit. The inhabitants fired their muskets, and hailed us as we passed. Our wish was to go as far up the river as we could, with a strong tide in our favour so as to return in the evening. The river is very beautiful, & will be very convenient for the navigation of small vessels, should the country ever become a commercial nation. About 1 ‘clock we came to 2 villages situated near to each other, on the high bank on the south side of the river. One of these villages is under the authorit of an old woman, a Chief’s Widow. Many of these people had never seen a white person. They received us with a War Dance, and presented us with several baskets of potatoes, which we immediately dressed, while the cooks were doing their duty, we walked into the Villages, & conversed with the people, and made them a few presents of fish hooks. One of these villages is called Otaheite, and the other Rangheewakka-takka. They stand at the head of a most beautiful valley; into which a small creek, navigable for a canoe, runs from the river. In this valley we observed many small villages, and a large portion of land, cultivated with potatoes. In this part there was a large quantity of good land, that has never been in cultivation, & which would make a beautiful Settlement. There appeared to be a good number of people in this retired nook. After remaining a few hours, we left the Village with the return of the tide. [A reference here in Elder to a young man being tattooed] An old Chief, with a very long beard & his face tattooed all over, had accompanied us from the place where we slept last night. He wanted an axe very much; &, at last, he said that if we would give him an axe, he would give us his head. Nothing is held in so much veneration by the Natives, as the Head of their Chief. I asked him who should have the axe, when I had got his head. He replied, I might give it to his Son. At length he said, “Perhaps you will trust me a little time; & when I die, you shall have my head. I promised that he should have an axe, & he gave me two mats in order to secure it. I told him that I had not one left: they were all at Rangheehoo. He replied he would send for it; which he did when we finally left the river. We hastened back as fast as possible; & arrived at our lodgings about 6 o’clock, having gone by calculation, little less than 40 miles by water. The War Canoes go at a great rate, when well manner. We told the Chief, Tarawheka, that we must leave him in the morning. He provided a present of potatoes and two hogs to take with us. The priest of the Heads was our constant companion. As he was so well informed on all subjects relative to his country and religion, I wished to learn from him who was the first man at New Zealand. He answered that the first man who visited New Zealand from whom all originated was named Mowhee— that he left his own country with his followers, on account of public troubles; and was afterward conducted, by the God of Thunder, to Showrakkee, or what we call the River Thames— and that Tau- rekkee, the God of Thunder, sat at the head of his canoe, and brought him safe to land— His name is held in great veneration, and he is worshipped as a Deity. For several miles on the south west side of the river the beach is covered with round stones of various descriptions, from 1 to 6 feet in diameter. I asked the priest whence they came, as I had seen nothing like them in any part. He said that Mowee dug them out of the bed of the river when he made the channel. They attribute to Mowhee many of the natural productions of the island. We conversed with them on the motion of the earth: the relative situation of other countries to theirs— the number of months a ship would be sailing to different parts— what countries produce iron, coal, wheat, wine, spirits, tea, sugar, rice &c &c, & what articles their own country is capable of producing, when once they should have the means to grow them. All these subjects gratified them very much; and, during the conversation, they made many judicious observations, expressing their desire that they might only be able to try what their country would do. We closed the day, with reading a portion of Scripture, singing a hymn, and prayer. Oct. 9, 1819. At day break, this morning, we heard the lamentations of the poor Widow on the summit of the hill, weeping for her Children. Her affliction of mind was very heavy. The consolations of religion could not pour the oil of joy into her wounded spirit. She knew not God, and had no refuge to fly for relief. In the fullest sense of the Apostle’s meaning, she was without hope, and without God, in the world; and this is the situation of the whole of her countrymen, when under affliction. They will sit for months, night and day, mourning in a similar manner, for the loss of their dearest relatives. The blessings which Divine revelation communicates to the whole body of nations who are favoured with it, can never be adequately estimated. The Knowledge of the only True God spreads its genial influences, from the King on his Throne, through all the different ranks of his Subjects, down to the condemned Felon in his cell. After Commiserating the affliction of the poor widow I returned to Breakfast, which was no sooner over, than we prepared for our Departure, to a Village, called Tapappa about Eighteen or twenty Miles furder [sic] up the River. Our Company now was larger, we left Wetewhahetee in five [? fine] Canoes all laden more or less with provisions and several live Stock, or Hogs. On our passage up the River, we were Joined by the Brother and Son of Poro. Poro is a great chief not far from the North Cape, none of the Men in the Canoe belonging to Poro were Tattooed. I made Inquiries after Poro, though I had never seen him, about three years ago he sent one of his people over to Port Jackson in the Active, when sent him back a few Presents, I gave his Brother a Plane Iron and a Pocket Knife, having nothing more left and promised to give him an Axe, he said that he would go to Rangheeho with us for it, but as this would be a great and laborious Journey, I told him I would send one to Moodeewhy’s for him, with which he was satisfied.— Poro and Moodeewhy were friends. Poro had herd [sic] of the difference between Moodewhy and Matanghee and had sent his Son and Brother to know the Particulars to offer his assistance if wanted— I wish [sic] to know how he had come from his own Place, whether by sea or land as the distance must be very Considerable, he replied by Land, I asked if there were no rivers to obstruct him, he answered none, but such as they could easily cross.— When he came to the Branch of the River that led to Tootakoora Moodeewhy’s Village, he left us and we proceeded towards Tapappa, where we intended to rest for the night. We arrived at Tapappa in the afternoon. The chief who is named Patuona, had made every preparation for our reception, he had Constructed a new and Commodious hut for us and was greatly rejoiced to see us,— [In another hand] Patuona is one of the most pleasant chiefs that I met with, he has a fine open Countenance, in which the greatest kindness and good Nature are expressed, he told me that he had a great desire to visit Port Jackson, in the Active, and would be glad to go soon, even in the Capacity of a Cook, which is one of the Meanest Situations that there Slaves are placed in, and added, if I Considered him a Gentleman, he would then go as my friend. I promised him that his wish should be granted, when an opportunity offered, he made inquiry about the growth of Grain and had a small Patch of wheat growing from Seed, which he had received from the Missionary Settlement— Patuona is very anxious to improve his Counterymen [sic] and to better their Situation. Should he ever Visit Port Jackson, he will derive the greatest advantage from seeing the Comforts of Civilized life and the Improvements going on there in Building, Agriculture, &c— Moodewhy whom we found with Patuona was Verry [sic] urgent with me to send him a Red flannel Shirt, a Nightcap and a pair of Spectacles, desirig if he could only get these articles he would be a great man— We had not been long with Patuona before a Mesenger arived [sic] and Informed Moodeewhy that Matanghee had been removing the Bones of his ancestors, from the Sepulchre in which they had been deposited, When Moodeewhy received this information, it pierced his very heart, he said that if it was not for the respect which he had for us, he would go that night and kill Matanghee, he further observed that it had been his Intention to visit Port Jackson in the Active, but now his distress would be so great and of so long Continuance that he Could not go, he had no prospect of relieving his mind but by travelling from Place to Place, in his own Country and among his friends, he wished to have our opinion whether he should go immediately and kill Matanghee or not. We told him that we could not interfair [sic] with the Customs of there Countery, but in England, Great men did nothing hastily, but always took time to Deliberate, and we thought that he had better not be in too much haste to Punish the offence. Moodewhy never recovered his spirit while we stayed his Mind was gloomy and oppressed. Matanghee and he were near relatives, or there would not have been the forbearance, in either party, which there had been, they would soon have settled their Dispute by an appeal to arms. But Family Connections prevented their Indulging their Natural feelings and love of War— Shunghee since my arrival punished five men with Death, for Sacrilege, as already Mentioned, and no doubt but Moodeewhy from the same influence of Superstition on his Mind would, to relieve his own Distress and as a satisfaction to the faction [sic] to the Spirits of his Departed Ancestors, act in the Same way, was it in his Power to do so— Patuona was a relation and friend to both parties he was Concerned for the quarrel, but Said that they were both wrong. Matanghee was wrong in Shooting Moodeewhy’s Pigs and Moodeewhy was equaly [sic] wrong in Shooting Matanghees. He said if Matanghee had shot his Pigs he would not have retaliated on him by shooting his, but would have had no Connection with him in future, he should have considered him to have acted so unlie a Chief, but his Brother, he observed who was present, would have acted as Moodeewhy did. How they will accommodate their differece, we Cannot Say. We were oblidged to them for Suppressing there Mutal [sic] resentment while we were with them, it was indeed an attention that we could not have expected from Men in their State— We spent our time at this Village pleasantly, our accommodations were Comparatively good and our Companions were very entertaining particularly the Priest of the Winds and Waves— October the 10th 1819 This Morning we prepared for our final departure from the Shukeangha, we had left several Villages and Chiefs, whom for want of time we could not visit though they provided for us— We had now to part with Moodeewhy and Mwenna, the head Chief of the river, who had never left us since we met. Mowenna wept at our departure and Directed the Priest to accompany us to Rangheehoo to learn if the Active had arrived and if there was any prospect of her Visiting their River in order that they might prepare the timber for her. It would have been impossible for any Civilized Nation to pay us more attention than these Heathens did so far as their Mains [sic] and Knowledge extended. When we left Patuonas Village we were more than fifty in Company— Most of them going for an Axe or a hoe or some small edged tool, they would have to travel, by land and Water from 100 to 140 Miles, in some of the worst Paths, Through Woods that can be conceived and to Carry their Provisions for their Journey. A Chief’s wife came with us all the way, and I belive [sic] her load could not be less than 100 lbs, and many carried much more, we had to travel on the Shukeangha, Patuona took me and Mr Kendall and Puckey in his Canoe for some Miles up the River; till we came to a fall, when we landed in a wood about the Middle of the day, we estimated our Distance from the Heads to be between forty and fifty Miles or upwards, the Body of our Party had ran on— We had now to travel threw [sic] a verry thick wood on the banks, and at particular points had to wade the River, Some very fine young Man [sic] went before us, clearing the way as well as the[y] Could by treading and breaking down the brush wood and Branches of trees, It was very fatiguing to walk in the wood, and from the very heavy rain that fell in the Morning, was very wet and Dreary— Near dusk in the Evening we came to the last Station on the Banks of the River, where we put up, for the night, under a little shed, open for the night wind and rain and the Party with us made a third for themselves, the night was Cold and we were very wet and weary, our Servants kindled some fires and Dressed some Pork and Potatoes on which we dined, the chiefs had sent Nine hogs with us and many hundred weight of Potatoes, one hog we killed and Dressed this Evening— All had now returned home who did not intend to accompany us to the end of our Jorney [sic] though we Still Mustered in our little Camp between fifty and Sixty Persons— This was a very solitary Station on the Banks of a river in a very deep Valley Surrounded with Lofty timber of Various kinds, and a days Jorney [sic] from any Native Village or farm— our only Companions being men in a State of Nature, some of whom had never seen a Vessel, or Visited the Missionary Settlement. October 11th, 1819 we rose early this Morning after a very Cold and uncomfortable night and prepared for our Jorney, in hops of reaching KiddeeKiddee in the Evening, which we estimated to be twenty Six Miles from our Station— We had Still a very Difficult part of the wood to pass, and after walking for almost two hours, we reached the open Ground, near which Stands a large Stump, the remains of a Pine cut down by the Great Tippahee, for his Canoe, The Chips still remain round the Place where he made the Canoe, I sat down on the Stump and reflected on the Conversation which I had with Tippahee Fourteen years before and the events that had since occurred relative to his Country, Hw would he have rejoiced had he now been alive, to see the Present opening Prospect for the Benefit of his native Land, I may here observe that he Just planted the Acorn but died before the Stirdy oak appeared above the Surface of the Ground, When Tippahee had Completed his Canoe he had more than twenty Miles to carry it over land by Mere Muscular Strenght [sic]. When we left the wood we had a clear pen country before us through which our road lay for upwards of twenty miles— Some of the Soil good Some Gravelly and some swampy, Some of the Swamps which we Passed might be easily drained as there appeared a sufficient fall, Our road was very good Excepting the Swamps and in general Level, we found it easy and Pleasant to travel Compared with what we had Passed the proceeding [sic] day— After walking very hard till about six oclock in the evening with only resting once for a Short Period we arrived at Kiddeekiddee, tired and weary we found Shunghee there, but Mr Butler and the Carpenters were at Ranghee-hoo, I immediately lay down to rest in the only Building yet Completed— Shunghee informed me that two days before a Chief named Temana killed his Wife for Adultery. She was caught in the fact, and acknowledged her Guilt when her Husband knocked her on the head with a pattoo, He said her punishment was Just, Her Brother came and took away the Body which was Conveyed to the Sepulcher of her friends. She was a woman of rank, Her friends would not Punish her Husband, because he had acted according to the established Customs of the Country, Further than taking away a few Baskets of Potatoes, as a Satisfaction for the Death of the women, A man will Sometimes put away his Wife for adultry, but he may put her to death when the fact is fully proved if he likes, and his Conduct in so doing will meet with the Public approbation— After Conversing with Shunghee we read Portion of Gods Word— Sung a Hymn— and returned Grateful thanks to our Heavenly Father, who had preserved us in our Going out, and Coming in and had prospered us in our Journey, and Brought us to our resting place in health and peace. Shunghee and several of the Natives remained with us, During the time, I pointed out to Shunghee that it was our duty to pray to God and to thank him for keeping us by Night and by Day, that his Eye was Over us and His ear herard [sic] us when we Prayed, and that he did us good at all times. Shunghee behaved with much propriety and said that it was right we should pray, we then lay down and enjoyed a good nights rest— On the 12th Octr 1819, this Morning we intended to return to Ranghee-hoo after breakfast. Shunghee had a quantity of Sweet Potatoes dressed for us and our friends. I was much Gratified with the progress that had been made in our new Settlement during our absence, a Considerable quantity of Ground had been Broken up and Part of it Planted with Maize, a Number of Seeds had been Sown in the Garden. which had been Brought to Port Jackson from England nd were up, the Vines were many of them in leaf, The fruit trees, had also been planted and the whole Settlement began to put on the appearance of Civilization, than which nothing cold be more Gratifying to the mind. A Building had also been erected for the accommodation of the Labouring Natives. From what I saw, I was convinced that all hands had been very busy, and that much had been done in a short time with the Small hours which Mr Butler and his Colleagues can Command,— About nine oclock we left Kiddeekiddee nd in our way down the river, Visited a Village on the Banks Called Mootooetee belonging to a Chief Named Shourakke, whom I had promised to visit. We found him at home, with several chiefs from other Parts. He was much pleased, with our calling to see him, while we stopped the wind rose and it began to rain heavily, After waiting till Evening without any prospect of the weather clearing up, and the water being rough, I resolved to remain till the next day, Showrakke told me that it was not safe for me to venture in the Canoe, as it would be in Great Danger of upsetting, and recommended us to stay till Morning. Mr Kendall was very anxious to get home I therefore left him to act as he pleased, and he embarked for Ranghee-hoo having about seven miles to pass through a very open and rough Sea, leaving me with the Chiefs where I remained all night— I here met with Mayangea a chief who had been to England about twelve years ago, with Mr Savage. He made particular inquiries after the Queen, whom he had seen, and said she was old, and wished to know if she was alive. I told him that She died about Eight Moons before, he wished to know if the Prince of Wales, the duke of York, and the other Branches of the Royal Famely were well, he gave the surrounding Chiefs a Particular account of what he had seen in England— mentioned London Bridge and the Water Works there and told them how the water was conveyed by pipes into the Diferent houses in the City, and many other particulars relative to our mode of living, houses Carriages, Shipping, Churches, Roads, agriculture & how the Cooks dressed the Food for Gentlemens Tables and that they never ate it but only tasted it in the kitchen before it was served up. They heard him with great attention— There was an old chief called Tukopedu who was ^a cripple in both his Legs and a man as Proud of his Consequence and Dignity as any whom I had seen, He informed me that his land, and Subjects extended from the Shukeangha to the Whycoto near 150 miles, and that he had heard King George was so great a Man that he never went on Board a Ship, and that he was equally as Great in New Zealand and for that reason he never went on board any Vessel. They talked nearly the whole of the Night on Various Subjects, relative to Civil life, and were very anxious for me to visit the very long River Whycoto, on the Banks of which, according to all the Statement [sic] of the Natives there is a Very Great population, I promised to go, if my time would admit, and the Chiefs, Promised to accompany me. October 13th 1819 on the return of day Showrakke ordered his Large Canoe, when himself Moyanger and Some of his people accompanied Me to Ranghee-hoo where I found Mr Kendall arrived in safety. The chiefs of the Shukeangha who accompanied us on our return, were Waiting my arival [sic] in ordr to receive the Presents which we had promised them, they all assembled at the Store where we gave them twenty one Axes, Seventeen hoes fifteen flat tokees, two Dozen Plane Irons two adzes and a quantty of Fish hooks, with a few pocket Knives and Jews harps— Tamangena the Priest of the winds and waves, was in the Number, he had Promised that when he came to Ranghee-hoo, I should hear his God Speak to him, as I told him that I could not belive [sic] that he ever did Converse with him unless I he^ard him myself, I now Called upon him for the fulfilment of his Promise, as I wished to hear his God, he replied his God was not at Ranghee-hoo at that time and therefore I Could not hear him, I smiled at him and told him that I belived he never heard him himself— When they had all received their presents they returned much gratified with our Visit and Conduct to them— Octr 14th on my return to Ranghee-hoo Mr Butler informed me that a Chief from Tiami had been very turbulent and troblesome, when he was up at KiddeeKiddee, by going to the house of Mr William Hall, in a very threatening manner, and demanded an Axe. On Mr Butler’s return he renewed his application when Mr Butler gave him two hoes and an Axe. He came again today bringing along with him two Dogs for Sale, which were purchased from him he was Still dissatisfied and wanted an other Axe— There were several Chiefs belonging to his tribe with him who remained on the Beach, and though they did not appear to Countenance his Violent Conduct, they took no Steps to check him, we Could not but infer from their Silence that what he did, was with their Consent and that if he Could not obtain by fair Means these articles which he wanted, they did not disapprove of his trying what threatening would do. We remonstrated with them on the Impropriety of his Conduct, and told them that the Europeans would not remain in New Zealand, if they were not protected from Insult, for we came for their good and not for [our] own, they Expressed their regard for us and pretended to be Displeased with the Conduct of the Chief which was Extreamly Violant— A length I told them that Mr Kendall and myself would Visit their District and hear what the Different Chiefs had to say, and if they had any Complains to make, we would hear them, and redress them, as far as we had the means to do so, with this assurance there [sic] were well satisfied, and Monday was fixed on for our Departure from Ranghee-hoo to Tiami— October 16. 1819. Five of the Principal Chiefs came to conduct us, with their Slaves to carry our Provisions— Octr 18th ware prevented leaving the Settlement by heavy rain. Octr 19th we prepaired for our Departure, when we had got our boxes all ready for the Canoes, an old Chief tok them up, in order to examine their Weight, From their Lightness he suspected that there were no Axes in them, His Countenance lowered Immediately, and he kicked the Boxes away from him with Indignation, I remonstrated with the Chief and told them, that if they behaved in that Disrespectful Manner I would not go among them, When they found that we were not likely to visit them they became Very earnest in their entreaties, and as they had been anxiously waiting for us three Days, I was as anxious to meet their wishes, at the same time I was determined not to go, till all Matters were finally arranged, relative to our Visit as what we should pay for the Canoes and for the Slaves to carry our Baggage and what presents the Chiefs belonging to the different Villages would expect us to take them, these were all finally Settled before we embarked to prevent Disputes when we returned, after every arrangement had been Made to our Mutal [sic] Satisfaction, we left Rangheehoo about Eleven oclock in the Morning in two Canoes. On our passage up the KiddeeKiddee a Canoe Very Beautifully carved from the River Thames Passed us, These Canoes are well made will lie in a rough Sea and go Verry fast, in our Canoe ware Several young Slaves from the Southward and one from the East Cape I enquired what price the chief had Paid for them for one a fine youth, he had given Twenty Baskets of Sweet Potatoes and one Axe for nother [sic] The others I believe were Prisoners of War— We arrived at Okoora the Village of the head chief named Wytarow— about Six oclock where we were to Sleep for the Night, The Chief had got one of the neatest Huts that I had seen in New Zealand— After we had taken some refreshment and the Darkness of the Evening had Closed upon us the chief ordered a fire to be made around which we all sat down. We then Desired the Chiefs to state the Grounds of their Grievances. They began by saying that they h no private Complaints to make that their Grivances [sic] were of a Public nature; they stated that when the Europeans first came to New Zealand they all settled with Duaterra and Shunghee by which means the Power and Wealth of Shunghee were greately Increased that when the last Europeans came, they Expected to get one to reside with them, but these also wee appropriated to Shunghee which threw all the Trade into his Hands. They alledged that they could not go to trade with the Missionaries within Shunghees Jurisdiction on one hand, this would lower their Dignity and on the other Shunghees people would not allow them as it was Contrary to the Custom of the Countery, for one chief to interfere in Matters of trade with another within his own District, what they wanted was an equal advantage of Trade, which they Could not enjoy, without the residence of a Missionary among them to whom they could dispose of their property without any of those degrading restraints which they were now under. What they have to sell is a few potatoes and Hogs, these are their principal Commodities They Further alledged that people had cast reflections upon them and charged some of their people with Theft, which had made them very angry, they did not attempt to deny, that some of their Tribe had with or without their Knowledge taken some Triffling things from the Europeans, but Shunghees people had been more guilty in this respect. They asked us who had put up the Boys to steal our chisels &c when we landed our Stores, Intimating that this had been done privately, either by Shunghee himself or his secret agents, they thought it hard that they should be equally Blamed with Shunghee’s people for theft without deriving any of those profits from trade, which Shunghee’s people enjoyed, they Conceived that they had not been treated with that respect and attention to which their Rank and Power in New Zealand entitled them, that the Europeans were equally indebted to them as they were to Shunghee, for their protection— that their Tribe was as powerful and respectable as his and their Lands More Extensive— and that they had the Same right to the Harbour where the Ships anchored and the Shores, where the Boats landed, they said they were not offended at our making a New Settlement at Kiddeekiddee where Shunghee resided all that they monopolise the whole of the Trade by having all the Europeans living under his Authority, as this makes him and his people assume more Consequence, then they were entitled to and tended to Lower their Tribe in the Public opinion. The Principal articles of trade are Spades, hoes, axes & which are Missionary Stores and the articles for which they are so urgent— These and many others Strong arguments they used to Convince us that they had Sufficient Public Grounds to be Dissatisfied— I could not but admit the force of their reasoning and regretted much that they should have any Just Cause of Complaint, and in Answer to their Statements, I wished to lay before them the real reason of this apparent partiality, at the Same time I assured them that we were equally anxious to administer to their Wants, and to the Wants of all their Countrymen as we were to Shunghees as far as we had the Means to do so— In the first place I stated the Cause why we paid our attention to Shunghee— that Tippahee was a near relation to Shunghee and the first New Zealand Chief whom I had seen at Port Jackson and with whom I had formed a particular Intimacy— that when I returned from England I brought Me[ss]rs Hall and King with me with the Intention to send them Immediately to New Zealand to Tippahee to teach his people, but when I arrived at Port Jackson, I was Informed that the Boyd had been Cut off by the People of Whangarooa and all her Crew killed and eaten and a Number of his People were killed by the Europeans in Consequence of the Distruction of the Boyd. Shortly after these events, the New Zealanders killed and ate three men belonging to a Ship Called the New Zealander a Whaler, These Dreadful crimes, which their Country Men had been guilty of, struck the Europeans with horror. I was afraid to send Messrs Hall and King least they Should Kill and eat them alive also. After they had waited more than four years in Port Jackson Mr Kendall came from England with the intention of coming to teach the New Zealanders and after he had remained for some time at Port Jackson I sent him and Mr Hall to visit Duaterra, to know if they wished any of the Europeans to Come and live with them if they did I wished him and two or three other Chiefs to Come over to Port Jackson, with Messrs Kendall and Hall, for their Families, Duaterra returned and Shunghee and Korokoro accompanied him with Messrs Kendall and Hall, Tippahee being Dead and Shunghee promised with Duaterra that he would take care of the Missionaries, they came and were placed under their protection by me. I told them that I should have Come if Governor Macquaie would have allowed me, but he would not give his permission fearing they Would kill and eat me as the[y] had done the Crew of the Boyd— We further state to them that their crimes were Viewed with horror by all Europeans which made them afraid to Come among them, that if they wished for any Europeans to live in their Country, they must shew great Kindness to those who are now with the in order to remove the bad Impressions from the Minds of the Europeans which their past Conduct had made, In answer to this they said it was right that the first Settlers should Come to Shunghee and they did not wish to have any of the Miss-ionaries who lived under his Protection, but they were very desirous to have one at least [?] of those that had lately Come I replied that the number was so few, that I Could not divide them if I did we should not be able to Show them the advantages of a farm and other Improvements which we now intended to make but asured them if they behaved well to the Missionaries in the Iseland at Present, I would as soon as I Could get them one or more to live in their District, but I Could not make them a full Promise, adding if one Should Come, he might be unwilling to live with them They answered they would not wish to Compel a Missionary to live with them against his will, but if he was sent for their benefit and did not live with them they should request that he might be sent back again to Port Jackson and not be permitted to live With Shunghee Temmarangha who is one of the principal Chiefs and had lived with me a Short time at Parramatta, Said he wanted a man who Cold Pr[e]ach, teach Children to read and write administer Medicines when they were sick and show them how to Cultivate their Land— With regard to the charges of Cruelty against them they stated that the Eurpeans had killed many of their Countrymen on the most trivial occasions and Some Instances they mentioned why they had been Shot without Committing any offence, the Europeans had also often Defrauded them of their property and illtreated their women the Boyd was cut off in Consequence of the Captain having Flogd the chief, with respect to the Ship New Zealander, they said that a Chief a near relation to Tippahee, named Tarria Stole a Musket from the People who were wooding upon his Land, as a Satisfaction for the Europeans Storming Tippahees Island and killing his People, when the men returned to the Vessel and Informed the Captain he sent two armed Boats which fell in with a party Belonging to the Chief who was giving us this account, they Informed the Sailors that they were not the people who had Stolen the Musket, but the Sailors, either thro Ignorance of the Language or from wontonness, fired on the Innocent Party twice whereupon the Natives attacked them and two of the white People were killed afterwards the Sailors shot Tarreses Uncle in which fray an European was killed, the chiefs on the South side of the Harbour as three white men had been killed and only one New Zealander demanded Satisfaction according to the law of retaliation for the Death of the two Europeans, when two New Zealanders were killed by themselves Belonging to the Tribe who had killed the two Europeans and afterwards their Bodies were taken in a Canoe alongside the Ship to show the Master that they had done Justice to the Crew by Punishing with Death their own Countrymen for the murder of his Men. The Mentioned instances where their own people had been Shot and no Satisfaction made for their Lives by the Europeans and that a Great Number had been killed by Captain Hovel who Commanded a Vessel from Port Jackson in a Harbour between the River Thames and Mercury Bay and Intimated that these People would take Satisfaction for the lives of their relatives at some future Period when opportunity offered— I then told them that a law had been passed in England for the Punishment f any European who should wantonly kill a New Zealander and that if any of the New Zealanders killed any European if they came to Port Jackson afterwards they should be hung, they were much Gratified with the Information I told them that King George wished to Protect them From Violence as well as his own people, and that he would Punish the guilty whenever they Could be Caught, whether they were Englishmen or New Zealanders. They said if any European should kill a New Zealander they Should wish to see him Executed. After Conversing till a late hour on all these Subjects, in which we received mutual Satisfaction we lay down in our clothes to rest— October 20—1819 We rose early this Morning and prepared for our Journey to Tiami where we arived [sic] in the evening about half past four oclock Very Weary with our Walk, the distance we estimated at more than twenty Miles, In our way lay several Swamps through Some of which we Waded and through others were Carred. One of them is about a Mile through. We passed through only to Small woods the Country is Very open and the Lands in General pretty level, Some of it is Exceedingly god, and other parts either Gravelly, Stony or swampy, though the Swamps in most places Might be drained it is well Watered in all directions, with fine falls of Wate for Mills of any kind the whole Countery [sic] through which we passed belonged to the Chiefs who accompanied us— About five Miles before we came to any of the Villages in the District of Tiami we passed through a very fine plain where the Soil appeared Very rich, though Stony, The whole from the grass that was upon it appeared at one time to have been in Cultivation at some former Period and there was evident traces of a large population, we passed near the ruins of two Villages on the edge of the plain, which are now wholly uninhabited, they had been strongly fortified at no very distant Period, the Chief informed us that they belonged to him and his friends, and at one time Contained 1000 Inhabitants, but they had been besiged, and were Compelled at lenght [sic] to yield to the enemy and to quit their Stronghold. The hills are Very high on which the Village stood and so strong by Nature that they could not be easily taken unless the Inhabitants were Starved out— When we arrived at the first Village of Tiami we were introduced to the old Chief who appeared to be more than eighty years of age, but was all life and Spirits, he danced for Joy when we gave him a chisel he Expressed the Greatest Satisfaction at our Visit, from his hands he appeared to have Just returned from Labour in the Potatoe Grounds, he informed us that he remained on the farm to attend to his Cultivation but that he would Come to Rangheehoo to see us he told us he had seen three generations and was in the Midle of life when the first ship Came to New Zealand, The Captains Name he said was Stivers, Two other Ships came afterwards before Captain Cook the Captain of which was killed by the Natives near Cape Brett because they had killed many of the Natives and had Destroyed one whole Village in the Bay of Islands, this old Chief appeared in perfect health. His Village Stands in a fertile Spot sheltered by lofty Pines and Watered by many Beautiful Small Streams, sufficient to turn a Mill. Here we Spent the Evening Conversing on the agriculture and other useful arts the Laws and Customs of other Countries, the object of the Missionaries in Coming to live among them the Manner in which they Should Treat them if they expected others to come to live in their Country and the advantages which they would derive from the richness of their Soil when once Wheat and Barley were introduced among them.— We told them that it was not the custom in England for Gentlemens Wives to Cultivate the land whereas their Wives were working from Morning to night in the field— that Gntlemen in England had only one Wife some of them had ten, that so many Wives occasioned much trouble and many quarrels. They observed that what we said was Very true that such a number of Wives Caused great Disputes that it often happened in those quarrels that the Women would go and hang themselves, but they alledged that Notwithstanding these evils they Could not Dispense with their number of Wives, either as labourers or overseers they could not Cultivate their Lands at all for they had no Money to pay for the Cultivation of their Lands and without the assistance of their Wives, either as Labourers or Overseers they could not cultivate their Lands at all, if they had the same means that the Gentlemen in England had Cultivating their lands with Cattle their wives should be employed in a Different way, they Could not alter their Present Plan till they got the means.— We told them that we hoped that in time they Could have those advantages but much would depend on their own Conduct towards the Europeans, if they behaved well to them, others Could be encouraged to come and Live amongs [sic] them if ill those who now in New Zealand would return to their own Country. They only wished for an oppertunity to show their attention by having two or three among them. The New Zealanders are eager to gain instruction and have quick Conceptions and retentive Memories, we Conversed till a late hour, when we Sung a Hymn, Returned thanks to God for his Goodness and Committed ourselves to his Gracious protection for the Night— October 21, 1819 We rose early this morning and afterwards Walked over the Potatoe Grounds with the Chief where the People were all at Work, Some were Planting Maize but did not understand how that Grain should be planted, they put the Grains near together, which would hinder the Growth of the Plant, I showed them how we planted Maize by Planting some, The Chief saw Immediately the advantage of giving the Plant Sufficient room and Directed his People to follow the Instructions which I had given them, The Chief treated us with every mark of attention in his Power, on our arival he addressed his People with much warmth and Commanded them not to Steal the Smalest article from us, on any account if they did Shunghees people would hear of it and they would be Disgrased, he Said if they had would behaved well to us I Perhaps would and an European to live among them, he could not Say that I would, but perhaps I might, if they did not behave well they would have no hope of ever having any Europeans in their District, after Breakfast our Next Visit was to the Village of the Chief who had been so Sulky and Shoved the Boxes about at the Settlement, previous to our Setting off on our Journey, this old Chief made an apology for his Conduct and Said that he was not angry, but he had heard of our Generosity and came to see if we would bestow an axe on him, thinking there was none in the Boxes, his Mind was hurt as he was afraid of being Disappointed, he now Showed his anxiety to do all that he could to make our Visit to him Pleasant, we were attended by a large Number of Natives, he gave us a hog which we ordered to be Killed for our attendants and abundance of Sweet and Common Potatoes were dressed for all present he prepared a clean shed for us to Sleep in and Exerted all his ability to make us Comfortable— After Dinner I went to see a Hot Spring in a wood about four Miles Distance, the Water was warm and Very offensive, it sent forth a Continual Stream and on the Surface was a thick Scum like Yellow Ocher, but of rather a redder cast with which the Natives Paint themselves, the water had a strong Sulphuris smell, I brought away with me some of the Stone about it which is hard and flinty, the Natives informed me that there was another Spring about six Miles from the Village where the Water is white and Very offensive No Wild Ducks or Fowls were ever seen on this Water.— We returned to the Village performed our Evening Devotions and Conversed with the Chiefs, on Various Subjects till a late hour. The night was Cold and Dark and our shed open on three Sides and no Roof, which made our accommodation Very uncomfortable, The New Zealanders Men Women and Children lay down round about the Shed like Cattle in a farm-Yard and apparntly [sic] as unconcerned about the rain and Cold.— October 21, 1819 after Breakfast I went to Visit the white Spring it is a Small lake about half a Mile round and appears at a Distance white like Milk but when at the edge of the lake not quite so white about a Mile before I came to the Lake I fell in with one of Clear Water, on which were a Number of Wild Ducks, a Quantity of Brimstone was lying on the ground in Different Directions Specimens of which I brought away with me, the Whole Surface of the Country for Miles appears as if there had been some Volcanic Eruption, Swamps Lakes and Barren Soil, It appears as if there had been a Wood of Pines which is now all Burnt not so much as one tree remaining there is here and there the root of a pine which has been burnt into the Surface of the Ground and Pices [sic] of Rosin which have come from the Pine tree are lying on the ground in all Directions the Soil is Extremely poor Stoney and Wet and of a White Nature like Pipeclay. The Natives told me as we walked along where there were other Springs of a Similar Nature not far distant a quantity of Rosin lies on the Banks of the white Lake, and in Various Parts of the Lake is a froth on the Surface, like yeast on New Beer, when Working in the Vat, I brought a Bottle of the Water away with me, intending to take it to Port Jackson as perhaps it might be analyzed there, The Stony creek through which the Water from the Lake Continually runs appears as if Covered with lime from the Sediment, left by the Water in its Course through the rocks and all the Stone in the Creek is hard as flint Specimens of which I also Brought away. Before I left the Village for the Next I took a firestick into a Shed where our Boxes and provisions were laid, a little Brimstone upon it to see what effect the fire would have, as soon as the Chiefs Saw the Smoake they were all Dreadfully alarmed and Called aloud to me to take the fire out of the Shed, I asked why they were so afraid They replyed that their God would kill them all for there were Provisions in our Boxes in the Shed and if fire was taken into the Shed where there were Provisions they would all die, To allay their fears I threw the fire Sticks down and then Endeavoured to Convince them that all their fears were groundless that their Tabooing of their Provisions the Vesels out of which the[y] eat their houses & [c] was all a delusion that there was no Such thing in Europe and that I was not afraid to eat any thing nor to Sleep in any house nor to have fire and Provisions in the Same house,— They said if they did not pay very particular attention to all that their Priests told them, they would die, if the went to Battle, and Neglected any ceremony relative to their food, & [c] and a spear only touched them they would die immediately, but if they observed the Ceremonies, and a spear should go through their Bodies, they would not die, I told them that the observance of those things would have no effect in preserving their lives in Battle, they Contended warmly that it would, and one of the Chiefs came forward and showed where a Spear had passed through his lungs and both his Blood and his Breath came through the orifice of the Wound and yet he recovered because he paid attention to the Injunction of the Priests, In answer to this, I said that I had seen a large barbed spear taken out of the Body of a Man at Parramatta which had been thrown at him by a Native, and Wounded the intestines so much that the food which he ate, Came through the Wound which the spear had made, for a Considerable time, yet he recovered and was alive and Well when I left Parramatta, though he had never been tabooed nor his food, nor his House. They expressed their astonishment that he should recover from such a Wound without attention to Similar Ceremonies with themselves on the observation of which, they belived [sic] the Issue of life or Death to Dpend. I also told them that instances had occurred of Soldiers in Battle, being Shot through the Lungs with a Ball, as the Chief had been Speared, and Nevertheless recovered, and yet they were not tabooed. I asked them if the Chief had been speared through the heart or the Temples of the head whether he would have recovered or not, admitting he had been tabooing. The[y] replied that he would not, I then wanted to know of what us their tabooing was as Europeans recovered from Similar Wounds with themselves without tabooing. They said that some time ago one of their tribe went on board a Ship where he ate some provisions Contrary to their Customs when their God in his anger slew a great many of them. I inquired in what manner those that died were affected, they represented their tongues to be foul and their whole bodies in a Burning heat the Natives supposing the heat which they experienced to proceed from a Secret fire within them threw off all their Mats drank and bathed in Cold Water and exposed themselves as much as they Could to Cold, under the Idea that Cold would quench the heat that Could Would quench which they felt, we informed them this was the way to increase the heat and to kill them, and that instead of Exposing themselves to the cold and going naked and lying naked in the open air in the Night they Should have kept themselves Warm in order to make them perspire as the Perspiration would Cary [sic] off the burning heat from their Bodys and not Cold air and Water, they laughed at this Idea and Supposed that this would increase their Complaint, I then asked them if they remembered at any time when they perspired freely. feeling that burning heat in their Bodies, which they mentioned after some reflection and Consultation togeather they thought from what they felt when they perspired freely, that we might be right in our opinion— They then asked me how Duaterra came to die, I told them that by great Exertion and lying out in the air he got a Volent [sic] Cold which Brought on the burning heat that they Spake of and a Volient [sic] Complaint in his Bowels, the Priests then Tabooed him would let him have Nothing to et or drink for five Days and Would not let him me See him for fear their God should kill him and them. Duaterra had been accustomed to eat our Bread Rice and Sugar and to Drink Tea and Wine and when he was ill the Priests would not allow him to have any of those articles which he had been accustomed to and which might have relieved him. On account of the taboo and for want of Proper Nourishment it was not possible for him to live and Many of their Countery Men like Duaterra, died in Consequence of the Taboo and lying in the Wet and Cold when they felt that Burning heat,— This argument had some weight with them and appeared to Convince them that they were in Error,— We further told them Pomare King of Otaheite thought Some time ago as they did he tabooed his houses and provisions and was Constantly under fear least his God should kill him and his people but Since the Missionaries have lived at Othite [sic] and he and his people he had been taught the Meaning of Gods Book he had abolished all tabooing and had eaten any proper food, and had slept any where, like the Europeans, and was under no fear of being killed by his former Gods, They were much surprised at the Information and Enquired how long it was Since Pomare had Ceased to Taboo, we told them that it was more than three years ago since Pomare had embraced our Religion, The Chiefs then replied that if we would send Missionaries to Instruct them and to Convince them that their Religion was Wrong and to prevent their Gods from killing them they would think & act as we did—, Several of them expressed an ardent desire to Visit Port Jackson as they wished to see how we lived, I Promised that some of them should be permitted to go when opportunity offered. After Dinner we left this Village in order to Visit another about four Miles distant at the foot of a very high Hill Called Pookanawee During our Walk we passed through Some of the Richest land that I had seen in the Island, Free from Timber and fit for all the purposes of agriculture. We arrived about Sunset when an old and Venerable Chief upright as a Column and his teeth as white as Ivory came forward with a long Spear in his hand and Stood at a Distance, where he offered up an Oration and prayer, according to the New Zealand Custom on Receiving Strangers, bidding us Welcome and intreating that his Gods would be propitious during our interview Meaning the Manes of his Departed Ancestors. He invoked the heavens above and the earth below to render our Visit advantageous to his people and Grateful to us and that no harm might happen to us whom he esteemed as Gods of another Country. We heard the profane adulations with Silent grief, and Could not but wish Most ardently for the light of Divine truth to Shine on such a Dark and Superstitious Mind, As we could say nothing at that Moment to this profanation which Shocked our Feelings Mr Kendall took an oppertunity afterwards in the Course of Conversation to Explain to them as we made it a Practice to do at all times that there was only one God Jehovah who made and upholds all things and whom we acknowledged as our God, that we were but Men looking for happiness in him in Consequence of what It is [sic] Son Jesus Christ, had suffered for us— that after death we were not Considered as Gods, as they Considered their departed friends but merely as the Creatures of God Brought by him his Goodness into a State of Happiness and that we did not cut Ourselves for the Dead as they did nor mourn without hope but Went quietly into the Grave in the assurance of Meeting our Friends again— In the Course of the Evening Mr Kendall had a long Conversation with the Chief Toohoo and Temmarangha and Whytarrow in Consequence of these two [sic] speaking Speaking to Toohoo on the Deferent Subjects which had been Discussed, the preceding evening they had accompanied us from Rangheehoo and Constantly been with us when they informed him of what we had Said of the Burning heat in their Bodys and how they Should act under it he Said, we were Gods among other things they had Ignorantly Supposed that I had it in my Power to Command Europeans to live among them but Mr Kendall fully Explained to them that this was not the Case, that I Mr Kendall and my Coleagues were only Members of a General Body the Chief of which resided in England and there united members Consisted of Some thousands who were influenced by Motives of Gratitude to god for the Blessings which had been Conferred on us, on them and on our Ancestors who formerly were in the Same situation that they were in at Present, to impart into them that Knowledge which had been so productive of happiness both in this World and in the Next.— Mr Kendall furthur told them that the Society in England had never thought of them till after I had seen Tippahee when I informed the Society what Situation they were in and Stated that they were men of Good understandings and Capable of Improvement and earnestly Solicited the Society to Send Out Some of their Members to instruct them and that in Concequence of my application to the Society in their behalf an inquiry was made and persons were asked to go into this foreign Country to instruct them, Mr Kendall Stated further that there was a doubt among the Members of the Society whether or not any European could safely live among a people who were in the habit of eating human Flesh which Caused a General fear and hesitation at lenght [sic] however Messrs Hall and King offered their Voluntary Services, as none are Compbelled [sic] to Come without their Free Consent, they accordingly accompanied me to Port Jackson. When they arrived there they were under Considerable Distress on mind on account of the Distruction of the Boyd and Wa^ited four years untill Mr Kendalls arival when I purchased the Active and sent Mr Kindall and Mr Hall over to see whether or not they dared to Venture to live among them. After Messrs Kendall and Hall had visited them they resolved to Come with their Families, whether the[y] were Killed and eaten or not, accordingly they came along with me After remaining a short time and observing the Conduct of their Countrymen, they wrote to England for more Europeans. But Masters of Ships and other persons who were prediced [sic] against them from the reports of there Savageness and eating human flesh wrote against them which had intimidated the Society and had tended to Discredit all that Mr Kendall and I Could Say in their favour. It was not untill the Missionaries had resided in New Zealand for More than three years that they Society Ventured to send any More from England, and if they Wished those Missionaries to remain in the Island they must be kind to all of them and not alarm them and make them uneasy by teasing Applications for Axes, hoes, &c least they Should retire quietly, from them as the Missionaries had formerly done from Otheite with an intention never to return had not Pomare from time to time Solicited them to do— In answer to the above the Chiefs Said that they had never understood the object of the Missionaries so clearly before and with respect to the Main Ground of the Europeans fears— of being killed and Eaten— they Contended this was altogether on our Part Groundless, and that it was absurd to Suppose that they would act so Contrary to their own Interest as to kill and eat people who came to live quietly among them and Introduce so many articles of real Value. Besides they Said we lived here under the approbation and Protection of all the Chiefs and if one Chief was against us he Could only trouble us by his Vexatious applications he would Dread the Power of the other Chiefs and Durst not do us any furthur injury, but if all the Chiefs or the Major Part of them were against us we Could not Stay. They further remarked that as we had done them no Injury they had no Satisfaction to Demand from us, and no Just feelings of retaliation to gratify and observed with a Smile that if they Naturally Craved after human Flesh we Might Make ourselves easy on that head, as the Flesh of a New Zealander was much Sweeter than that of an European in Consequence of the White people eating so much Salt— At Lenght the Conversation led to the origin of eating human flesh, the[y] first alleged that it originated from the largest fishes of the Sea eating other Fishes and of some, even their own kind, that large fishes eat small ones, Small fishes eat insects— dogs will eat Men and Men will eat Dogs and Dogs Devour one an other, the Birds of the Air also devour one another, and one God will Devour another God. I Should not have understood how the Gods Could eat One an Nother, if Shunghee had not before informed me that when he was to the Southward and killed a Number of people he was afraid that their Gods would kill him in retaliation for terming himself a God but he had Caught their God being a reptile and eat part of it and reserved the other part for his friends as it was Sacred fod and by this Means he rested Satisfied that the[y] were all Secure from his resentment— With respect to their teasing Importunities for Axes &c they Said that their anger was merely feigned, and that they were urged to their Importunities by their pressing Necessities for these things for they had tried every Method in their power to get an Axe, or a hoe, when they had Means to pay for them the[y] were always ready to do so and asserted that we Could scarcely Bring forward a Single Instance where a Man had troubled us for an article, when he was able to purchase what he wanted— They Then Stated the General Satisfaction that it would give the Chiefs if two Missionaries were sent to each District, as this would prevent all Jealousies and tend to make the Missionaries More Comfortable, as for their Children they had no objection for them to be taught either reading or Writing.— From all the information that we could Collect on our tour we were fully Satisfyed that Missionaries would be kindly received among them and that it is only the Want of them that has created Discontent, among the Chiefs. October 23, 1819 We rose early this morning in order to prepare for our return, as we wished if possible to reach the Settlement before the Sabbath. About Six oclock while I was taking my Breakfast, on a Sudden I heard Lamentations. On turning to the Place from whence the Came [sic] I observed Several Women crying aloud with the Blood streaming down their Countenances. On Enquiry, I learnt that the chiefs Wife who had accompanied us had Buried a child not long before and these women were come to Mourn and Weep with her on that account they held all their faces together, Mingled their Blood with their Tears, and Cried aloud, Cutting themselves at the Same time with pieces of Flintstone. I was much Shocked at the Sight, the Chief came to me and asked if I was afraid, I answered I was not afraid but I was much grieved to see them Cut themselves in such a manner, that this Custom did not prevail, in any Nation of Europe and was a Very bad one. He replied that the New Zealanders loved their children very much and Could not show it sufficiently without Shedding their Blood, I replied to weep was Very Good but not to Cut themselves. This Barbarous Custom universally prevails among the Natives of this Island.— As soon as we had finished our Breakfast we were presented with a large Hog and a few Bushels of Potatoes and then took our leave of this fine old Chief. Nothing Material occurred during our return and after a tedious Journey by land and Water, we arrived at the Settlement about twelve oclock at Night— Very Weary. The Chiefs and their Servants attended us home and on Monday Morning we paid the Porters who had carried our Baggage and all returned much Satisfied to their respective homes. We were equally satisfyed with the whole of their Conduct towards us, and happy that he object of our Journey, which was that of with Pines Conciliating the goodwill of the rival Chiefs of those Districts and Convincing them that our good wishes were General and not Partial towards them and their Countrymen, which had been accomplished.— Tiami is a Very rich part of the Country and only wants a population to improve its Natural Soil which at the Present is burdened with luxurious weeds with Pines and other timber of Various Kinds. The Chiefs informed us that they had a large Number of people one days Journey further who were Cultivating a rich Soil with Sweet and Common Potatoes, I should Estimate the Extent of their Territory from what I walked over and what they Pointed to us belonging to them at not less than 50 fifty Miles— Novr 7th, 1819 Sunday I Preached administered the Sacrament and Baptised Nine Children belonging to the Settlers born in the Settlement. I trust that the Divine Word and ordinances will Continue in this island of Darkness to the end of time. I have no doubt but the Lord will prepare for himself a people in New Zealand, he never fed any Nation with Manna from heaven but the Israelites and as he has now sent the Manna of his word among these Heathens, we may Safely infer that he will provide Israelites in this Wilderness to feed upon it his promises are sure and known unto him are all his Works from the Beginning— No Permanent Mission could have been Established in New Zealand or in any other Island of the South Seas, had not his ruling providence led the British Nation to Establish a Colony in New South Wales, Through the Medium of the British Nation, he has now sent his Gospel to the Very ends of the earth and the Trumpet of the Jubilee has been sounded from Pole to Pole.— What means has Infinite Wisdom adopted to accomplish the devine purposes, did it please God to Send an army of Pious Christians to prepare his Way in this Wilderness, did he establish a Colony in New South Wales for the advancement of his Glory and the Salvation of the heathen Nations in these Distant parts of the Globe from Men of Character and Principe on the Contrary he takes Men from Dregs of Society who had forfeited their lives to the Laws of their Country he gives them their lives for aperey, and sends them forth to make away for his Servants for them that Should bring glad tidings— that Should Publish peace to the Heathen World, that Should say unto them in the Name of the Lord “Look unto me and be ye saved all the ends of the Earth for I am God and there is None else.” Well may we exclaim with the Apostle “how unsearchable are his Judgments and his Ways past finding out.” I Cannot help thus Combining the Colony in New South Wales in the Grand Chain of Divine providence with all the Missionaries in these Islands as they could not have been Carried on without the Settlement.— Novr 8th, 1819 It was my intention to Sail to day for Port Jackson but having Returned late on Sunday Evening from the Interiour I had many affairs to arrange previous to my Departure for the future Government of the Settlement which occupied me all the day— The Active Weighed anchor and crossed over to the opposite side of the Bay in order that she might be ready to put to Sea the moment that we embarked— Nor 9th this Morning at an early hour I prepared to leave Rangheehoo, the Natives flocked togeather [sic] from various Parts to take their leave or to accompany us on board. Some Wept much and Wished to go with us to Port Jackson others fired their Muskets as a Mark of respect when the Boat left the Shore— it had been determined that Mr Samuel Butler and Mr Wm Halls Son should proceed to New South Wales in the Active the one to instruct Some Native Youths, Sons of Chiefs at Parramatta and the other in order, that he might be educated at Some of the Schools in the Colony. We took leave of our Friends at Rangheehoo with Mutual affection and respect, when I arrived at the Active which lay about Seven Miles off, I found her filled with Natives and Surounded [sic] with Canoes it was Pleasing to see the rival Chiefs from the North Cape to the River Thames, Meet on Board the Active in the Most Friendly Manner as a Common Rndezvous, not armed with their Pattooes and Spears as Formerly but as Men Constuting [sic] One Civil Body they all Claim an interest in the Vessel and therefore under no Restraint in their Visits, their Friendly Meetings will tend much to their Mutual Confidence and friendship the Chiefs Still pressed me to take their Sons with me to port Jackson. As the Wind was against us and I wished to Visit a District up the River Cowa cowa I ordered the Boat, and the Revd Mr Butler accompanied me, when we arrived at the Native Settlement about ten Miles up the River, we found the Chief whom I wished to See was from home, the Natives in the Village Gave us a most Cordial Welcome here we met with some of Mowhees relatives, who when they knew Mr Butler had seen him were much affected, and Mr Butler and the Natives wept together while he gave them an account of Mowhee, They Expressed the Greatest affection for Mr Butler and he was equally affected towards them, he Promised to Visit them again, We Stopped and dined at the Village as there was Plenty of Fine fish and left the Hospitable Natives deeply affected with Joy and Sorrow. When we departed , the rejoiced to see us and Mourned and Wept at the remembrance of Mowhee. We returned to the Active in the evening after the Sun had gone down. The Wind became fair and we Weighed Anchor, the Chiefs still remained on Bord [sic] with their Sons, some of whom I had promised to take but was Compbelled [sic] to refuse others. The Chiefs took leave of their Sons with much firmness and Dignity in the Cabin while on the Deck the Mothers and Sisters of the Boys were Cutting themselves after their Manner and Mingling their Blood with tears, Shungheehoo [sic] the head Chief Parted with his Favourite Son in the Cabin without a tear I afterwards heard him on deck giving Vent to his feelings with the loudest Burst of Weeping— I now ordered the Active to be Searched and all the Natives to be turned into the Canoes, I Promised some of the Chiefs who were very urgant for me to take their Sons to Port Jackson that their Sons should go at a future time by dint of Promises and threats I at lenght [sic] got the Active cleared and Mr Butler and his Coleagues Left us in the Mouth of the Bay about an hour after dark and returned, we were clear of the heads— From my arival at New Zealand to my Departure I had spent about three Months in the Island and regretted much that my time was so limited I wished very anxiously to have Visited the Whycoto, a river to the Southward and Westward of the River Thames. A Number of Chiefs urged me Very much to see this River, they Informed me it was of very Great Lenght [sic] that they were four Months in Going up it, that the people were Very Numerous upon its Banks and that there was no part of New Zealand where there were so Many Inhabitants, This River empties itself into the Sea on the West side of the Island and it is there that all the fine Matts are Made. The Natives also mentioned five rivers of great extent which run into another at a Great distance from the Sea. Whether these rivers are navigable for Ships or not remains to be accertained [sic], but that the Population is Very Great in this Part of the Island there can be no doubt.— In the Journal which I now Submit to you my object has been “to relate Simple facts as they occured [sic] and to Communicate as much information relative to these interesting people as my limited time and the Various other objects that Called for my attention would allow— When I went in the Different District[s] and Wished to Note any thing down that appeared to me Worthy of Notice, I had to steal away away into the Thickets and Conceal myself as well as I could from the Eyes of the Natives while I minuted down any Circumstance or Conversation that tended to throw any light on their Customs, Manners or Religion, but it was seldom that I Could get away unobserved and on that account was oblidged often to write in the Midst of a crowd what I wished to record— You will therefore I am sure Sir make due allowance for any Tautology or want of arrangement that you may meet with in these Sheets, as these observations wee not Studied, but originated from daily occurances. Should they be the means of Softening the prejudices of the Civilized World against the New Zealanders and of inducing the Friends of the Heathen to Support the Societys exertions and to pray for the Blessing of the Lord on his labours my Wishes will then be fully Satisfied I am Convinced that the Wants of these Poor Heathens have only to be made known to the Christian World and then they will be delivered. That Country which is now only an uncultivated Wilderness will then Stand thick with Corn and the Voice of Joy and Gladness will then be heard in these dreary Regions of Darkness Superstition Cruelty and Sin— Signed Saml Marsden Particulars of my third visit to New Zealand 1820. In the beginning of the year 1820 His Majesty’s Ship “Dromedary” commanded by Captain Skinner, arrived in Sydney Cove with Male prisoners: and Sir Byam Martin, comptroller of the Navy, having instructed the Master, that this ship, after landing her prisoners, and being prepared for Sea, should proceed to New Zealand for Spars.— At the same time, it was stated, that the “Coromandel” was on her passage out, and that, her commander had received similar instructions.— It was intimated also, that I should be requested to accompany the “Dromedary” in order to promote the object of her voyage to these Islands.— I gladly availed myself of this favourable opportunity to renew my intercourse with the settlements, and to use the influence I had obtained among the Natives, in preventing disputes and misunderstandings between them and the Europeans of the King’s ships; being fully aware, that it was of the utmost importance, for the future prosperity of the Mission, and the general happiness of the islanders, to maintain a good understanding between the Natives, the Soldiers and the Ships’ companies.— We proceeded to the Bay of Islands (without meeting any thing worthy of note) having, as far as circumstances would permit, made arrangements with the chiefs of Whangaroa to obtain a cargo of spars for the “Dromedary”, she sailed for the harbour of that place, to receive her load.— The “Coromandel”, Captain Downie commander, arrived at the Bay of Islands (soon after the Dromedary had left that place) with precisely the same instructions (as before hinted) namely “to take in spars”, for which purpose, it was necessary she should proceed to the River Thames— In order to perform the same service for the Coromandel, as I had endeavoured to do for the other ship (above stated) I embarked on board of her (7th June 1820) for the River Thames, accompanied by Tooi, a chief of the Bay of Islands, and Timmorangha, a Chief of Tiami. On the evening of the 12th [in pencil - June] we anchored under Cape Colville: and after spending one week, in forwarding the object of the voyage, I passed three weeks more in visiting the Bays and Creeks on the eastern side of the Thames.— Here I met with a principal chief named Tippoohee, who was much rejoiced to see me.— I told him the object of my voyage to the Thames— that I had come in a large ship belonging to “King George” for spars and wished to know, if he could inform me, where they were to be met with; and by what means they could be conveyed to the Ships:— that the ship’s boat was coming up the river, to see if any could be found. He said there was a great quantity of Spars, growing upon his land, which we might have, if they would answer, and that he would go up the river with us, & shew them.— He told me he was in great trouble, that the Chiefs on the west side of the Thames, who are distinguished by the name of “Howpha’s Tribe” had lately made war upon him,— killed a number of his people, amongst whom was his brother, and that he expected they would renew their attacks upon him in a short time; that most of his Hogs had been killed, his potatoes destroyed, and himself and people reduced to great want.— I expressed my concern for his calamities, and felt very much distressed for him and his people— and promised that I would see the chiefs on the west side, and use my influence with them, to bring about a reconciliation. He observed, they were too powerful for him, as their friends, at the Bay of islands, furnished them with fire arms and ammunition, so that he was unable to meet them, and that he believed it was their determination to dispossess him of his land, and to drive him away altogether, and he thought nothing short of this would satisfy them! While we were conversing upon these subjects, a Mr Anderson arrived with the Launch boat, when Tippoohee and I got into her, and we proceeded up to the next village, which belongs to another chief “Towretta”— Mr Anderson anchored the Launch opposite this village, and we all went on shore for the night. Towretta, I had also known before, and he gave us a very cordial reception.— These are the two principal chiefs on the fresh water river, both of them very tall, fine, handsome men. [In pencil - June 17th] The following morning we proceeded up the River in the Launch, with a fair wind and tide.— The two chiefs accompanied us, and about 50 of their people in canoes.— Mr Hume, the Surgeon of the Coromandel, the carpenter and the captain’s clerk, were also of the party. We had a very fine day, and arrived in the evening at a Settlement called “Kowpah”, situated at the junction of two fresh water rivers whose united streams form the Thames. On a point of high land where the two streams meet, and by which it is surrounded, stands the Hippah of the Head Chief or Arekee (as the Natives call him). The Hippah was very full of people, who welcomed us on shore with loud acclamations and conducted us to the Arekee, who was seated in the midst of his family.— He was an old man apparently not far from 70 years of age, well made, and of great muscular Strength.— His Mother was still alive with three generations by her. The Natives’ houses here were much larger and better built than any I had seen in New Zealand— The Arekee appropriated one for us which afforded Lodging to us, and the 50 Natives, who had attended the Launch up the river. The 18th being the Sabbath, we rested in the Hippah and I spent part of it, in conversing with the Natives upon the works of creation and the institution of the Christian Sabbath “Timmorangha” acting as my interpreter, on all occasions, when I could not make myself be understood.— This settlement would be an eligible situation for a Missionary Station at some future period, should God be graciously pleased to visit the people of this dreary and benighted land, with his Salvation. On the following morning Mr Anderson went to examine the Spars in the neighbourhood and I got a canoe, with some Natives, and proceeded up the left River; the land on its banks was very rich, and here & there adorned with lofty pines— some small farms were cultivated for Potatoes, upon which, the poor slaves were at work.— The tide runs a few miles up this river; & when we had proceeded about ten or twelve miles, in which space the water was close confined by thick wood on high banks, it opened into a plain, and became shallow— & as night was coming on I returned to the Hippah— On my arrival, which was just at dark, I found the Launch had returned also and I immediately hired another canoe and proceeded down the river and in about two hours found her at anchor and the officers and crew in their Tents on shore— here, I landed and joined them for the night.— [In pencil - June 20] The next day we proceeded down the river and in the evening, after dark, we again anchored opposite Towretta’s village, where we went on shore and remained till day light when we returned to the Coromandel after ten days absence.— [In pencil - June 21] On and near the banks of the river there are spars of all dimensions, with a convenient carriage way; but the quality of the timber is not considered good enough for Masts, especially a species of the Cyprus which composes the principal Forests here, and is called, by the Natives “Kikatea”. It is a light wood; some of it white, and other parts of a red tinge, and it is more fit for planks than for masts. Many of the trees are from eighty to one hundred feet, without a branch, and from two to six feet in diameter, and some much more.— I believe it is Captain Downie’s intention to carry home a few of them as specimens.— The timber already examined, not being approved of, it became necessary to look else where for better sorts.— Towretta and the Arokee informed us that some fine timber called by the Natives “Kowree” grew on the east side of the salt water river. Mr Anderson was therefore sent, in the Launch, to examine the woods in those parts: and on the following day [in pencil - June 22] Captain Downie weighed and followed the Launch in hopes of finding a more commodious and secure harbour for the ship— in this he succeeded to his wishes, having found a most excellent harbour, about 16 miles from our first anchorage, in the spot where Captain Cook’s ship lay, which is behind two small Islands on the east side of the “Thames”.— This harbour is perfectly safe for ships of any burden, being completely sheltered from the Sea.— When Mr Anderson & the ship’s carpenter (who had accompanied him) returned they reported that they had met with some spars which would answer for Masts.— We were all rejoiced in this information, and on the following day [in pencil - June 23] arrangements were made with the Natives and part of the ship’s company for cutting some of them down, and preparing them for shipment.— As Captain Downie had now determined to take what spars he could procure from the neighbouring woods; and as the Natives had come on the most friendly terms with the Europeans: I felt my time to be, in a great measure, at my own disposal; and I spent it chiefly among the Natives of the different Bays, in examining the creeks, woods, and natural productions, for about three weeks.— At this time, I told Towretta that I wished to visit Wyekotto, a river in the interior where the population is very great.— He dispatched a messenger to inform some of the chiefs of my intention; and a number of them came to conduct me to their settlement.— At this time, the weather was very stormy; and a deal of heavy rain fell; I was, however, determined, if possible, to visit Wyekotto. The rout to this settlement being on the west side of the Thames; it was not practicable to cross it in a canoe, owing to the boisterous state of the weather, the river being here about 15 miles over. Mr Anderson had been on a cruise for about ten days, on the east and west shores of the Thames, looking for spars. On his return, he reported there were some that would answer for Masts on the east shore, about 17 miles from where the Coromandel lay, in a wood belonging to Tippoohee, who would assist to get them down to the river. This induced Captain Downie to send a Midshipman, and some of the ship’s company to cut down, and prepare this timber; & the 12th of July was the day appointed to proceed on this duty. As Mr Anderson intended (after landing the party with their provisions and tools &c) to proceed again to the west side of the river, I determined to take a passage in the Launch across the water, and so get on to Wyekotta as the people from that settlement has been waiting some time to conduct me thence.— At 4 A.M. (on the morning of the 12th) [in pencil - July 12] I arose to prepare for my Journey.— The wind had blown hard, during the night, attended with heavy rain, and the morning was on the whole, very threatening. The Launch was, however, got ready, and at day light we sailed from the Coromandel, with a fair wind, and by 12 noon, we arrived at the place where the spars grew.— A number of the Natives were on the Beach ready to receive us, as they knew of our coming, among them were several from Wyekotto. Immediately on our arrival, all hands were busily employed in erecting two Huts, one for the officers in charge of the party, and other for the men.— Before evening one Hut was completed, and two tents (which had been brought with us, were pitched, in one of which I took up my lodgings for the night. The whole day had been unpleasant, attended with Thunder and rain, which continued during the night, and beat through the tent, which made it very cold and wet— I laid down in my clothes, but, had little rest.— The following day [in pencil - July 13] we were visited by a chief from Towrangha attended by his son and daughter.— The old man was much astonished at the sight of Europeans, as he had never seen white people before, I paid him some attention, and made him a small present which he thankfully received, and in the evening he returned.— A Chief also arrived from Wyekottoo, with a fine hog to sell; he offered to Mr Anderson for an axe.— Mr Anderson had no axe to spare, but he had a small Tomahawk which he offered him for it; and which he refused, observing, that he could not cut down the large trees on his farm with so small a tool, and requested Timmorangha to speak to me, that I might give him an axe— Tmmorangha told me his wishes; and I informed him that I had no use for the hog, and therefore did not wish to purchase it.— he, poor man, seemed much distressed— said he had come a long way with the Hog, and felt great pain at his heart for the want of an axe; which I relieved by giving him one— and the hog was given to the work people.— [in pencil - July] (14th) Last night was extremely cold and wet, the rain fell in torrents, and the morning threatened bad weather.— The Natives, who had come as my guides from Wyekotto, informed me that I could not return with them; because I should not be able to pass the rivers and creeks— they would be too deep for me to ford.— This was a great disappointment to both parties, as I had long had a wish to visit that part of the country.— I therefore took my leave of them, and they returned.— I next enquired if it was possible for me to go to “Kiperro”, a settlement on the west side of New Zealand, which I had often heard mentioned.— The Natives informed me I might, that there were no rivers in my way to prevent me.— I therefore changed my intention, and determined to visit Kiperro, and to take a passage in the Launch with Mr Anderson to the west side of the Thames; where he intended to proceed, as soon as he had settled all his arrangements with the workmen.— [in pencil - July] 15th Stormy weather, and heavy rain continued during the whole of the night— in the morning the sea was very rough with a strong wind from the western shore, which would prevent the Launch from crossing the river that day. Mr Anderson then determined to return to the Coromandel, if possible;— I had sent my baggage on board, with an intention to accompany him; but before I could get on board, the surf broke so high upon the Beach, that I could not reach the small boat without wading through the breakers, as she could not approach near the shore, and, as there was no prospect that the Launch could possibly reach the ship that night: I thought it more prudent to remain on shore, than to lie exposed to the wind and rain in an open boat, all night; and in my wet clothes.— I therefore requested Mr Anderson to put my Luggage in the small boat, and the Natives waded through the surf and brought it on shore again: and I took up my lodgings with Mr Emery (who had charge of the workmen) in one of the newly built Huts, thro’ which both wind and rain penetrated.— Thus, my prospect of visiting either Wyekotto or Kiperro, was, for the present at an end. I was aware that the Launch would not return again to Mr Emery in less than a week and there fore ventured to take a trip to Towrangha (by the head of the Thames in order to gain correct information with respect to the Route I should take, I examined several Natives among whom was the chief Tippoohee, who informed me that by going up to Rurpot a settlement already mentioned where the Arekee resides, I could get across the country to Towrangha as soon as the weather mitigated.— [in pencil - July] 10th — Last night was very stormy, I had little rest, from the open state of the Hut, being extremely cold— In the morning a Native informed me, that the Launch had not been able to get down the river, and was laying at anchor, round a point, not far from us. Tho’ my birth had been bad, it was much better than what I could have had, on board the Launch, which was some little consolation, to think, I might have been worse— The wind and rain still continued: and, as it was the Sabbath, I explained to the Natives the institution of this sacred day, with the assistance of Timmorangha, as my Interpreter when I had occasion for him. He told them that many of their public calamities (Such as Wars and famine, from both of which they greatly suffer) were owing to their Ignorance, and neglect of this day; and that he had learned from the white people that there was but one God, and that the God of the Europeans was also the God of the New Zealanders: which caused them to ask many questions about our God.— After I had finished my conversation with the Natives; I explained the Commandments of God to the sailors, for about an hour.— This class of our fellow subjects are exceedingly to be pitied, both Officers and Men, as far as concerns their religious edification. The want of the sacred ordinances of Religion and the means of duly administering them to these People is a great calamity.— Wherever the Sabbath is neglected and forgotten. There, God is neglected and forgotten also.— These men fight our Battles, defend our country, expose themselves to every hardship, and support our Church and State against all foreign enemies, yet no adequate provision is made, to administer to them the Bread of life; but they are left to perish for lack of knowledge. I have felt much pain in reflecting upon their state while I have been in this service.— [in pencil - July] 17th We have had another stormy night, but towards morning the weather began to moderate; and I determined to set off on my route to Towrangha. Timmorangha and his nephew agreed to accompany me; but, there was no canoe (at the place we were in) sufficiently large to venture up the Thames, during the then turbulant state of the water, produced by the preceding Storms.— The Natives informed me I could get a large canoe, at a village about two miles up the river.— After dinner I engaged two Natives to carry my Luggage to the aforesaid village, where we arrived about two oclock, and were kindly received by the Natives. I informed the Chief where I was going and requested him to furnish me with a good canoe and crew to take us up to Kowpah— a distance we estimated at more than fifty miles. He told me I should have one, and ordered a Canoe to be got ready and manned immediately. A subordinate Chief offered to go with me, and to take his servant, to assist in carrying my Luggage, for an axe, which I readily consented to give him— We then embarked, but were soon compelled to return to shore again, from the violence of the wind and waves, as the Natives were apprehensive the Canoe would be upset. They recommended me to walk to the next Village, where the river would be much narrower and consequently less sea, and I could there procure a Canoe.— We therefore relanded and set off for the next village where we arrived a little after dark.— The Natives received us kindly, made us a large fire, and gave some provisions to my companions: they accommodated me with a good Hut.— We spent the evening in useful conversation; and then lay down to rest for the night. After committing myself and associates to the care of Him, who numbereth the hairs of our heads I felt myself as secure, as if I had been resting in the bosom of my family. [in pencil - July] 18th In the morning the stormy weather returned with great violence— There was no venturing on the river in a Canoe, from this village; and our only alternative, was to walk up the banks of the river, till it became narrower and shut in by the land on both sides.— With this view we left this village, and past through four more villages upon the river’s bank, where we stopt to breakfast.— The Chief’s wife, at the latter village, was very attentive, she made her little Hut as comfortable as she could— laid down a new mat for me to sit upon: and by every little act of kindness, shewed her anxiety to please.— During our stay here, the rain fell very heavy, and the wind blew a gale. In about an hour the storm moderated, and we proceeded, and past three other villages when we arrived at the Hippah of the head Chief Tippoohee.— This Hippah is situated at the mouth of the fresh water river, on a beautiful eminence which commands the river Thames, both above and below.— The prospect is very extensive: and there is a large quantity of good land around the Hippah well adapted for the growth of grain.— A creek of salt water, about one hundred yards wide, runs from the main river, round to the rear of the Hippah till it meets a fresh water stream.— The creek was navigable for small craft, where I crost it.— A Battle had been fought upon its banks a few months before, a chief was shot. They shewed me the spot where he had stood, and the bush behind which his enemy had lain concealed, when he was shot.— When we arrived at the Hippah, it was too late to proceed up the Thames; I therefore (after taking some refreshment, got a Canoe in the evening, and went up the fresh water stream which flows down, between some high hills from the interior. A large body of water comes down this creek occasionally.— The land upon its banks is exceedingly rich, and could easily be cultivated by the plough.— In the valley thro’ which it runs, I met a number of Natives returning from their work, with whom I walked back to the Hippah. Tippoohee’s brother and several other chiefs were in the Hippah, and I spent the evening with them, in conversing on the various consequences of War, the advantages of peace, civil Government, Agriculture, and commerce. Tippoohee was not there— His brother appeared to be a mild sensible man, and he expressed his disapprobation of the conduct of many chiefs who were always fighting and thereby brought great distress upon the Inhabitants. There tribe had been attached, the year before, by the people at the Bay of Islands, and the tribes on the west side, from whom they had suffered much, and expected to be again attacked by the latter. I told him, I would, on my return, see the chiefs on the west side, and endeavour to make peace between them.— Timmorangha informed me that this chief disliked war, and never engaged in it.— He presented me with some fine Mats, for which, I gave him some edge tools. —I was accommodated with a large Hut for the night: and, on retiring to rest, I informed him I should want a good Canoe in the morning which he promised I should have.— This Hippah has been a very strong place, both by Art and Nature. It is guarded by deep recesses and a high fence of split timber.— In their former mode of warfare it must have bid defiance to any force which might be brought against it: but it cannot now afford security against an enemy armed with Muskets.— They shewed me where the musket balls had penetrated their buildings, observing that it was impossible for men, armed with spears only, to contend against the power of fire arms.— Should the British Government ever form a settlement at the river Thames; the ground on which this Hippah stands is, in my opinion, the most eligible for the purpose, that I have yet seen.— It possesses many important local advantages; & could easily be fortified, and made impregnable— It commands the entrance into the fresh water river;— is surrounded by a tract of fine land for cultivation, and convenient to timber, for building. Tho’ ships of burden cannot be brought close up to the place, it is yet more convenient to the anchorage ground, where they may ride in perfect safety, than any other situation: and small vessels, under 150 tons, may come up the river, and anchor opposite to the settlement.— [in pencil - July] 19th This morning we rose very early, and prepared for our journey, having some distance to walk before we could be accommodated with a good canoe— We past two villages, and at the third we embarked.— While the men were launching the canoe and getting all ready, the inhabitants of the village assembled round us: among whom was a very aged sage priest, who entered into close conversation with my friend Timmorangha for some time, the latter was all attention and at length became much agitated.— I asked him what was the matter, he said, the Priest had told him he had seen his Ghost in the night, and had also had an interview with Attua who had said that if Timmorangha accompanied me to Towrangha, he would die in four days; because he had, when last there, killed two Chiefs; and the God of Towrangha would now kill him if he went: the priest concluded by recommending him to return. Timmorangha then told me of his war expedition against Towrangha, and that he was returning from that expedition the morning on which Mr Kendall sailed for England, and that the prisoners of war, and the chiefs’ heads I had seen at Rangheehoo, that morning, were all brought from Towrangha. In consequence of this information, I conceived there mght be some danger to Timmorangha; if he accompanied me, the people there might take advantage of him and cut him off. I was therefore induced to ask him, if he was afraid that the people at Towrangha would kill and eat him, if he went with me. He replied, that he was not afraid of the people— they would not take advantage of him: but he was much afraid, from what the priest had said, that their God would kill him.— I observed that if he was only afraid of their God, and not of being killed and eaten by the inhabitants, I would take care that their god should not injure him, because the God that would be with us, was the true God, and He would take care of us both. Upon this assurance, Timmorangha said he would venture.— Tho’ his mind was considerably enlightened, and he had seen the absurdity of many superstitious customs practised by his countrymen— I frequently observed that his feelings were influenced less or more by his former notions of such things whenever any serious cause called it forth.— When I have reasoned with him, on the foolishness, and groundlessness of his fears, in believing that the Attua can do him, or his friends, this or that injury; he would reply “it was very well for me to talk in that way, whose God was good— over whom the Attua of New Zealand had no power: but, he and his countrymen were quite differently situated: their God was always angry and in his anger would cut their bowels out.” After Timmorangha had got a little the better of his fears, we embarked for Towrangha with a strong tide in our favour. The men pulled hard all the way, and we went up the river very pleasantly, and did not stop till the evening, when we went on shore for a short time, kindled a fire on the bank and dressed a basket of potatoes according to their custom— We had no other means of cooking any thing, my Kettle having been, by mistake, left in the Launch—I had a small tin pot only to serve all purposes. As soon as we had taken some refreshments, we proceeded up the river, till nearly day light when we found ourselves opposite a small village. The night had been dark and cold, with some rain— Some of the men went therefore on shore to call up the inhabitants of the village— who kindled a fire, on our landing, and accommodated us with a Hut. I supposed that I was then on the banks of the river— 20th— When the day broke, I was astonished to find myself on the banks of a creek upon which stood two small villages—The Chief of the place was a very fine youth about sixteen years old— His name was “Awaugh”,— his father, he informed me, was killed in Battle. The land around appeared to be a very fine description of soil: and the slaves were then preparing it for planting. I informed Awaugh where I was going, and he said he would go with me.— He presented us with plenty of fine potatoes and a good hog.— I saw his father’s Hippah— which was not then inhabited; it had been a large strong place.— I observed several sepulchres within it, some of them are raised above ground, painted, carved, and ornamented with feathers. We breakfasted at this village; killed our hog and roasted him whole for our journey. The Inhabitants were much gratified with our visit, and I made them all small presents of fish-hooks &c.— The chief woman of the village had a little house about a yard square, neatly built, painted, and ornamented with feathers in which she deposited the sacred Food for her God; it stood on a post close to her Hut. We here met a Chief from Towrangha named “Towarroro”. I inquired of him how long we should be in walking to Towrangha and he answered “two days” and that he would attend us.— After breakfast we set off an [sic] about an hour reached the banks of one of the main branches of the Thames, called “O Emananee” above Kowpah. About four miles up this river stands an Hippah upon a very high, stony Hill called “Tipporari”— It commands a very extensive prospect of the Thames, some immense Forests, and Plains, as well as of the Mountains in the rear. It had formerly been a strong place, and was then inhabited. We crossed the river OEmanonee at a ford at the foot of the hill on which Tipparari stands. The ford was breast high, and the stream rapid: four New Zealanders carried me over on their shoulders in safety— they are so accustomed to the water that rivers and swamps present nothing difficult to them, in their long journeys.— I had fourteen Natives (including Chiefs and their servants) with me, so that I was under no apprehensions of meeting impediments, which, with their assistance, I could not overcome. At this point, the country around is very hilly, and covered with timber— some of the trees are exceeding lofty and fine. the woods extend to the right and left of the pathway, further than the eye can reach. OEmanonee runs through a deep chasm in a mountain, at the foot of some very high conical rocks, on the right; and afterwards runs on to the left, towards the coast.— We had to ford this river three times, and our path lay thro the wood directly across the summit of the hill. The wood may be about three miles wide at the place we passed thro’ it— but, of its length, I could form no opinion; as I could see no end to it, even after I had got upon the high clear land, on the opposite side; from which (as the country in rear of the wood is all open) the Hills that encompass Towrangha are clearly to be seen. They appeared to be about sixteen miles distant, situated on the skirts of an intervening plain, which is pretty level,— covered with fern, and completely clear of timber.— In this plain there are a number of natural Springs of water, by the foot of the hills which overlook Towrangha, all sending their tributary streams to the OEmanonee— this river being formed and supplied by the union of these waters. The Natives informed me, that the Spars in the immense wood, opposite to the plain leading to Towrangha, might be floated down the OEmanonee to the Thames:— but, as I had no opportunity of ascertaining the fact; I can say nothing on the subject.— The timber is good, if it can be conveniently procured, should it ever be wanted. The day was far spent, when we reached the plain. We walked on till the sun was nearly set, when we stopt, and prepared for the night.— The servants who had the provisions to carry, were very tired. There were no Huts on the plain, nor any inhabitants: and we were therefore compelled to take up our lodging in the open air. I was very weary having had no rest the preceding night, and having come a long day’s journey, so that I felt that rest would be very acceptable even on a heap of fern, or on any thing else— The peculiar scene, that surrounded me, furnished the mind with new matter for contemplation on the works and ways of God; the mystery of his providence, and the still greater Mystery of his grace, were all unsearchable to me.— I had come from a distant country and was then at the ends of the earth, a solitary individual, resting on an extensive wild, upon which no civilized foot had, ever before, trodden. My companions were poor Savages, who [in pencil - 1820] nevertheless vied with each other in their attention to me— I could not but feel attached to them— what would I have given to have had the Book of life opened, which was yet a sealed book, to them,— to have shewn them that God who made them, and to have led them to Calvary’s mount, that they might see the Redeemer who had shed his precious blood for the redemption of the world, and was there set up as an Ensign for the Nations! But it was not in my power to take the veil from their hearts.— I could only pray for them, and entreat the Father of Mercies to visit them with his Salvation. I felt very grateful that a divine Revelation had been granted to me; that I knew the Son of God had come; and believed, that He had made a full and sufficient sacrifice or Atonement for the sins of a guilty world! With compassionate feelings for my companions, under a grateful sense of my own mercies, I lay down to rest, free from all fear of danger! [in pencil - July] 21st We rose, this morning, at the dawn of day and immediately prepared for our journey. I felt much refreshed from the comfortable rest I had enjoyed.— We walked for two hours, and then sat down, made a fire, and cooked our breakfast— the day was favourable, and, our walk over the plain, pleasant; as the road was tolerably good, except where a few small swamps, produced by the Springs, intervened.— The land in this plain is, for the most part, fit for cultivation, and might easily be wrought by the plough. After we had walked a few miles, we observed five young women coming on towards us, who became alarmed, and turned back, on seeing us,— one of our party ran after, and overtook them, when they stopt till we all came up, and they then informed us that “Aneenee”, one of the head chiefs, was gone on a war expedition to the southward, but, that his wife was at home, and “Aneenee” (a chief with whom Timmorangha had lately been at war.} After answering our inquiries, they started off before us, to inform the people of Towrangha of our coming. When we reached the high hills that overlook Towrangha (which lies about a mile distant between them) I sat down on the summit f one of the highest, to take a view of the Ocean, the islands in sight, and the main land around.— The prospect from this height is truly grand. — I observed one of the islands (distant 15 leagues from the main) sending up immense columns of smoke. I desired Timmorangha to give me some information respecting the islands in sight, the hills on the coast, and in the interior, as far as he knew: He satisfied me on these points, and then gave me an account of his last visit to Towrangha, as follows. “That the last time he came to Towrangha he was on a war expedition, which originated in the following circumstances: Some years before, a niece of his had been taken from “Bream-head” by a Brig from Port Jackson, and afterwards sold to a Chief of Towrangha named “Shewkoree” (who still resides there) and she became his slave. Shewkoree and another chief, named Awarree had some difference when this young woman was killed by A-warree or by some of his tribe, who roasted, and ate her body. Sometime afterwards Timmorangha got information of his Niece’s cruel fate, and felt himself bound to revenge her murder, (in justice to his departed relative and for the honour of his tribe) as soon as he could put himself in a condition to demand satisfaction of “Awarree”. [in pencil - 1820 July 21] About sixteen years elapsed before he thought himself strong enough to attack this Chief. He had also a sister, taken by the same vessel from the Bay of Islands, who was used in a similar manner at a place further to the southward, whose death he had revenged — before that of his niece.— (I mentioned the taking of the women in a former statement.) It was not till January (in the ear I now write of) he mustered a force of 600 men— vizt 200 of his own tribe, 200 from Bay of Islands, and the other 200 from Bream-head ( the last 400 were auxiliaries)— he proceeded, with this force, to Towrangha, and landed on an Island, at the mouth of the Bay. A-warree came out in his Canoe to know what had brought him to Towrangha— Timmorangha replied that, Awarree had killed, roasted and eaten his Niece, and he had come to demand satisfaction for that offence, and wished to know what he was disposed to offer on that account. A-warree said “If that be the object of your expedition, the only satisfaction I will give, will be, to kill, roast, and eat you also.” This gross insult, roused the angry feelings of Timmorangha who instantly appealed to arms, for the settlement of the dispute.— A-warree stated “he was ready and would fight him that day— Timmorangha declined engaging that day, but was most willing to meet him on the day following, to which, the other agreed.— The ground on which they were to meet was settled on;— (it was a level spot opposite to where Captain Cook anchored, as pointed out to me, by Timmorangha)— The Parties met, at the time and place appointed: and, when they had both drawn up their forces respectively:— Timmorangha directed his men not to fire their muskets till he gave the word of command— He had 35 muskets while Awarree depended solely on spears and patooes. Awarree made the first onset with a shower of spears, in which Timmorangha had one of his officers wounded; he then ordered his men to fire and twenty of Awarree’s men dropt dead at the first round; among whom were two chiefs “Newkopanga”, Awarree’s father, and “Koponer”. On the fall of these chiefs, Awarree’s men got into disorder, and ran off the field of Battle. Timmorangha commanded his men to halt and not pursue the flying enemy: saying he was satisfied with the sacrifice made by the death of the two chiefs, and had no wish to shed more blood. His allies were, however, displeased with his lenity: and the chiefs called a council of war, which passed a censure on Timmorangha’s conduct, for not following up the advantae he had gained.— They contended that, if the death of the two chiefs was satisfaction enough, to Timmorangha for the murder of his niece; yet, the gross and unprovoked insult, offered in the most insolent manner by Awaree to Timmorangha, at their first interview,— remained unavenged. And as it was an insult, which no chief ought to endure from another, they recommended to renew the attack. Timmorangha wished first to know how Awaree was disposed who, after the death of his father, might readily come to terms of peace. For this purpose, he left the camp, to gain information of Awaree, who had fled with his men.— Timmorangha fell in with Awarree’s wife, his children, and some of his friends, to the number of thirty in all, and brought them into his camp, under an assurance of personal safety.— He enquired where their Potatoe store houses were— from which (after they were pointed out by Awarree’s wife) he and his men took a supply. He then learned from Awarree’s wife and friends that, Awarree was, by no means inclined for Peace: and, while he and the chiefs of his party were in consultation, next day, it was discovered hat Awarree had rallied his forces, and was actually coming down against them— They flew to arms, made an attack and in a very short time, (by the aid of their muskets) numbers of the enemy were slain— the whole thrown into confusion, routed, and pursued till many were driven into the sea, and perished there.— Between three and four hundred were left dead on the field and about two hundred and sixty taken prisoners of war—— of the latter, two hundred fell to the share of the Chiefs, at the Bay of Islands. (part of them we saw landed at Rangheehoo on 2d March) and the other sixty, to the Chiefs of Bream Head. A-warree was now completely conquered, he fled to the woods with the few men he had left— Timmorangha went in search of him, and when he, at length, discovered his retreat— asked him, if he was now willing to submit, reminding him, at the same time, of the insolent language he had used at their first meeting. Awarree acknowledged he was conquered, and said, he had no Idea that muskets would have produced such effects— and had, till now, dispised them as instruments of war— but, experience convinced him of their efficacy and power, and he therefore submitted. He enquired if Timmorangha could give him any information respecting his wife and children. The other told him they were all safe in the camp and would be delivered over to himself, if he would accompany him for that purpose.— Awarree expressed a grateful sense of Timmorangha’s kindness in sparing their lives: and promptly attended him to the Camp of the Allies— and received them there, in safety, as Timmorangha had promised.— He then observed, that he was much distressed for the death of his father, and solicited some compensation for his great loss.— Timmorangha gave him a Musket, and the other Chiefs made him also some presents which satisfied him— and he returned home with his wife, children and several friends, who had all been preserved under Timmorangha’s word of honour.— The conquerors remained three days on the field of battle, feeding upon the slain: and then sailed with their prisoners of war (taking Awarree’s Canoes also) to the Bay of Islands.— This fleet, of canoes, got to the Bay three days after the “Dromedary” arrived in New Zealand. When I had noted down the foregoing statement, from Timmorangha,— he asked me if I intended to send it to England— I replied in the affirmative.— He said he was afraid, that when these things were publicly [known] in Europe, and he should afterwards go on board an English ship, they would put him to death. I assured him that the custom of eating human flesh was condemned by all nations, and, New Zealanders were dreaded by all Europeans on that account— but, they would not kill him, merely because the habits of his country were bad. (I beg to observe here that I noted these particulars while we sat on the Hill near which the Battle was fought: and on our return to the “Coromandel” I reviewed my notes with Timmorangha by my side in order to have the facts repeated from his own mouth and more correctly set down.)— When we had finished this interesting conversation on the hill, we walked down to the Settlement, and first visited the residence of the Head Chief, “A-nee-nee”, whose wife gave us a cordial reception, and appropriated one of the best Huts for our accommodation, as also a new mat for me to lie on &c. Provisions in abundance for our whole party were immediately got ready; and we spent the evening very pleasantly.— Most of the inhabitants came to see us, composed chiefly of women and children; as a number of the men, had gone to war.— I arranged the children in a row, and gave each of them a fish-hook, which they considered a great present.— I also made Mrs A-nee-nee a present of some edge tools, for her husband’s use when he returned from the war.— As far as I could learn, no ships had been at Towrangha since Captain Cook was there: and I saw an old Chief who remembered seeing that great Navigator.— The people are in great want of tools, of every kind; as no Europeans visit the settlement; though, from the quantity of Potatoes and Pork we saw, ships might easily be supplied with provisions in exchange for the articles required.— We enquired after A-warree, and Mrs A-nee-nee informed us he had gone to war, but, that his brother “Awerree” was at home. These two were the opponents of my friend Timmorangha who had not seen any of them, since the day of battle; and he now urged me to see Awerree in order to make a final reconciliation between them— I promised to do so, in the morning which quieted his mind.— I asked Timmorangha if he was not really afraid that Awerree would take advantage of him, now, that he was alone:— he said— No! but he wished for an opportunity to talk over their past differences and thought if I spoke to that chief, a reconciliation might easily be effected.— 22d— Early in the morning we had a number of visitors— Awerree came in full dress, with a party of his friends,— they sat down in a row, according to their rank; but, they were all strangers to me.— Timmorangha whispered that Awerree had arrived, and pointed him out.— He appeared to be a very stout, well made man; dressed in the costume of his country,— his hair neatly tied up, and in his hand, he held a Patoo (about six feet long)— made of the jawbone of a whale. Timmorangha requested me to take his arm, and walk up with him to Awerree’s seat so as to introduce the subject of his wishes in a convenient manner.— I complied with this request, and having stated to Awerree, that it was my particular desire, as well as that of Timmorangha, to have a proper understanding and a mutual friendship, for the future, established between them; and hoped to find him equally inclined to a reconciliation.— He said he was very willing to meet Timmorangha, on terms of peace.— They then publickly, discussed the subject, and finally settled, or agreed, that Awerree, should send a person of rank to reside with Timmorangha: and that the latter should also send a man of similar rank to live with Awerree.— A speech from Awerree followed, in which he informed the assembly, that there existed no more differences between the two tribes, and that they were to consider each other as mutual friends, in future.— The two chiefs then sat down together as allies, and friends.— Awerree presented me with his Patoopattoo (which I sent by Captain Downie of the ship Coromandel, to the Museum of the Church Missionary Society)— I invited Awerree to see the Coromandel, and made him a present of some necessary tools.— Timmorangha expressed himself much gratified with the observations Awerree had made in his speech to the people; and they both appeared very happy. Awerree excused himself from their accompanying us to the ship; as his wife was near her confinement, and he was unwilling to be absent lest any thing should happen but, that he would afterwards go to the Thames and see the Coromandel, and, in two or three moons, he intended to visit Timmorangha.— I told him that, as they were so much in want of axes, hoes &c, if he would set his people to making mats, and, when made, send them to Timmorangha, who would forward them to me; I would send them tools in exchange. They all highly approved of this proposal, and Timmorangha promised to act as their agent at the Bay of Islands.— I wished to remain with these friendly people two days, but, as the weather appeared before mid-day, to threaten rain, I was apprehensive that, if much fell, we would not be able to ford the river O Emanonee; and I therefore intimated my intention to return without delay— They urged me much to remain a few days but admitted that we could not ford the river, if there was a fall of rain; for which reason, they yielded to my wishes.— We were now furnished with more provisions, by these kind people, than we could either carry or consume, on our journey:— and Mrs Anee-nee, in consequence, sent two slaves to assist in carrying what our servants could not take. On our departure, the people accompanied us up the Hill, with songs and dances.— Here we met a chief and his wife belonging to Tipporari (the Hippah before mentioned) who accompanied us onward.— Before dark we reached that part of the plain, on which we had lodged, and having made a sort of shade of brush wood, to shelter us from the rain (which now began to fall), we remained here all night.— 23rd— As soon as the day returned we prepared again for our journey.—I mist the chief’s wife of Tippovari and her servant woman— on enquiry I found they had gone off very early in order to prepare dinner at their Hippah; the chief having invited us to dinner, as we past.— We reached the Hippah about 2 p.m. by which time, the Lady had prepared a plentiful meal, and had her Slaves ready to attend us.— In this Hippah I observed sveral sepulchres carved, painted, and ornamented with feathers. Some of them must have cost considerable labour— I took particular notice of one, which stood near where we dined, and, on enquiring whose sepulchre it was, I was informed that one of the chiefs wives, who had blown up with Gunpowder, was deposited in it. At the time of our stay here, an old Chief had just died; and a number of people had assembled to mourn over him.— After we had dined we took our leave of the hospitable chief and his wife, and made the best of our way to Awaugh’s residence, where we intended to rest for the night— Awaugh, myself and three of our companions arrived a little after dark— very weary, having had a long day’s journey— We saw none of the rest of our party till day light next morning— they were too fatigued to reach the end of the journey and had rested by the way— 24th— As the tide answered early for going down the river, we took our leave of this fine youth, who seemed to possess every natural endowment for making a great man, and a good member of Society— provided the means of improvement were within his reach.— I invited him to come on board the Coromandel, and he promised to pay me a visit— The distance of his residence from the ship, may be about seventy miles.— After leaving Awaugh we proceeded down the Thames, with a strong tide and stream, arising from the preceding rains, and arrived about midnight at the place, where the men from the ship, were cutting spars.— It had rained heavy during the evening, and still continued so that we were both wet and cold. I found the two Huts, which were erected before I went to Towrangha, had been burnt by accident, and the things I had left, with Mr Emery, consumed in the flames; among these, I regretted the loss of some fine mats. By this accident I was deprived of a place to sleep in, as the hut just put up was too small to afford me any accommodation, and I was therefore compelled to sit up till the return of day.— The Launch-boat from the Coromandel had also come up that evening with provisions for the workmen; and Mr Anderson informed me, it was his intention to proceed, in the morning, to the west side of the river in search of spars. I therefore embraced this opportunity of crossing the river in the Launch, to visit Kiperro.— After a cold wet and uncomfortable night— The morning (of the 25th) returned with a fair wind (but the weather continued stormy and wet)— We sailed in the Launch from the east shore, and got well over to the west side, when we ran up a river (called “Wyeroni”) on which there are a number of small Islands. We anchored under one of them during the night— A Native on board, informed Mr Anderson, that there were some fine spars up a river called the “Wyetematta” which fell into the Wyeroni; and this determined Mr Anderson to run up for the Wyteematta the following day.— 26th We accordingly sailed up that river in the morning with as strong and as fair a breeze as the boat could carry— The Wyteematta is in some places, five and six miles in breadth, and of sufficient depth of water for large ships— This great river runs direct to the west side of New Zealand— At 5 P.M. we anchored in five fathom water, so near the shore, that we tied the Launch to a tree.— There were some very fine spars, but not long enough, for first rate men of war.— I supposed that here, we were not much less than fifty miles from the ship.— We remained here all night and although I now was a considerable way on my route to Kiperro, I felt at a loss how to proceed; for want of a canoe, as we had passed all the villages.— 27th Early this morning we heard the report of three muskets, and soon after observed a canoe, full of Natives, making towards us.— When they came up, we found the party to consist of a Chief from Kiperro, with some of his people, and “Enakkee” a chief of Moguer belonging to a settlement on the west side of the Thames— After informing them of our design in coming up this river,”Kowhow”, the chief of Kiperro, said the land on the Wyeteematta belonged to him but, if any of the timber on it, would answer our purpose, he would readily give it;— observing that there was much more, on other branches of the river— Mr Anderson said he would remain, at the place we occupied, all day, to examine the woods adjoining it, and that he would not go far from Wyeroa for three days; as he intended to visit Magoea before he returned to the Coromandel.— I then inquired how far we were from Kiperra, and whether I could walk there in one day, or not— Kowhow informed me I could walk it in that time, and if I was willing, he would accompany me— Mr Ewels (Government Timber purveyor) said he would join us.— Kowhow therefore ordered thirteen men to prepare the Canoe and to attend us— In a few minutes we left the Launch,— proceeded about eight miles further up the river, and landed at a spot, from which, we could see the high-land Hills on the western shores of New Zealand— apparently at the distance of 18 to 20 miles. We walked, from this spot, very smartly, in order to reach our destination before dark— our road lay through one continued plain— which is free from timber, and has little or no rising ground till it reaches Kiperra.— We had to cross one stream of water, about 8 miles from the place we landed last, which, being too deep to ford, exercised the ingenuity of the Natives to get all over safely: The most active swam across, cut down some spars, and lashed them together; they then made a rope, of native flax, which they fixed to tree roots, on both sides, to serve as a hand rail; & by these contrivances we got safe over.— This stream forms a branch of the Kiperro river: and from it, we dispatched a messenger to Kowhow’s friends to give notice of our approach:— and by sun down, we arrived at the first village, where, a great abundance of sweet Potatoes were provided for our use.— Among other choice food here, a Cat had been roasted, and, as an inducement for us to partake of it, they assured us, it was an English one— this we knew, for we had seen it in a basket during our journey; but we were not, on that account, the more inclined to eat of such a dish.— On our arrival we found the Chief’s brother lying under a shed unable to stand from the wound of a spear, which, I understand, he had received some considerable time before.— Kowhow and two others of our attendants, made great lamentations over him, and wept aloud.— The place where he lay, and some distance round his shed was tabooed.— His wife and a pretty little girl were set apart to attend him; and no other person was permitted to tread upon the sacred ground, excepting myself & Mr Ewels— I sat down by the side of this poor afflicted warrior.— he showed me his thigh, the flesh was wasted away, and he had no power to move it.— We gave him a little tea, which he relished very much— they all seemed to feel much for his affliction. We spent the evening in conversing upon the dreadful calamities of war, and the advantages of Agriculture and Commerce &c.— Subjects, on which, they were anxious to gain instruction.— Kowhow shewed great aversion to war,— reprobated the conduct of many of his country men— Stated how many people of Kiperro, had been destroyed and cut off by war;— that they had been fighting for years with the Napoees, and the tribes in the Bay of Islands, and that the Napoees were then in the districts of Kiperro plundering, and murdering the inhabitants.— I lamented these public calamities, and expressed a hope, that when more Europeans should come to reside among them, an end would be put to such unnatural contests— 28th Next morning Mr Ewels, and a chief accompanied me to the Sand Hills in order to view the western shores, and the ocean in that quarter— We past, on our way, a Hippah situated on a Commanding spot: but the chief told us, it afforded them little protection against their enemies, since the introduction of fire arms, to their country. He shewed us where the balls had been fired upon the Hippah; and remarked that the distance from which they were fired, was too great to throw spears in return, with any effect.— The Sand Hills are very high, and broad, and command a very extensive prospect, on the sea and of the interior.— No vegetation appears on them, and the Sand shifts with the contend[ing] winds. They are several miles in breadth, and extend along the coast, further than the eye can reach, to the right and left of the spot where on we stood. We saw the rivers running from the interior into the harbour of Kiperro, but we could not see the harbour itself nor the entrance into it.— It lay to the northward many miles under the high Lands.— As our time would not allow of visiting the harbour of Kiperro (which would have taken several days) we determined to return to the Wyeteematta immediately, in order to secure a passage in the Launch, to the Coromandel.— On the sand hills we met a young man about 24 years old, of a fair complexion, with light hair— (his Master was with him)— I saw he was a European, or of a European parent, by his countenance and I put the question to his Master, who said, his father was a European and that he had him originally from the Bay of Islands— I wished to redeem him with a view to send him to the Missionary Settlement for instruction, but his Master did not seem willing to part with him.— We now returned to the village where, we found Kowhow and the two young men (who had, on the preceding evening, made such bitter lamentations over the afflicted chief) had been cutting themselves till their faces were covered with blood, and had renewed their mournful cries.— Kowhow requested me to pray to our God for the poor distressed man.— I promised to do so and observed, that there was but one God, and that our God was their God also.— I went up to the sick man’s shed and knelt down— He crept out on his hands and laid himself down on his side, uncovering his thigh, and, laying his hand upon the affected part, looked wistfully at me, as if he thought I had the power to heal him— His conduct called to my recollection what Naaman the Syrian Leper thought of the prophet, namely, that “he (the prophet) would stand and call upon the Lord his God, and strike his hand over the sores and so recover the leper”— The Ideas of the wounded Chief and those of Naaman, appeared to me to bear a great similarity to each other.— After I performed this duty, which deeply impressed my own mind, under the peculiar circumstances, I was called upon to address the Father of all mankind; who is gracious to every man, and whose “tender mercies are over all his works”. I told Kowhow that it was my intention to return that day. He urged me to stay one day more, saying he was very weary, and could not well go back with me, till he had recovered from his fatigue.— I observed, that if I did not go I would lose my passage to the Ship, and should then be deprived of the means to return, as a Canoe could not cross the river in the then unsettled state of the weather.— He saw the force of this argument, and said tho’ he was tired, he would go back with us, and we immediately took leave of the sick chief, and his people; and proceeded on our journey— Several Slaves were sent to carry potatoes for our use.— The wind was very strong and blew right in our faces, which, as the plain was quite open, rendered our walk very unpleasant. Just at dark we arrived at the wharf where we had, before, left the canoe.— It now began to rain, and continued to blow very hard; and, as we had no tents, we made the best screen we could, of the fern, and so remained till morning, tho’ the cold and rain, gave us but little rest. From the tempestuous night the Natives frequently informed us that we should not be able to get down the river, as the water would be too rough. 30th— When the day returned, we had no prospect of leaving our uncomfortable quarters, as the storm continued violent.— About 8 A.M., however, the weather began to moderate, and we purposed to embark.— We had a set of very fine young men to manage the Canoe, on whom we, at length, prevailed to venture— We had appointed to meet Mr Anderson, at Magoer, that evening— which was about thirty miles distant. Kowhow repeatedly said, we would not reach Magoer before the following day, (the water being so very rough & the wind against us)— But, after pulling very hard for three hours, we got sight of the Launch which animated our crew, and inspired them with fresh courage— they now exerted all their Strength to reach her— she was, however, too far off and labour was in vain: for, in the afternoon the wind increased with a heavy high Sea which compelled us to make for the shore.— We then inquired if we could go by land to Magoea: the Natives said we could, but, it was too far to walk: we resolved however to try our strength, and we ultimately succeeded in getting to Magoer that evening, where we met our friends, and took up our Lodgings in the Launch— and, tho’ a boat does not afford the best accommodation for weary travellers, we enjoyed the pleasure of some gratulatory meetings, with a grateful sense of many mercies.— 31st— This morning I felt myself much refreshed and the first business I attended to, was the paying of the Chief of Kiperro and his men, for their kind attention to us— This I did by giving them Axes, plane Irons &c to their great satisfaction as they never possessed so much wealth before.— Kowhow requested he might be permitted to visit the Coromandel, I asked Mr Anderson’s permission to take him which he kindly granted.— As soon as the supplies of potatoes &c (purchased by Mr A.) were put into the Launch, we sailed from Magoea. “E-nak-kee”, the chief who was at war with Tippoohee, accompanied us. I promised Tippoohee, that I would use my influence with Enakkee, to bring about a reconciliation between them; which I hoped to accomplish when I got the latter on board the Coromandel.— Tho’ we sailed early, night came on before we got out of the Wyeroa, into the Thames: and we therefore anchored under one of the Islands for the night. Aug: 1st. This morning it rained and blew hard, and the atmosphere was so dark and cloudy that we could not see the high land on the opposite shore of the Thames. After breakfast, we made sail for the ship, with a fair wind, and arrived on board, about 3 p.m.— I had been 21 days from the Coromandel during which I had slept in my clothes and generally in the open air, or in a canoe or boat, and the weather, for the most part of the time, had been wet and Stormy— I had also crossed many swamps, creeks, and rivers, from Towrangha on the east side, to Kiperro on the west— Yet, during the whole time, (through the kind providence of God) I was preserved in health, and met with no accident, nor any unpleasant circumstance to annoy me— on the contrary, I had been highly gratified with the journey, and returned to the Coromandel in health and safety— I hope my visit to the different tribes may prove a means of future good— I endeavoured in every place, to explain the true nature of the Deity to the Natives— namely, that there is but one true and living God, who made all things, and upholds them by his power.— And that our God is also their God.— That the tabooing of themselves, their houses, Fires, food, and all other things, could neither heal their wounds, preserve them from danger and death, nor restore them to health, when sick: but that our God, tho’ they knew him not, could do all these things for them— They all wished for Europeans to reside among them: and, my constant companion Timmorangha strongly recommended the chiefs every where, to leave off fighting— reminding them how often their wives and children were deprived of food, by the destruction of the potatoe crops in their mutual contests and from the same cause many wives were left widows and their children fatherless.— The usual reply is that they are aware of the miseries brought on by war, but that some chiefs would never give over fighting— Their fathers and forefathers were all fighting men— I have no doubt, however, but these partially discussed subjects will occasionally lead to useful reflection and bring on conversations tending to enlighten and enlarge their minds.— Being once more on board the Coromandel and having got Enakkee with me, I wished to fulfil my promise to Tippoohee, by an effort to reconcile the parties. I therefore requested Enakkee to acquaint me with the cause of quarrel between them— He stated (as he had done once before) that his father had been on the east side of the Thames in his canoe, which was upset in a squall, and he, as well as his crew, were drowned.— He, Enakkee, subsequently learned, that the bodies had drifted on shore, and were taken up and eaten by Tippoohee and his tribe:— for the insult, thus offered, to the remains of his father and friends he had declared against Tippoohee. I admitted that: if such was the fact of the case, Tippoohee’s conduct was very bad:— but their killing one another would only increase the calamity: and I wished him to meet Tippoohee on board: and we should hear what he had to say on the charge prefered [sic] against him.— Enakkee consented: and, next morning, Captn Downie was so kind as to send Mr Anderson in his boat, for Tippohee, who came off with him on the following day.— When Enakkee saw Tippoohee approaching the ship, he instantly took a canoe and went on shore and I feared he would not again return— When Tippoohee arrived, I informed him of what Enakkee alleged against him— He said he knew that Enakkee charged him and his tribe with finding, and eating the persons alluded to— but, the charge was groundless as the bodies were destroyed in the water; and never came to the shore: that the false report was made to Enakkee, by the Areakee, out of revenge, in consequence of a quarrel between the Arekee’s people and his (Tippoohee’s) men about cockles and thatch, in which case, each chief justified his own tribe: and the Arakee propagated this malicious report— which caused Enakkee to declare war on him in which, a brother of his own, and several people had already been killed.— Tippoohee did not think that Enakkee would return, or come to any accommodation with him— Enakkee, however, did return about an hour afterwards; and, when he came on deck, sat down opposite to Tippoohee, who also was sitting; but, neither of them spoke for a considerable time.— I was going to address them, when Timmorangha requested me not to interfere then, but leave them to their own feelings.— Their looks portrayed contending passions, and when, at last, they broke silence; it was in a sneering, contemptuous manner, which gradually increased to open reproachful terms, till they mutually advanced to each other in apparent rage, as if they were about coming to blows.— Timmorangha and Towreka (who were also on deck) put in a word now and then, between them, the effects of which, we did not perceive— till they became more cool,— and at length a reconciliation took place; when, Captain Downie invited them both into the cabin, where they eat and drank together as friends, to the great satisfaction of all present.— I was informed by Captain Downie (after my return to the ship) that Arekee was going to kill “Amoppa” (a subordinate chief of the Bay) and take his head off, for stealing a mat from the Arekee’s son. This intelligence as confirmed by Towretta, who said that the Arekee had, for several days past, been preparing spears, and other instruments of war, for that purpose.— Amoppa came and begged me to intercede with the Arekee on his behalf— and I therefore requested Towretta to go to the Arekee, with a message from me, conveying my earnest desire for peace between them; and to use all his own (Towretta’s) influence to bring about an accommodation, before any battle took place. A few days after, I received a reply from the Arekee, thro’ Towretta and Timmorangha to say that, he would not put Amoppa to death; but that their difference must be settled at a public meeting.— Early on the morning of the 11th (before I was up) Amoppa called at my cabin window to inform me that the meeting between the Arekee and him, was to take place that day; and requested I would attend.— Mr Hume, the Surgeon, Mr Hilliard, the captain’s clerk, and Mr James Downie accompanied me (after breakfast) in one of the Ship’s boats; and Amoppa who had remained alongside, followed us, with his Native friends, in 16 Canoes. The Arekee was at the head of the cove, three miles off, and prepared to receive us. Amoppa’s men were all armed, as were also those of the Arekee, some with muskets, and others, with the usual Native weapons. Amoppa drew up his canoes in a line— when his men leaped into the water, all naked, and ran in a close body towards the Beach, like so many furies, with their spears ready for an attack.— After they had gone through their military evolutions, and war dance; the Arekee’s party went through a similar ceremony, ending as usual, with the war dance. The offence alleged against Amoppa was then publicly discussed by the leading men of both sides.— Some spoke with great warmth and feeling, while, the principal interested parties listened attentively to the speakers, who made lengthy speeches.— We understood the conclusion they came to at last, was, tht Amoppa should give the Arekee a canoe, and one Slave, as an atonement for his crime.— Thus all differences among the Chiefs, at the Thames, were adjusted and mutual harmony again restored.— I now determined on leaving the Thames the following day, as I had given up all hopes of the Schooner’s arrival; Enakkee promised to furnish me with a good Canoe and to go with me to the Bay of Islands.— I was very happy that no differences had, as yet, taken place between the Europeans of the ship, and the Natives: and I hoped that a good understanding would continue while the Coromandel remained.— When we had got on board (after witnessing the foregoing transaction) Timmorangha came, in great agitation, to acquaint me, that when he was at the Thames, on a former occasion, a chief had then given him a Maree (one of the war instruments) to sell for him and to get him an axe in return— this instrument was made of Talc, which they highly value. Timmorangha got only a small tomahawk for it, which he considered to be, much below its real value.— The chief (who employed him) was very angry; and sent him notice, that if he did not procure an axe, the Priest should be engaged to kill him by incantation. Poor Timmorangha wished to assure me, that he would surely die, if the Chief put his threat in execution; and begged an axe to save his life.— I endeavoured to convince him of the absurdity of such a notion; but to no purpose, he still persisted that he would die; maintaining that the Priest possessed such power, and, the better to convince me of this Idea, he drew the supposed lines of incantation upon the deck, to show how the operation was performed.— He also said, that the chief’s Messenger was waiting alongside for his answer.— Finding it useless to argue the case further with him; I gave the axe, which with the greatest joy, he delivered to the messenger with a request that the, aforesaid, chief would be satisfied and proceed no further against him.— Such are the Strong Chains of superstition, with which the Prince of darkness binds these poor heathen captives.— What an infinite blessing will divine revelation be, to the Inhabitants of New Zealand, when its glorious light, shall have broken in upon them.— At present their minds are tormented, by the most painful (but groundless) fears— on the slightest occurrences which they deem offensive to their false God: and their bodies also suffer severely, from their ceremonial observances of superstitious rites— from the influence which Satan exercises over their minds.— I have known a Native to say that his God would kill him, because I had simply taken some of his fire, to kindle another— (without knowing myself that such an action could possibly hurt his mind) and I am persuaded that he firmly believed such would be his end, from the agitated state in which he appeared— yet, strange to say, that very man thought it no offence or crime (under certain circumstances) to kill and eat his fellow creatures.— I never met a New Zealander, that did not consider (his) God, as a vindictive Being— ready at all times to punish and afflict them— especially if guilty of any neglect or omission in their sacred rites. Hence they labour to avert his anger by every species of self denial and mortification— One Chief, I had known, burnt down his house, which had been neatly built, and ornamented with carved work, in hopes of appeasing the anger of his God.— I had visited him (before that occurrence) and admired the neatness and beauty of his premises: but, on my going a second time to the place, not a vestage remained, and I then learned, the fact here related— namely, that his house was sacrificed to Pacify his God. On the morning of the 12th I took leave of Captain Downie and proceeded in the Launch to the western side of the Thames which, in the place opposite to the anchorage of the ship, was about 15 miles broad— I intended, after crossing here, to go on to Mogoae (before mentioned) there to procure a canoe; and then proceed to Bay of Islands. On stepping into the Launch, from the ship, for the journey proposed, I observed a woman coiled up under a mat, and was informed, she was the wife of a Chief who had gone to War; and that she had formed an attachment to Timmorangha, and had a design to accompany him to Bay of Islands.— I immediately requested Mr Anderson (the 2d Master) to order this Lady out of the Launch and told Timmorangha that no women of her character would be allowed to go with me.— She was another man’s wife and must be left behind at her proper home: lest that, when her husband returned and found her gone, he should blame the Europeans.— Timmorangha made no objections to her being put out of the Boat; he said it was her own wish to go with him.— She was then ordered out, but she would not move: and the sailors were directed to put her out by force— she made all the resistence in her power, but, was at length put into a canoe, and the Launch immediately moved off— We had scarcely got two hundred yards from the ship, when we observed this Lady swimming after us, making every exertion to reach the Launch— Timmorangha was much agitated now, called out to me that she would be drowned, and begged the Boat might be put back, to save her life. I again told him she was a bad character, and we would not put back for her; and that he need not be alarmed, for she would return to the ship, when she found her efforts to gain the Launch were in vain.— She soon saw herself losing ground very fast, and we observed her return towards the Coromandel, which relieved Timmarangha of his anxiety. Our passage across the Thames was very pleasant, and we anchored at Mogoea, the same evening, which is between forty and fifty miles distance from the ship. As it was near midnight when we arrived, I remained on board till morning tho’ it was very cold. Enakkee (one of the principal chiefs of Mogoea) had accompanied us with an intention of conveying me in his canoe to the Bay of Islands.— 13th This morning Enakkee’s son with several of the Natives came off to the Launch, which lay about four miles from the settlement; when his father went on shore.— Enakkee is a great warrior, and a very fine, tall, and handsome man, who has been in many actions. Mr Anderson and I had the curiosity to count the scars on his body, received through spear wounds &c— they amounted to fifty; one of his front teeth had been knocked out, and another broke by a Patoo-patoo. After breakfast, Mr Anderson, accompanied me to Morgaea— It us a very populous settlement and contains the finest race of people, I had seen in New Zealand. They are very healthy, and their houses better, than most I had met with.— Their Stores are full of Potatoes, containing some thousands of Bushels; and they had also very fine hogs. The soil is uncommonly rich, and easily cultivated— The women and children were numerous but, most of the fighting men had gone on a war expedition to the Southwards. After visiting the different chiefs I returned on board the Launch for my Luggage: and, on landing again, Enakkee provided a good Hut for me, and my Native companions, and he also plentifully supplied us with such food as they had. I met here two chiefs from Kiperra one of whom, was considered a great priest his name was “Moodeeokow” and the other’s “Arvye”. They expressed regret that they had not seen me at Kiperro, when I was there, observing that a number of people had assembled, at the place I had stopt at, in that village, in hopes of seeing me, before I left; but were grieved and disappointed on finding that I had gone to the ship. I endeavoured to convince them, I was as much disappointed as they could be— because I wished to have seen them all, if my time had permitted.— The Priest appeared to be of a remarkable mild disposition, and so was the other chief, we spent the evening in agreeable conversation on various subjects.— The Hut I occupied was crowded with the Natives, and a great number stood round the outside. I told Enakkee that I wished to sail for Bay of Islands early next morning— He said this would be impossible as the canoe would require a thorough repair, before he could venture to sea at this season of the year; and that it would take two days to make her ready.— This information was very mortifying to me, as I was anxious to return in time, lest I should lose my passage in the schooner should she come again to the Dromedary. I however had no alternative, and was compelled to submit to the necessity of my Situation. On the morning of the 14th I accompanied Enakkee, some other chiefs and workmen, to examine the canoe, and set about the necessary repairs. The canoe was about 60 feet long, and very commodious, being designed for war. Enakkee and his men, set immediately to work. They took it all to pieces, in order to make it as strong and complete, as it was on the first day it was Launched.— In the course of the day we were visited by several Chiefs from remote parts of the Southward Settlements, several of them lent their assistance in repairing the canoe, so that by the evening they had put a great part of her together again. The weather was so wet and stormy, that, if the canoe had been ready we could not have then put to sea. I past part of the day in walking through the Potatoe grounds on which a number of slaves were at work. Near the settlement there is a very high Hill, which commands a very extensive prospect.— Its top and sides have every appearance of its having been the production of some volcanic eruption. On the east side, the flat land, for the distance of nearly a mile, is covered with stones of various dimensions, very hard, of a dark grey colour, and full of holes.— Some of them appear very much burnt. The soil among the stones, and where there are none, is a very rich dark brown loam, and fit for all the purposes of vegetation. Agriculture, by the plough might be carried on here to a considerable extent, as a pair of horses would easily work the greater part of the ground. They have no grain of any kind. Sweet and common potatoes, Turnips, and Cabbages constitute their principal food.— After I had returned from my walk and the Natives from their Labour, the evening was spent till a late hour, in conversing on Agriculture, commerce, and civil Government- Religion &c.— Subjects, they seem anxious to understand.— 15th — Enakkee and his people worked on at the Canoe and by the evening, (with constant labour) they had her repaired, neatly painted, and all finished, excepting a few ornaments of Feathers for the head and stern.— The weather was very stormy, and, from all appearance, was likely to continue so. Enakkee informed me, that I might not be able to put to sea for a month or more, on account of the weather.— This news I was not prepared to hear, and it made me fearful of losing my passage to Port Jackson— and I had besides only a few days provisions. I therefore resolved to walk to the Bay of Islands, and to leave Mogoea the following day, for that purpose. I communicated my intention to Enakkee, and wished to know from him, which way I should travel. He and all the other chiefs informed me, that I could not make my way to [the] Bay of Islands on the east side of New Zealand as the sea shore in many places was composed of nothing but high impassable rocks— neither could I cross the rivers, nor head the Bays which ran into the sea, on that side. That, if I was determined to go, I must take my route by Kiperra on the west side, and strike off into the interior of the country in order to head the main rivers or Bays. My companion, Timmorangha, said, he would accompany me, and when we had made the western shore, we could pass up a river called “Wyeroa” to a settlement named “Monyakaiea” which would bring us within three or four days’ walk of the Missionary station, at Kiddeekiddee.— He further observed that the road from Monyakaiea, at this season of the ear, would be very difficult to travel on account of the heavy rains— that we should have a number of swamps to wade through, and one river, which, in rainy weather, was both deep and rapid.— The swamps I did not think any thing of but, the river which we should have to pass six times presented a difficulty I did not know how to overcome, as I could not swim— Timmorangha said they could carry me across it in a Hammock, as they carried the wounded from the field of Battle. This removed my objections in a moment, and I resolved to proceed without delay.— As Enakkee had prepared the canoe solely for my use, I thought it but just to pay him and his people for their labour— I therefore called them together; and delivered into his hands the whole payment, that he might satisfy every man according to his rank and ability. They were all much pleased— Enakkee said, if I would only stay till the weather would allow him to put to Sea, he would man the Canoe with the ablest of his people and accompany me to the Bay of Islands and afterwards make me a present of the Canoe— I thanked him for his kindness but, could not accept his offer on account of the delay.— After all matters were finally arranged, we retired to rest.— 16th No prospect of a change in the weather this morning— The wind blew strong, accompanied with light rain. After breakfast, I collected my luggage, and opened my sea chest, to show Enakkee every article it contained, as I could not take it with me. I left it and some other articles, which he promised to bring to the Bay of Islands, when the weather permitted. I had received every attention from these people, and the chiefs assured me, that, if the Active or any other vessel touched at their settlements, they would pay every attention to the people who might be on board of them. It was this tribe that had the contest with the “Brothers” and “Trial” (two Brigs from Port Jackson) near Towrangha some years back, when six Europeans were killed, and (as they informed me) about 200 of them were shot.— The quarrel originated in some difference between the Masters of the vessels, and the Chiefs. The Natives were near cutting them both off: and one of the head chiefs was shot dead— his son, who stated the circumstances to me, was also wounded on that occasion, and another had a ball still remaining in his arm from that affair.— The Chiefs belonging to Kiperro, had remained with me at Magoea, and were greatly rejoiced, that I had determined to pass thro’ their district, on my way to the Bay of Islands, and told me that they and their Servants would attend me to Kiperro. I now took my leave of these hospitable heathens (of Mogoea) hoping that the period was not far distant, when their vallies would be covered with corn, and the voice of true joy and gladness, be heard in their dreary dwellings; which have so long been the abode of darkness, superstition, and death! On leaving Magoea we crossed a neck of land to the river Wyeteematta (described in a former journey) and came to the wharf where the Chiefs had left their canoe. It had been taken away, and one of the slaves was dispatched to the next village to procure another.— He returned in about an hour after, with a very fine canoe, and several men— I agreed with the owner to take us up to the head of the river (above 20 miles) which proved an unpleasant trip.— The wind was high and strong, the water rough and agitated, in consequence of its great breadth, and a strong tide, which compelled us to keep in shore. It was dark before we reached the head of the river: and being very wet and cold, and having no huts or tents to shelter us; the Natives made a fire on the shore; and we remained in this uncomfortable situation all night. 17th We proceeded on our journey, by the dawn of day, and after walking two hours, sat down to breakfast near a fresh water stream, and then continued our journey till we came to the first village, in the district of Kiperro (where I had spent one night in my former jaunt)— It was then about 2 p.m. and the Chief pressed me to stay till the following day. All my companions were tired, but I wished to go a few miles further towards Kiperro river, and it was with difficulty I prevailed on one chief to go with me, as they inclined to remain all night where they were.— Awye, the Kiperro chief, came with me, and I left the remainder of the party— We walked very fast over the Hill (alluded to before) and in three hours’ time came to a small fresh water lake, at the extremity of a wood, near a few Huts in which we found a Chief, his wife, and a few slaves. They were a very fine couple, and appeared to have been newly married.— The chief’s name was “Apoo”. He immediately got some fine potatoes dressed for us.— Fern root, Potatoes, and some wild fruit resembling the olive; appear to be all their articles of food.— The Hut was clean and neat & the floor was covered with a clean mat— They were all astonished to see me, as I believe, none of them had ever seen a white person before— We found it convenient to remain here all night and I had my wet clothes taken off, dried and put on again.— The chief was just beginning to clear a part of the wood for cultivation; which, as they have no proper tools, must be a most laborious operation. Being much fatigued, by the long walk and bad weather, I took some refreshment, and lay down to rest, wrapt up in my great coat, under the Guardian care of Him who keepeth Israel— After I had been here a while, my companions dropt in one after the other, till they all arrived. Apoo supplied them all with plenty of food (such as it was) and they also retired to rest. 18th— As soon as day appeared, we prepared to lave this sequestered spot:— for miles around which, no human habitation was to be seen.— Apoo and his wife proposed to accompany us.— We past the beautiful little lake, and ascended the rising Sand Hills, which are soft, and loose like mountains of snow. There is not a tree, or shrub or any sort of vegetation for a long distance to break the stormy Blast, so that the Sand is continualy drifted about in heaps according to the wind.— There are no foot paths, or tracks in any direction to guide the weary traveller, whose footsteps, however deep, are instantly erased by the rolling sand.— As we crossed these hills and vallies of sand, we had now and then a very extensive view of the western Ocean on the one hand, and of the rivers which flow from the interior, on the other.— After two hours travelling we reached the head of a valley situated at the foot of one of the Sand hills.— In this valley stood Awye’s village, to which he had dispatched a messenger to inform his wife of my coming, & on getting to the village we found a number of people assembled, and waiting to see us— Awye’s wife, daughters, and slaves were full dressed, that is, clothed in their best mats and their heads ornamented with feathers— They had prepared a great quantity of sweet and common potatoes, Fern roots (which are about the size of small turnips, and of which they are very fond). A shed had also been prepared and covered with clean fern straw, for us to sit on.— Here the Natives had a great feast, according to their custom.— There was a portion for me, another for Timmorangha and the party who constantly attended me,— dressed and placed before us, in small baskets.— In this manner, the whole was divided into parts: and after eating their fill, the surplus of each portion, was deposited in the baskets, in which they were respectively served, for the purpose of carrying it away; for, it is an invariable custom with the New Zealanders, when they visit each other, to take with them, what they cannot eat. The children were greatly alarmed and terrified, at my entrance into the village. They shrieked aloud, ran every where to hide themselves; screaming with all their might— one alarmed another of them, till terror spread thro’ the whole— If I had come from the invisible world, they could not have been more frightened.— The terrific impression upon their infant minds, at the first sight of a white person, was so strong as not to be removed by any attention on my part during my stay among them— Tho’ some of them attended me, with their parents, in my several visits— yet, if they caught my eye, but accidentily fixed on them they shrieked aloud, and nothing on my part could pacify them.— I had not met any thing like it before, in New Zealand: as their children in general, are open, free and familiar; anxious to show every little attention in their power, to strangers— There can be no finer children, than those of this Island, in the world.— Their Parents are very indulgent, and they always appear cheerful, playful and happy and they are also very active and intelligent considering the circumstances under which they are placed.— After stopping a few hours with Awye and his friends, it was proposed that I should dine at the next village, where two great chiefs resided— namely “Amoka” and “Mowetta” the latter was reckoned a great warrior.— Every party, or individual, packed up the shares respectively of what remained of his or their provisions into the several baskets provided (as before stated) and we marched off to the village alluded to (about 3 or 4 miles’ walk). Our company now amounted to about fifty, including Apoo and his wife, the Priest and Awye.— We past through some very rich but hilly land: a number of slaves were preparing the ground for potatoes. When we came in sight of the place, the chiefs and their friends appeared ready to receive us, and we were hailed with loud acclamations.— The usual introductions and salutations being over, we all sat down in a shed: and shortly after I was seated, a chief presented me with a Cat, suspended from a long spear, by a cord; but not quite dead— I understood, he intended it to be dressed, as a delicacy, for my dinner— I told him that white people never eat cats nor dogs— that these were tabooed Animals, and never used as an article of food by Europeans.— He immediately took the cat away: and they all seemed to think it strange, that we did not eat such things, as they deemed the most choice food— I told them we eat other animals which they have not seen, and that we also used the Hog for that purpose. I was afterwards presented with a large fat hog which Timmorangha killed in the English way, and his servants dressed it in the same manner— It was hung up on a tree as clean, as if it had been prepared for an English market. The New Zealanders do not kill their hogs by bleeding, but by a blow on the scull, and holding the head under water till the animal is strangled.— A number of chiefs soon assembled at this place, among whom was one named “Moodepangee” who is considered one of the greatest warriors in New Zealand.— I had often heard of him, from Duaterra, Tooi, and others He has been the rival of Shunghee and his tribe, for about twenty years.— Before the “Boyd” was taken at Whangaroa in 1809 Shunghee went against Moodeepanga with a great force— Moodeepanga defeated him,— Slew two of his brothers, wounded himself,— killed the greater part of his officers and men, and compelled him to save his life by flight.— The Chiefs on the south side of the Bay of Islands united their forces, after this, and went against Moodeepanga.— As they relied more upon their muskets than on their ordinary weapons of war Moodeepanga out generaled them, in the following manner. When the two armies met in the field; Moodeepanga, knowing that his enemy had muskets, directed his men, to wait the advance of their opponents and when they were on the point of firing, to lie flat on the ground, until the muskets were discharged, and then rise up and rush upon them. This Stratagem succeeded, the enemy’s shot passed over his men without doing injury; and they instantly rushed upon them, threw the whole into disorder, and killed a number of their Chiefs; among whom were the Fathers of Wevea and King George— The Chiefs that escaped saved themselves by flight and returned home with only fifteen of their men; the rest were either killed or taken prisoners.— I have often heard the chiefs, who had escaped, speak of that Battle.— My friend Timmorangha has attended four war expeditions against Kiperra, in two of which he was defeated, and many of his friends slain, among whom was his Grandfather who, after being killed, was roasted and eaten (as a mental gratification) by the conquerors— Tho’ Timmorangha has been at war with most of the chiefs in these districts yet, he was treated with great respect where ever we came.— The different Battles— the places where they were fought,— who conquered, and who fell, as also what had been done with the bodies of the chiefs &c were frequent subjects of conversation. I met no family who had not had some members or branches of it, killed in Battle, and afterwards eaten by the enemy.— If any Chief fall into the hands of a tribe which he has opposed or injured, he is sure to be roasted and eaten: and after his flesh is devoured, his bones will be preserved in the family as a memento of his note or rank— and be converted into fish-hooks, whistles or ornaments. The custom of eating their enemies is universal in the Island, but, its origin is too ancient to be traced— It is a subject of constant conversation with the principal families, I have visited, and tho’ they generally speak of it with a degree of horror and disgust— yet they expect this will be their fate in the end; as it has been that of their forefathers.— Wherever I heard the subject broached, I represented (to the parties), how much their national character suffered in the opinion of civilized nations from this horrid custom:— that, as no such thing was allowed in other countries, the whole world looked on the practice with abhorrence.— Many of them regretted it, as an evil to their country— saying that when their people knew better, they would do away with it,— observing also, that it was no new thing, it had always been practised in New Zealand.— If the head of a tribe be killed and eaten, the survivers (of that tribe) consider it the greatest disgrace which could befall them: and they, therefore, take the first opportunity to retaliate in the same way: which keeps up a continual animosity among them, and war, therefore, becomes their chief study, and most important trade. All these matters were, at this time, fully discussed between me, Moodeepangee, and the other chiefs, many of them are very intelligent men.— Moodeepangee is a man of very quick perceptions, and his mind was alive to every observation.— His person of the middle stature— very dark complexion,— a fiery, keen and penetrating eye.— He appeared about 50 years of age: and from the expression of his countenance, and manly deportment, he cannot fail of commanding respect among his country men.— I had heard so much said of him for years; that meeting him thus was, to me, a great pleasure and satisfaction. he said, his residence was at some distance, but that he had come to pay his respects to me, as soon as he had heard of my arrival, and hoped he would see me at his village also— I told him how much I felt obliged by his marked attention, and that I would endeavour to pay him a visit on the following day.— Our conversation continued till dinner was anounced, when more than eighty persons arranged themselves on the ground, according to Rank.— The slaves placed a certain number of baskets of provisions before each family: and when all were satisfied, each family or person packed up what remained, into their baskets respectively for future use— as before observed. We resumed our conversation after dinner, on Religion, Government, and commerce &c— Superstition has a most unaccountable influence over this people.— Trees, old stumps of trees, every kind of rubbish, as well as their Huts and fires were tabooed, or made sacred in a peculiar manner which requires all their care and attention to preserve.— They dreaded lest any part of the things allotted to me should touch their tabooed articles, which (as they believe and affirm) would cause their death:— on in their own words, “Their God would kill them.”— The Chiefs and their wives here, were (at this time) tabooed— They dared not touch any article of food with their own hands, and, if no one was at hand to serve them when they wished to eat, they were obliged to lie down, or stoop to the ground, in order to pick it up with their mouths. As the Principal Priest, Moodeakow had continued with me, from the time I first met him at Magoea; I took this opportunity of speaking to him, on the subject of “tabooing”: and began by observing, that, the people here endured great, and unnecessary privations from mistaken notions of the Deity— That there was but one true God, who had made them, as well as the white people— who is so just and good, as not to require any thing of us, but what is really for our own welfare and happiness: and He would not therefore be angry with them, for eating their food with their own hands; for it was for such purposes he had given them hands, and, if he had not intended, these members of the body to perform all offices to the body— he would not have made them hands at all— Neither would he be angry with them for drinking water out of my cup, or any other vessel,— or for roasting a potatoe at my fire— or on account of me doing so and so at their fires, or at other tabooed things &c. That they might also eat in their houses freely, without giving offence to God— I then remarked that “Pomare”, King of Otaheite, at one time, tabooed every thing as they did, but he had lately laid aside this absurd and injurious custom; and now acted, in this respect, like the white people— yet, God was not angry with him, nor has he caused him, or his people, to die, on that account. Neither will God be angry with the New Zealanders, if they now do the same. They heard me with apparent surprise, and asked me a number of pertinent questions; which, I answered generally, by stating, what God wished them to do; and what he had forbidden.— That he would be angry with them for stealing potatoes, pork or any other article from each other, or from strangers— for murdering and eating one another and for seducing wives from their husbands &c.— These were some of the crimes which would cause God to be angry, and to punish them.— They readily admitted the criminality of such acts:— but, believed that our God and their God were very different Beings saying that I might violate their taboos by eating in their houses, cooking at their fires &c their God would not punish me; but, He would kill them for my offence.— I then asked them if they knew any thing of the God of Kiperra, or had any direct communication with him.— They replied that they often heard him whistle, in a low note.— I also asked Moodeeokow if he, as their priest, had any immediate communication with their Deity; and he likewise said, that he had heard him whistle; and he had tried to imitate the note that he had heard:— I replied, that I could not credit what they had asserted unless I heard Him myself. They, however, maintained it to be a fact, saying that, all the inhabitants of New Zealand knew it to be true— I told the Priest I still doubted the circumstance, and except I was to hear him myself, I could not believe that either he, himself, or any other person had really and personally heard such a thing, as the whistle of the Attua. (God) and that I wished to accompany him to any place where I might hear the communication between him and the Attua:— He said the Attua was in the bush and I could not hear him— I offered to attend him into the bush; but, when he came to be very closely pressed, he acknowledged they had no God at Kiperra; & said he had heard there was a God at “Shukee-Haiga” but none other and requested I would give him one of my Gods and he would put him in a box, that he might always have him, with himself.— I had never seen any household God, nor had I ever before heard that the New Zealanders had any idea of a material God:— and I therefore told him there was but one only true and living God who had made the world and all things therein; and were I to make him a God— he would be made of wood or some other material substance which could be easily burned or otherways destroyed— and consequently of no benefit to any man.— They all smiled at the idea of burning a God, and evidently saw the absurdity of having, or worshipping a material God.— Whether Satan be permitted, as the God of this world, to practise oral deception, and by such means, maintain the dark Superstitions, which pervade the minds of these poor heathens; a[nd] so support his spiritual dominion over these benighted lands, I cannot tell! But, I have met with no New Zealander, even the most enlightened, who do not firmly believe, that their Priests have some direct communication with their God— and, as before observed, many of their Priests and others have told me, that they have personally hard such communications— which, considering their truth and integrity in other matters, is something surprising.- This is, however, a subject of such a mysterious nature, that I cannot make up my mind to believe, or disbelieve a circumstance so generally credited in this Island: Nor can I pretend to know, how far the Agency of Satan may extend over a barbarous, uncivilized people, who have no law, human or divine, to restrain the corrupt passions of men!— This I am fully convinced of, that in all regular civil Governments, where wholesome laws restrain men’s turbulent passions; that the secret Agency of the evil Spirit, who worketh in the hearts of the children of disobedience, is greatly restrained, and the force of his wicked instigations, weakened, and, under the divine blessing, counteracted by means of such laws.— I have dropt these remarks, as they occurred to me, at the moment, and shall now go on with my narrative.— We continued conversing on the foregoing subjects, till late in the evening— Timmorangha said there were too many Priests in the Island, and that they prayed and tabooed the people to death— He then related what happened to himself, when going with me to Towrangha (as before stated) observing that tho’ the priest said, if he, Timmorangha, went to Towrangha, the Attua would kill him in four days after (and that the God himself communicated this sad sentence) however, he, Timmorangha, did go to Towrangha, and is yet well and among them, as an evidence of the priest’s false prediction.— Tho’ Timmorangha spoke against tabooing, his own mind was greatly fettered by superstition: he could not admit that our God was their God, and frequently urged that our God was good, and we did not require the taboo &c— He also explained to the company the habits, manners, and customs he had observed among the Europeans, as also their religion, as far as he was able.— He was intelligent and of considerable observation.— and, Having resided with me at Parramatta for some time, he had gained considerable knowledge.— When my observations pressed hard on the Superstitions of his country, he would observe “When you send Missionaries to Kiperra the people will learn better, and lay aside the “taboo” and other bad habits.” Having had mutual pleasure in these discussions till near midnight— we retired to rest— but the Natives did not let me have much sleep, as one after another continued to ask me questions on the subjects of our previous discourse— 19th After breakfast I proposed to return the visit of Moodeepangee— Several of the principal chiefs accompanied me, and an hour afterwards we reached the residence of Moodeepangee’s son “Kahoo”, he was happy to see us, and wished us to dine with him— to which I had no objection, (Having devoted this day solely to visiting) Dinner was quickly prepared, and clean fern spread on the ground for us to sit down.— Kohoo was a fine young man not, then, long married— he resides in a rich valley, the soil of which is well adapted for sweet and common potatoes and an abundance of these, was dressed for our party.— Dinner over, we proceeded to Moodeepangee’s and in our way we passed by a very fine and strongly fortified Hippah belonging to Mowettee.— We also past thro’ some rich vallies, in one of them, a battle had been fought, two months before, in which one chief fell.— On reaching our destination, I found Moodeepangee ready to receive me. His children were all dressed, and their heads ornamented with feathers;— his head wife had got on her dogskin garment: and he had prepared the stump of a tree, on which he had placed a cushion of bullrushes for me to sit on.— He expressed the great pleasure my visit gave him, and presented me with an immensely heavy hog,— ordered proper provisions for my companions— and then entered into discourse on various subjects.— We talked of the wars between his tribe and that of Shunghee’s— He said he did not wish to be at war with any tribe, but was compelled to fight for the protection of himself and people, that a party of Shunghee’s men was then murdering and plundering the inhabitants of Kiperro district, and feared he should be obliged to take arms against them once more.— He, as well as most of the chiefs, wished for some regular Government to protect their persons and property from the lawless attacks of restless men— Timmorangha explained how the Government was administered at Port Jackson that we had but one king (Governor Macquarie) who put a stop to all fighting and irregularity there, and that, he had heard, King George did the same in England: but while there were so many kings in New Zealand, there would necessarily be continual wars.— he also said, Captain Downie of the Coromandel had written to King George to send a ship of war to New Zealand, and he thought when she came out, the country would be greatly benefited as she would prevent the people from the Bay of Islands, of coming to plunder those at the river Thames and Kiperra; and all other tribes from waring [sic] and murdering each other. Moodeepangee wished to know if such a ship woud come round to the Kiperro river: I told him, that it depended on the fitness of the harbour, if the entrance was good and safe anchorage inside, I had no doubt, but she would come there, and if otherwise, she would not be able. He said there were plenty of fine spars on the banks of that river, and in his districts and it would please him well, if ships would come for them. He would also like that some Europeans would reside with him, for the benefit of his people. I told him much would depend on the river and harbour, and until they were examined, nothing could be done.— His residence is beautifully situated within view of the river Kiperro, and the land around him is good, tho’ of a light sandy nature, it is quite free from stones, as far as I saw.— A deal of it would grow good wheat or barley. The country here, has the vestages of having at one time a great population, but is now thinly inhabited.— In the evening I returned again to my former quarters. The next day being the Sabbath, I wished to spend it where I was then, and on Monday to proceed on my journey. Our Saturday evening’s conversation was on the immortality of the soul— a doctrine generally believed among them, The resurrection of the body, is not so well understood, or it is rather beyond their comprehension, tho’ they do not deny the possibility of it.— I mentioned the happy death of the righteous, observing that when their God revealed to them, that they were to die, they were not afraid of death, but happy in the prospect of being in the same place with the gracious God whom they had long loved and served.— The chiefs said this was not the case with New Zealanders, for they were always very much afraid to die— I told them, when they came to understand God’s Book, which He had given to the white men, and which the Missionaries would give to them, and teach them how to understand it, they would no longer be afraid to die— provided they did as the book of God directed. They clearly understood the difference between the bad man who was afraid to die, and the good man who was not afraid. They said that the souls of New Zealanders (at their death) went into a cave at the North Cape, and from thence descended into the Sea to the next world. The privations and mortifications which these poor heathen suffer, from a sense of guilt and fear, are many and great.— Nothing short of the divine power of revelation, can free them from the bondage of superstition, and mental darkness, in which they are involved. They have no idea of a God of mercy and love— willing to do them good:— but, believe that an angry Being is always ready to kill and devour them, for the neglect of the smallest matter imaginable: and, under such impressions, they frequently sicken, pine away, and die. When I told them. My God was good, and took care of me wherever I went, and heard me, when I prayed to him, by night or by day!— They said, they had no such God, their God only punished and killed them.— Among these tribes, I always thought it most proper to pray publickly, first explaining what I was about to do: and, tho’ the Natives did not understand what I said, the performance of this duty supplied me with matter for conversation tending to their edification.— If they wished to know what I prayed for— I told them— that I might be preserved in health, and from every accident, while travelling thro’ their country: and that my God might send them Missionaries to teach them his book, put an end to their wars, and obtain plenty of wheat and cattle that their wives and children might have enough of bread and animal food to eat &c— They paid great attention in hearing all this, saying repeatedly “these things— very good— very good.” In this manner the week ended with us— and we retired to rest for the night. 20th Sabbath day, I had made it known that I would stop another day with Mowetta and Moodeepangee, with some others, came early to spend the day with me. Although these people had never heard of a sabbath day, to me, it was the christian Sabbath, and I was naturally led to converse with them, on the creation of the world, and of the first institution of this sacred day.— The sensible objects of nature furnished an excellent text to speak in a manner suited to their comprehension, and the account given by Moses is so beautiful in its order and simplicity; that, they found no difficulty in comprehending the general outlines of his Statement.— The firmament, the heavenly bodies, (Sun, Moon, and Stars)— the fowls of the air,— fish of the sea— trees of the forest, and the grass of the field, were objects, with which they were daily conversant— The order of time in which the different parts of the creation are stated to have been arranged, at the mighty fiat of the Supreme Being, was so regular and plain, in succession; that, the account struck their minds with great force: “God said, let there be light, and there was light: and the evening, and the morning were the first day” &c. When God had finished all his works on the sixth day, he rested on the seventh, and set it apart for his own immediate worship. Such simple, but comprehensive expressions found easy access to their minds, so that I had no difficulty in communicating the institution of the Sabbath, and the purpose for which it was ordained.— When I found myself deficient in their language, Timmorangha interpreted, by which means I was generally understood by the company— Moodeepanga was so much taken up with these sublime topics, that he stopt all the day (as did some others)— nor would he return home till I took my departure the next day— but remained in the same Hut with me, during the night— The Hut was large, and well filled with men, women and children (about 40 in all) who, by their discourse among themselves and questions to me, prevented my enjoying much sleep— 21st I was anxious to start early this morning, having five miles to walk to Kiperra river where I meant to embark in a canoe: but, as several Chiefs were present, who wished to say something on the occasion of my visit it was full two hours, before they had done speaking.— Moodeepangee expressed himself much gratified by my coming among them, and assured me, if Europeans came to reside in Kiperra, he would protect them: and, if the harbour was found safe for ships, he hoped to be supplied with colours to hoist as a signal when a vessel appeared in sight.— The provisions for my party (namely 700 lbs potatoes, and 300 lbs Pork— packed in baskets) being laid on the Slaves to carry— I took leave of Mowetta’s place & friends.— Moodeekow, the priest, Awye, Apoo, and upwards of thirty others, accompanied me to the river on the banks of which (as the tide was down) we had to remain till two hours after dark, waiting the return of water enough, to carry the canoe from the end of a small creek into the river.— When we had got the canoe out, and the provisions on board— Moodeekow, Awye, and Apoo (who determined to proceed with us as far as the canoe would go) took leave of their friends, who wept aloud— and cut themselves in a manner, as before described), painful for a christian eye to witness. They suffer in every possible way thro the influence of superstition— what an infinite blessing will their deliverance from this darkness be! even in a temporal point of view.— On the turn of the tide, we went rapidly down the stream— the night was cold and dark, so that I could not see, to ascertain the depth of water: but the river appeared to be of considerable breadth:— Before low tide, we went on shore, made a fire, and waited the return of day.— 22d —In the morning, I found the tide to rise about ten feet, and there were ten fathoms water near the shore, at the spot we had anchored. We embarked before high water and in less than an hour, got opposite to a village, which we entered, and remained for a short time. I was here informed that Shunghee’s tribe was murdering and plundering the people on the banks of the Wyeroa (a river we had to ascend when we got to Kiperro harbour) I regretted to hear this report— on account of the calamities these parties would bring on the inhabitants— many of whom, must be compelled to flee into the woods, exposed to hunger, cold and wet.— We proceeded down the river with the tide, and about 2 P.M. reached the Settlement of a chief named “OKakka”. This village is large and populous, and is situated on the south side of the river about four miles from the harbour’s mouth. On going on shore I found the chief at home who received me kindly. I told him I had come to see the river, and examine the mouth of the harbour, to ascertain whether ships could get in, and ride safely &c. He said there would not be time to examine it that evening but if I could stay, he would go with me in the morning— I observed that my time was short and if I could not see the mouth of the harbour then I should cross over to Wyeroa. He then said, that, tho’ he wished me to stay all night, if I was determined to go, he would, if I wished, attend me down the river to view the entrance. Two other chiefs accompanied us to the entrance— The wind blew fresh and a strong tide set against us, on paddling the Canoe down— When a cable’s length from the shore, I sounded with a line (I had for the purpose) and found 15 fathoms water— The river is here (in the harbour) from five to seven miles broad, but I had no means to ascertain it exactly.— When we had got a mile further down, the roughness of the sea compelled us to go on shore: and, as I could not get to the mouth of the harbour in a canoe, I ascended a high hill, from which I had an extensive view of the sea, but could not see the entrance distinctly— tho’ I observed breakers a long way out, in the channel.— One of the chiefs informed me, there was a channel to the southward, free from breakers, and had a depth of twenty fathoms water, but as I did not see or examine this Channel, I cannot affirm his statement to be correct.— If, however, a safe entrance and anchorage be found to this place, it will be very convenient for procuring and shipping good Spars, and Masts of all sizes— There are three fresh water rivers which run into this harbour, upon whose banks the finest spars are to be met with— I have seen the wood on the banks of two of them;— the other I did not ascend, but was told the spars on it are equally good.— One of these takes its rise from the Wytematta (already described) on the west side of the Thames.— The second runs from the interior, near Bream head, on the east side.— The third runs parallel with the sea coast for thirty or forty miles and then takes a nor-easterly direction.— I crossed one of the branches of the first river, about seven or eight miles from the Wyeteematta, as I travelled over land to Kiperro and observed its banks covered with lofty trees. As the harbour is enclosed by sand Hills, and the banks of the large rivers composed of sand, I should apprehend that there are many sand banks in the Harbour of Kippero, some of which I observed, and probably a sand bar across the entrance— Whether the immense body of water which must come rapidly down these rivers, in the rainy seasons, together with the strong tide, will open and clear a channel for ships— or not, I am not competent to judge: but as far as I am able to form an opinion, I am inclined to think there is a dangerous bar, from the nature of the sea shore and the banks of the rivers.— Finding that it was not possible, from the strong wind, and rough Sea, to obtain true information respecting the entrance into this Harbour; I made Okakka and his friends some trifling presents, for the attention shewn, and then we took our departure for the Wyeroa, with wind and tide in our favour, which we entered after crossing the harbour. — This river appears to be eight miles wide at the entrance, as far as I could judge, by the eye. It began to Rain and the increasing wind compelled us to go on shore, a little before dark, at a village, containing about 50 huts, on the banks of the river. The inhabitants had fled into the woods for fear of the plundering party (before named)— The night being cold and wet we were glad to get shelter in the deserted huts, and landed our provisions and luggage for that purpose— As we had no rest the preceding night— being in the canoe, We retired early to enjoy sleep, and, tho the rain beat and the wind roared loud, we remained quietly till morning.— 23d At day light we found the wind had increased to a very heavy gale, and the Surf broke upon the beach with great violence threatening immediate destruction to our Canoe— The Natives instantly threw off their mats— rushed into the surf, and dragged the Canoe through the breakers.— They then leapt into it— while the waves tost it about like a cork, I expected every moment it would have been upset— they however pulled off from the breakers, and ran up the river, before wind & tide, until they found a sheltered cove; and fixed her in it. The storm continued all day so violent, that the Natives would not venture out in the river. The provisions and things were carried to the Canoe to be ready, when the weather moderated.— As there was no prospect of the storm abating, they put up a screen, with stakes, and bullrushes, about seven feet high on the weather side, which shielded us from the rain; they also made a Hammock, for me, of the flax plant, and slung it under the screen, which kept me off the wet ground.— 24th On the return of day, the weather moderated, and we proceeded up the river at a rapid rate, having a good Canoe and sail,— the Wyeroa was here about 4 miles broad,— no Natives were to be seen on the left banks, and we observed a few fires only on the right side.— Tho’ thirty miles distant from the ocean in parts of this river, we could distinctly hear the waves breaking on the sea shore.— About 2 p.m. we arrived at the Hippah of the chief “Tetoka” (a noted warrior) who hailed the canoe, and urged me to go on shore. We all landed, and I was well received by him— His Hippah was crowded with men, women and children, and in a complete state of defence, according to their mode, but of little use against fire arms— He said part of Shunghee’s tribe was in their district, had killed five of his people, and committed other depredations— that his tribe was not then able to meet them in battle, having no muskets, while his enemy was strongly armed with these instruments of destruction— I lamented much that they should live in such a continued state of warfare, and be exposed to such calamities as they now experienced, but hoped, in time, an end would be put to such wars, and that they would have a regular Government to afford protection to the injured, and peace to all.— He observed that if Europeans would come and live with them, it might be otherwise than it now was, as they afford or procure protection, from such inroads.— I said, it was possible that some missionaries might, in time, come to reside in his district but I could not promise him, with certainty. That I would, however, use my influence with Shunghee’s tribe, on my return to Kiddee Kiddee, to prevent them, as far as I could, from committing such acts of violence.— Tetoko seemed anxious to live in peace, if permitted, and to cultivate his land.— He wished me to remain with him till the following day— but, I could not, for the reasons already given,— he would not, however, let us go till we dined with him; and he ordered a large quantity of potatoes and fish to be cooked, accordingly.— After dinner he presented me with two fine hogs— I told him it was not in my power to accept of his present, as we had already as much pork, as we could either use or carry with us.— It was with difficulty I prevented him from putting them into the canoe, till I told him to take care of them until a Missionary or some other European called upon him, as I intended, if I could, to send some person to examine the Harbour of Kiperro, during the summer season, when the weather would answer, to ascertain whether the entrance would admit a ship &c.— He said he knew there was plenty of water for a ship and had found it 20 fathoms— I remarked, if that was the case, the people on the banks of the rivers would derive great advantage from the shipping; but this we should know when the Harbour was examined.— He promised to take care of the hogs for the purpose intended— I made him some small presents, and, after receiving a quantity of fish and potatoes, we took our leave of him. There were a number of very fine children in this Hippah; sufficient to form a very good School.— We proceeded up the river with a fair breeze, which continued till sun set, and we then pulled along till dark by the Paddles, and when the tide came strong against us, we came to anchor, and lay in the canoe till it turned, and then went on, pulling up the river till near day light, when we landed on the beach, made a fire, and cooked our breakfast. 25th After refreshing ourselves we proceeded by day light, on our passage.— We past several small farms, on the banks of the river, but did not observe a single inhabitant till we came to a small village, about 2 p.m., the people of which were in great alarm, on account of the plundering party, before mentioned, which was doing much mischief around. The farm and village belonged to a chief named “Toorow” who lived further up— two canoes came off, and accompanied us to his residence. His Hippah stands on a bank on the left hand, in going up the river. He kindly invited us on shore and ordered the Slaves to prepare dinner, and sent also a basket of Potatoes to the canoe for my private use— He had one of the best houses I had yet seen in New Zealand: with a portico in front 16 feet wide where he and his friends could sit and enjoy themselves under shelter— His Hippah was completely fortified, with upright split timber from 24 to 30 feet high, put close together. Shunghee’s party had killed some of his people and done him considerable damage. All the inhabitants, on the banks of this river, had in consequence relinquished their farms, and fled into the woods: their hogs were killed, their stores plundered, and their crops destroyed, so that many were distressed for want of food.— The fire arms of the enemy gave them a decided advantage over the other tribes, so that none could stand against them. Toorow seemed a mild man, & had his stores well put up, and a number of people in his Hippah.— I expressed my deep concern for the distress they endured, and my disapprobation of their enemy’s conduct towards them and promised Toorow to speak to the Heads of Shunghee’s tribe when I got to the Missionary settlement against such proceedings.— I also here, as at other places, pointed out the importance of their having a regular Government for until something like it be established, the more powerful will always try to oppress and destroy the weaker party.— The Majority of all the chiefs I have seen, would be glad to live in peace if permitted, and to follow civil occupations. After dinner we prepared to depart.— Toorow wished us to stay till the following day— I satisfied him that we could not prudently do so— He advised me not to go high up the river towards Mangakaiea, in consequence of the heavy rains: as would find great difficulty in getting up the Rapids, by having to pull against the whole force of the stream without a tide to assist (because it went no higher than where we then were)— observing also that three canoes had been lately broke to pieces by the violence of the current, driving them on rocks and besides that danger I should find great difficulty in crossing a large river (which has to be crossed several times on my route) at this rain season of the year.— He also believed that, let the men of our Canoe pull ever so well, we would be three days in reaching the place at which I intended to land.— These unexpected obstacles rather stunned me: and I enquired if there was any other way by which I might get to Bay of Islands.— They informed me I might cross the country to the east of the Island towards a settlement called Wangaree, not far from Bream head, where I could get a canoe to carry me down the coast.— That the road to Wangaree was tolerably good, and no rivers to cross, the distance being little more than a days journey— I consulted, with my friend Timmorangha, who approved going by Wangaree, as he had many friends there about whom he would be glad to meet.— We therefore took leave of Toorow and his friends— And we proceeded a short distance up the Wyeroa, when we entered a river that ran to the right hand, from the head of which we had to go by land to Wangaree. We reached the foot of a fall, as far up as the canoe could go, a little after dark— went on shore and made a fire, as usual,— the night was cold, but the thick trees afforded us some shelter— 26th— I had this morning to take leave of my Kiperra friends— Moodeeokow, Awye and Apoo who returned with the canoe— they had been five days with me, from the time we left Mowettas village.— My luggage was packed up, and they appointed three of their slaves to assist Timmorangha’s servant in carrying it. I made them presents of such articles as I had left, and we parted with mutual esteem.— I had experienced as much kindness, from these por heathens (in their own way) as I could have expected from the most civilized in Europe. The morning was wet and stormy, the road heavy and dirty, and we had several swamps and runs of water to wade through.— After walking about four hours, I perceived Moodeekow and his son ( a fine boy) coming after us— who, on coming up, said he would accompany me to the Bay of Islands.— I was happy that he had formed this resolution, as he would there see something of civil life which might be of service to him, and perhaps to the Missionary cause hereafter.— I could not think of asking him to go, when we parted, as I thought it would be too great a task for him; but he was now glad that he had joined us again, and so was I. We past a large Hippah in ruins. It had been a very strong place, and apparently well peopled at no distant period.— Timmorangha informed me that the tribe was then nearly extinct, and had been cut off chiefly by war. We next came to a small village, at the edge of a wood, on the plain— the land about it was good, but the people had recently fled, leaving some few articles in their Huts.— We dined here in one of the sheds, for the rain was heavy.— Timmorangha, in looking about the skirts of the wood, found the place, where these poor people had secreted their potatoes &c— After refreshment we pushed on to another village, known to Timmorangha, as fast as we could, on account of the stormy weather, and reached it by sunset— this village was also deserted by its inhabitants— A small miserable Hut, and a shed, were all that was left; being both wet and weary, we crept into these for the night. I took of [sic] my wet clothes, but, it was with difficulty we could make a fire, by friction, to dry them, owing to the very wet state of the wood, and, had we not succeeded, we should have had a miserable night indeed. 27th— We started early, and soon came to another village, which had lately been burnt, the land round it was rich, and capable of growing wheat or any other grain, in abundance. This village was also on the skirt of a wood, and appeared to possess every local advantage, in soil, water, and timber to enrich the proprietor could he enjoy the fruits of industry, and exercise it: but in their state, there is no security for person or property.— I could not but lament to see, the dreadful effects of Man’s fall! That man, here, for the sake of a few potatoes, should Murder his fellow,— burn his habitations drive his wife and children to the woods to perish by hunger, if they escape the murderer’s hand! gives a picture of depravity, terrifying to an enlightened mind!— Timmorangha made many judicious observations as we past these scenes of desolation, and expressed an ardent desire, that the time might soon come, when his country would possess the means of putting a stop to such wanton cruelties! He thought when the Man of war, which Captain Downie had written for, would come out, his country men would be checked from committing such acts of violence as those described. When we had got a mile past the village, Timmorangha began to tire, and sat down to rest, as did the slaves;— I was very wet by wading thro’ the swamps, and very warm with walking, also, and therefore afraid to sit down lest, by checking perspiration I should catch a cold— for which reason I walked gently on, and Moodeeokow followed close behind me.— We shortly ascended some rising ground, and on the opposite hill, I observed a body of about 50 Natives, on the look out. I concluded they must either belong to the plundering party, or to the fugitives who were guarding against them.— When Moodeeokow saw them, he turned instantly back to Timmorangha and seemed much alarmed.— I remained on the hill, and the opposite party having seen me— two of them immediately came off towards me, in all haste, one was completely naked with a long spear, and a bayonet fixed on the end of it, in his hand,— the other had a carpenter’s axe with a long handle to it. The two bounded across the intervening valley, as swiftly as their strength would permit, attended by a faithful dog which, on coming nearer, I observed had lost an eye, and had a cut above the other. The man without clothes, I perceived had got three spear wounds, but they were all healed.— When they had come close up, they seemed greatly astonished to meet a white man in their forest, and stood still to take a silent view of me— I knew neither of them more than they did me,— I then told my name, with which they proved to be well acquainted:— and this information explained the singular circumstance of meeting a white man in such a place, and they gave me a cordial reception.— They then called out to their companions informing them, who they had found. I told them Timmorangha was on the road, and would soon be up. They were rejoiced at this news: and when he arrived I found that those two men, were his particular friends, and had been officers under him, in his war expedition to Towrangha (9 months before, as already [sic] described) and that he, who had been speared, was the first man wounded in action on that occasion.— They were mutually happy in thus meeting with each other. They now informed Timmorangha of the dreadful murders committed by the “Naypoies” among others they had killed ten belonging to Wangaree of whom they had eaten three,— a chief and his wife and a niece of Timmorangha’s.— Timmorangha was greatly afflicted by this intelligence.— The spirit of vengeful retaliation fiered [sic] his every nerve, and he seemed eager for vengeance.— But when the warmth of indignation was over, he said he did not wish to go to war,— he was afraid however, of being forced to take up arms in self defence, and as an act of common justice to his relations, and friends, if their enemies continued to commit such cruelties. I told him, that on my return, I would accompany him to the chiefs of Shungee’s tribe and see what they had to say, and what could be done in this matter.— He became more pacified by this proposal, and said, he would overlook all that they had done, provided they would abstain from such murders, and robberies in future. We now joined the party on the other hill who returned with us to Wangaree, where we all arrived about 3 p.m. Timmorangha was here among his own friends, who both wept and rejoiced at meeting him. Several of them were much afflicted for the murder of their relatives, and the plunder of their farms; and were also under constant apprehension and dread lest the Naypoies should attack them.— Wangaree is situated at the head of a small harbour that runs up several miles inland, into which a fresh water river falls; and up this river there are some fine trees for spars: but I doubt whether there are sufficient shelter, and depth of water, in any part, for ships of large dimensions.— Small vessels may anchor in several places.— This Harbour is about ten miles to the northward of “Bream head”.— We remained all night at Wangaree, which was taken up by Timmorangha and his friends, in speaking of their troubles.— Aug. 28th — Tho’ the morning was threatening, we prepared for our departure, and having got a good well manned Canoe, from the Chief, we proceeded down the harbour.. An hour after, the wind rose, and it rained heavy, which made us put into a small village on the left side of the harbour, where we remained two hours; till the storm moderated when we again went on:— but shortly after the tempest forced us, once more, on shore at a place lower down, where we kindled a fire on the beach, and sheltered ourselves as well as circumstances would permit and as the storm continued, we were obliged to remain, in this uncomfortable situation, all night. 29th— The storm having something abated, we set off two hours before daylight, and, before sunrise, got to the residence of “Weyeeweyee” (a head chief, related to Timmorangha). He was then, an old man, of a venerable appearance, tall, and stout— He rejoiced to see Timmorangha and informed him how the “Naypoies” had driven his people from their farms, in the interior, & destroyed, or took away, all their provisions &c— He earnestly wished to have Europeans settled among them— I gave him similar encouragement to that I had given the people of Kiperra, namely, that if the harbour was found in all respects suitable— something might be done as that would at least, induce ships to visit them especially the whalers: and, it was probable a vessel from Port Jackson might come shortly to examine the harbour.— He said a Brig called the “Venus” had anchored there.— This vessel had been piratically taken by the convicts at Port Jackson, some years back. Weyee Weyee ordered breakfast, and proposed we should stay with him till next day, which was declined, for want of time. After breakfast, he ordered a longer Canoe for us: and, after telling Timmorangha I should wait for him at the mouth of the harbour, two miles off, I walked on to see the place (having first taken leave of the chief)— When I had got round to the left head of the harbour’s mouth, I came to a populous village; some of the people, I had seen at the Bay of Islands, and they were happy to see me. I entered the place, and sat down among them, for some hours— expecting the canoe every moment— but, as it did not arrive— I returned to learn the cause of the delay.— I found Timmorangha sitting with Weyee-weyee and other chiefs, in close conversation— On asking the first, why he did not follow me according to promise Weyee-weyee replied, that his friend’s talk was so good and sweet to him, he could not think of parting, and if I had not returned, no canoe would have gone after me that day. After much persuasion Weyee Weyee was prevailed on to let us go: and we sailed out of the harbour about 3 P.M. with a favourable breeze.— When we had got about eight miles out along the coast, the wind rose, and the sea ran so high, as obliged us to go on shore for the night.— The coast here for some miles, consists of very high and hard perpendicular rocks: and there are therefore few places on which a Canoe dare venture to land, or even come close to the shore.— 30th The weather was tolerable this morning, but the wind against us— We however put to sea, by daylight, and the men kept close to the shore, and pulled hard to make way; but had to go round the coves, not being able to cross them, owing to the adverse wind and high sea.— At dusk, in the evening, we reached the Hippah of “Mayanger” (the chief who accompanied Dr Savage to England twelve years before.)— This Hippah is called Pie-arakka— It stands on the summit of a very high conical hill, and is nearly surrounded by water, when the tide is in;— except at one narrow passage, it appeared inaccessible on every side.— As soon as the Natives observed the canoe at the foot of their Hippah, they rushed down the pass— spear in hand, as if going to encounter an enemy.— On being informed who we were they directed us round to the opposite side of the Hippah, where we could land, and invited us to spend the night with them, which was a most acceptable request us, as we were much fatigued, and both cold and hungry.— On landing I was conducted up the narrow pass, which I could not ascend without help, on account of the steepness, and narrowness of the path.— When I had reached the top I found a number of Men, women, and children sitting round fires, and roasting Snappers, Crawfish, and fern-roots. By this time, it was quite dark. The roaring of the Sea at the foot of the Hippah, as the waves rolled into the deep caverns beneath the high precipice, on which we stood, and on whose top and sides were numerous Huts; with groups of Natives, wildly standing or sitting round their numerous fires, enjoying the converse of savage life;— excited, in me, a train of new Ideas, and strange reflections.— Tho’ the omnipotent Creator, has made of one blood & substance, all the people and nations that dwell on the face of the earth, and has fixed the bounds of their respective habitations; yet, how widely different are their circumstances and situations!— It would perhaps be difficult to draw a fair comparison between the comforts and enjoyments (Mental and corporeal) which are possessed by those in polished christian Society,— and, the Privations and Miseries, which must be endured by people in a savage state! With some such reflection I contemplated the position of the poor heathens, who were then before me: and afterwards sat down among them.— A woman handed me a roasted snapper, others prepared me some fern-root, and, being very hungry, I relished my supper very well, notwithstanding the manner in which it was cooked and served.— Moyanger was from home, and I knew none of those present:— but, the officer in charge of the Hippah was very kind to me, as were also the people— We were accommodated with one of their best Huts, for the night: and Timmorangha amused them till a late hour, with an account of our tour, and the particular incidents of our journey.— 31st We prepared early to leave this romantic spot. The sides, near the sea, have the appearance of an old Abbey in ruins, and the broken rocks, resembled the remains of broken massy columns, which time had wasted or worn down— On our departure the chief presented me with a hog— for which I made him a small present.— This Hippah is situated at the bottom of a Cove; on the north side of which, a ship might be sheltered and anchored in apparent safety— there being five or six fathoms depth of water with a soft bottom. The chief said there was only one small rock in the cove, and showed me the spot where a whaler had anchored, some time back. The rock alluded to, is seen above water. We quickly passed the head of the cove and stood along shore, till we came opposite to a small harbour called “Tootookakka”— I was in this harbour about six years back. Small vessels only can be admitted, the entrance being narrow, and the bounds small within. The “Prince Regent” anchored here one night after the Dromedary had left the Bay of Islands. There are plenty of fine spars in its neighbourhood.— In passing this harbour the wind began to increase and the sea to rise, which shortly forced us to take shelter in a cove,— there we made a fire, dressed our hog and took breakfast.— This cove belonged to Timmorangha, as well as the land— for a considerable extent, on the coast, and in the interior around. The soil here is exceeding good, but no people lived on it, at that time. There was an extensive settlement about twelve miles along the coast called “Winnanakkee” and As there was no prospect of the weather permitting us to leave the cove for some time— I resolved to travel by land to Winnanakkee.— Timmorangha said the road was difficult and too fatiguing for him, but if I was determined to go, his servant would accompany me as a guide. We immediately set off on our journey.— I hoped to reach Winnanakkee that evening; but the servant told me we could not— the distance being too great— we must lodge in the wood, all night— We pushed on however as fast as we could, and, after walking for hours, up and down precipices, over rocks, and wading through water, at heads of such coves or creeks, as we could ford, we at last had the pleasure to observe the smoke from the settlement we sought (about five or six miles off) and that we had got over the worst part of the road.— These circumstances inspired us with fresh confidence: and by renewed exertion we reached the village before it was quite dark; very weary and wet.— I had formerly known the chief of this settlement and his wife, who were overjoyed at my arrival. The servant fortunately brought my blanket, which enabled me, to get my clothes taken off and dried, while I wrapped myself in it.— The chief’s wife had a good fire made, and administered to all my wants, as well as she could.— They gave me the use of their own Hut, which was very comfortable, and spread some good mats on the floor, for my bed.— I enjoyed my Hut very much after such a laborious journey, and felt grateful for the accommodation given me by these benighted people— The chief’s wife expressed much concern, that she had no provisions, which she thought I could eat— They had no pork because their hogs had been destroyed by the enemy, as well as their potatoes— She had some cockles and fern-root but thought I could not eat them. She had also some Komerus, or sweet potatoes, and two pumkins, which she would dress for me, observing that if I could not eat the Komeras, I might like the pumkin because it was very sweet.— While this kindly anxious woman was racking her mind to find me suitable food, her husband had sent out to purchase a basket of common Potatoes, for which he paid a Tokee, solely for my use: and this relieved the good woman’s anxiety.— My arrival was soon known thro’ the settlement, and tho’ the rain fell heavy numbers crowded round the Hut.— Tingangha (the chief who received me) wished to know where I had been, and what had brought me to Winna-nakkee (as he had been astonished as well as gratified to see me here). I gave him the particulars of my Jaunt, which he thought surprising, especially that of having walked so far— I told him where Timmorangha was left, waiting a change of weather to come on, but if he did not come soon, I would proceed without him— Tingangha said that the road was bad and that it would take me four days to reach Wyekaddee— and that, if possible, I ought to go in a Canoe &c.— After conversing with the chief and others some time, I retired to rest— safe from the stormy blast.— Sepr 1st I was sorry to find no change in the weather this morning, the chief observed that Timmorangha would not be able to put to sea.— I wished to proceed: but he and his wife urged me to stay a day with them, and if Timmorangha did not come by the following morning I should have his war canoe, well manned; to carry me to a harbour called “Wangoodoodoo”, and I should then be within one short day’s walk to Bay of Islands.— I told them I had very urgent reasons for going on— but, if made sure of his canoe, I would wait till next morning Mrs Tingangha observed she had some small chickens under a hen, which she would kill for me to eat, and would send a man into the wood to get me some pigeons, for she was much concerned lest I should suffer from hunger. I would not allow her to kill the chickens, as they had but one hen, and assured her I would not suffer from hunger while I had plenty of potatoes— She asked how I had rested during the night, and hoped I had made up my mind to remain another night— That she would set to cleaning out the house and then she was sure I would sleep well.— She was as good as her word, and made a very clean comfortable place for me.— I spent the day in visiting the inhabitants till dinner, and in the evening I went to a fresh water river, which runs from the interior, and amused myself in a Canoe.— There is plenty of fine timber on the banks of this stream— but, no harbour near, to admit shipping.— The day was showery and stormy, and we therefore could not expect Timmorangha.— The land about Winna-nakkee is very good, and they are a fine race of people, exceedingly kind and civil. They are in great want of Agricultural instruments, and were anxious I should procure them a little wheat.— I promised them some, as well as some fruit trees._ 2d Timmarangha did not arrive, and the canoe was early got ready according to promise.— Before I took my leave the Chief introduced his two children a son, and daughter, named after two of my children— the Boy after my son Charles, and the girl after my eldest daughter Elizabeth.— His wife said she would accompany me to Wangoodoodoo. The chief wept much at parting, and wished he could come to see me at Parramatta. He also begged that some Europeans might reside with them— I observed, if there was less of war in New Zealand, Europeans might be induced to come and live among them, but, as it then was— they were afraid.— We now stept into the Canoe, and proceeded down the harbour, at the mouth of which, we met Timmorangha— However, as I had such a fine Canoe, I wished to go on, and if he did not choose to go with me now, he could follow me to Wangoodoodoo after.— He said he would see Tingangha, take some refreshment and then follow me, and so we parted— In less than half an hour the wind and sea rose, and compelled us to return, and on landing, I took a guide, and set off by land— I found the road very bad, as it lay by the sea shore, we had continually to strike inland in order to pass bays and precipices, and then descend to the beach again. Several swamps were also in our way.— In the evening we arrived at a small village, when the storm increased— The Natives received us very kindly and gave us a Hut & potatoes &c. Here Timmorangha joined us.— There was no Chief here, and the poor people were preparing ground for potatoes. I had little rest at night. 3rd We rose at dawn of day, and prepared for our journey. After we had walked half an hour I observed a war canoe coming after us which was well manned: it contained the wife of Tingangha, who had determined that the canoe should attend us to Wangoodoodoo (as soon as the storm abated) from a kind consideration of the fatigue we would otherwise undergo, owing to the very bad state of the road. We felt grateful for this instance of her attention, and immediately proceeded on board her canoe to Wangoodoodoo; the inhabitants of which received us very kindly, and accommodated us for the night. Next day we reached Parroa Bay (the most southern cove in Bay of Islands) Some whaling vessels were laying near this, and I got on board one of them (the “Catherine”) with Capt. Graham, her commander, who happened to be on shore at the time we met him. The enjoyment of Civil Society once more was to me a great luxury: and excited in me a greater sense of its blessings than I had ever felt before: Having by experience formed a correct judgment of the miseries of Savage life, during a three months tour through the various Settlements of this Island (before enumerated) and deprived of all communion with civil life, for that period; I now put a much higher value on the inestimable Blessings of Christian society & privileges (which I had always enjoyed) than I had done at any former period of my life. On reviewing the scenes I had passed through in that short period, I felt my mind overflowing with gratitude to my divine protector. The giver of all good, to whom be all glory ascribed. I had met no serious accident in my journies by land and water, nor did I experience any injury from the cold, the wet and deprivations of food and rest, which I had undergone. Tho’ I had often to lie down in wet clothes, in stormy weather, wherever the night overtook me,— whether in an open canoe on the sea, or in the woods or fields on shore, a kind and gracious Providence attended my steps, in my going out, and in my coming in, and gave me favour in the sight of the heathens among whom I sojourned, until I was brought to my European friends at Rangheehoo— (4th Sepr/ 20.) The Government Schooner “Prince Regent” having come into the Bay of Islands laden with spars for Port Jackson— I embarked in her, on the 17th Sepr. to return to the colony of New South Wales: but she encountered very bad weather off the North Cape, and being deeply laden, the Captain was obliged to return to the bay in order to lighten her.— I had suffered so much from sea sickness on board this small crowded vessel, that I resolved to leave her, and wait for a passage in the Dromedary:— I found, on inquiry, that the latter vessel would not leave New Zealand for six weeks; and in this interval of time I thought it advisable. for the good of the cause, to revisit the tribes on the western and eastern coasts: and, on 30th Octr, set off for the River Thames, with the intention of going down the east coast first (in company with the Revd John Butler and Mr Shepherd.)— We touched at Wangoree, where I met some of my former friends— and then proceeded to Magoea on 9th Novr, from thence we paid a visit to the ship Coromandel, anchored at 50 miles distance, on the opposite side of the river, and, on returning again to Magoea, we spent several days in examining the surrounding land, Rivers &c. We likewise visited the several tribes around and then made our way to the western coast coming to Kiperro, once more, we looked a[t] every thing which appeared in any way interesting. On the 7th The Revd J. Butler left me, to return to Bay of Islands: and after his departure I (on the same day) directed my course towards the sea shore, and on the approach of evening I made, on the beach, the best birth I could for the night.— Early next morning I continued my journey, in the same manner, and reached the Heads of the Hokianga river on the evening of 22d Novr and took my lodging with my old friend Mowenna, and his numerous tribe, who were happy to see me. They manifested considerable anxiety for the acquirement of useful knowledge: and we conversed, during the evening, on such subjects as appealed calculated to raise them from their present state of degradation and misery.— They next day supplied me with a good Canoe, and men to take me up the river Hokianga, by which means I reached the spot from whence, it was necessary to cross the county to Wangaroa harbour, where the Dromedary then lay (with a full cargo of spars) ready for sea.— After overcoming some little difficulties in my way, I got on board on the 25th and after a very agreeable passage without any incidents worthy of notice, I arrived, in due time, at Port Jackson with a thankful heart for the mercies and deliverances I had experienced at the hands of our Heavenly Father.  In the preceding pages I have stated some peculiar events that occurred under the direction of Divine Providence, to open a way for the knowledge of the Christian religion and the arts of civilization, in the South Sea Islands—— Forty years have passed away since I first became partially acquainted with the character of the New Zealanders. In the year 1795 I was doing duty at Norfolk Island; previous to which, two young Chiefs had been brought there, in a King’s ship (the “Dedalus”) and placed under the care of Captain Phillip G. King, then Lieutenant Govenor of the Island, who was exceedingly kind to the young men: their names were “Hoodoo” and “Toukee” (and my subsequent intimacy with them, has been detailed in my former voyages.— From the interest created by these Chiefs, and what passed, at that time, between the Lieut Governor and me, concerning them, I felt (and have ever since felt) a strong desire to promote the improvement of their countrymen by the introduction of Christianity and Civilization. In due course of time, after my return to N.S. Wales, the intercourse between Port Jackson and New Zealand became more frequent, and the chiefs had opportunities, from time to time, of coming to the Colony, and they in general resided with me during their stay. — I soon perceived they were a noble race of men, and only wanted the means of instruction, to entitle them to rank with civilized Society. I knew, however, they were cannibals; as Cannibalism was a frequent subject of conversation between them and me, at my own residence, as well as on my visits to their native Island. They do not, of course, view this horrid custom as a crime: but consider, that, if a Chief be killed and eaten by one tribe; It becomes the duty of the injured tribe, to kill and eat one of the same rank belonging to the offending tribe: as soon as opportunity may offer: so that their strong superstition and mutual wars always excited to Cannibalism.— Having detailed in the foregoing particulars, the full nature of this dreadful habit and the opinion of a great part of the Chiefs thereon, I shall here only add, by way of confirmation, an account of a most horrid scene of Cannibalism, which took place before the eyes of our Missionaries (in 1821) after they had been six years among them, during which, I had myself paid them several visits.— The account given by Mr Francis Hall is published in the Church Missionary Register for November 1823 from which the following is extracted— “On the 19th Decr 1821 Three of the war canoes with Moodeewhy’s tribe from Shukianga, returned from the river Thames where they have for several months been spreading death and destruction around them.— They landed about half a mile from the Settlement, got some food and then proceeded towards their homes, to our great joy. They had upward of 100 prisoners of war with them, who might generally be distinguished by their sorrowful countenance. Some of them were weeping and mourning bitterly— one woman in particular, before whom they had, with savage cruelty, placed the head of her brother, stuck upon a stick. She sat upon the ground before it, and the tears ran down her cheeks in streams. We saw several other heads stuck upon sticks about the camp, and we understood that they had many packed up in baskets. These Canoes brought the news of the death of Tettee, a chief, and son in law to Shunghee: he was slain in fight. Tettee was the most civilized, best behaved, and most ingenious and industrious man. whom we have met among the New Zealanders. His brother Apoo, a fine young man, is also among the slain.— This has created grief in the family.— Tettee’s wife and Mattooka his brother are watched and bound to prevent them from putting an end to their lives. Apoo’s wife hung herself on hearing the news. Shunghee’s wife has killed a “cook” or p[risoner of war; wich is customary on these occasions. Decr 20th 1821.— Hearing that Shunghee’s wife was about to kill another slave, we went up the hill to the hut where she was, with Tettee’s wife and child— all weeping and mourning most bitterly.— We found that they had not killed the boy; and hope from what Mr Shepherd and I said to them, that they will not. I offered her an axe to spare his life.— Decr 21st This day Shunghee and his tribe, with some other tribes, arrived here from the fight, with the dead bodies of Tettee and Apoo.— Most of the European men went down to the point, about a quarter of a mile, to see the ceremony of their landing; but very sorry were we, that our curiosity led us to witess such a scene of horror. A small canoe with the dead bodies first approached the shore: the war Canoes, and those taken in fight, about 40 in all, lay at a short distance.— Shortly after, a party of young men landed, to perform the war dance and song, as usual on their return from fighting. They yelled and juped, and brandished their weapons, and threw up human heads in the air in a shocking manner; but this was but the prelude to the horrid work which was about to take place, of which we had no idea.— An awful pause and silence ensued.— At length the canoes moved slowly and came in contact with the shore; when th widow of Tettee and other women rushed down upon the beach in a frenzy of rage, and beat in pieces the carved work at the head of the canoes, with a pole; they then got into a canoe, and pulled out several prisoners of war, into the water, and beat them to death; except one boy who swam away and got into another canoe. The frantic widow then proceeded to another canoe and dragged out a woman prisoner into the water, and beat out her brains with a club with which they beat out fernroot.— We retired from this distressing scene as no interference on our part could avail, and we understand that after we came away, Shunghee killed five with a sword with his own hand. In the whole, nine persons were murdered this evening, and were afterwards eaten by the chiefs and the people.— It is a custom with these wretched men, to make these sacrifices, as a satisfaction for their friends killed in battle. The prisoners of war— men, women, and children— are very numerous; but especially the latter two.— They are said to amount to about 2000; and are distributed chiefly among the different tribes in the Bay of Islands.— The people are now more bloodthirsty than ever; they talk of going again soon, and mean to sweep the whole Island. In this expedition, they did all the mischief which they had threatened. Poor Enakkee was killed and eaten: they brought his head away with them, together with those of a great number of his people.— Enakkee gave them a warmer reception than they expected.— Decr 22d— The numerous Natives around us, have done us less injury than we expected during the past night. Several of the tribes from a distance took their departure early this morning, peaceably: first making a large heap of their old kakahows, and burning them. It is customary, when they return home, to burn all the garments which they have had on at the time that they killed men.— Mr Kemp and Mr Shepherd went down to the point to see the body of Tettee. Shunghee was busily employed in making a small enclosure of pieces of a canoe, decorated with feathers and carved work, after their manner, in which to deposit the bodies of the brothers Tettee and Apoo.— Part of the bodies of the people killed yesterday were then roasting at a fire at a little distance: and some human flesh, ready cooked, lay in baskets on the ground. Shunghee had the audacity to ask them to eat some, and said it was better than pork.— Part of one poor woman killed yesterday, the Natives cooked on the side of the hill, at the back of our house: the head they cut off and rolled down the hill: and several of them amused themselves for some time, in throwing large stones on it till they had dashed it to pieces; when Mr Puckey got it from them and buried it. “We hear that , among the slaves who were taken from hence to Wyemattee yesterday, one of them, a woman, becoming tired or lame, could not keep up with the rest: she was, in consequence, killed and eaten— this being the custom in New Zealand!” ———— In conclusion, is with pleasure I have to state, that since the time ^at which the above took place some New Zealanders have died in the full assurance of faith; and others are walking in the fear and love of God, as monuments of his Sovereign mercy and Grace. Such are the wonderful effects of a preached Gospel.”— I have no doubt but, in that day when God shall make up his Jewels many of them will be claimed as the redeemed of the Lamb to the honour and praise and Glory of His Grace! They will sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the Kingdom of Heaven, there to praise redeeming love forever and ever.— Amen!(Mem:— For particulars of fourth Voyage side page 69.) ________Particulars_________ Of the fifth [sixth] Voyage of the Rev: Saml. Marsden, to New Zealand, in the year 1830.— ______________ Having obtained leave of absence from His Excellency the Governor, I embarked, on the 16th Feby 1830, on board the Elizabeth for the Bay of islands with one of my daughters. We had no sooner cleared the Heads of Port Jackson, that a heavy gale set in from the Southward which soon raised a high sea. I immediately became very sick, and continued so the following day, when the wind shifted to the South East. From that time we met with contrary winds, and a head sea; with the exception of a few hours, until Thursday the 28th, when we saw land to the Southward of Cape Maria Van Dieman, and on Friday Morning we reached it, and sailed close in with the land, until we passed the Cape, on sounding which the wind was against us, and we bore away up Sandy Bay, working to windward all the night. Sunday the 7th was a most beautiful day. The sea was smooth and a very light wind, and the scene around us was very interesting, as we were amongst the Islands of Knuckle Point. Fur canoes came off from the Islands, with an abundance of fish. We were now at anchor. The Natives urged us much to go on shore, and promised to supply us with plenty of fish, potatoes, and hogs; but we declined their friendly offer. The chief gave me much information relative to many of the Inhabitants whom I had formerly known. I performed Divine Service, and have seldom spent a more pleasant Sabbath day at Sea. Monday the 8t.h. The wind became fair, when we weighed anchor, and proceeded on our Voyage, and passing Wangaroa we saw the Heads of the Bay of Islands, and in the Evening anchored opposite to the neighbouring Settlement Paihia. The Missionaries had heard a few days before that I might be expected. As soon as the vessel appeared in sight, the Revds William Williams & Brown came off to meet us in one Boat, and the Rev. Henry Williams in another. It afforded us much mutual satisfaction to meet once again in this heathen land of darkness, ignorance, and cruelty! They all expressed their joy on my arriving at that critical moment, as they were in grater agitation and alarm, than they had ever been before at any period of their residence in New Zealand. They informed me that there was open war amongst the Natives at the Bay, and that a battle had been fought on the 6th Inst. in which it was stated that seventy had been killed or wounded, and that Messengers had been sent in all directions, by the Chiefs of the contending parties to collect their friends, and that on their arrival the contest would be renewed; and they could not tell what might be the fatal consequences both to the Mission and the Natives. On my landing at Paihia, I found a number of the Natives who had fled to the Missionary Settlement for refuge, and some of the wounded who had been carried from the field of battle to have their wounds dressed by the Revd Wm Williams. From the information I received, there were about 1400 Natives engged in the contest on the South side of the Harbour. The following statement contains the particulars of the quarrel as far as I was able to learn from the Natives, the Missionaries, and the Masters of the seven ships which were then in the Harbour. It was stated that Mr Brind, Master of one of the whalers, had two young women on board his vessel, daughters of two of the principal Chiefs, Rewa and the late Shunghee. There was also another young woman sister of Wirrepoka who was said to cohabit with one of the men on board. These three were all women of rank. Some difference occurred between them, and the wife and daughter of the head Chief, Kevi Kevi, who resided on that side of the Bay in which the Shipping were anchored. It appeared that Kevi Kevi’s wife had in this quarrel torn some of the hair off the head of Shunghee’s daughter, and burnt it— which was one of the greatest insults which could be offered to the young woman, according to their superstitious notions. This was the account the young woman gave me. Mr Brind interfered in behalf of the two young women, his favorites; and they sent information to their friends of the differences that had arisen. Rewa and Wierepoka, immediately took up the quarrel, one in behalf of his daughter and the other on behalf of his sister. They met at Kororarika, the place where Kevi Kevi lived, to enquire into the cause of these serious differences. The latter had heard of their intention and prepared to meet them. This took place on the 23rd of Feby, and rewa and Wierepoka settled their dispute with Kevi Kevi, but the quarrel between Shunghee’s daughter, and the wife of Kevi Kevi was not settled. Oneroa, who is the head of Sunghee’s tribe, and her brother Hari—Hungi had not yet arrived. Rewa,Wierepoka, and Kevi Kevi, considered Mr Brind as the sole cause of the quarrel. It was stated that the latter wanted the Natives to kill Kevi Kevi, some of whose allies had already come to protect him, in case any violence should be attempted either upon him or his people. Mr Brind had at that time a hundred bushels of Potatoes upon the beach, and as a satisfaction for the disturbances he had created, the Natives seized them, which greatly incensed Mr Brind, and he told the Natives that if they did not kill Kevi-Kevi, he would do so himself. There were several whaling ships then in the bay, which had put in for supplies. I was informed that Mr Brind had written to the Masters of the whalers, informing them that he thought it necessary that they should bring their Ships as near to the Shore as they could— hoist their Colours— and fore upon the Natives. Though much alarmed they all declined to adopt Mr Brind’s directions; when he immediately weighed anchor, and sailed. His ship, the Conway, was a large one mounting 14 guns. The Natives soon heard that Mr Brind had solicited the whalers to fire upon them, and they immediately stopped all supplies. On the 9th of March shortly after Mr Brind had sailed the Chief Oneroa arrived with his tribe and some of his allies, to avenge the insult which had been offered to the young woman, whose hair Kevi Kevi’s wife had torn off her head and burnt. Kevi Kevi, had assembled his friends in case he should be compelled to have recourse to arms. On a former occasion Kevi Kevi’s wife had given great offence to Oruroa and his tribe.She is a woman of high rank, and a very proud spirit— a Native of the River Thames. Her feelings had also been before excited by some reproaches cast upon her and her tribe by Oruroa’s tribe. She had told them that the Natives of the Thames would fight and conquer them, and afterwards make slaves of them; and they should carry their firewood upon their shoulders, heat their ovens, and cook their provisions, which language had given great offence to Oruroa and his tribe. On the Evening of the 5th March the day be came to Kororarika, he and his party went over the adjoining hills, and early the next morning they all returned with a bundle of firewood upon their shoulders and their guns in their hands, and proceeded to Kevi Kevi’s residence, and told him and his wife that they had brought the firewood, as their slaves, and laid it down. This was intended as an insult to Kevi Kevi and his tribe. After some conversation they returned, when one of Kevi Kevi’s men fired a musket, and killed a young women belonging to Oruroa’s party. They then all flew to arms. After some time Oruroa’s party gave way leaving on the beach about twenty killed and wounded on both sides. In this conflict six chiefs were killed, among whom was the late Shunghee’s brother and the brother of george of Wangaroa. When the firing had ceased on both sides, Oruroa returned with his party and took up the dead and wounded of their friends, and carried their bodies with them, but left their dead slaves on the beach where they had fallen, and Kevi Kevi as the victor. When the action began, Mr Dean, Master of the Elizabeth Whaler, was on shore with his boat. The wife and daughter of Kevi Kevi ran to Mr Dean’s boat in order to escape on board the Elizabeth leaving Mr Dean on Shore in great danger. The Natives on seeing the wife and daughter escaping in the whaleboat, fired and killed the daughter, while the mother got safe on board. Some of the Whalers had loaded their guns, and were ready to fire upon the Natives with canister shot, in case they should attack those Natives who were on board, as the ships were within gun shot of the shore. Mr Davis, one of the Missionaries, was on board the Sovereign whose guns were in readiness, and intreated the Captain not to use them unless absolute necessity should oblige him for the protection of the ship. The Masters of the whalers were very much agitated, and scarcely knew how to act. They all accused Capt. Brind as the author of the misery occasioned by this disturbance. On Sunday Morning, the 7th, at the advice of an old Chief, Warerewee,— Kevi Kevi also left Kororarika and came over with his people to Paihia, the Missionary Station. Warrerewee was convinced that Kevi Kevi could not defend himself against Oruroa, when he renewed his attack upon him. Kevi Kevi wished to fortify himself near the Missionary station. To this the Missionaries could not consent, as it would have exposed them to too imminent danger. At length it was finally determined that Kevi Kevi should take up his station at the junction of the Kowa Kowa and Wykaddee Rivers; a point strongly fortified by nature about four miles above the Mission Station. As soon as this was agreed upon Kevi Kevi moved with his peoples to his station, and began immediately to prepare for his defence against Oruroa when he should return. Both parties now dispatched Messengers in all directions to collect their friends and allies. The Missionaries were at this time in the utmost anxiety, as they could not conjecture as to the issue of the war. They had received information a few days before, by the Schooner “New Zealander” which had arrived at Hokianga that I was on my passage. On the 8th of March two days after the battle, I entered the Harbour, and in the Evening anchored opposite to the Missionary Station. Two boats came to meet the Elizabeth, before she anchored, in which were the Revds Henry & William Williams & Brown. I met the brethren with much satisfaction and joy. They expressed how much they were gratified that I had visited them at that particular time of danger and trial, as they were then in greater peril than at any former time. They informed me of the bloody contest that had taken place two days before on the [1830] opposite Shore— that numbers had fled to them for protection, and were now within their enclosures, as well as the wounded who had been brought to have their wounds dressed. They also added that some thousands were expected to assemble from various parts of the Island, in two or three days, as the war—tribes had been summoned to attend their Chiefs. They hoped that my arrival would bring about a reconciliation and restore peace before these auxiliaries could arrive. Soon after I had landed, some of the Chiefs came and related to me what had taken place, and what was likely to happen; and requested that I would on the following Morning visit the Camps of the two contending Chiefs Kevi Kevi & Oruroa, and see if a reconciliation could not [be] effected before the arrival of the war parties; adding that no time was to be lost in accomplishing this object. To this proposal I readily assented, and promised to visit them both on the next day. Early on [March 9] Tuesday Morning the 9th the Revd Hy Williams and myself proceeded on our Mission. We first visited the Camp of Kevi Kevi distant about four miles from Oruroa’s, and we were received with great cordiality by him and all [1830 March 9] the other Chiefs who were assembled in the Camp. I here met with many Chiefs from distant parts of New Zealand with whom I had been formerly acquainted They all expressed their gratification at our meeting again. After conversing upon different matters, the Rev. H. Williams entered upon the subject of our mission. He stated to them the evils of war and more particularly of a civil war, in which they were then engaged. We then endeavoured to impress upon them, that they were not fighting for the protection of their lives and property, but they were merely killing each other, in which contest some of them lost their dearest friends. They listened to us with great attention, and several of them replied to our arguments. They repeated the original cause of the war, and laid the entire blame upon Captn Brind, condemning his conduct very much, & observed that they regretted the distressing calamities that had taken place, and were desirous that the differences should be settled, but that it was impossible for them to do so amicably without the consent of their friends, who had not yet arrived as some of their relatives had been killed in the late action. At the same time they wished that we would use [Hoken - 1830 March 9] our influence with Oruroa and his Chiefs in order to prevent any more bloodshed. Having thus publicly ascertained the sentiments of Kevi Kevi and his party we proceeded immediately to the Camp of Oruroa. On our landing we joined the assembly of the Chiefs. I was well acquainted with their leaders, and after the first salutations were over we entered upon the subject of our visit. In all our conversations with the Chiefs of both parties, they argued that we were answerable for the lives of those who had fallen in the battle, as the war had been occasioned by the misconduct of one of the Masters of an English vessel— Mr Brind. They wished to know what satisfaction we would give them for the loss of their friends who had been killed. We replied it was not in our power to give them any satisfaction, though we lamented what had taken place, and condemned the conduct of Captain Brind. We then informed Oruroa and the Chiefs who were with him that we had had an interview with Kevi Kevi and his tribes, and that we were authorized by them to state that they were willing to come to some negotiation for peace, and wished that [1830 March 9] we would facilitate the settlement of their differences. This information was agreeably received, excepting by a few who were anxious for war. One Chief gave us private information that a large body of armed men had arrived, and were then on the island of Motoroa about five miles distant, and that it was their intention to proceed by night and attack Kevi Kevi by surprize in his Camp; and requested tht we would lose no time in proceeding to Motoroa in order to avert this design. Having been thus privately informed, we stated to Oruroa our wish to be introduced to the Chiefs and their men who were assembled at Motoroa, and requested that two of his Chiefs might accompany us for that purpose. Tetore, & Towreta, two of the principal Chiefs agreed to go with us. When we arrived at Motoroa, we found the beach covered with war Canoes, and a very large concourse of armed Men. The Assembly was crowded. Here also I met with many Chiefs with whom I had formerly been acquainted in my journeys through the interior of the Country, and who were glad to see me again. After some trivial conversation upon various subjects, The Revd Henry Williams stated the object of our visit, and they all [1830 March 9] heard us with the greatest attention. Many of the Chiefs replied in turn, & some of them spoke with considerable force, and dignity in their address, & their orations continued for some hours. Some were for war, and others for peace. We remained until night closed upon us, pleading for a reconciliation. Though we had devoted the whole day we were happy to find at the end that we had some prospect of success; as it was finally agreed that we should proceed the next morning to Oruroa and report to him what had taken place at Motoroa. We returned home about 9 o’Clock in [10th] the Evening; and the next morning as soon as day dawned, a Chief named Timmaranga, knocked at my bed room window, and requested to see me immediately. He had just arrived with his tribe from Tiamhi. When I got up, he told me that he and his men were come to join the people at Kowa Kowa, to support Kevi Kevi against Oruroa and his tribes. Timmaranga had lived with me at Parramatta some years before. He was much rejoiced to see me, and observed that his Countrymen would not attend to the advice which I had given them when I was formerly in New Zealand, which was not to war with each other, and this advice he had also given them. [March 10] Timmaranga was a very powerful Chief. He had been my constant companion in my various travels in New Zealand, and was acquainted with most of the Principal Chiefs, both in the West and east side of the Island. I told him I was anxious to see peace restored amongst the Inhabitants, and requested that he would use his influence to induce all parties to make peace. He promised me he would use his endeavours. After Timmaranga had departed with his tribe to join Kevi Kevi, the Revd Hy Williams and I went over [to] Oruroa’s Camp to report what had passed at Motoroa the preceding day. We had a long discussion with the Chiefs and wished each party to appoint Commissioners, in order that the terms of peace might be mutually honorable, and then no disgrace would attach to either party of which they seemed to be much afraid; for they said they would rather fight than accede to any disgraceful conditions. It was therefore agreed that four Commissioners should be appointed to arrange the conditions of peace. I was nominated as one, for one party, and the Revd H. Williams for the other, with a principal Chief from such party. [1830 March] This point however could not be finally settled until they had consulted their friends and allies who were encamped on the Island of Motoroa. After we had urged all the arguments we could to bring about a reconciliation, & had made a favourable impression upon the minds of some of the Chiefs, we walked over the ground where the battle had been fought, and beheld the bodies of some of the slain lying upon the fires partly consumed. The atmosphere was very offensive, and the sight disgusting. We could not but bitterly lament the dreadful effects on sin, and the baneful influence which the Prince of Darkness exercised on the minds of the benighted Heathen! We took our departure from this scene of slaughter and cannibalism to the missionary station with the sanguine hope that peace would be established. Early the next morning, [12th] Friday the 12th, information reached us that 600 men had arrived at Motoroa, to join Oruroa’s army. From the progress we had made towards restoring peace, I was persuaded that no fatal consequences would result from this accession to Oruroa’s forces; and we were moreover informed that many more of Kevi Kevi’s friends had joined his party. [March 13th] The weather was so stormy all this day and the sea so high that we could not visit either Camp, nor have any intercourse with them; though we received intelligence that large parties were arriving hourly at each of them. In the last interview we had with Oruroa & his party, we urged them to bring the negotiation for peace to a final close. We told them that we were weary of visiting both parties without their coming to any decisive determination; but they replied that we must not be tired but continue to go backwards and forwards until their disputes were adjusted, as it was not possible for them to make any amicable settlement by themselves, and that we must act resolutely. We then took our leave and returned to Paihia. [14th] The next morning being the Sabbath, it was determined that the Rev H. Williams should visit the Camp of Oruroa, and preach to the numerous tribes who were assembled there, with the view of softening their angry feelings, and strengthening the impressions already made upon their minds of the blessings of peace. The Revd W. Williams [the Rev. Alfred Brown] and myself with the other Missionaries and Natives proceeded to the Chapel to perform Divine Service. The contrast between the East and West sides of the Bay was very striking tho’ only two miles distant. [1830 March 14] The former was crowded with the various tribes of Native warriors in their savage state practising their military exercises, quite naked: nothing either was heard save the discharge of musketry, and the noise, din, and confusion of a military camp of barbarians. Some were mourning hideously for the loss of their friends in battle; others suffering from their wounds, and the minds of the whole multitude involved in heathen darkness without Hope— and without God! On the West side of the Bay, was “The sound of the Church going bell”— the Natives assembling together for Divine Worship, clean— orderly— decently dressed— and most of them in European Clothing. They were carrying in their hands the greater part of the Church service, with Hymns translated into their own language and which many of them could read. The uniform conduct of the Natives here reminded me of a well regulated English Country Parish. During public worship the Natives behaved with the greatest propriety, and joined in the service with the utmost solemnity. Here might be viewed at one glance the blessings of the Christian Religion, and the miseries of heathenism, with respect to the present life; but when we extended our thoughts to the eternal world, how infinite and awful was the reflection! [1830 March 14] Many of the Natives have a great desire to obtain a knowledge of God, and his commandments, to be at peace. I consider this Sabbath to have been one of the most pleasing and interesting of my life! The daystar from on high had evidently begun to shine upon these benighted heathens, and some of them have begun to enquire what they must do to be saved. Though the Missionaries and their congregations are situated in the very midst of Satan’s dominions, where he exercises all his hellish arts, yet shall they see the day of his fall, like lightning from Heaven! God hath graciously promised that His glory shall be revealed, and that all flesh shall see it together; and the Scriptures must be fulfilled. The time will come when human sacrifices and cannibalism shall be annihilated in New Zealand, by the pure, mild, and heavenly influence of the Gospel of our blessed Lord & Saviour. The work truly is great— but divine goodness will discover both the means and instruments, to accomplish His own gracious purposes towards fallen man. His word which is the sword of the spirit, is able to subdue the most savage nations to the obedience of Faith. [1830 March 14] It is the duty of Christians to use the means to sow the seed and patiently wait for the heavenly dews to cause it to spring up, and grow until the time of Harvest. The subject of this digression I hope will be a sufficient apology for its introduction. When the Revd Wm Williams had read the service, I preached from the two last verses of the 8th Chapt of Romans. I endeavoured to shew what the Apostle meant by the love of Christ, and to convince all that they were safe, though surrounded by war and cannibalism, who believed the Gospel and would not be separated from the love of Christ. As the Revd Henry Williams had gone over to preach to, and converse with the Chiefs on the South side of the Bay where the battle had been fought, in order to strengthen the arguments we had already urged for reconciling the contending parties; after morning service the Revds Messrs W. Williams, Browne [sic], and myself resolved to visit Kevi Kevi’s Camp at Kowa Kowa. On our arrival we found a number of tribes assembled together armed for action. All was din and confusion, as was to be expected in a savage war-camp. I visited the head Chief Kevi Kevi who informed me that his mother was dead. She was a very old woman. I had visited her two days before. [1830 March 14] She had lived for many years as Queen of Kororarika, but had been compelled to flee with her Son in order to save her life, though she was in a dying state, and had only a few days to live. According to their custom they had compressed her knees and chin together, and wrapt her whole body close up in a Mat. In that state she will remain until her flesh decays from her bones, when they will be removed to the family sepulchre, and deposited with the bones of her deceased friends. After leaving the Hut where the body of the late Queen lay, we joined the Assembly of the Chiefs, when the Revd William Williams addressed them in their own language. They were very attentive to him, and wished to know what had passed between us, and their enemies, and whether there was any prospect of a truce being effected. We replied that we had had several interviews with the Chiefs upon the subject and they were disposed to abstain from war. After long consultation it was agreed that Warerewi [sic for Warenui] should return with us in the boat to Paihia, and visit Oruroa’s Camp, the following morning, and hear what were the sentiments of his party. Warerewi was an old Chief of great influence, and was considered a wise and prudent man. [1830 March 14] He had joined neither party but was a friend to both, at the same time he was nominally allied to Kevi Kevi. When we arrived at Paihia it was time for Evening service, and Mr Williams preached in the Native language. He asked Warerewi if he would accompany us to Church, and he immediately replied by enquiring what payment Mr W. would give him for so doing! After some little conversation he went with us. Mr Williams alluded to this circumstance in his sermon, and asked the Congregation what payment as person would receive for coming to Church, and before Mr W. had time to explain the cause of asking this question, a Chief stood up and named Tiawanga and said he would receive “salvation”— in consequence of which reply a short dialogue ensued between Mr W, and the Chief. In the course of his sermon, Mr W. asked what was the cause of the present distressing evils of war in New Zealand? Tiawanga rose a second time & said that the New Zealanders had but one thought; and the Europeas, on board of Ships (meaning those in the Harbour) had but one thought; for they both thought [1830] only of the things of the present life— if they had two thoughts, one of this life, and one of that which is to come, an end would be put to their wars. Mr Williams proceeded, and the Natives were very attentive during the whole service. When the Sermon was over they sung an Hymn in their own translation, and then upon the blessing being pronounced the Congregation dispersed. The whole scene was very gratifying to me as many of the Natives seemed to understand and be much affected with what they heard. [March 15] Monday 15th was very stormy, we could not visit any of the Camps, & therefore passed the day in conversation with such Chiefs as were at Paipea, upon the evils of war, and advanced what arguments we could to dissuade them from prosecuting their destructive designs: representing to them the folly & cruelty they were guilty of in killing each other, and that if they wished to continue an independent people they ought to preserve every New Zealander’s life for their mutual protection, should any foreign enemy endeavour to deprive them of their Country and reduce them to slavery. That for that reason alone, they should all be united in one body for their general protection’ for if they persevered in their civil wars, and murdered each [1830] other they would be unable to defend themselves should they at any future time find it necessary to do so. They heard us with much attention and admitted the force of our remarks, & I doubt not will seriously reflect upon them. They urged us much to persevere in our communication with the contending Chiefs, in order to conclude the terms of peace. [March 16th] The next morning accordingly we the Revd H. Williams and Mr Davis set off for the Island of Motoroa to visit the army which had encamped there. with th sole view to promote the reconciliation. On their arrival they were kindly received, and they informed the Chiefs what progress had already been made towards their object with the opposite parties at Kawa Kawa, & Kororarika. They replied that they would consider the subject during the night, and would leave Motoroa in the morning; and if their Canoes steered for Kororarika they would have decided upon war; but, if they directed their course to a point higher up the Cove, they would meet us to arrange the terms upon which they wod accept peace. When matters were so far decided Messrs Williams & Davis returned home. [March 17] The next morning at the dawn of day, a Chief [Tohitapu] called me up, and informed me that the war Canoes were under weigh. [1830 March 17] We all instantly arose and our bats having been immediately prepared, we embarked to meet them. Their canoed were filled with fighting men, many of them well armed— and thirty six in number. We proceeded in their direction and were rejoiced to see that they were making for the point agreed upon the preceding evening, thereby intimating their resolution to entertain our proposals for peace. When we reached them we found that they had left their women & their Children at Motoroa, and were prepared for action at a moment’s notice. They stopt when we reached them, and conversed as to our future operations. We were anxious that the two main bodies should not come within gun shot of each other, for fear of the consequences. It was agreed that three Chiefs should accompany us to Kevi Kevi’s Camp, and that their forces should station themselves on the East side of the Harbour, upon a high hill opposite to Kevi’s Camp, but at such a distance that they could do no mischief with their guns. When these preliminaries were settled, the fighting men ran up to the top of the hill like so many furies, quite naked, and firing their muskets incessantly, until they reached the station assigned. There they continued shouting and discharging their muskets in the view of their enemy. [1830 March 17] When we approached the Shore the Commissioners brought their small Canoes between our boats, and in that position we landed. They told us, if they were killed, we must be given up as a sacrifice to their friends. As both parties however placed the utmost confidence in us, we were fully persuaded that the Commissioners would be cordially received. As soon as the Canoes touched the shore, they all leaped out without speaking a word to any person, and ran with the utmost speed to the place where the Chiefs were assembled. We followed as fast as we could, but it was not easy to make our way through the crowds of Natives who pressed on evr’y side, until we entered the assembly of the Chiefs. One of the Commissioners known by the name of Captn Campbell and a very great Priest among them after sitting some time in perfect silence, stood up, and addressed the whole Assembly, relative to his own party. He told them that the Sun was now beginning to shine upon them, and that their prospects were much brighter than they ever had been. When he began his address, he stationed himself in front of the Assembly, at the distance of about fifty paces, but as he delivered [1830 March 17] his oration he advanced with solemn dignity within about two paces of the Chiefs, concluding his address with much energy of expression, and a stamp with his foot, and afterwards retired to his former station, and commenced a new subject. The Company heard him with much patience and attention, though he continued this harangue for a long time. He held a stick in his hand during the time, and after delivering the final sentence he snapped it in two and threw it upon the ground in token of the entire departure of any feelings of resentment on the part of himself and his tribe. As soon as he had resumed his seat, one of the adverse Chiefs rose to reply, and his address was received with similar attention; after whom several others spoke in succession. Their orations lasted for some hours until the conditions of peace were settled as far as at that time they could be: and on the following day, if Oruroa approved and his friends approved of what had been arranged, the final ratification of peace was to be made at Kororarika by the Commissioners of both parties in public. The arbiters appointed by Kevi Kevi and his allies were to call the next morning [March 17th] at the Missionary Station for us to accompany them to Kororarika to witness the treaty. As soon as these points were decided the Assembly dispersed, and each Chief rejoined his tribe, formed separate bodies under particular leaders, who assumed the command, and formed their forces into regular ranks. The Natives were quite naked, having only their belts on. They then leaded and discharged their muskets, each tribe firing by itself several rounds, and dancing the war dance. At length they all mingled together fired their muskets promiscuously, and practised their various military exercises. [March 19th] Their wild shouts and yells echoed in the air, like the roaring of the ocean in a storm, when the furious waves are dashing against the rocks. Oruroa’s party on the opposite Hill continued also firing their muskets, and dancing in a similar manner. As soon as the whole Ceremony was closed we took our departure, not without much satisfaction that we had accomplished the object we had so long had in view and hoping to enjoy a little rest after nine days of such unremitting labour. I have no doubt but that these disturbances will tend to extend and confirm the influence of the Missionaries amongst the Natives throughout the Country and be over-ruled by Divine goodness for the promotion of God’s glory, and the salvation of these poor Heathens; for great numbers were brought together from different parts of the island, whom the Missionaries had never before seen. This gave us an opportunity of speaking to them at all our public meetings. They were convinced that we were friends to all parties. [March 20] On the following morning several Chiefs called at Paipea to take their leave of us. I made them a few trifling presents and they returned to their settlements, after parting with mutual satisfaction. In the final treaty of peace Kevi Kevi was to surrender to Oruroa the District of Kororarika which is the most valuable part of the Bay of Islands, there being safe anchorage for Ships near to the Shore. Thus terminated a civil war which threatened sad destruction to all parties concerned. Its events made the most favourable impression upon the minds of the Inhabitants in favour of the Missionaries, and at the same time gave then a very useful insight into the characters & customs of the New Zealanders; which circumstance will I trust tend to promote the mutual confidence. On the next Sabbath [March 21st] I preached from the 10th Chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, 49th verse, shewing what were the first doctrines preached unto the Heathens by the Apostle Peter, namely, remission of sins by faith in Christ, and pointed out the wonderful effects produced by this first sermon, for the Holy Ghost fell not only upon Cornelius, to whom Peter was to preach the Gospel, but was also poured out upon all that heard him, and they received the knowledge of salvation by the remission of their sins, and that the same gospel preached to the New Zealanders, would through the divine blessing, procure that same blessed effect upon them. A very strong and deep impression has been made upon the minds of some of the Natives by the Missionaries preaching the gospel to them. Many are now enquiring what they must do to be saved. As the good work has begun, we may with confidence rely upon God to carry it on. I was much gratified at one circumstance that came to my knowledge. Some women had gone to Kororarika to join their husbands during the late disturbances. In the Evening they assembled together in one of the huts, where they sang a hymn and prayed. They were laughed at by some of the Natives, when Tetore, the Head Chief, who happened to be near, rebuked the scoffers. These women would not have performed their devotions, at such a time, and in such a scene of bustle and confusion, unless their hearts had been deeply impressed with the importance of religion. One single fruit is sufficient to exhibit the nature of the tree. [March 22nd] This morning (22nd March) the Revd W. Williams, Mr Davis, and I, left Paipea for Keri Keri’s, where we arrived in the Evening and found all the Missionaries and their families well. Several important improvements has been made since my last visit. I was happy to see several of the young men and women, who were living with the Missionaries, residing with them still, greatly improved in their external appearance, as well as in their religious progress. The Natives rejoiced at my appearance, and I spent a very pleasant morning with them. It was truly, highly gratifying to me to observe the great advancement they had made in civilization, and to learn that they were impressed with the importance of true religion and were earnestly seeking after the “one thing needful”. [March 23r] On the 23rd I accompanied five of the Missionaries to Waimate, a Native settlement about nine miles from Keri Keri. Here the Missionaries estimated the population at about one thousand, and about the same number with the compass of six miles. The soil is rich and an abundance of fine timber and a copious supply of good water; one stream capable of turning a wheat mill. In some parts were heavy crops of maize ready of for harvest, such as I have seen on the banks of the Hawkesbury River in New South Wales. I believe the land is capable of producing from 60 to 80 bushels per acre with good cultivation. There were also many plantations of common and sweet potatoes. When the ground is brought under proper cultivation it will produce the greatest abundance of grain of all kinds as well as vegetables. On our way we met with many slaves of both sexes loaded with provisions. They were going to take possession of Kororarika according to the conditions of peace recently established. Though Oruroa’s party were defeated in the first attack and driven from the field of battle in which some illustrious Chiefs fell, yet at the treaty it was agreed to resign Kororarika to Oruroa and his party in satisfaction for the loss of their friends. We arrived at Waimate in the Evening, and had no sooner pitched our tents than we were surrounded with Natives. Rewa and some of the principal Chiefs spent the Evening with us. Our conversation turned upon the miseries of New Zealand produced by the constant war of its inhabitants. They attended to us with apparent interest, but replied that they could not avoid wars acts of violence or robbery were constantly committed by one or another and they had no means of preventing or punishing these public evils but by war or plunder. They regretted the serious loss of life sustained in the late battle, and attributed all the recent calamities to Captn Brind as the original aggressor. In addition to political subjects we introduced that of religion. One Chief whom the Revd Mr Williams had visited was there. He told Mr Williams that he had prayed to our God every day in consequence of what the Missionaries had told him, but observing that God was a great way off, and he did not know whether He had heard him or not, as he had received no answer. I was much struck with this remark. It evidently appeared that he desired to know the only true God. He reminded me of the Roman Centurion Cornelius who prayed to God always until he received instructions from Heaven through the ministry of an Angel, who desired him to send for Peter, who should tell him what he ought to do by to be saved. I trust that God who answered Cornelius will answer the prayer of this poor New Zealander. Mr Williams also remarked [1830] that some time before in one of his Journeys amongst the Natives, he met with this Chief’s daughter, who told him that her father prayed daily to our God. Though these are trifling incidents they shew that some impression has been made upon the minds of the Natives and that they are gradually preparing for more knowledge. When I beheld such a number of these poor heathens crowding around our Tent as close as they could press upon each other, and remembered that they were Cannibals, and that we felt ourselves more secure from plunder or personal injury than I should have done in similar circumstances in N.S.Wales when we lay down in our Tent, I could not refrain from asking myself and Companions how can this be? What will these people become when they are brought into the glorious liberty of the Gospel. Before we retired to rest, it was highly gratifying to hear the Natives who had accompanied us from the Missionary Station, singing their evening Hymn before going to sleep in the distant woods, where the name of Jesus had never been heard of from the Creation of the World, before the glad tidings of salvation was brought to them by our Missionaries. The Red Wm Williams prayed with them in their own tongue, after which we all went to rest. [1830 March 24] 24th This morning we set off to examine the settlement in different directions, in order to fix upon a proper station for agriculture. Rewa the principal chief has long wished for some Missionaries to reside at Waimate, and renewed his application since my arrival. It is a most desirable object that a Missionary Station should be established here in the interior, remote from the baneful influence of the Shipping and where the Natives are so numerous. From its locality situation it was will at all times insure a numerous population as the common necessaries of life may be easily produced from the richness of the land. I also considered that it of the first importance that a Missionary should reside in the midst of his people. The Natives had asked Mr Kemp who occasionally visited, the reason why the Missionaries did not come to live with them. “You tell us about your God and your religion when you come, but we forget what you have told us before you visit us again. You should tell these things to-day, repeat them tomorrow, and the day after, and then we should remember them>’ Such are their observations, and it is greatly to be wished that [1830] their desires could be complied with. After we had surveyed the various parts of the settlement, and selected a station, should it finally be decided to form a station here, we returned to Keri Keri. On our road we fell in with numerous Natives, some carrying provisions to Kororarika, and others returning to Waimate. In the Evening we arrived at the Missionary Station where I remained several days. [in pencil - Omission here] [March 29] On Monday the 29th we had a full Committee, all the Missionaries being present. The subject of our deliberation was to determine upon a new station in the interior, and to fix upon the most eligible locality for it. After the most mature consideration it was resolved to establish it at Waimate, in a situation the most favourable for agriculture, as soon as it could conveniently be done. This measure would place the Missionary in the centre of the field of his labours, and at the same time contribute towards the supply of his temporal wants. [March 30] The removal of Messrs King & Shepherd from Rangihoua to some other station, also came under the consideration of the Committee; and it was finally resolved that they should remain where they were for the present [in pencil - Omissions] and which decision was unanimous. The following morning [1830 March 31] having a little spare time, I took my daughter with me and went to pay a visit to an old Chief named Kopiti, whom I had formerly known. Mr Clarke accompanied us. He had fled for safety to a small rocky island with only one tree upon it. He greatly feared being killed by one of the war parties, & had taken with him a few of his people. When I first knew Kopiti, he was a man of much consequence, and still thought himself one of the first Chiefs in point of rank and descent; but is authority, owing to age, had now become greatly reduced. Some years ago when he first came to visit me on board the Active, he asked me if King George ever went on board ship, observing that if King George did not who was King of England, he as King of New Zealand could not, but would remain in is Canoe. When I told him that King George did visit his Ships, he said he would then come on board, and did so. Te Island is surrounded with high rocks, and we found it very difficult to land on any part, and to ascend to the top, where the old Chief was seated. He was much rejoiced to see me and made many enquiries about King George. Though Kopiti had nothing in his external appearance of Royalty, yet he was as great in his own opinion as any Sovereign upon Earth, and perhaps not less happy than most. [1830 March 31] He appeared very cheerful, and boasted much of his lands, his slaves, his power, and his dignity. I could not but reflect how much man is the creature of habit, and how very few are his actual wants.— I was much entertained with his conversation. Before we parted, he urged me to leave my daughter with him, and he would provide for her from his large possessions. At length we took our leave of the old Chief, having had much gratification in listening to his anecdotes respecting the former and present state of his Country. The old man lamented the changes which had taken place amongst them in consequence of their wars, and the loss by himself and others of their rank and honours by these political revolutions. His slaves now rendered him little attention, and he had no power to enforce their obedience. Thus we find mankind whether savage or civilized, unhappy and discontented! Te baneful effects of man’s fall, and disobedience to his Creator, are felt in every part of the Globe, and the whole universe mourneth, on account of sin! [1830 April 1st] On leaving Kopiti’s we returned to Kevi Kevi [sic] and spent the following day with the Missionaries, arranging various affairs connected with the Mission, [April 2nd] and on the following Morning took my departure for Rangihua, which I had not visited since my arrival. Mr & Mrs Clarke and my daughter accompanied me. On our landing the Natives received us with great gladness. They informed us with the utmost distress that the day we came into the harbour a fine yong man, the only son of the late Duaterra died. He was a very amiable youth, and much beloved both by the Natives and Europeans. Had he lived it was intended that he should have returned with me to New South Wales. He could read and write well. The Chief’s wife, who was his Aunt, had observed to Mr Shepherd it was singular that God should leave the old, infirm and sick to live, while he called away the young by death. Warepoka the Head Chief told me that the youth’s last words were an enquiry where I was. The Missionaries had great expectations from him; he had been brought up with them, and was much attached to them. He was allied to the first families in the Island, and [1830] had he lived would have had great influence among them. How mysterious are the ways of Providence! His father was the principal Instrument in the hands of an all wise God, in preparing the way for the introduction of the Gospel into New Zealand. He had laboured hard for nine years, and suffered every hardship to prepare a way for the Europeans to reside in his Country and when he had the pleasure to see them settled, he was called away by death, and is promising son; and his wife hung herself at the request of her own Mother, in order that she might accompany him into the invisible world, that their mutual happiness might remain uninterrupted after death. After they were both dead, a retired place was selected and enclosed with a fence, in which a platform was erected about six feet high, when their bodies were wrapped up according to their custom, and in that state, they were laid together & would so remain, until the flesh was decayed, when their bones would be removed. The enclosed ground was quite sacred, and none could enter in to profane it. When I visited New Zealand afterwards, I applied to the priest for permission to go and see how they were laid, and obtained leave. The priest told me that [1830] their God could not injure me if I entered the sacred limits, but he would kill any of them. Such influence has their superstition over them. [April 3] On the 3rd of April I visited Tipuna and examined the ground purchased fom the Natives with a view to remove the Missionaries from Rangihua as this was considered a much more eligible situation. I found there had been considerable work done; some ground fenced in, a Cottage built, and the frames of a house erected; but the works had been suspended by a Resolution of the local Committee which was confirmed by the parent Committee in London accompanied with directions to withdraw all the Missionaries from Rangihua, and place them in one or both of the other stations. I regretted that this measure had not been more considered before it was decided upon, as it appeared to me an important station, and I was apprehensive the change would give great offence to all the Natives on that side of the harbour. They soon heard of the proposed arrangement and it produced a strong excitement amongst them. On the following day [April 4th] I met the Chiefs, and requested them to muster all the Natives of Rangihua upon the beach immediately, to ascertain their nuber. In a short time eighty men, seventy one women, and fifty one Children assembled. The Chief informed me that twenty men were out fishing and a number working in the fields. They entreated that the Missionaries should not be taken from them. I told them I coud make them no promises until I had written to England. The Head Chief wanted to know the reason of their removal, and enquired what had been done to offend them? “Had any of them been robbed, or murdered, or injured? If any of them have received any injury from us, they have a right to leave us, but if they can [not] show us just cause of complaint we shall all be very angry at their departure.”— Mr King had lived with them on the same spot, since the Missionaries first landed in New Zealand and the Chief told him that if the Missionaries left them, their houses shod never be touched till they were rotten, and when any European came there, and enquired whose they were, they would tell them that they once belonged to the Missionaries, and were preserved as Monuments of their disgrace for deserting their stations without any injury being offered to them, or any just cause of complaint. I was much concerned to see their feelings so much wounded, and in order to quiet their agitated minds told them, that they should not all be taken from them, and this assurance pacified them. I am decidedly of opinion that it would have been neither safe nor prudent to removed [sic] them at that time. The Head Chief observed to me that the Men in New Zealand were ding off very fast. Some were lost at sea in their Canoes in stormy weather, others were shot in battle, and others died from the fatigues of war, and many hung themselves; and that New Zealand would never be better circumstanced, until they had some Commerce, by which their wants could be supplied; but that they could do nothing without assistance, as they had no means. The last time the Chief was at Sydney, he went with me to see Archdeacon Broughton, who asked him “why they did not build houses”— he replied “will you give us any nails”— He observed that they could assist to build a ship if they had materials, and kill whales if they had a vessel; but as they were they could do nothing; and they should continue to carry on war with each other, until there would be few remaining. There were many Natives Chiefs present when the Chief expressed himself in the above terms, who acquiesced in with these sentiments, so fully sensible are [1830] they that they can never rise from their present state of misery and degradation without the aid of the civilized world. [April 4] On Sunday the 4th I attended Divine Service in the School Room. Many of the Natives were well dressed in European Clothing, and behaved with the greatest decorum. The two principal Chiefs with their wives were there. The Litany with some of the service which had been translated into the Native language, was read by Mr King and the Natives joined in the responses, which were either printed or written; both of which they could read, and understood well, especially those who attended the Schools. Afterwards I preached from the following words “The Lord is risen indeed and hath appeared unto Simon”. In the afternoon the Natives were examined and catechized. I addressed them as well as I was able in their own language, on the sufferings of Our blessed Saviour, how he was laid in the sepulchre, and arose from the dead, and afterwards ascended into Heaven. Since they pay so much attention to their own dead, it was easy to explain to them, in what manner Our Lord was laid in the Sepulchre by his Disciples. I explained to them the period of his continuance there, and of his abode upon Earth previous to his ascension into Heaven. [1830] When I felt any difficulty in making them understand these important doctrines I availed myself of Mr Shepherd’s interpretation. I said much to them upon the Resurrection of the dead, and that all their friends would rise again at the last day, and appear before that Saviour of whom I was speaking and that those who feared and loved him now would then be received into his glorious Kingdom, and dwell with him for ever, whilst all the wicked would be condemned to dwell in everlasting fire. They were much impressed with these subjects and appeared to understand them and as I had Messrs Shepherd and King with me, I was at no loss for an interpreter. I have no doubt but that God will take a people unto himself from amongst these poor Heathen, who shall see his salvation. [in pencil - Omission] [April 5] Monday 5th This day I left Rangihua, and crossed the Bay to Paipea. The Revd Hy Williams had got the roof of his house completed on my Return. In the Evening Mrs Williams provided a supper for the Native Carpenters eight in number. It was very pleasing to see them sitting down dressed in European Clothing, clean and orderly, to a good English plum pudding, which some probably [1830] had never before tasted. They were all happy and highly gratified with the feast. Some of them work well as Carpenters, and one of the Chiefs is now building a comfortable house for himself. [April 6] 6th Several Chiefs called upon me thi Morning, one of them came from Hokianga to invite Kevi Kevi and his tribe to leave Kowa Kowa and to accompany him to his District in order to prevent any more differences between him and Oruroa, who had now taken full possession of Kororarika, which before the late contest belonged to Kevi Kevi. The Chief condemned the conduct of both parties who had been concerned in the quarrel. He observed they had not been fighting against a common enemy, but one friend with another, and that such warfare was dreadful. I was pleased to hear him reason so sensibly upon this subject, as it admits the hope that they will eventually conquer their passion for war. [in pencil - Omission] [April 10] 10th This day I went to visit the remains of a tribe to which Tooi belonged. The Revd Mr Brown accompanied me. When I first visited New Zealand this tribe was one of the most powerful but is now reduced by war to a very small number. We spent a few hours with them conversing upon the miseries [1830] which they had brought upon one another by their disputes. They contended that New Zealand was in such a state that they could not help themselves. I felt much for them! In the Evening we returned to Paipea [April 11] Sunday 11th. This being Easter day it was observed with great solemnity. I preached in the Morning from the 15th Chapt. of Corinthians vs 3,4. During Divine Service, a Native Man, his Wife & Child were all christened and a daughter of Mr Richd Davis at the same time. It was a very solemn season. The Natives were deeply affected with the sacred ordinance. This man and his wife had been anxious for a long time to obtain salvation. They had repeatedly expressed their views and wishes respecting the sacred ordinance. Their lives and conduct had been becoming their profession, and they were fully convinced of the necessity there was for them to apply to Jesus Christ for the pardon of their sins, or that they could not be saved. All the Europeans in the Settlement were present, and a number of Natives both men and women. It was not possible for any Christian Congregation to have been more serious, or apparently more devout during the whole service. The Church and Baptismal services were both performed in the [1830] Native language, in which all the Natives joined the responses. [April 11] They understood the ceremony as well as Europeans in general do, and were much more impressed with its importance. The grace of God which bringeth salvation, is most evidently appearing in the whole lives and conversation of several New Zealanders, who reside at the Missionary Stations. They are thirsting after Christian Knowledge. I may here observe that these poor heathens tho’ in a barbarous state, are much more likely to embrace the Gospel, than many other civilized heathen nations who profess some national religion. The New Zealanders may be said to have no national religion. They have no rooted national religious prejudices to overcome, and by embracing Christianity they expose themselves to no persecution from their near relatives and friends. They incur no public contempt— nor lose their rank in society. There are no religious casts [sic] among them as in India, and other parts of the world. There are only two Classes in New Zealand, the free and bond. Every one whether he is free or a slave is at perfect liberty to act as he thinks proper with respect to his religion. Their superstition relates particularly to certain spots of ground, or vessels which they have tabooed, or set apart for some sacred purpose. I have not met with an instance [1830] in which their Priests have made any opposition to the doctrines taught by the Missionaries, or cast any reproach upon those who regularly attend their Instruction, and openly profess the Christian Religion. I consider these circumstances favorable to the introduction of the Gospel amongst them, and that they tend much to relieve the anxiety of the Missionaries as their hearers in attending their ministry give no offence to their superiors. The great doctrine of Atonement for sin is also easily comprehended by the New Zealanders. They are taught from their infancy to demand satisfaction or as they call it payment for every injury howver small. If adultery has been committed, the husband may put to death his wife and her seducer and may take satisfaction upon the offender for any additional other injury according to its nature. Such is the universal custom in New Zealand, “an Eye for an Eye, and a Tooth for a Tooth.” [April 13] 13th This day I visited Kevi Kevi. Several of the Natives at this Station express much concern for the salvation of their souls. One young man wrote a note to me expressing a wish to see me, and I immediately went . He was in much distress, and felt the burden of his Sin upon his conscience, and wanted spiritual advice. He is a married [1830] man of exceeding good character. [April 13] I spoke to him of the love of Jesus to returning Sinners, and mentioned particular characters who came to Him for pardon and peace when He was upon Earth and that he pardoned a great many sinners, and would receive him with the same love, and further that Jesus had appointed Missionaries to preach the Gospel to New Zealanders, as well as to the Natives of Otaheite, and all the other Islands, and that the Missionaries in New Zealand had left their Country and friends to publish the Gospel to them. The young man was much affected as well as many others who were in the room. The work of grace has evidently begun at this station among the Natives, and we cannot doubt but that divine goodness will carry it on, and relieve tem from the miseries and degradation in which they are now, from the influence of the Prince of Darkness. [April 16] On the 16th I visited Paipea to arrange some Missionary concerns, and [April 17] the following Morning returned to Keri Keri. On passing one of the Islands in the River, the Natives in the Boat informed me that several men who had fallen i the late affray were buried there, and amongst them was one women the wife of a Chief who had been slain in battle, who when her [1830] husband’s body was brought to be interred, requested that she might be put to death, and be buried with him, and was accordingly killed! So little controul have these poor heathens over their natural feelings in the day of trouble. They have no God whom they know that they can flee to in the hour of affliction. This unfortunate female had no sympathizing friend to administer to her the consolations of Religion and to relieve her distressed mind. What infinite blessings does christianity impart to all those who embrace it; and even nominal Christians often derive many advantages from the very idea that there is a God in Heaven, who can relieve them in the time of trouble. On my arrival at Mr Clark’s— Mrs C, said that the young man, to whom I had spoken on Wednesday, had been with her during my absence and had opened his mind more fully than he did to me. He told her his heart was heavily burdened with sin. His mind was so distressed that he could not sleep, on account of two sins which he had committed. One was he had been tattooed contrary to the advice of Mr Clark, who told him that if he were tattooed he would want to show himself, and [1830 April 17] afterwards would be anxious to get a gun and when he had a gun, he would want to fight, and then he might either kill some person, or be killed. Every thing thus predicted by Mr Clarke had occurred he had been tattooed, got a gun, and had killed two men in the last action and was nearly shot himself. He saw a gun levelled at him, and instantly stooped, when the shot went over his head and killed in [sic] teh man behind him. He acknowledged that it was God alone, who saved him from death and ruin. The reflection that he had shot two men greatly distressed his mind. He seems to be fully convinced of the evil of sin, and I hope that his present repentance will produce a real change in his purposes and character. His distress reminded me of what David suffered at the remembrance of the sin he committed when he murdered Uriah, and afterwards composed the 51st Psalm. [April 18] Sunday 18th This day I preached twice at Keri Keri, to full Congregations and administered the Holy Sacrament. In no part of the Universe can the Sabbath day be more sacredly observed, than in this Settlement. The Missionaries can leave their Houses open; and every European man and woman attend Church without any apprehension of their premises being robbed. All is still, quiet, and orderly, from [1830] Morning to Evening. In the Evening I took tea with Mr & Mrs Hamblin. They have some Native domestic servants whose minds are deeply impressed with the importance of eternal things, as well as several others, residing with Messrs Kemp, and Clarke. I was much gratified with Mrs Hamblin’s account of her female servants. The word of God has produced a powerful effect on their minds; and the communications of the Spirit both in convictions & consolations appear to me to be very remarkable. Yet their experience seems to be perfectly agreeable to the experience of some of the Heathen in the Apostolic times. About 7 o’Clock I returned to my room where I lodged at Mr Kemp’s. He informed me that there were several young men & women who wished to have some conversation with me upon religious subjects: and I received them with pleasure. Twelve in number immediately entered, and their anxious countenances bespoke to the inward workings of their minds. Their object was to learn what they were to do to be saved. I endeavoured to represent to them the love of Jesus in coming from Heaven to die for a ruined world, and for them as well as for Europeans. I gave them many instances of his love to poor sinners like themselves, when he was upon Earth— such [1830 April 18.] as his compassion to the two blind men who sat by the way side begging— the woman who was a sinner and living in a state of adultery when Jesus met her at Jacob’s well; and also another woman, who was taken in the act of adultery, and brought to Jesus when he was in the Temple. But Jesus forgave her, and bade her “go and sin no more.” Many other instances of his love and mercy I stated to them, and showed them how they either had sinned in a similar way formerly, or were living so now, and that they were guilty in the sight of God. At the same time Jesus was ready to pardon them, and save them from eternal ruin. They listened to me with tears, and deep contrition. What I could not clearly express Mr Kemp explained. When I had conversed with them about an hour, I told them that we must close our Meeting with prayer to God for his divine blessing, and we all knelt down for that purpose. It was my intention to have addressed the Father of Mercies but to my great astonishment a young New Zealand woman began to pray aloud. I never heard any address offered up to Heaven with so much solemn sweetness and freedom of expression, deep contrition, devotion, and emotion. I could not doubt but that she prayed with the Holy Spirit, and with the understanding also. She prayed that God would pardon her sins and preserve her from evil, and for all the Natives in the room, and that they might be delivered from the temptations with which they were surrounded. Her very soul seemed to be absorbed with the deep consciousness of the evil of sin, and the love of Jesus, who came to save sinners. Her voice was low, and soft— her sentences short, and fully expressed in the true spirit of prayer. My own mind was deeply affected. I had not expected to have seen in my day such a spirit of grace and supplication poured out upon this barbarous nation for pardon and grace to the only true God, with such godly sorrow and true contrition. All in the room were affected. The aged widow of the late Chief Shungee, and two of her daughters were present; when we arose from our knees the old woman exclaimed “Astonishing! Astonishing! Astonishing!” and retired. I must confess that I was not less astonished than she was. the female who prayed is one of Mrs Kemp’s domestic servants and has lived in the family seven years. She is married and has two children, and in all respects conducts herself as a true Christian and adorns the Gospel. Surely these are promising tokens [1830] of Divine mercy towards these poor heathens. The “daystar from on high” now shines upon them, and most clearly intimates that the sun of righteousness will soon arise and dispel the thick clouds of darkness, ignorance, and superstition, in which their minds have hitherto been involved. This was one of the happiest Evenings I had ever spent, and the very remembrance of it is still truly refreshing to my mind. [April 19] Monday 19th I this day examined a number of young persons in their Catechisms, and was much gratified to find that they had such a knowledge of the Christian Religion, and were eagerly thirsting after more. They could readily answer every question in the two Catechisms which had been translated into their own language, and such portions of the Scripture has [sic] had also been translated, and which they had committed to memory. It will be a happy day when the bible is put into their hands complete. They are very fond of reading and writing. For several days I have been detained at the Settlement by heavy rains, and spent my time in conversation with such Natives as come in my way, about the wonderful works of Creation. They wanted to know if God made the heavens and the Earth; the Sun and the Stars. One young women asked me [1830] how far the Heavens extended &c . &c. &c. I informed them that God made all things and that he would at a future day destroy them all again when he came to judge the world. They were much impressed with what I said. Tears stood in their eyes, as they caught every expression I uttered. The works of Creation and the future judgment will henceforth be a subject of much conversation with them and their associates. On one of my previous visits to New Zealand I was sitting one Evening in the room where I now am, meditating upon the 72nd Psalm, when the Natives killed a young woman behind my bedroom as a sacrifice! And she was afterwards roasted and eaten! The Natives danced with the most savage din round the victim of their superstitions. In the Morning I enquired what was become of the young woman and they told me with the utmost unconcern, that they had killed and eaten her! I was now astonished to behold the wonderful change that had been effected upon this little spot by the Gospel. Upon this very place where those hellish song resounded, and Rites were performed, I now hear the Songs of Zion, with joy and melody, and the voice of prayer and supplication ascending to the only true God! Many [1830] Many of the Natives now look with the greatest abhorrence upon their former superstitions and cruelties. So wonderful is the power of God’s word and Spirit. I cannot express my own feelings, from what I have seen and heard upon this very spot. I can only say it is the Lord’s doing, and it is marvellous upon in my eyes. I is not to be wondered at when we hear this circumstance, that Satan should raise up powerful enemies to the cause of Missions. The spiritual weapons of the Gospel will shake his Kingdom, and overthrow its very foundations in the hearts of the heathen. The British nation maintains a standing army of Missionaries in every heathen nation [sic] to protect its Rights and Liberties against all Enemies— So ought the Church of God to maintain a standing army of Missionaries in every heathen Nation where this can be done, in order to protect the Rights and Liberties of all her subjects. What is gold or silver, to be compared with the immortal Souls of poor punishing Heathens. While we behold many of our most valuable and warmest friends of the Missionary cause taken from the Peril to come in the very midst of the contest— men upon whom our hopes and expectations were fixed for final success, and whose names will be had in remembrance— let [1830]us offer up our earnest prayers to the great head of the Church to raise up others to fill their ranks. Every Christian is called upon to aid in this glorious work while it is called today. [May 2] May 2nd I preached twice at the Chapel and was much pleased with the conduct of the Natives at public worship. The Holy Spirit is working powerfully upon some of their minds— they are earnestly praying to God and seeking after his salvation. they now assemble every Evening at this station, for prayer and religious conversation. [May 3] On the 31st I was unwell from a severe cold and remained in the house. In the Evening about twenty Natives came in and sat down, when I addessed them from the 18th Chapt. of Genesis, and told them how the Lord appeared unto Abraham who was a righteous man, accompanied by two Angels, and informed him that it was his intention to destroy Sodom, and all its inhabitants for their wickedness. Abraham prayed for them, but they were all destroyed with the exception of Lot his Brother’s son, and his two Daughters. For God in his Anger rained down fire from heaven, and consumed them. The Natives were much affected when I concluded, and retired. [May 6] Thursday 6th This day I dined with Mr & Mrs Hamblin, a young woman waited at Table whom I had not seen before. [1830 May 6] On enquiring of Mrs Hamblin who she was, I was informed that she came out of the interior, and had lived with her some time before, but had been with her friends about 12 months. She returned voluntarily, and told Mrs Hamblin that she would never leave her as long as she lived. She seemed much concerned about her future state, and with great simplicity asked Mrs Hamblin if there was any more room in Heaven, for she was much afraid she was too late. The words of our blessed Lord recurrred very forcibly to my recollection, where he says “tell them to come in for there yet is room.” I never expected that these words would have their literal fulfilment, or that any one would ask the question if there was any more room in Heaven. This young woman said her mind was very dark, and, her heart hard, and requested Mrs Hamblin to tell her what sh must do. Mrs H. replied that she must pray to God, and told her what words to use. She answered with much affection “those are the very words we used last night, when I and some of the girls were praying together, but I am afraid God will not pardon me, I am so great a sinner.” She was very meek, and lowly in mind— I was interested with the simple statement of her case. [1830] From the foregoing observations it will be evident that the Gospel has made some deep impressions upon the minds of the Natives: Some have departed this life in sure and certain hope of everlasting glory. As God has begun his work, we cannot doubt but that he will finally accomplish all his gracious purposes towards these poor Heathens, and many of them will at last join with that great multitude which no man can number, who will assemble before his throne from every Nation under Heaven, to sing the redeemer’s praises through the countless ages of eternity! I shall now make a few remarks on their laws and customs— If adultery is committed both the criminal parties commonly suffer death when discovered. Te injured husband may rob, or put to death the man who has violated his wife, and he is also at liberty to put the woman to death. If a Chief’s wife is guilty of adultery, the Chief tho’ innocent of his wife’s crime, is plundered of all his property. The great Chief Shungee had three wives. I knew them all. One of them was seduced by another Chief. Accordingly when it was publicly known, the guilty Chief shot himself, and the wife of Shungee hung herself, and Shungee was robbed of much of his property, and found it necessary to leave his settlement, and seek an Asylum elsewhere. This calamity eventually drove him to war with the people at Wangaroa, in which he was wounded so as to cause his death.— When a man is guilty of theft, the injured party is at liberty to take from the offender all he possesses by force, if able to do so, such as his Canoes, Potatoes or anything he can seize, in satisfaction for the injury. It is also sufficient to excite a war, if one Chief rob the Sepulchre of another, and steal any of the Bones of his departed friends. This is considered a heinous offence. In consequence, the bones of the principal deceased Chiefs, are hid in Rocks and Caverns by some of their confidential surviving friends. I enquired where the Bones of Shungee were deposited and was told that no one could tell.— For a person to speak disrespectfully of their relatives, whether dead or alive is a cause of great offence. As they have no civil or criminal law by which, by which justice can be regularly dispensed, they generally appeal to force. This state of things must continue, until their minds are more informed, and regular laws established among them. In time of war, the fighting men seize provisions wherever they can find them. Some Chiefs when they know that war parties are out, will set apart a portion of their potatoe grounds with the crop on the ground and Indian Corn, to prevent them from destroying the whole. With respect to their female slaves, it is seldom that a Chief can be prevailed upon to permit any of them to marry. He always appropriates a number of wives for himself. To violate any of their women would be death to her as well as to the seducer. On this account there are comparatively few of these women who are married, and hence the small proportion of Children to the women. This is a cruel and barbarous custom. The Chiefs find these reputed wives more industrious than free women, and more to be depended upon for honesty. It is wholly from motives of private interest that these poor female slaves re set apart for their Masters. This unjust and cruel custom is not likely to be done away with, until the Christian religion has produced its due effect upon their minds, and they are brought to adopt the customs and manners of the civilized world.— The New Zealanders have a strong belief in witchcraft, which they call Makutu, and that those persons who have this power, can destroy any whom they wish, by their art. When a man believes that he is makutued, he generally pines away, for the dread of death, has such an effect upon his mind. It sometimes happens when a man of great repute dies, though it should be from natural causes, his friends believe that he has been makutued. When the Chief Shungee died, of the wounds he had received in battle, many of his friends believed that he had been makutued by a Chief [Pango] to the Southward of the River Thames, who chanced to be at the Bay of Islands, and who would have been murdered under this superstitious impression, if he had not made his escape. The greatest insult that can be offered to a Chief, is to use improper language towards him, and particularly to curse him; as they are apprehensive that the curse whatever it be, will come upon them. Hence it rarely happens that the New Zealanders make use of bad language to each other, as Europeans do. When a Chief dies and leaves a wife his brother may take her if he wishes to do so, but it is quite optional. When Shungee’s eldest son was killed in battle, his youngest brother took his wife to live with him as his wife. Slaves, are either those taken in war or purchased. It is very difficult for a slave to escape to escape from his Master for the law of New Zealand is, that whosoever apprehends a runaway Slave, shall be the future owner of that slave. It is also a great insult to a Chief to call anything after his name. If a man were to call his Canoe by the name of any Chief, it would be immediately seized by the Chief, or any other article in like manner. When a Child is born both the father and mother are tabooed. A few days after the birth a preparation is made for a feast. The name is given to the Child by the parents. Several prayers or incantations are offered up at the time— the subject of which is, if a boy, that he may be courageous and daring. After the parties have feasted— (the mother upon sacred food— the father and others upon common) the leaves of a particular tree, as I am informed are procured, and dipped into water, and the person holding the Child in his or her arms sprinkles it with the water. This I believe is a universal custom amongst the Natives. They believe the Child would die if this ceremony were omitted. From whence this custom of sprinkling the young Children originated, I could obtain no information.— Observations on my fourth visit to New Zealand ________________ In the beginning of the year 1823 the Revd Henry Williams with Mrs Williams and family arrived at Port Jackson on their way to New Zealand. At that time there was no vessel in the Harbour in which they could proceed to their destination. About three months afterwards the Ship Brampton from England anchored in Sydney Cove, when I engaged her on the 22nd to convey the Rev. H. Williams and family, together with the Rev Saml Leigh [Nathaniel Turner] and his Lady, & Mr Hobbs who were going to join the Wesleyan Missionaries in New Zealand; there were also Mr & Mrs Fairburn and two Children; and my man-servant. The day was very fine but little wind. I felt very anxious to see New Zealand once again, to observe the progress that had been made in the improvement of the poor heathen. It is now more than two years since I left the Island; and much good and much evil since that period, has appeared amongst them; and many obstructions to the work of the Mission. [1823] I am still confident that this land of darkness and superstition, will be visited by the day star from on high— “the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together, for, the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it”— O Lord let thy Kingdom come, and then thy will shall be done on Earth, as it is in heaven. [July 23] Wednesday— 23rd Last night we were obliged to come to anchor, for want of wind, near the Heads; and at daylight we weighed, and cleared the heads of the Harbour, at about 8 o’Clock with a fine breeze. The morning was very fine; I felt happy that I was leaving the Colony for a little time, in which I have suffered annoyance and vexation from wicked men. Perhaps if I had not met these vexations, I shd have felt less inclination to have left my comfortable home and family. In the midst of all I feel I am in the path of duty, and therefore can leave with quietness and confidence my family and all my concerns in “his hands who keepeth Israel, and neither slumbereth nor sleepeth.” In reflecting upon the state of New Zealand, there are many things in this Mission that give me both pleasure and pain. I am happy that the Church Missionary Society have not relinquished the cause, but have sent out more strength to carry on the work. Many have been the discouragements from improper conduct of some of the Society’s servants; but I am confident that the “sword of the spirit which is the word of God” shall subdue the hearts of these poor heathen, to the obedience of Faith. Moses by divine commandment selected twelve Princes, Rulers in their respective tribes, to spy out the land of Canaan: they went thro’ the land, but when they returned they brought up an evil report of that which they had searched, and told Moses that they were not able to go up and take the land. Ten of the twelve rulers joined in this Report, but Caleb and Joshua said, we are able to go up at once, and possess it. As long as Caleb and Joshua remain in New Zealand, the land will be taken, though it cannot be said to be the “promised land”— a land flowing with milk and honey”— yet it is the land of promise. I have no doubt but I shall find some on my arrival faithful to the cause, tho’ others who once ran well have turned aside from the path of duty and brought an evil report upon the Mission. How mysterious are the ways of God. He permits men to engage in this work; they labor for a time with honor to themselves and [1823] to the cause in which they are employed, and at length they are taken in the snare of the Devil— fall from their stedfastness— bring guilt upon their own consciences— pierce themselves thro’ with the bitterest sorrows, and go mourning all their future days! What warnings ought these to be to the followers of Christ. [Aug 1] Friday August 1st. This Evening we made the “Three Kings” of the North Cape of New Zealand, and ran between the islands and the main land. The Sea rolled mountains high, and the gale was very heavy. We had met with nothing remarkable during our passage, but boisterous stormy weather part of the way. [Aug 2.] Saturday, August 2nd. This morning we found ourselves to the Southward of the Cape, and before 12 o’Clock saw the North Head of the Bay of Islands; but the wind was unfavorable. In the Evening we arrived opposite the mouth of the Harbour, but could not work in as the wind was directly against us. We observed the brig Queen Charlotte, a few miles to the leeward of the Brampton, working up, and both vessels laid off and and [sic] on during the night. [Aug 3rd] Sunday, August 3rd. At daylight this morning the Queen Charlotte was about 3 miles [1823] to windward, working up the Harbour with a foul wind. The Brampton being light she did not hold the wind. In working up, we had stood in on one tack pretty far over to the South side of the Harbour, and when the ship was put-about she struck upon a rock, but without receiving any perceptible injury. In the Evening at dusk we came to anchor in Kororarika Bay, about nine miles from the Missionary Station Rangehoo. None went on Shore this Evening. It being the Sabbath I administered the Sacrament in my Cabin in the morning, and in the Evening we had Divine Service between decks. We had preached every Evening when the weather permitted to the Ships Company, from the time of our leaving Port Jackson, and had found it profitable to ourselves, and may through the Divine blessing prove profitable to those who heard us. [Aug 4] Monday 4th This morning I went on shore to Rangehoo, saw Messrs Hall, King, & Cowell, they and their families were all well. I learnt that the Revds Leigh and White were settled at Wangaroa and Mr Shepherd with them. It was Mr Leigh’s original intention to have settled southward of the Bay of Islands, or in some other Station nearer the River Thames. We had been to the Southward, but found the Inhabitants were either killed or driven from their homes by the war that had taken place along the Coast since I was there three years ago. He and his colleague had steered their course to the Northward, about fifty miles from the Bay of Islands. There is a very considerable population in the Harbour of Wangaroa where the “Boyd” was cut off, about sixteen years ago. It was my intention to have fixed the Revd Henry Williams on that station when we left Port Jackson, and I purposed that Mr Shepherd should accompany them him, as he had acquired considerable knowledge of the language, and had written to Mr Shepherd on that subject. I was informed that the Rev Mr Leigh was very ill, and it would be necessary to recal [sic] Mr Shepherd and his wife to the Bay of Islands, as the tribe to whom he had been sent required his return. The Station the Revd S. leigh had fixed upon, is a very important one, and I hope the Mission will succeed in that very spot where so many of our Countrymen were massacred and eaten by the Natives. The Revd Mr Turner and Mr Hobbs set off as soon as they could, by land, to Wangaroa, taking with them a native guide, in order to see their Colleagues, and consult as to [1823] the removal of themselves and baggage to their intended Station. It appeared to me very providential that the Revd S. Leigh had fixed upon this place for their Missionary labors, as they might keep a communication with the Missionaries of the Church Missionary Society by land, and be of mutual advantage to each other. I had now determined to settle the Revd H. Williams upon the South side of the Bay of islands, about sixteen miles from “Kiddee Kiddee” and twelve miles from “Rangehoo”, at “Wytanghee” or Pyhea. After spending the day with Mr Hall, I returned on board the Brampton. [August 5] Tuesday 5th April.—The Revd H. Williams and myself, went to Wytanghee, to see if we could fix upon a station for a new settlement. The land is very good and the situation beautiful. We had some conversation with the Inhabitants on the subject, and told them what were our intentions, but came to no arrangement with them, as the principal Chiefs were absent at the war. We crossed the Wytanghee River, and examined the ground on the other side which appeared good also: there is a large population at both places, and a number of fine [1823] children who continually surrounded us. The head chief was also gone to war so that we could not come to any final determination this day, and therefore returned on board in the Evening. [Aug 6] Wednesday, the 6th. This day called a full Committee of all the Missionaries at “Kiddee Kiddee” with the exception of the Revd H. Williams, when the Resolutions of the parent Committee, transmitted to me from London, were read and considered until a very late hour. The evils censured in these communications could not be denied. In reading these Resolutions I endeavoured to impress upon the Committee, the importance of the different subjects they embraced, and cautioned them against the consequences of departing from their public duty in future. At a very late hour we closed our deliberation for the present, and deferred the future further consideration of these communications to another future opportunity. [in pencil - much crossed out of original] [Aug 7] Thursday the 7th. This morning I left “Kiddee kiddee” in company with the Revd H. Williams, in order to fix upon a new station for him, about fourteen miles from the above settlement. We examined the [1823] soil, and resolved upon taking his residence here. The site is situated on the Banks of the Kowa Kowa River. The head Chief was absent at war. He had lived with me at Parramatta, and I knew him to be a worthy man, and would make no objection to Mr Williams being there when he returned. It was therefore agreed immediately to prepare a place for landing the Sores, and a temporary building for Mr Williams and family. The Natives of the village were accordingly directed to collect materials for a thatched building, and to erect it with all possible despatch as the Master of the Brampton was urgent to have the Stores landed. The day was very wet and stormy, so that we were unable to return to our Ship, distant about eight miles, but with some difficulty reached the Queen Charlotte after dark, very cold and wet, where we remained for the night. We had the misfortune to have our boat swamped alongside the brig, and lost our oars. [In pencil - omission on Kendall] On my arrival on board the Brampton, I found that the Revd Mr Turner had returned from Wangaroa. He brought me a letter written by desire of the Revd Mr Leigh, who was so indisposed that he could not write it himself, [1823] in which he requested me to go and see him, and arrange with the Chief commonly called George, for the land they wished to settle upon, as they could not come to terms with him. From the account Mr Turner gave me of Mr Leigh’s health, I was satisfied that he was totally unfit for his station at Wangaroa; that he could [not] suffer the privations and anxiety, inseparably connected with a Missionary situation, on a new station, in a heathen land. I determined if possible to visit him before my return to Port Jackson, and see if anything could be done to administer to his comfort and relief. Mr Turner pressed me much on this subject, as he thought Mr Leigh was so ill, he was not likely to recover.— [Aug. 9] Saturday 9th I remained on Board all day to arrange the necessary measures for landing the Stores &c. Mrs Williams and her children went to “Kiddee Kiddee” and Mrs Turner her little girl and female servant, were taken to Rangehoo, until some opportunity offered of for Mr T., and family joining their Mission at Wangaroa. [Aug 10.] Sunday 10th— This day I preached at Rangehoo, and administered the Holy Sacrament in the morning. The Revd H. Williams preached in the evening. We had a quiet and comfortable day. The [1823] Natives were catechized by Mr Hall, and sung hymns and repeated prayers in their own language, which was exceedingly gratifying to my mind. I observed with great pleasure that the Natives in every place were much improved in their appearance and manners, since I last visited them and that notwithstanding the misconduct of some of the Europeans the work was gradually going on, and the way preparing for the blessings of the Gospel to be imparted unto them. I have no doubt but that the greatest difficulties are now over, and God will either incline the hearts of those who are now in New Zealand to devote themselves to the instruction of the Natives, or He will find other instruments to do His work. The present Missionaries tho’ some have erred greatly from the right way, yet they all have had trials and troubles: some allowance must be made for their peculiar situation, their want of Christian Society, and public ordinances of religion— such privileges as are enjoyed by the Church of God in England. I have a lofty tree upon one of my Estates in New South Wales which stands upon the summit of a Hill. When I first got possession of this site, this tree was surrounded [1823] by many more, and it appeared from its strength and stateliness that it would stand uninjured for Ages. I removed all the rest, and left it to stand alone as a conspicuous monument, when it soon withered and died! It still stands a dead lifeless object, and has furnished me with many reflections at different times. Remove a Christian from London who is learning the first fruits of righteousness like a tree planted by the water side; and transfer him to the barren deserts of New Zealand and I apprehend he would in a short time exhibit a faded aspect and his leaves droop and die. If Missionaries in heathen lands lose their spiritual strength, which they are very prone to do, it would be happy for them if they could be transplanted for a time into a Christian soil, until their vigor should be renewed, their spirit refreshed, their zeal rekindled, and altogether renovated for their arduous undertaking. [Aug 11] This Morning I left Ranghehoo and went on board the Brampton, where most of the Missionaries were assembled in order to send off all the stores we could to “Kiddee Kiddee” before the Ship left her present anchor, it being the Master’s intention to remove her about nine miles farther nearer to the South side [1823] of the Harbour. After the goods were sent off I accompanied the Rev. J. Butler, and Rev. H. Williams to the Head Chief, at Tarra’s River. After meeting him and his people we returned to Ranghehoo where I held a Special Committee, when all the Missionaries were present excepting Mr Hall who was absent on some other duty. We did not close our proceedings till midnight. At this Meeting the Resolutions of the Parent Society were brought under consideration a second time. the respective Salaries were arranged, and some other concerns connected with the Mission, when the Committee was adjourned to a future day. [Aug 12.] Tuesday 12th This Morning we procured what boards and other sawed Timber we could from Mr Hall for the purpose of erecting a temporary building for the reception of the Rev. W. Williams [sic] his stores &c at Pyhea in order that all his goods might be landed as soon as possible from the Brampton. We hired a large war-canoe to take the Boards &c to Mr W’s station about nine miles distant on the South side of the Harbour. We then proceeded on board the Brampton accompanied by the rev. J. Butler & Messrs Kemp and King, in order that they might render what assistance they could to the Revd H. Williams in the landing his goods and securing them [1823] on Shore. [in pencil - Long omission here on Kendall] Since my arrival I had not lost any moment in examining the Natives relative to their Wars, Religion, Customs and Manners. The character and history of the New Zealanders would be very interesting if it could be purely written. They are a noble race of Men, and are very religious in their way. Men of the first capacity of mind: of great perseverance, and enterprize, who never lose sight of an object until they attain it. They are powerful reasoners upon every subject they that has come within their knowledge: possess a quick conception, and are well acquainted with human nature. At present there is nothing in New Zealand but war, to exercise their active minds. Should the arts of peace in time open to them the field of commerce, to provide them with employment, the inclination for war would gradually disappear. During the time I had been on shore, the Snapper, a small cutter had arrived from Port Jackson bound to the Society Islands. [Aug 13] Wednesday 13th It was resolved this morning to engage the Snapper to convey the Revd Wesleyan Missionary Society’s Stores to Wangaroa to join the Revds Leigh [1823] and White, as there was no prospect of their getting to this Station by any other Conveyance. As the Revd S. Leigh was so very ill and could not settle with the Natives about the land and so earnestly solicited me to visit their Station, I determined to embark in the Snapper. It was arranged for her to sail in the afternoon. The weather became very stormy, before all the Stores were on board, so that our sailing was postponed until the following morning. I expected to return before all the Stores were landed from the Brampton, so as to complete my other business before she was ready for sea. [August 14] Thursday 14th At Daylight this Morning I embarked on board the Snapper, a very small vessel, of about Thirty tons, with the wind fresh against us. When we gt out to sea the Cutter was tossed about much, having to contend with an adverse wind. The distance between the two Harbours is from 40 to 50 miles. Late in the Evening we arrived opposite the mouth of the Harbour of Wangaroa, but cold not work in, and therefore lay off until day. [Aug 15] Tuesday [in pencil - Monday] 15th The wind continuing contrary, a boat and several Canoes towed us into the Harbour, and at Noon we came to an anchor. Shortly afterwards George, the Chief, and several others with him came on board. I requested George to take charge of the vessel until I and the Master returned from visiting Mr Leigh who resided about eight miles higher up the River. The Revd & Mrs Turner also accompanied us to the Missionary Settlement, where on our arrival we found Mr Leigh very unwell attended by Mrs Leigh. When the Missionary Stores were landed and the station and every arrangement made that was in my power to do for their comfort and safety, I embarked on board the Snapper & returned to the Brampton after an absence of about five days. On my arrival at the Bay of Islands I lost no time in visiting the different stations, and in arranging for the future concerns of the Mission as far as I could. I endeavoured to reconcile all differences that had existed among the Missionaries, and to encourage them in their labors. I visited the neighbouring Chiefs, and recommended the Missionaries to their care and protection. They all showed a willing mind to do all in their power to promote their happiness. Several Chiefs now urged me to allow them to accompany me to Port [in pencil - Great omissions] [1823] Jackson, amongst whom was the Head Chief Dekokee— At length I promised to take with me twenty Chiefs including their sons and servants. All were now busy in preparing for their voyage, as the Brampton was expected to sail immediately; and having finally completed all my arrangements relative to the Mission, I took my leave of the Missionaries and their families, intending to return to New South Wales immediately, and for that purpose embarked on board the Brampton, with the Chiefs &c. [Sep 6h] On Saturday the 6th the Revd H. Williams and some other persons attached to the Mission came on board, with an intention of paying their last visit, and returned to their stations in the Evening. [Sep 7th] The next day being the Sabbath the Captain was determined to sail. Many of the New Zealanders in the Bay of Islands since the Sabbath day has been established amongst them are very particular in observing it. In the evening when they saw the Captn preparing to get the ship under way, expressed their astonishment at his attempt to violate the Sabbath, and remonstrated very strongly against his doing so, and entreated me to dissuade him from it. The Head Chief was much agitated, and declared that if the Capt sailed on that day, our God would be so angry that he would destroy the Ship, but nothing that I and the Chief could urge had any influence on the Capt. The morning was very fine, when we first got under way, and the sail set to a fair wind, with every prospect of our soon clearing the Harbour. In a little more than half an hour the weather changed, it began to rain, & blew a gale, and the sea rose high tho’ we were several miles within the harbour in a very safe Cove, and not far from the entrance of the Kowa Kowa River. The Capt. was resolved to proceed to sea. In working down the Harbour against the wind, the Ship struck upon two sunken rocks which went thro’ her planks and in a moment destroyed all hopes of saving her. There was an Island in the Bay called Mootooroa, between two and three miles off, which was the only possible landing place, from the high surf which broke across the bay. I requested the Captain to allow his Jolly-boat to be launched and to lend me two men to land me and the Revd Mr and Mrs Leigh, and which we had but small hopes of reaching from the raging surf & high wind— the rain too falling in torrents. On landing we met two or three poor Natives who assisted us to get some fern and a little brush-wood to make a small shed to shelter us somewhat from the inclemency of the weather. The gale continued about two days— we had no provisions with us, the Missionaries knew nothing of our shipwreck, nor could any others land from the Ship, which however could not sink being jammed between two rocks. The loss of so fine a vessel was a distressing calamity. The Chiefs who had urged the Captain not to sail, firmly believed that it was a judgment from God for breaking the Sabbath, which they called “Ra-taboo” or sacred day. I may here mention a similar circumstance which occurred at Okianga, and related to me by one of the Chiefs of that River whom I well knew, and who was an eye-witness of the event. An American ship sailed from Port Jackson to New Zealand (I knew both the Capt. and the vessel) and anchored at Okianga River. The Captn resumed his voyage on the Sabbath, and got out to sea. Soon after he had cleared the heads a strong gale set in against him, which drove the ship on a Sandbank at the mouth of the Harbour. The Capt. cast both the anchors, in order to secure the vessel. But the Chief laboured to impress upon my mind that the gale was raised by the anger of our God and who dived under the vessel, broke the anchors, tossed the Ship into the air and down again, and at last dashed her on shore upon this beach, and the ship and cargo were totally lost. These two events will long be considered as just judgments upon the Masters of the Ships for violating the Sabbath, by the Natives of New Zealand. We may remark upon such awful examples how the winds and the sea obey the divine command. These shipwrecks made more impression upon the minds of the Natives than all the preaching and arguments of the Missionaries could have done without supernatural influence, in producing in them a belief that there was a God who had ordained the Sabbath, and enjoined cessation from all worldly occupations. The Chief Dekokee told me about an hour before the Brampton stranded, that our God would destroy the Ship, for no other reason than that the Capt. sailed on the Sabbath. I always rested on the Sabbath day on my different journeys thro’ New Zealand, and passed it in conversing with the Natives upon the subject of religion and the appointment of the Sabbath by our God, who was their God also, and who would require the like observance of it by them. They appeared ever willing to hear all I had to say upon the subject. After the wreck of the Brampton I had to wait five weeks for an opportunity to return to Port Jackson; when I embarked on board the brig Dragon and arrived in Sydney in October following. During the period I was waiting I was occupied, and I may say gratified by daily observing the advances the Native inhabitants were making in the knowledge of the Christian religion, and in the arts of civilization. I was much delighted to see the respect they paid to the Sabbath and to the public ordinances of religion particularly at those stations where the Missionaries were settled. I cannot entertain a doubt from what I saw and heard, but that the labors of the Society will be crowned with success. They have been blessed, and I believe God will continue to bless them. There is one circumstance worthy of notice. The Mission has been established one and twenty years, and neither man nor woman belonging to the station have died at New Zealand, whilst in the service of the Society. This may be considered as a token for good, and that the great head of the Church has taken this Mission under his special protection. The Missionaries have been living in the midst of the most savage cannibals during the above period who have murdered and eaten numbers of their countrymen and sometimes in the presence of the Missionaries who could not restrain them from such acts of barbarity and cannibalism. The safety of the Missionaries and their families cannot be attributed to chance or to the humanity of the Natives, but to Him who keepeth Israel. Those friends of this important Mission should bear in grateful remembrance all the way the Lord has led this Mission, and all who have faithfully laboured in it; in order to excite their gratitude, stimulate their exertions, amd encourage their hopes; then they may rely with implicit confidence that the labors of the Missionaries will continue to be blessed, and that a people shall be born in New Zealand who shall serve the Lord on Earth, to the praise of his glory, and finally reign with Him in Heaven in the midst of that great multitude, “who have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb”— and by the sovereign grace and love of God have been collected from every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, who will sing with one voice “Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory and blessing, for thou hast redeemed us to God by thy blood—.” No anticipation of future happiness can inspire such unspeakable joy in the believing soul as this heavenly reflection. Let then the Missionary Societies which love our Lord Jesus Christ send forth Missionaries into every Heathen land to sound the Gospel trumpet, until the knowledge of the Lord cover the Earth, as the waters cover the Sea!”The following are a few general remarks of such occurrences as have taken place since our departure from Port Jackson. On Thursday Morning the 29th July 1819 we embarked for New Zealand, on board the General Gates an American brig which I had taken up for the purpose of conveying myself, The Reverend Mr Butler and family, Messrs Hall and Kemp and Mrs Kemp, with Tooi & Teeterree, one New Zealand Woman who has resides for a time with her Husband at Parramatta, together with three Mechanics and their families. We met Teranghee Tooi’s brother about ten miles from the Heads of Port Jackson, coming to Parramatta to look for his brother, in the Active. The whole on board belonging to the Settlement at New Zealand amounted to Twenty two persons, men, women and children. We had not been long at Sea, before most of us were very sick. The first two days were favourable, tho’ the winds were light; afterwards we met with variable winds, and sometimes very strong against us, with a very high Sea, so that our passage, as far as concerned the winds, and seas, was very rough and unpleasant, and distressing to all who were subject to Sea Sickness. On Tuesday night the 10th August about 12 OClock the Master concluded from His reckoning that we were near the Cape Van Diemen on the Southernmost point of the North Cape of New Zealand, and sounded, when he found the water to be 40 Fathoms. He immediately stood off from the Shore, for about 2 Hours, when he again stood in for the Land, and before the break of day we were close in with it. We had now a moderate fine Breeze, and the wind fair, and on the return of day, to our great Joy, we had a near view of the North ape, and soon saw the native fires, on different parts of the Land. We sailed close in shore, all along the North Cape. In a short time we came up with about 40 Canoes, full of People: to some of whom we spake, and were informed, that they could not have any communication with us, as they were tabbooed. They were fishing for none but sword fish, with short lines, and all the fish they caught of this kind were tabbooed, and could not be disposed of, as they were to be preserved for their winter food. We saw a number of their stages on shore, which were erected to dry their fish upon. I enquired after the Chief and Jem the Otaheitian and was informed they were on shore. There appeared to be about 250 or 300 Natives in the Canoes. But as they were tabbooed we could not have any particular communication with them. The wind continuing fair, and the weather fine, till after we had passed the Cape, when towards evening it gradually died away, so that we made little progress during Wednesday night. Towards noon on Thursday the breeze freshened, and became pretty fair, so that we came opposite to the Cavallie Islands, before sun set, when several Canoes visited us. In one of which was the Chief OKeeda whose son had lived with me 12 Months at Parramatta, and was gone again in the Active. O’Keeda informed us, that they were assembling their men to go to war with the People of Whangharoa, and that Shunghee was to leave the Bay of Islands on Friday Morning, with his War Canoes, and warriors, to join the people on the main, opposite to the Cavallies. OKeeda requested to remain on board till we arrived at the Bay of Islands, which request was complied with. The cause of the difference between Shunghee and the people of Wangharoa, we were informed by OKeeda was; A Whale had been driven on the Shore, belonging to Shunghee, and the people of Wangharoa had taken and eat it, which was considered as a public theft, and for which Shunghee was going to punish them. On Thursday Evening about 12 OClock The General Gates anchored safely off Ranghee Hoo, in 12 fathoms, when the natives fired immediately several Muskets to welcome our arrival tho’ midnight. Several of the natives, with the Pilot came off immediately, but we could not admit them on board till Morning, and therefore requested them to return on shore and inform the Settlers, with which request they complyed. At day break, the Vessel was surrounded with natives. Some of the Settlers came on board and informed us all was well. Our meeting afforded mutual satisfaction to all interested in the Mission. When we viewed the Shores of New Zealand, and the Croud of Natives flocking around us, our hearts were warmed within us, and we considered that we had now arrived at the Land of Promise. About 11 OClock Shunghee arrived with his war Canoes, and fighting men, on his way to Wangharoa. He received us very cordially, as well as all the Chiefs who were with him. I told him we had heard of his intention to go to war with the people of Wangharoa, and remonstrated with him upon the folly of carrying on a continual warfare one with another. Several of the Subordinate Chiefs urged me to speak to Shunghee to give over fighting, that they wished to live at peace, and some of them requested me to take Shunghee with me to Parramatta, and that this would tend to promote the general quiet. I used every argument with Shunghee to dissuade him from fighting; he laughed at me, and said it was very hard for him to comply with my wishes, but that he would not fight while I remained at New Zealand, and would accompany me to Port Jackson, if I approved of his going. And that he would at present suspend his intentions against the people of Whangharoa [sic], but he must go in a few days near Whangharoa, to remove the bones of his wifes father, but he would not fight, and I might go with him if I chose. I told him I would if I could spare time. Shunghee is a man of the mildest manners, and disposition, and appears to possess a very superior mind. Canoes continued to arrive for the greater part of the day at Ranghee Hoo till the beach was crowded with natives. Early in the morning we began to land our stores, and continued the whole of friday and Saturday. We had considerable difficulty, from the multitude of natives that covered the shore to get thro’ them with the stores, they were so eagar [sic] to see either us or what we brought. They gave us every assistance to carry the Stores to the House appointed for their reception, nor did we miss these two days a single article that I know of, excepting a Silk pocket Handkerchief which was taken out of my pocket. When I mist it I informed Shunghee and in about Ten minutes he brought me my Handkerchief again. I made no inquiry who had taken it but left Shunghee to settle that matter. During these two days we landed all our light and many of the heavy stores, as the weather was fine. On Saturday night a heavy Gale came on, which drove the boats of the Active and General Gates from their moorings and brake them to pieces. This was an unfortunate accident, as we had only a whale boat belonging to the General Gates which was not sufficiently strong to carry our heavy stores on shore. On Monday Morning we resolved to build a punt 24 feet long by 10 for the purpose of landing the heavy stores, and general use. The Gale continued on Monday with heavy rain, that nothing could be done. As we were confined to the House this day we deliberated upon the propriety of immediately forming a new Settlement where the operations of Agriculture could be carried into effect, on an extensive scale. Korra Korra Tooi’s [in pencil - Tooi is one of the N. Zealanders who was in England] brother arrived on Monday evening, who is Shunghees opponent, and commands a large extent of the Coast, on the south side of the bay of Islands. The two Chiefs were soon acquainted with our intentions of forming a new Settlement, and were both equally anxious to have us within their respective Jurisdictions. Shunghee said he would give us our choice of all his lands, and any quantity we might wish. Korra Korra was ready to do the same. It was agreed upon that we should proceed on Tuesday Morning to Kiddee Kiddee, the district about 12 Miles from Ranghee Hoo, where Shunghee carries on his principal cultivation of sweet and common Potatoes. Accordingly after setting the natives to cut the timber for our new punt, and giving the necessary directions to the Carpenters, myself, The Revd J. Butler Messrs Francis & William Hall, set off with Shunghee in his war Canoe for Kiddee Kiddee where we arrived in the afternoon, and proceeded immediately to examine the Country. I had surveyed this part of the Land, and about 14 Miles to the West of it, when I was in New Zealand in 1815, and considered this district the most promising for a new settlement of any I had met with in New Zealand. The soil being rich, the land pretty level, free from Timber, easy to work with the plough and bounded by a fine fresh water river, and the communication by water free and open to any part of the Bay of Islands, and safe Anchorage for Ships of any burden within about 2 leagues of the Settlement. Shunghee told us we were at full liberty to take what land we wanted, on either side the river, as it was all his own to a very great distance. We determined upon forming the principal settlement at this place, as we could not doubt but the rich soil would be grateful for any cultivation we should bestow upon it, and return a plentiful produce, we therefore told Shunghee we should with his approbation settle there. Shunghee was much gratified as well as his people with our determination. After walking over the Land till towards dusk, we returned to Shunghee’s Village, where we were to sleep for the night. We found a fine Sow about 140lb weight at the door of our hut which Shunghee was going to kill for our Supper, with plenty of Common and sweet potatoes. As we had brought with us a sufficient quantity of provisions we requested Shunghee not to kill the Sow, and with some difficulty we prevailed upon him, at that time, to spare her life. From the heavy rain the ground was wet, and we had had some rain on the passage from Ranghee Hoo, together with walking through the wet fern, our Cloaths were wet. Those we took off when we entered the Hut where we were to remain for the night, and had them dried. After taking necessary refreshment, and spending the Evening in pleasant conversation with Shunghee and his People who were in the Hut with us, and about the entrance, we read a Chapter sang an Hymn and returning our grateful thanks to Almighty God for his kind protection of us, and for the safety and comfort we enjoyed, in the very midst of Cannibals, and then laid down in peace to rest, till the morning. The next morning about 3 O’Clock we rose sung an Hymn and offered up our morning sacrifice of Prayer and praise to our Great Creator and preserver, and after breakfasting at 4 OClock, crossed the river, in order to examine the land on the opposite banks. Here we were much gratified with a fine clear Country for Cultivation and of great extent, tho’ the soil in some parts did not appear so rich as the Land we had passed over the preceeding evening. On the whole of the survey we had taken, we were perfectly satisfied, that a more suitable situation cannot be found, in any of the adjacent districts to the Bay of Islands. There is a fine fall of water close to the place where we intend the new town to stand, for a corn mill, saw mill, or any other purpose, without the expence, and risk of making a dam, which is a valuable consideration. At Kiddee Kiddee any quantity of Grain &c may be grown that the settlement may want for years to come, either for victualling the native Children in the Schools, or Europeans belonging to the mission. Before our departure we marked out the Ground, where wished our public store to be built, and requested Shunghee to put up a Temporary Building for the accommodation of the Stores, and the Mechanic’s who had accompanied us from Port Jackson. Shunghee immediately set his people to work. Having now gratified all our wishes, as far as respected the object for which we had visited Kiddee Kiddee, in the evening we returned to Ranghee Hoo, in Shunghees war Canoe, and with much pleasure, he accompanied us back again. Korra Korra remained at Ranghee Hoo with Tooi till we returned, in order that he might know, what prospect there was of our forming a Settlement within his jurisdiction. When we arrived he was anxious to know if we approved of the Land we had seen: and had come to any determination relative to forming a Settlement there. We told him that the land was good at Kiddee Kiddee, and on that account we must form a Settlement there. Korra Korra was much affected, said Shunghee would now cut him and his people off. We replied that Shunghee had promised us he would leave off fighting if we would settle in his district, and would reside himself with the Europeans. Korra Korra replied Shunghee would make fair promises, but we could not see into Shunghees Heart: and gave us to understand, he would not believe a word he said, however fair he spoke, and recited instances how Shunghee had taken advantage of himself, and others, in former times; and contended, what he had done formerly, he was still capable of doing again. We endeavoured to pacify Korra Korra as well as we could, but in vain. He said, he should be perfectly satisfied, if the Europeans, were fairly divided between him and Shunghee but it was too great an affliction for him, for all the Europeans to reside with Shunghee. He made strong appeals to our feelings, and urged his request by every argument he could advance. We all felt much anxiety to relieve his distress. I and Mr Butler promised to accompany him, and Tooi the following day to Parro, where he resided, and examine his land, and if we found a suitable place for a settlement we would build him and Tooi an House, and one or more Europeans should reside with him at present, till more Europeans arrived from England, when his wishes would be complied with, as far as we could. This assurance relieved him a little tho’ not much. The next day I and Mr Butler went with him to Parro: He was tolerably quiet on the Passage. Tooi had not as yet seen his relatives and friends, and therefore he accompanied us, with his Brother Teranghee. After we arrived at Parroa, Korra Korra brought on the subject again of the Settlement on his district where he lived, he told us there was a fine tract of Land called Manououra, which he would give us, and which we should see, the next morning. We endeavoured to convince him, that it was not in our power to form any extensive settlement at present within the Limits of his Jurisdiction. Korra Korra got extremely angry, told us, that he was treated with great ingratitude: That his Brother Tooi had been long absent from him, and his friends: had gone to England: had brought out the white people with him, and after all, he was not to have the advantage of any of them to reside with him. That this was an act of great injustice, and such as we ought not to be guilty of. His brother Teranghee joined him, in his remonstrances with us, and at last both of them got warm. Tooi took our part, and endeavoured to convince Korra Korra, that we had not the means at present, of supplying him with Europeans. He then got extremely angry with Tooi, and Teranghee joined him. Korra Korra told Tooi he might go and live at Ranghee Hoo, or with Shunghee, or where he liked, for he cared nothing about him, as his request could not be complied with relative to the Europeans. Tooi wept, and was much distressed. Mr Butler and myself felt much pain on both their accounts. Tooi told us privately we must make our principal Settlement with Shunghee. He was the most powerful Chief and under His protection, the Missionaries would be safe, and that his brother must wait, till we had it in our power to meet his wishes. After a long conversation, and strong remonstrances from Korra Korra we retired to rest. Mr Butler and myself were convinced we could not avoid doing something for Korra Korra. We also pitied Tooi. He was anxious to live a civil life, and not to conform to the native habits, and dress any more: but he said he could not stand his ground if he had not one or more Europeans to support him. The ridicule of the Natives, if alone, would compel him to conform to their dress, and to live in their manner, which he was greatly averse to do. Tooi is a fine man, well informed, and well disposed, and has a love to our religion, and will do all in his power to second the Views of the Society. His family is of the first respectability, and his brothers influence and authority, extends along the Coast almost to the River Thames: and his friends from the North to the East Cape. We feel much interested in the future welfare of Tooi, and must give him all the support possible. The next morning Korra Korra was more calm, and appeared more reconciled than he had been before. He was very friendly, and expressed his Sorrow for the warmth with which he had spoken to us the preceeding evening. We assured him that we would assist him all in our power. As we had gone down to Korro Korro’s place in the General Gates, where the Master intended to fit out for Sea again, we remained on board all night. Korro Korro had accompanied us with Tooi from Ranghee Hoo. As he knew the Vessel would anchor off one of his Settlements, he had given directions, to his people previous to his visit to us, that none of them should presume to come to the General Gates till the following day. It was dark when we anchored: we were hailed from the Shore by one of Korra Korras Officers, when Teranghee answered and informed the People that Tooi was arrived, and gave directions, that messengers should be immediately sent to the different districts to inform the inhabitants of Tooi’s arrival. A party of Chiefs had arrived a few days before at Whycaddee from the River Thames, by whom one of Tooi’s Cousins had been cut off some time before, and were apprehensive that the Father of the young man, and Korra Korra would revenge his death. Tooi ordered a messenger to be sent immediately to Whycaddee to inform the Chiefs that a general pardon would be granted to them: and that if they thought proper to come and pay their respects to him, their persons would be safe. The next morning the Vessel was Crouded with Chiefs, and their friends, who came to see Tooi; some wept for joy, and all welcomed him home. The Chiefs from the River Thames met us the next day at Ranghee Hoo. After breakfast we set off to Manououra to examine the Ground for a settlement, accompanied by Korra Korra and many of His people. We found a level piece of good land surrounded by Hills, whose soil was generally rich, at the head of a fine harbour. As this was the best situation for timber, water, and good land, we determined upon forming a small Settlement here. The harbour abounds with the finest Fish, the fresh water is good, and safe anchorage for Shipping, and a very convenient place for a public School. Korra Korra was much gratified with our choice. Here Tooi intends to reside. We gave directions for materials to be collected immediately for a temporary building for the Europeans, and afterwards returned in the Evening to Ranghee Hoo. The distance is about 9 Miles between Manououra and Ranghee Hoo. [in pencil - For Mr Wilson] On Friday morning the 20th. we set all the hands on we could muster for our punt, as we could not land the remainder of the Stores till this was completed. We had soon 14 Natives sawing Timber, others cutting Knees, and all the beach exhibited a scene of Happiness and busy Civilization. A more grateful sight could not possibly be seen by a benevolent mind: Our hearts overflowed with joy and gratitude. We viewed the various operations with inexpressible delight, and considered them as the dawn of Civil, and religious liberty, to this land of Superstition, darkness, and Cruelty. On the following day, all our works went on well, and every preparation was made for completing the Punt with all possible dispatch, in order that the stores might be landed, and the settlements formed at Kiddee Kiddee and Manouowra. On the Sabbath we assembled on the beach for public worship, as there was no place sufficient for Divine Service, to hold the people. We were surrounded with the Natives, and a number of Chiefs from different districts, and some from the River Thames. It was very gratifying to our feelings and afforded us a pleasing prospect, to be able to perform the worship of the true God in the open air, without any sensations of fear or danger, when surrounded with Cannibals, with their Spears stuck in the Ground, their pattoo pattoos and daggers concealed under their mats. We could not doubt but the time was at hand, for gathering into the fold of Christ, this noble race of men, whose temporal and Spiritual wants are inconceivably great, and call loudly upon the Christian World for relief. Their misery is extreme, the prince of Darkness, the God of this World, has full dominion over both their bodies and souls. Under the influence of darkness and superstition, many devote themselves to death, and the Chiefs Sacrifice their Slaves as a satisfaction for the Death of any of their friends: so great is the tyranny which Satan exercises over these poor heathen: a tyranny, from which nothing but the Gospel can set them free; and we cannot hope for the Gospel having its full effect, according to the ordinary course of the Divine proceedings, without the united aid of the Christian World. Suitable means must be provided for the Civilization, and Evangelization, of the inhabitants of New Zealand, and if this is done, there can be little doubt, but the important object will be attained. Monday 23d. We this day built a shed for the Carpenters to work in, and in which Divine Service might be performed, while we remained at Ranghee Hoo. The Natives continued to saw Timber and to render us any Service in their power. Thursday 26th. I went with Tooi accompanied by Mr Saml Butler to an Island called Motoodooa belonging to Korra Korra, and where he principally resides. My object was to set the people to work the next day at Manououra. We arrived about 2 oClock and found Korra Korra was on board the General Gates, about 2 Miles distant. The first object that struck my eye, near where we landed, was a mans head stuck on a pole, upon the summit of an Hill close to the Shore, and near the Hut where we were to sleep for the night. I looked at the head, the face appeared beautifully tatooed, or carved. I inquired of Tooi whose head it was: he told me it was the head of a prince, near the East Cape, who had been killed by Shunghees people and purchased by some of Korra Korras people. This sight naturally excited sensations of horror in my breast: and caused me to value, more and more the blessings of Divine Revelation, and the protection of Civil Government. These are blessings that can never be duly estimated, by those who enjoy them, as they respect the life that now is, as well as that wch is to come. As the afternoon was fine, we walked over the Island to the opposite side: When we got upon the Top of the Island, which is very high, we had a full view of Korra Korras Hippah or Castle, which was situated on the top of another Island, less than two miles distant: a number of natives were at work on this Island. I was anxious to visit it, and when we came opposite, I hailed for a Canoe, which was sent. [in pencil - Mr. Wilson] Tooi Mr Butler and myself got into it, and crossed over: we were received with much pleasure by the Natives. We found Korra Korras head wife, or Queen hard at work wth a little wooden Spade digging the Ground for Potatoes, and Teranghees wife, with several more women and men. They were all much rejoiced with our visit to them. The old Queen earnestly requested I would give her an Hoe, and endeavoured to convince me, how hard it was, to turn over the Ground with a stick. I promised to comply with her request. After spending about an hour amongst them, we returned carrying with us a quantity of Fish which they gave us. The land on this Island was rich; part of it was sown with Turnips, and part was already planted with potatoes. The Women turned over the ground with Sticks, about two feet long, and as thick as a broom stick. They wrought hard, but made little progress in Cultivation, for want of proper Tools. When we had reached the beach, Tooi said, one of his Sisters was coming, whom he had not seen since his return, and earnestly requested me to get into the Canoe before she arrived, as he did not wish to have his first meeting with her there. I begged him to wait for her, as she was hastening down the Hill, and not to regard me, but I could not prevail upon him: He leaped into the Canoe, and urged me to follow him. I delayed till she had reached the beach, when I stept in; Tooi ordered the Canoe to put off, but at that moment his Sister sprung into the Canoe, weeping aloud, and past by me. she fell on her Knees grasped Tooi’s knees, he saluted her, when she gave vent to her feelings in tears, and loud lamentations, which she continued for about an hour: when we landed on the opposite Island, she still sat weeping for a long time. Tooi conducted himself with great propriety, he suppressed all the wild feelings of an uncultivated mind, and yet showed all the soft and tender feelings of nature towards his Sister. I could not but view his Conduct with admiration, and told him to indulge his affection for his Sister without any respect to my being present. I saw he was anxious, lest the warmth of his Sisters Affection, and the strong manner in which she manifested it, should overcome his manly fortitude, and cause him to imitate her example, as he had done on a former occasion, when I first visited New Zealand. When we landed we found Korra Korra and a number of his people, who received us with much Kindness. I told him I was come to set the people to clear the land at Manououra, and to set out the house which it was necessary to build for their accommodation. He received this news with much Joy, and said he would accompany me in the morning, and give the necessary directions to his people, to lend their assistance. When he saw the Hoes for breaking up the Ground, he was much pleased. After conversing upon various subjects, we had Supper, sung an Hymn, and committed ourselves to the protection of the Angel of the Everlasting Covenant, and then lay down to rest. A number of the Natives lay round about the Hut, and some within. I slept well till the day returned, being weary with walking, when I lay down. We took our breakfast, and then set off for Manououra, which lay a few Miles distant on the opposite main. On our way we came up with a very large war Canoe. I inquired how many men she carried, and was told 60 fighting men, with their provisions &c when they went out to Sea, to the River Thames, or to the East Cape, and 80 men in smooth water. On examining the Canoe, I observed in the Sterne the Head of a Chief: the features of the face as natural as life: and one of the finest Countenances I ever saw. The Chief must have been previous to his death about 30 years old. The Hair was long, and every lock combed straight, and the whole brought up to the Crown, and tied in a Knot, and ornamented with feathers, according to the custom of the Chiefs, when in full dress: The Hair and Countenance both shining with oil, with which they had been lately dressed. From the beautiful tatooing of the face, the Chief must have been a person of high rank. I inquired whose head it was, and was told, that it was the Head of a prince who had been killed beyond the River Thames by Shunghee.– It is possible, that the death of this Prince, may be revenged, by his Childrens Children, if the tribe to which he belongs, should ever have strength to retaliate upon Shunghee, or his posterity. Hence the foundation is continually laid for new acts of Cruelty and blood, from generation to generation: as the remembrance of these injuries seems never to be forgotten by them. I shall here mention an instance of retaliation some of the circumstances of which came within my own Knowledge. About 15 or 16 years ago a Vessel belonging to the house of Campbell & Co at Port Jackson, called the Venus, was taken by the Convicts at Port Dalrymple. When the pirates had possession of the Venus, they sailed for New Zealand, and toutched at the bay of Islands: from which they took a Chief’s Sister, named Temmarangha, and afterwards sold her at an Island near the East Cape, for some mats. Two of the natives afterwards quarreled about her, in consequence of which she was killed. Sometime after, some Natives arrived from the East Cape at the Bay of Islands, and gave information relative to the fate of Temmaranghas Sister. Temmaranghas Father was alive, and previous to his death, caused Temmarangha to swear that he would revenge the death of his sister. In 1815 Temmarangha accompanied me to Parramatta, and two years after his return, he mustered his tribe, and set off to the East Cape, to perform the oath which he had sworn to his Father. He killed the Chief of the Island where his sister had been murdered, and brought away his Wife a prisoner, and gave her to his brother, with whom he now lives. Mr. Kendall informs me, that there is always some, either remote, or immediate cause, that induces the Chiefs to go to War: and that it is not for the mere motive of plunder and blood, but to obtain satisfaction for some real injury done to them or to their Tribe. In the above Canoe I met with Hooratookie, his two brothers and Uncle, who were all Officers under Korro Korro. Hooratookie was the first New Zealander who was introduced into civil society, about 25 Years ago, he had been landed at Norfolk Island with another of his Countrymen, by some Vessel wch had toutched at New Zealand. The late Governor King had the Command at Norfolk Island at the time. He received these two strangers with great Kindness, they lived at his table, and received from him every attention. After remaining a considerable time with the Governor, the Brittania whaler touched at Norfolk Island, when the Governor agreed with the master to take Hooratooke and his Companion to New Zealand, and accompanied them himself, to see that they were properly treated, and safely landed in their own country. The great Kindness of Governor King towards these New Zealanders, made the most favourable impression upon all the Natives who heard of it, and to the present day they always speak of it with gratitude, and pleasure, and make enquirys after Governor King’s oldest daughter who’s name is Maria, and who was only a few years old when Hooratookie was at Norfolk Island. When he asked me about Maria, I told him she now lived at Parramatta. He said he would go and live with her till he died. Hooratookie was much rejoiced to see me. He left his war Canoe, and some of the Chiefs with him and accompanied us to Manououra. On our landing, I selected a small spot of Ground, to sow a little English flax seed upon, which was immediately cleared, broke up, and afterwards I sew [sic] the seed, and examined the Ground for building upon, and staked out an House about 40 feet by 13 for the work people, and in the Evening returned to Ranghee Hoo. On Saturday all hands were busy either in cutting Timber for the intended new Buildings, or working at the Punt. On the Sabbath Divine Worship was performed in the new shed, where we enjoyed the Administration of Gods word, with little molestation. It was very interesting to see the eager Countenances of the Natives, who surrounded the shed, and to hear them frequently repeat the word as it was delivered, tho’ they could not as yet understand it. After morning Service, myself and the Revd Mr Butler visited the Native Village, and conversed with the Natives. In walking over the Ground, near the Village, I had some conversation with a young woman who lives with a Mr. Hanson, brother in law to Mr. King. On asking if her father was alive she told me, he was killed and eat at the North Cape by Shunghee’s people, and that she was a prisoner of war. And I was informed that it had also been determined to kill her since she was brought to Ranghee Hoo. A few months ago, the brother of the present Chief at Ranghee Hoo died. The people believed that he was killed, by incantation or charm, as he told them before he died, that this was the cause of his death. Towha, the son of the late Tippahee lived with me at the time of this mans death. He had two female slaves which he had left at Ranghee Hoo. When the Chiefs brother died, in order to give satisfaction to his departed Spirit, and to appease his anger, to prevent him coming again, and destroying them, these two young women were killed by the relatives of the departed Chief. They were both belonging to the School under Mr. Kendall at the time. Another relation of the Chief demanded the death of the young woman, who lived with Mr. Hanson as a satisfaction on his part, that the Spirit of the departed Chief might not injure him. And as it was the custom of the Country she delivered herself up to be killed. But the Chief before he died, knowing that some would be sacrificed for him, had given directions that she should not be one of them; and on that account her life was spared. When the Active returned to Port Jackson, the two young men who had been appointed to kill Towha’s female slaves came in her. Towha was with me at the time. Mr Kendall informed me of the above circumstances, fearing that Towha might be angry with them, when he heard of the death of his Servants. The young men when they arrived, appeared alarmed. I spoke to Towha, and told him what had taken place. He was much concerned for the death of his servants, but assured me, he should show no anger to the young men, who had killed them, for he knew better now than to do so: which promise he strictly kept. These incidents will tend to shew the superstition and character of these people. In passing along the Village, we stopt to speak to a man and his wife— There were some Fowls running on the premises, the man told me they had been bred from some Fowls, which I had given Terra the head Chief on the South side of the Harbour, when I was first there. That when Terra died, his wife had taken Terras nephew for her Husband, who succeeded to the authority of his uncle. As this was contrary to the established custom of the Natives, for a Chiefs wife to marry again, a party from Ranghee Hoo went over to punish her for the Violation of their laws, and stript her of what property she possest. The fowls we then saw were part of the plunder, which he had taken at the time. We then returned from the Village, and had Divine Service in the Evening. On Monday the Weather was very stormy, we could do nothing out of doors. After dark in the Evening, I was called out by a Chief named Towhee who informed me that Shunghee had made an attack upon a Village between Whangaroa and the North Cape, and had killed 6 Persons: and told me neither to be angry nor afraid. I expressed my concern for what had happened. Towhee said, the cause of the difference between Shunghee and those people, was the following. His Wifes father had died some years ago: The people had spoiled his Sepulchre, and had taken his bones, and made fish hooks of them, for the express purpose of cruelly and wantonly sporting with the feelings of Shunghee, and his relations, and had put his Scull upon a pole, to provoke him to revenge. Shunghee told me he was not going to fight, when he left Ranghee Hoo, but only to remove the bones of his fathers wife: when he returns we shall learn whether he knew previous to his departure, that the sacred Tomb in which the Bones of his father in law were deposited had been spoiled or not. On Tuesday the 31st about 60 Men, women, and children arrived at Ranghee Hoo from a Village situated on the banks of the River Shukee Hangha distant between 50 and 60 miles. This empties itself into the sea on the west side of the Island, about 100 miles to the south of Cape Van Dieman. They brought with them a few Hogs for Sale, and a large quantity of sweet potatoes, as presents for their friends and relatives at Ranghee Hoo, where many of them reside. The complection of these Natives was fairer than any I had seen. They are a very fine race of People. I told them it was my intention to visit them before I left New Zealand, which gratified them much. The Chief wished to know, how long it would be before I went, and said he would shew me the way, and carry me over the intermediate swamps. I promised to visit them in one moon, if I could. He expressed his fears, that Shunghee would be offended, if I went to Shoukee Hangha, lest any Ship at a future time, when the River and Harbour were known should come to them. I replyed that before he came to Ranghee Hoo, I had formed an intention to visit them, and had already mentioned the circumstance to Shunghee, who approved of my design, and would not be displeased with me, or them, for my visiting the inhabitants on the banks of the river Shukee Hangha. He expressed his satisfaction that Shunghee approved of my going, and that he would supply the settlement with Pigs and Potatoes when formed at Kiddee Kiddee, as it would be nearer to Shukee Hangha. I gave him a Spade and promised his people some fish hooks when I went to their Settlement, which pleased them all. On Wednesday Sep.1. The Revd. Mr. Butler accompanied me on a visit to the Chiefs on the South Side of the harbour. We arrived at Kororareka the residence of the late Chief Terra, who was at all times a kind and warm friend to Europeans. When I first visited New Zealand Terra wept much, for Joy, and both he and his wife shewed us the greatest kindness. Mr Kendall informed me that he died the last November, and expressed his happiness on his dying bed, that no European had ever been killed in his district. We found his successor at home, who has long been known by the name of King George, and Terras former wife, with several of their People. They were overjoyed to see us. Terras widow requested me to sit down by her, which I did. She then told me what troubles she had met, since I was there. That when Terra was alive they had plenty of Hoes, Axes, Spades, Fish Hooks, Tokees, Pork, sweet and common Potatoes, and Fowls from those I had given them, and Cloathing. But that now, they were completely destitute. They had not a nail fish Hook, spade, Axe, or Hoe, and that she had not any cloathes, but the Mat she had on. She wept as she related her misfortunes. Spoke in a very feeling manner. She is naturally a kind tender hearted woman. Many instances of this I saw when first at New Zealand. I told her that I had been informed that she had married King George, since Terras death, which was contrary to the Customs of their Country, which offence against their laws, had furnished her Countrymen with a pretence to plunder her of all she possest at the time of Terras death. She admitted she had consented to marry King George, but as yet, they were not united with the public sanction, nor could they be for some time to come. When Terra died, she wraped up his dead body in mats, performed every other necessary service for the dead, and had the body deposited in the Ahoodoo Pa or Sepulchre, in wch the dead are laid, till their bones are finally removed to the family vaults belonging to their Tribe. She shewed me where Terra was laid, and said she had his bones to remove before she could be married to King George: Which ceremony she would perform in a little time. In consequence of having performed the above services, and what she had still to do for Terras remains, she was polluted; and was compelled to eat, and live, with the common people, and could not enter into King Georges House, nor have any particular intimacy with him, as man and wife: but when Terras bones were removed she would then be received by King George, as his wife, and raised from her present low state. She said that what King George possest, at the time of Terras death, had also been taken from him in consequence of taking her for his wife. King George confirmed what she said, and lamented that he had no pork, nor any thing to give us for our supper but fern root, and also regretted that he had not an English House for us to sleep in. He reminded me how he had been treated when living with me at Parramatta, which favours he could not return— but said we should have the best accommodation he could give us, and should sleep with him, and one of his wives in his own house. We spent the Evening very pleasantly with these poor Heathens. At length King George informed us our lodgings were ready. I went to see where we were to sleep. He had prepared his Hut in the best manner: spread new clean mats upon the Ground for us to sleep upon and a clean mat at the entrance. The Hut might be about 14 feet by 10. He had made a fire in the centre which made it hot like an oven: as there was no vent for the smoke or heat, but at the entrance, which was very small: so small that I could not creep in without taking my coat off. I requested him to have the fire taken out, as we should not be able to bear the heat, which was done. When all was ready we crept into the Hut along with King George, his wife, and nephew, a fine youth named Racow who succeeds King George in his authority should he survive him. Tho’ the fire had been removed, the Hut was extremely hot. We perspired profusely when we lay down, and requested that the door of the Hut might be kept open for a little air, as the Hut was naturally, from its construction as warm as a Bee Hive. The next morning when we awoke we observed Terras widow sitting at the outside of the door, waiting for our rising. Our birth had been very warm tho’ clean; yet we willingly left it on the return of day and crept out to breath [sic] the morning Air. We ordered Teeterree to prepare our breakfast. [in pencil - Mowhee died at Duddington Octr. 1816 Mr Wilson] While it was getting ready Terras widow was sitting on a log with two or three females; she requested me to sit down by them, which I did. The conversation turned upon Terra, and the former time when I was there. A fine young Girl sat by as we conversed together, she burst into a flood of silent tears. They run in streams down her cheeks, upon her mat. She sat, wept, and never spake. Her grief was too excessive. I called the Rev. Mr Butler to witness the scene. It was more than His feelings could support. He was melted into tears. We then turned to King George who was sitting with his Wife, Racow, and Racows mother, and some others. Mr Butler inquired if they knew Mowhee: he did not know at the time, he was speaking to Mowhees relations. The fine Youth was Mowhees first Cousin, and his mother Mowhees mothers sister. When she heard his name, she was greatly agitated, wept bitterly, and also his other relations, and told us his mother was dead. The account Mr Butler gave them of Mowhee, having been at his House &c was very gratifying to them, and they did not know how to express their affection for Mr Butler. Racow is a Tall, fine handsome youth as can be seen in any country. His Countenance is rather fair, and very noble open and placid. I told King George that he must not Tatoo Racow, that it would spoil his countenance, and disfigure his face. King George laughed at my advice, and said, he must be tatooed, that this would give him a noble, masculine, and warlike appearance. He would not be fit for his successor with a smooth face. The New Zealanders would look upon him merely as a woman if he was not tatooed. Poor Racow has much to suffer before his face is carved like his Uncles; And other parts of his body. When we had breakfasted on the provisions we had with us, we prepared to visit another Chief on the opposite side the harbour named Tekokie about 5 miles distant, not knowing at the time that King George had provided any thing for us to eat. When we informed him that we must leave him, he told us his Cook’s had been providing for us, some sweet Potatoes, and we must not depart till they came. We remonstrated with him, for detaining us, but he resolved we should not go, till we had partaken of his hospitality. We had every reason to believe that King George had sent a messenger in the night to Pomarre to procure for us some sweet potatoes for our entertainment, as two of Pomare’s daughters arrived very early, and shortly after their arrival we saw King Georges servants kindling the fires at a distance. In about half an hour six Cooks arrived with a number of baskets of sweet potatoes ready dressed, for ourselves and People. King George said we must take the whole of them, and what we could not eat, we must take in the Canoe, which order was complied with. King George expressed his regret, that there were no Europeans to reside with him; he said he wanted a Carpenter, a Smith and a Clergyman. We promised that he should have an European to live with him, as soon as we could spare one. When we left Kororareka he accompanied us to the opposite side, where we were very kindly received by the Chief and his people who were busy preparing their land for Potatoes. The Chiefs name is Tekoke. He was much rejoiced with our Visit, as well as his wife and People. He told me that since I was there, he had buried four of his Children, and had only one son remaining, and he was gone in the Active on a visit to me. I told him he had arrived safe at Port Jackson and was well, which gave him much satisfaction, and his wife. He expressed a very ardent desire to have some Europeans to live with him pointed out the situation where an European House would stand to great advantage, and be an accommodation to the Ships who came into the Harbour, as they could easily water on his shore, from a stream of fresh water which run into the Cove. We promised to build him an House as soon as we could, on the spot he fixed upon. Tekokee is the Chief of the Timber district. Much Timber will be wanted, for the intended buildings, with which it was necessary to acquaint him. We promised him a few Tools of Agriculture which he was much in want of, as he had only wooden tools to work with. He was much pleased with our promise, and said he would come to Ranghee Hoo for them. After staying about two hours, we set off for Whytanghee where Mr. Hall formerly lived. It lay in our way about 3 Miles from Tekokees. When we landed, and the people observed us, they ran in all directions to inform the Natives of our arrival. They met us with great Joy. The Head Chiefs Wife was much affected. Her Husband was gone to Parramatta on a visit to me. I told her he was well, and would return in the Active, which gave her and the other Natives much satisfaction. They earnestly solicited some Europeans to live with them, but were apprehensive, from what had happened to Mr Hall when there, none would come to them. Their land is rich and the finest fall of water for mills perhaps, that has ever been seen. We were much gratified with these poor Heathens while we remained with them. In the Evening we had a stormy passage to Ranghee Hoo in a small Canoe with six Natives to work it. The water was rough and the wind fresh; we were not without our fears till safe on shore at the Settlement, where we arrived after dark— highly gratified with our visit to the Natives, and very thankful for our preservation, having for some time almost despaired reaching the Shore, as we had about 7 Miles to pass through a rough Sea, the water frequently over the sides of the Canoe. When we arrived I learned Shunghee had returned from his expedition. I inquired what he had done in his absence. He informed me, he had been told some time previous to his present Voyage towards the North Cape, that the inhabitants not far from Wangrohoa had taken the bones of his wifes father from the Sacred Sepulchre, and made fishhooks of them, as already mentioned, but he did not believe the report, but went first to examine the Sepulchre, where he only found a few ribs, and the upper part of the Scull, which was broken. That the Thigh and arm bones, and jaw bones had been all broken and made into fish hooks. Having satisfied himself of the fact, he proceeded to the Village where the people lived, who had committed the above Sacrilege, and went up within gun shot of them in the open day, and informed them, that he was come to punish them for spoiling the Sepulchre, where his wifes fathers bones were deposited and making his bones into fish Hooks. They admitted the Charge, and the justice of his conduct. Shunghee did not enter the Village, but fired upon them, and killed five men. When the party who were attacked requested Shunghee to fire no more: that the death of those who were shot, were was a sufficient atonement for the offence committed. Shunghee answered, he was satisfied, and the business was decided with the mutual consent of both parties, and Shunghee returned after visiting the People who had taken the dead whale coast upon his shores, and breaking the Canoe, in which they had gone. Shunghee appealed to me, wishing to know if we did not consider it an high Crime to rob the Sepulchres of the dead, and to offer such indignities to their remains, and if the people whom he had been to punish, had not merited their punishment by their Crimes. I replied I was sorry that any lives had been taken, at the same time admitted that it was just to punish such offences, but I was apprehensive, that, what he had done would excite the other party to revenge the Deaths of their friends. Shunghee said, they were not able to make war upon him, and therefore would be quiet. On Saturday the 28 Ahoudee O’Gunna the Chief from whom the land had been purchased, where the present settlement stands, informed me, that Mr. Kendall had insulted him and his brother, by turning him out of his house. I assured him that Mr. Kendall had no intention to offend him at the time, as I was there, and saw what past. I was shortly after informed that his brother had gone to Mr. Hall, and stolen two earthern pots. In the afternoon I met Ahoudee OGunna, and his brother, and charged them with the Theft. Ahoudee OGunna replyed his brother had not stolen them, but taken them away with an intention to bring on an explanation respecting Mr. Kendall’s conduct, as he demanded some compensation for the insult, and he should refuse to give up the Pots till the compensation was given. I told him Mr Hall was not to be punished for what Mr Kendall had done: and that the Pots ought to be immediately returned to the owner. Ahoudee OGunna was willing to give them up, but his brother demanded an Axe, not as a favour, but as a reward for them. We conceived that if we complied with his demand, this would open a door for future robberies, and therefore told him, he might keep the pots, for we would not purchase them because they were stolen. Ahoudee OGunna was much hurt at his brother’s conduct. In the course of the following week they differed seriously. Ahoudee OGunna in order to shew his disapprobation set his house on fire, and burnt it, and left Ranghee Hoo, with a determination to return no more to his brother, he was so much ashamed of the Theft, after our kindness to him and his wife. A few days afterwards, the Revd Mr Butler, and I were walking thro’ the Village, and met Ahoudee OGunna’s brother. He told us he had but one pot, which he would give up, the other had been taken by another Native and was gone into the Country. We pointed out to him the evil of stealing, and that it was a Crime we could not reward, whatever we lost. He sent his Son with us with the pot. We gave the boy Six Fish Hooks who soon returned with them, and said his Father would take nothing for the Pot. Thus by firmness we gained our point. We are concerned for Ahoudee OGunna and shall heal his grief and vexation by some act of kindness the first opportunity. Saturday 4th. Our punt not being complete, the master of the General Gates brought up the remaining stores in a large Canoe belonging to Korro Korro. The Casks being chiefly filled with Tools of Agriculture such as Hoes, Axes &c we could not land them without opening, and exposing their Contents to the Natives. A miser never valued Gold so much as they do edge tools. These are a temptation they cannot withstand. We now expected to be robbed more or less, as the Natives could not be kept from the Canoe, and the Casks when opened. We were obliged to employ some of them to carry the Stores, to the public store. When about half of them had been landed, a report was spread that the Natives had stolen some of the Axes Bill Hooks &c. An immediate stop was put to the Natives carrying any of the articles from the Canoe, and several of them were charged with Theft. Which created general tumult and fermentation amongst them. We could not ascertain what they had stolen, but knew that some Axes Sickles &c were missing. We remonstrated with them for their ungrateful conduct, told them that we had come there to do them good— That we wanted nothing that they could give us, as we had plenty in our own country, and as we had no object but to serve them, we could not allow them to rob us of our property. I told them that King George and the Gentlemen in England would be ashamed of them, when they heard of their thefts, and that I could allow no thief to go in the Active to Parramatta, and if they were there, and stole there, Governor Macquarie would hang them: and if any of them should come to Port Jackson in any other Ship, I should then catch them. After a long debate, some recommending the stolen property to be given up, others alledging that it was too valuable to be returned, the honest party prevailed, and ran off in different directions for the Axes &c a number were brought in on Saturday Evening and laid down publickly on the beach, where we were assembled to discuss this important subject. Our object was to convince them of the Injustice and immorality of their conduct; and to check as much as we could their disposition to steal. Before we allowed the Casks to be opened and the Natives to carry the Stores, I asked Mr Kendall publickly if they would not steal them. Mr Kendall said, they would not, for he had never known them steal any thing from him. When they were charged with theft, Towha, Tippahees son, who had resided 12 Months at Parramatta reprobated their conduct, told them that they had covered Mr Kendall with shame, that he had given them a good character for honesty, but their Theft proved that he was a liar, when he said they were honest. At length they said they would return all they had taken excepting one Axe which was the first stolen, and that the man who had taken it should be banished from Ranghee Hoo, and not allowed to return again. The Thief offered to return his Axe, but the other said, if he was allowed to remain, he would steal again, and therefore desired him to leave the place, and take his stolen Axe with him. The remainder of the stores were safely landed, and the Natives promised to return on Monday what property they could not recover on Saturday night: and thus ended the business to our mutual satisfaction. I spoke to Shunghee upon the heinousness of their Crime in stealing the Axes. Shunghee said they were not his people, and that it was very wrong to take so many, and observed with a smile that if they had taken one Axe, he should not have thought much of it, which convinced me Shunghee himself could not have withstood the temptation, had it lain in his way. Sunday 9th. Early this morning arrived King George and Racow Mowhees Cousin with their Relations, and at the same time Pomarree with part of his Tribe. I was walking on the beach when they landed, and told them it was the Sabbath day, and on that account we could not do any business with them. They said they could not stop, as they had brought no provisions. We ordered them what was necessary, and afterwards performed Divine Service in the Shed, where the four great men in New Zealand, Shunghee, King George, and Pomarre, with Racow the young King attended and many other Natives. All behaved with decorum, and we hope, the day is not far distant, when they will know the joyful sound of the Gospel, and have the Lord for their God, in the fullest sense. In the Evening we had Divine Service, and afterwards the Holy Sacrament was administered in this distant Land. The solemnity of which, did not fail to excite in our breasts sensations and feelings corresponding with the peculiar situation in which we were. We had retrospect to the period when this Holy Ordinance was first instituted in Jerusalem in the presence of our Lords disciples, and adverted to the peculiar circumstances under which it was now administered at the very ends of the earth: where a single ray of Divine Revelation had never dawned upon the Inhabitants. Monday 6th this morning the greatest part of the articles stolen on Saturday were returned. We expressed our approbation of their conduct in attending to our remonstrances, recommending them to act honestly in future; and rewarded such has [sic] had given us information of Thefts, or exerted their influence to obtain the stolen property. A good understanding was soon established again between us and the Natives, and they joined their respective work as before, to saw Timber &c. Pomarre paid us an early visit with King George. He told me he was very angry that I had not brought a Black Smith for him. That when he heard there was no Black Smith for him he sat down and wept much, and also his wives. I assured him he should have one as soon as one could be got for him. He replyed it would be of no use to him to send a Blacksmith when he was dead. That he was at present, in the greatest distress. His wooden spades were all broke: that he had not an Axe to make any more. His Canoes were all broke, and he had not a nail or Gimblet to mend them with. That his Potatoe Grounds were uncultivated, and he had not an hoe to break them up with, nor a tool to employ his people; and that for want of Cultivation, he and his people would have nothing to eat. He begged of me to compare the Land of Tippoonah with his, which belonged to the inhabitants of Ranghee Hoo, and Shunghee observing, that their land was already prepared for planting, because there was a Smith there, and they could get hoes &c. I endeavoured to pacify his mind with promises, but he paid little attention to what I said with respect to sending him a Smith at a future period. He was so angry with me for not giving him a Blacksmith, that he had taken 25 Hogs to the Brig General Gates, and brought none for us. I endeavoured to direct his mind from his disappointment in receiving no Smith, and asked him if he should wish to go to England: I asked the question merely to turn his mind from former conversation: Pomare replyed, he should not. And observed he was a little man when at Port Jackson, and should be less in England, but in his own Country he was a great King. We then promised him a few hoes &c which operated like a cordial on his wounded mind. He begged hard for 3 Hoes one Axe, a few nails, and a Gimblet. I told him he should have them. The Revd Mr Butler when he accompanied me to Kororareka had seen the distress King George was in for want of a few Tools: He told us if he did not get an Axe, he would hang himself. We therefore agreed to give these Chiefs 15 Hoes, 2 Spades, 2 Axes, 4 Gimblets a few nails 12 Combs, 2 looking Glasses, 2 Plane Irons, and near 100 fish hooks. They received this present with the greatest joy and gratitude, and returned to their own districts as happy as a King, with the Spoils of war. Tuesday Sep 7— The Revd Mr Butler and Mr Francis Hall accompanied me to Tippoonah, a native settlement about 2 Miles distant from ye residence of the Europeans. The land there is chiefly planted with sweet potatoes which constitute the choicest food of the Natives. The soil generally rich and light and well adapted for the growth of this root. The principal inhabitants of Ranghee Hoo, have their sweet Potatoe Gardens here. We found numbers of them at work, in their respective allotments, some with Spades, and hoes which they had received from us, and others with wooden spades, with long handles to them, the mouth about the same size as an English spade; and such as had got neither Spade nor Hoe, turned up the Ground with small Spatulas, about 3 feet long. The wooden Spades and Spatulas, can only be used where the land is light, and has been previously turned up. They have another wooden Tool about 7 feet long, pointed like an hedge stake, and a piece of wood lashed on abt 2 feet from the Ground, to place the foot upon to aid in thrusting the instrument into the Ground. They call the tool Koko. With their hands they pull up all the weeds, and then cover them over with the Spatula or wooden spade as they proceed in digging. They were overjoyed to see us, and their universal cry was for Hoes, and Spades. We regretted much that it was not in our power to gratify all their laudable wishes. We saw with pain the hard Toil they endured, and the little progress they made in cultivation with their rude instruments: and were convinced by ocular demonstration that the Earth can never be subdued and made to bring forth its increase, to reward the sweat and toil of man without Iron; and that this valuable article, is the only thing in the Creation that can relieve the temporal miseries of this people. In passing over these Potatoe Grounds, we were informed Shunghee had an extensive allotment, and was in his Garden. We went to visit him and found him in the midst of his people, who were all at work preparing the Land for planting. Shunghee received us with great politeness. I observed his Head wife at work with a spatula, and her little daughter between four and five years old, sitting on the bed, which her mother was digging. I knew the age of this little Girl, for she was born at Shunghees Hippah, about 30 Miles from Ranghee Hoo, the very night I slept there, when first at New Zealand. Shunghees wife reminded me of this Circumstance, and said she had called the Child Marsden, from my being with them at the birth. This Woman is about 35 years old, & is quite blind. She lost her sight from an inflammation in her eyes, about 3 years ago. She appeared to dig the Ground, as fast as those who had their sight, and as well. She first pulled up the weeds with her hands, as she went on, then set her feet upon them, that she might know where they were, afterwards dug up the Ground, and covered the weeds wth the mold, with her hands. I told her if she would give me the Kahedu or Spatula we would give her an Hoe. The offer was immediately accepted with joy, and her daughter was sent immediately with the Spatula along with the Revd Mr Butler for the promised Hoe. When we viewed the Head wife of one of the greatest Chiefs in New Zealand, a man possest of a very large, and extensive territory of rich land, and one whose name as a Soldier, strikes terror into all the inhabitants from the north to the east cape, labouring hard, though completely blind, with a wooden spade to gain a scanty subsistence upon Potatoes; this sight naturally excited in our breasts new sensations, and reflections which created both pleasure and pain, and kindled within us, the best feelings of the human heart. We most ardently wished, that the Christian World could see this sight, with all the surrounding scene. The means would then soon be raised to furnish every blind Woman, whether of high or low rank, with an Hoe, or Spade, who were willing to labour for their bread, as well as to afford general relief to all that are in distress for these necessary instruments. We have found in every district we have visited, the body of the inhabitants industrious as far as their means extended; but their industry is universally checked, for want of tools of Agriculture. We need adduce no other proof of their habits of industry than the above. If a woman of the first rank, and at the same time blind, can, from habit, labour in the field, with her Servants and Children; what will not these People rise to, if they can procure the means of improving their Country and bettering their situation. Their temporal situation must be improved by Agriculture, and the simple Arts in order to lay a permanent foundation for the introduction of Christianity. It may be reasonably expected that their moral and religious advancement, will keep pace with the increase of their temporal comforts. They are at present naked and hungry, and if we should say unto them, “Be ye warmed and filled, notwithstanding we give them not those things that be needful for the body, what doth it profit?” I am sure the bowels of the Christian world, would yearn over their temporal and Spiritual miseries, was it possible to make them known. “The God and Saviour of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is loving to every man, and whose tender mercies, are over all his works” is now, blessed be His name, moving the Hearts of his Church and people, to send relief to the poor Heathens, even to the very ends of the Earth; which must cause the Hearts of all who wish well to Zion to rejoice. Wednesday 8th Early this Morning, several Canoes left Ranghee Hoo for Wangarahoa, in consequence of some information that arrived in the night from the people who had been attacked by Shunghee. A number of our Sawyers, we found were gone with them. The report is, that the Natives in these districts are going to muster their tribes, and to demand Satisfaction frm Shunghee for the men he shot in his late attack upon the Village. Shunghee has an Hippah in the Harbour, about 2 Miles from Ranghee Hoo which he is fortifying, and preparing for the Enemy. As they have no regular established Government, all the Crimes apparently are punished, either by an appeal to the Sourd [sic], or by plundering the offender of his little property, and laying waste his Potatoe Grounds. Thursday 9th Last evening Tooi and his brother Teranghee paid us a visit. Tooi informed us that his brother Korro Korro wished him to be tatooed. We told him that it was a very foolish and ridiculous custom, and as he had seen so much of Civil life, he should now lay aside the barbarous customs of his Country, and adopt those of civilized nations. Tooi replied, that he wished to do so himself, but his brother urged him to be tatooed, as he could not support his rank, and character as a Gentleman, amongst his Countrymen, unless he was tatooed: without this mark of distinction, they would consider him timid, and effeminate. At the same time he promised, he would not be tatooed unless compelled by his friends. I understand that in time of war great honour is paid to the head of a warrior, if he is properly tatooed, when killed in battle. His head is taken to the conqueror, and reserved, as the spoils of war, with respect, as a standard when taken from a Regiment is respected by the victor. It is gratifying to the Vanquished to know, that the Heads of their Chiefs are preserved by the enemy: for when the Conqueror wishes to make peace, he takes the Heads of the Chiefs along with him, and exhibits them to their Tribe. If the Tribe, are desirous to put an end to the contest, at the sight of the Heads, of their Chiefs, they cry aloud, and all hostilities terminate. This is the Signal that the conqueror will grant them any terms they may require. If the tribe, do not cry, at the sight of the Heads of their Chiefs, they are determined to renew the Contest and to risk the Issue of another battle. The Head of a Chief, may be considered, as the standard of the Tribe to which he belonged; and ye signal of peace or war. If the conqueror never intends to make peace, he will dispose of the Heads of those Chiefs whom he kills in battle to Ships, or any persons who will buy them. Sometimes they are purchased, by the friends of the Vanquished, from the conqueror, and returned to their surviving relations, who hold them in the highest veneration, and indulge their natural feelings by reviewing them and weeping over them. When a Chief is killed in a regular battle, the victors call aloud, “throw us the man”, as soon as he falls, if he falls within the lines of his party. If the party whose Chief is dead, are intimidated, they immediately comply with the command. As soon as the Victim is received, his head is immediately cut off, and a proclamation Issued for all the Chiefs to attend who belong to the Victorious party to assist in performing the accustomed religious Ceremony, in order to ascertain by auguration, whether their God will prosper them in the present Battle. If the Priest, after the performance of the ceremony, says their God is propitious, this assurance inspires them with fresh Courage, to attack the enemy. If the priest returns an answer, that their God will not be propitious, they will then quit the field of battle in sullen silence. The Head already taken is preserved for the Chief on whose account the war was undertaken, as a satisfaction for the injury he had received, or some one of his Tribe, from the Enemy. When the war is over, and the head properly cured, it is sent round to all the Chiefs friends, as a gratification to them, and to shew them, that Justice had been obtained from the offending party. With respect to the dead body of the Chief, this is cut up into small portions and dressed for those who were in the battle, under the immediate direction of the Chief, who retains the Head; And if he wishes to gratify any of his friends, who were not present, small portions are reserved for them, on the receipt of which, they give thanks to their God, for the Victory obtained over the Enemy. If the flesh should be so putrid, from the length of time before it is received, that it cannot be eat, a substitute is eaten in lieu. They not only eat the flesh of the Chief, but are wont to take the Bones, and distribute them amongst their friends, who make whistles of some of them & fish Hooks of others. These they value and preserve with care, as memorials of the death of their Enemies. It is also customary with them, for a man when he kills another in Battle, to taste the blood of the slain: He imagines he shall then be safe from the wrath of the God of him who is fallen, believing that from the moment he tastes the Blood of the Man he has killed, the dead man becomes a part of himself, and places him under the protection of the Atua or God of the departed Spirit. On one occasion Mr Kendall informed me that Shunghee eat the left Eye of a great Chief, which he killed in Battle at Shokee Hangha. The New Zealanders believe that the left eye, sometime after death, ascends to the Heavens, and becomes a Star in the Firmament. Shunghee eat the Chiefs left Eye from present revenge and the idea of increasing his own future Glory and brightness after death, when his left eye should become a Star. From all that I have been able to learn, relative to the New Zealanders eating human flesh, this custom appears to have its origin in religious Superstition. I could hear of no instance of any man ever killed, merely to gratify the appetite; nor of any killed for the purpose of selling their Heads to the Europeans, or other nations. The Heads which are cured and sold, are the slain in war, and not intended to be returned to their friends. At the same time I am of opinion, that it is not safe, or prudent, for Masters of Vessels nor any of the Crews, to purchase heads from the Natives. For if a Tribe knew, that the Head of their Chief, was on board any Vessel, it is more than probable, they would make an attempt upon the Vessel, in order to obtain the Head, from the high Veneration and Esteem in which they hold these relicts of their departed leaders. Sunday 12th Divine Service was performed this morning upon the beach in the Shed, when some Chiefs from distant districts attended. We met with no molestation from the Natives. They behaved with decorum, and we trust, they will ere long, esteem this day, above all other days, and become true Worshippers of the only true and living God: Then shall this Heathen land in every sense, bring forth its increase, and God will give them his blessing.— 13th This morning Ahoodee OGunna came to take his leave of us; he had been upon the spot where his house stood before he burnt it, to weep with his friends. He had cut and lacerated his face, arms, and other parts of his body very much, to express his grief according to their Custom; and his friends had followed his example. We gave him a spade, Hoe, Axe, Gimblet, looking Glass, file, and two Knives: One for himself, and one for his wife. These presents contributed to heal his distressed mind. He told me he should never return to Ranghee Hoo, but would take up his residence with his Relation Tikokee, and pressed me much to send an European to live at Cowa Cowa, with him and his friends. I promised his wishes should be granted, as soon as we could. When ever he turned his Eyes, upon his presents of tools, his joy was visible in his countenance, and appeared to swallow up all his late sorrows. Ahoudee OGunna is much attatched to the Europeans, and was very serviceable, when I first visited New Zealand. We had also a number of Chiefs to visit us today, from different districts, some arriving last night, and others this morning. Their object was to obtain an Hoe, or Spade: some had come more than 20 Miles. They urged their distresses with every argument in their power. We distributed about 3 Doz Hoes, amongst them, and a few other tools, and regretted much, that it was not in our power [to] give them 300, which number would only be like a drop in the bucket. They danced for joy, when they were presented with these Tools. A number of them will immediately be at work with those Hoes, which will greatly increase the quantity of Corn and Potatoes the next season, as this is the Spring, and the proper time for planting both. By which means their Comforts will be increased, and the settlers more abundantly supplied with pork, Corn and Potatoes. As the Comforts of the native inhabitants increase, so will their civilization be proportionably improved. All they seem to want is, the means of procuring the comforts of civil life. They neither want industry nor natural ability of mind, nor strength of Body. All these they possess perhaps in a superior degree, to any other barbarous nation upon Earth— And as their Climate, and soil, are both favourable, for all the purposes of agriculture, they no doubt will make a very rapid progress in the attainment of the necessary Comforts of Civil life. We this evening had the pleasure, to launch our flat bottomed boat, in the presence of the joyful natives, which is estimated to carry 20 Tons. It is the first Vessel ever built upon the northern island of New Zealand. We may view it merely like a grain of Mustard Seed, if we anticipate the Naval power, and strength which this Country is capable of attaining, from the energy of its native Inhabitants, their bold enterprising Spirit, with their Harbours, Rivers, and naval stores, it was impossible to prevent the human mind, from contemplating with secret pleasure, on viewing the launching of this little bark into the bosom of the great deep, the infinite blessings the Christian world would impart to this nation, by the introduction of the arts of Civilization and the Gospel. It is not possible for persons in civil life, to conceive the wants of those who are in a state of nature; nor can they estimate the blessings they themselves enjoy, when compared with the miseries of a barbarous state. 14th This morning I met Korro Korro at Ranghee Hoo. He informed me, he had been spending the night wth Shunghee at Tippoonah. Knowing the jealousy that existed between these two Chiefs, I wished to know what was the nature of his visit to Shunghee. He said he went to arrange some public matters with Shunghee previous to his own departure for the River Thames, where he was going on an embassy of Peace, and intended to take the greatest part, of the men of His Tribe with him. He was apprehensive Shunghee might take advantage of His absence, and attack his People whom he left behind, unless Shunghee and he came to a good understanding before he went. I inquired if Shunghee and he had settled their difference to their mutual satisfaction. He replied, they had: and Shunghee had engaged not to molest his people, during the period he was frm home, which he expected would be about four months. The object of his present visit to the River Thames, was to make peace, between some of the Chiefs there, and his Uncle Kaipo. Some months ago the son of Kaipo was poisoned, or supposed to be so, by some of the Chiefs at the River Thames, where he was on a visit. For this real or supposed offence Kaipo wanted satisfaction, and Korro Korro was going with all his fighting men, with his Uncle, to settle this business. Not with a view to fight, but to bring the offending party to some honourable terms of settlement, according to their Customs. Korro Korro, is a very brave and sensible man. I have seen no Chief, who has his people under such subjection, and good order as himself: Yet he is tired of war, he wishes there were no fighting at New Zealand, and we have reason to believe, he will prevent war, as much as he can. After conversing with Korro Korro I set off for Kiddee Kiddee with our new Boat, full of Scantling Boards, for the new Settlement, accompanied by Mr Wm Hall, The 3 Carpenters, and Mr Saml Butler. We arrived in the Evening in the midst of a Croud of joyful Natives, who immediately discharged the Boat, and conveyed the timber to the spot where we intended to erect the Public Store, Smiths Shop &c. We set the Natives to work to clear away the brush wood, and clear the Ground. When we marked out three buildings: The Public Store 60 feet. The Smiths House 30 feet, and Shop 20 long by 14 wide. The Revd Mr Butler could not attend us, being confined to his bed, from a fit of the Gout, from a cold caught in consequence of having to sit for some hours in his own wet cloathes when we were visiting some districts. After the boat was discharged, and the ground marked out, I left Mr Hall, and the Carpenters to begin the buildings, and returned with Mr Saml Butler in the Boat to Ranghee Hoo, where we arrived near 11 OClock that night. The Boat will prove of the most essential service to the Settlement, from the burden of Timber, Lime, and Stores, wch she carries. Wednesday 15th This morning, I met some of the people who had returned from Wangharoa, and enquired how they had settled the difference relative to Shunghee having shot some of the People, in his late attack on the village, on account of his Wifes Fathers bones. They informed me, there had been a very large meeting of natives from different parts, and several hundreds from the North Cape. The object of their meeting was, to mourn, and weep with Topira the Chief of Wangharoa, and to comfort him for the loss of his people. One of the Chiefs from Ranghee Hoo informed me Topira wished me to go to Wangharoa and see him. If I could not go he would come to Ranghee Hoo, before I returned to Port Jackson. He wished to obtain an Hoe, Spade, Adze, and a few fish Hooks. Topira is considered as a very mild sensible man, and much averse to war, and greatly respected by his Countrymen, as well as by the settlers. It is not intended to call upon Shunghee for Satisfaction for his attack upon the Village, the inhabitants having given the first offence by spoiling the Sepulchre of the bones of his wifes Father, as already mentioned. In walking thro’ the Village of Ranghee Hoo this Morning, I observed the Chief Towhee tatooing the Son of the great Tippahee, on the seat, and upper part of the Thigh. The operation was very painful. It was performed with a small chisel, made of the wing bone of a Pidgeon, or wild Foul. The instrument was about one quarter of an inch broad, it was fixed upon a little handle 4 inches long, so as to form an acute angle at the head, something like a little pick with one end: with this Chisel, he cut all the straight and Spiral lines, by stricking the head with a stick about one foot long, in the same manner as a farrier opens the vein of an Horse with the fleam. One end of this stick was cut flat like a Knife to scrape off the blood, as it gushed from the cuts. The Chisel seemed to pass thro’ the Skin every stroke, and cut it as a carver cuts a piece of wood. The Chisel was constantly dipped in a liquid made of soot from a particular tree, and afterwards mixed with water, which communicates the blackness, or as they call it, the Amoko. I observed proud flesh rising in some part of the breech, which had been cut almost one month before. The operation is too painful to bear the whole tatooing at one time. They appear to be several years before they are perfectly tatooed. On my return thro’ the Village in company with Mr Kendall, I observed the heads of four chiefs stuck on four poles, at one of the Huts. I requested Mr Kendall to accompany me to the hut, in order that I might ascertain the cause of the death of these Chiefs, and from whence they had been brought. On making my inquiries of the People I received the following account. Some years ago, a vessel from Port Jackson called the Venus, which has been already mentioned, touched at the Bay of Islands, from which the Crew took a Woman belonging to Shunghees tribe, and afterwards landed her, at, or near, the East Cape on the main land. After Temmarangha had heard of the fate of his Sister, which was taken at the same time, he sent spies towards the East Cape to ascertain the particulars, and the situation of the People who had killed her. Temmaranghas spies travelled as traders all along the Coast: when they returned they brought information, what had become of those two women: one had been killed and eat, on an Island, and the other on the main, at a greater distance. Temmarangha set off to revenge the death of his sister as already stated, and Shunghee followed, when he was ready. They both returned without meeting, after taking vengeance on the respective people, who had committed the above murders, and that the Heads I saw, were the Heads of four Chiefs, whom Shunghee had killed in battle. He also brought with him two Chiefs as prisoners and many more heads. Mr Kendall tells me Shunghee was eleven Months on his Voyages, and returned eight months ago, with about 300 prisoners of war, which were shared between him and his subordinate Chiefs, I could not but reflect with pain and grief, and Shame, upon the Crimes of my Countrymen, who, by their wanton atrocities, spread war, misery, and death even amongst the poor heathen nations, who have never done them the smallest injury. What an amazing day that will be, when God shall bring to light the hidden things of darkness. Almost 16 years has now elapsed since the Venus was pirated, at Port Dalrymple, and in consequence of that Piracy, and the Crimes afterwards committed by the Pirates, the heads of the fathers of families, and leaders of tribes, this day exhibited in the Town of Ranghee Hoo, and their wives, Children, and Servants, either slain, or delivered over to Captivity. Previous to closing this days observations I accidentally met with Shunghee and Temmarangha. Wishing to know every particular relative to their late expedition towards the East Cape, I requested them to accompany me to Mr Kendall, that I might with his assistance, examine them very minutely. After a conversation of near two hours, I collected the following particulars, relative to their expedition, and Customs. Temmarangha went mostly to revenge the Death of his sister as already mentioned. He took with him 400 fighting men, and after obtaining his object, he returned with a few prisoners of war. He went on his expedition previous to Shunghee, but they never met on any part of the Coast. Shunghee had two objects in view, the one was, to revenge the murder of the Woman belonging to his tribe, which had been taken away by the Venus, as already stated: The other to assist Houpa’s party, a Chief at the river Thames, to revenge three murders, which had been committed on their Tribe several years before. Houpah had long solicited Shunghee to aid him, to punish the Tribe who had cut of his people. Shunghee left the Bay of Islands on the 7th Feb 1818 with his fighting Men, to join Houpah at the River Thames. When they sailed from the river Thames, their forces amounted to 800 Men. On their arrival at the districts where they intended to make war, such of the natives as were able, fled into the interior leaving their Habitations. Shunghee says they burnt 500 Villages. The inhabitants are very numerous on the Coast, between the river Thames, and the East Cape. Many of them were taken by surprise, and had not time to muster, and therefore were compelled to fly for safety to the Country, as Shunghee advanced. A number of Chiefs were killed, either by surprise, or in defending their Towns and People, and many of their Heads brought away, by the conquering party. The settlers informed me, that about 70 Heads arrived at Ranghee Hoo, in one Canoe. They also took 2000 Prisoners of War which they brought back with them as their Spoils, consisting of men, women, and Children. These prisoners were shared amongst the Chiefs, and their Officers, and made Slaves of. I was anxious to know, whether or not they eat those slain in battle, and therefore requested Shunghee and Temmarangha to inform me, how they acted in the field, when the Enemy met them, and also if they eat their Enemies when killed. In answer to my request, they gave me the following account: and said, when a Chief of the Enemys party is killed, his body is immediately demanded by the assailants, and if the party attacked are intimidated, it is immediately delivered up. If the Chief was a married man, his wife is then called for, and she is also delivered into the hands of the Enemy. She is taken along with the dead body of her husband and killed. If she loved her Husband, she voluntarily resigns herself up, and her Children, and desires the victors to do to her, and her children, as they had done to her husband. If the party refuse to give up the Chiefs wife, they are immediately attacked by the Enemy who will not give up the contest till they obtain her, unless overpowered. When they have got possession of a Chief and his wife, after the woman is killed, their bodies are placed in order before the Chiefs. The Areeke or High priest, then calls out to the Chief, to dress him the body of the Man for his God. The priestess, who is also an Arekee, then gives the Command to the wives of the Chiefs, to dress the Woman for her God. The bodies are then placed on the fires, and roasted by the Chiefs, and their wives: none of the common people being allowed to toutch them, as they are tabooed. When the bodies are dressed, the Arekees take each a piece of the flesh, in a small basket, which they hang upon two sticks stuck into the Ground, as food for their God, to whom they are going to offer up their prayers, and to consult relative to the present contest, in order that their God may partake first of the Sacrifices. While these Ceremonies are performing, all the Chiefs sit in profound silence in a circle, round the dead bodies, with their faces covered with their hands, or mats, as they are not permitted to look on these holy mysteries, during the time the Arekees are praying, and picking small pieces of the flesh from their Sacrifices, which they eat at the same time. These consecrated bodies are only to be eat by the Arekees. When all the Sacred services are completed the Arekees return the answer of their Gods to their prayers, and offerings. If their prayers and offerings are accepted the battle is immediately renewed, as was formerly mentioned, and all in common feed upon the after slain. They eat the slain, not so much an object of food, as a mental Gratification, and to display publickly to the enemy, their bitter revenge. Wishing to know if the Arekees prayed secretly to their Gods, at the time of performing the above sacred ceremonies, I asked them the question, to which they replied, no, but publickly, and with an audible voice, that all might hear what was prayed for, unless the Arekees disapproved of their proceedings, in that case, their prayers were not heard. The New Zealanders, are not only afraid of being killed in battle, if they enter upon war without permission of their God, but they are also afraid of spiritual consequences: that they will either be afterwards killed by the anger of their own God, or the Enemys. They fully believe that a Priest has power to take away their lives by incantation, or charm, and attribute many of their deaths to this cause. I may observe here, that I never discovered that the New Zealanders offered up human Sacrifices to their Gods upon any occasion, before Shunghee and Temmarangha made the above statement. I am now satisfied, they do perform these cruel rites. After we had ended our conversation, I was walking on the beach when I was met by a young woman, of a very interesting countenance, and address. She asked me to give her an Hoe. I inquired who she was, and from whence she came. She told me, she was a Prisoner of war, and had been taken between the East Cape, and the River Thames by Shunghees party, and brought to Ranghee Hoo. That her Aunts name was Heena and a great Queen. I have often heard the natives when at Parramatta, speak of this woman, as possessing a large Territory, and numerous subjects. Mr Kendall has occasionally mentioned her in his correspondence with me. This young woman informed me, Shunghee attacked their settlement by surprise. She was taken prisoner in the Town: Her father mother and 7 Sisters escaped into the Country. None of them were killed. The cause of the attack being made upon them, was, her forefathers had formerly killed three persons belonging to Houpahs Tribe at the river Thames, and they came to revenge their deaths. This account confirmed what Shunghee had just stated. While she was stating these Circumstances, the young man was standing by, who had taken her, in the attack upon the town, and she was part of his spoil. I observed that when the Active returned, I might visit, if I had time, the place she came from. The young man said, if she went in the Active, he would go too, and would allow her to see the place, but not to land, as she would run away. Thursday 16. In consequence of many of the principal inhabitants of Ranghee Hoo, having never been able to obtain either an Axe or an Hoe, since the settlement was formed, we resolved to make a few presents of those articles as far as our means would allow this morning, and for that purpose, we requested ye Settlers to give us the names of those persons, whom they knew to be the most needy and deserving. Our intention was soon known in the Village: when the Natives in great numbers collected about the public School, which at present contains our Stores. When the List was completed, I went to deliver the presents, assisted by Mr Francis Hall & Mr Kendall, the Revd Mr Butler being confined to the House by Sickness. The Croud was so great that I could not get into the School for some time. I told them, I should be obliged to return if they would not make a way for me through the Croud. At length I got in. The School yard was as full of men and women, as a sheep pen, calling out for an Axe, or an Hoe. When no more natives could get in, they got upon the roofs of the School, and out houses. After distributing 23 Hoes & 37 Axes I was obliged to steal away through a back door, as we had not the means to meet all their urgent wants, in order to avoid the painful importunities of those whom we could not relieve. No hungry beggars ever craved more earnestly for a morsel of bread, than those poor needy Heathens did, for an Axe, or an Hoe. Nothing could exceed the gratification of those who were so fortunate as to obtain one. Tho’ many hundreds of Axes, and Hoes, and thousands of Tokees have been distributed amongst these distressed people since ye formation of the Settlement, yet all that have been received hitherto, is only like a single passing shower falling upon some favoured Spot, in a barren and thirsty land. Many years must roll away, before every native in this country is worth an Axe or an Hoe. Notwithstanding the readiness of the Christian world to contribute to their relief. 17th I remained the principal part of this day in the House, in order to avoid the importunities, of those natives to whom we had not the means of giving an Axe or an Hoe. It was not possible to walk without being surrounded by them on all sides, some urging their request with savage rudeness, and others with pleasing civility. Their Universal Cry is, “give me an Hoe Axe or Spade.” In order to move compassion they will shew their Hands, and represent how sore their fingers are with scratching out the Earth, in opening the water furrows, thro’ the Potatoe Grounds. It is exceedingly painful to refuse any of their requests, for their wants are real, and their Toil and suffering great, in Consequence of not being able to procure those necessary implements of Agriculture. When we consider, that all their Country produces, which they can convert into any kind of tools, is wood and shells, alone, we cannot wonder at their distress. With stone Axes they cut all their timber, for making their Huts, fencing in their Potatoe Grounds, forming their wooden Spades, Spatulas, and making their Canoes. Hence it is totally out of their power to build permanent, or even comfortable Huts, or to make fences &c for want of Iron. Little can be done in Cultivation for the same reason. I believe there is ten times more land in Cultivation at the present time, in the districts round the bay of Islands, than there was in 1814 when the Missionary Settlement was first formed. This improvement in cultivation, is wholly owing to the Tools of Agriculture which have been sent out from time to time, by the Church Missionary Society. The mortality amongst the natives was very great the first winter after the settlement was formed, for want of food. It is gratifying to say, there have been for the last two years, very few deaths amongst the natives, in the above districts; which is to be attributed under the Divine Providence to the extensive Cultivation, by which means, the natives have been more abundantly supplied with provisions. Cultivation will most certainly keep pace, and the Temporal comforts of the natives with the means afforded for improving the Agriculture of the Country. Hoes and Spades are the Tools that will be principally wanted, till the Country is supplied with Cattle, and the Plough is set to work. Cattle can easily be supplied from New South Wales, and in a short time, the Plough may be employed in the Cultivation, as the land is generally clear from Timber, excepting small brush wood and fern, which can with little trouble be cut down, and burnt off. Saturday 18th The weather has been very stormy today, the wind easterly, with heavy rain, so that we were not able to leave the House. 19th In consequence of the wet, we had Divine Service both Morning and Evening in Mr Halls House. 20th This morning the Gale abated. We began early to load the punt with boards and scantling for Kiddee Kiddee, for erecting the Houses there. We hope to get one or more buildings up this week, for the present accommodation of the Carpenters &c. A number of natives arrived at a very early hour from remote districts some 20 and others 50 Miles distant. They were ready to tear us to pieces for Hoes and Axes. One of them said his heart would burst, if he did not get an Hoe. We are wearied with their importunities, and exceedingly distressed that our means are so small, that it is totally out of our power to meet their wants, at the present time. I told many of them this Morning that I had written to England for a great number, and as soon, as the Ship arrived, they should have some given them. They replied, many of them would be in their Graves before the Ship could come from England and the Hoes and Axes would be of no advantage to them when dead. They wanted them now. They had no Tools at present but wooden ones, to work their Potatoe Grounds with, and requested we would relieve their present distress. It is exceeding difficult, nay I may add impossible, to convince them by any argument, that we have it not in our power to comply with their wishes. It would take 5000 Hoes and Axes at the present period, to meet the demand, and it is more than probable, that number, when distributed, it would take as many more. The natives are so poor at present, that they have no means to purchase an Hoe, or Axe, if we had them to dispose of: but when we can obtain these Tools in sufficient quantities for general Culture, the produce of their labour, will soon furnish the means to procure these necessary articles. In the evening I walked over to Tippoonah accompanied by Messrs Kendall & Hall to see what progress, the natives were making in preparing their Potatoe Grounds for planting. We found more than 100 in the field, men and women, and most of them at work. Some with the Hoes and Spades, they had received from the Missionary Stores, and others with wooden Tools. Very considerable portions of Land were cleared and broke up in different places, and ready for planting since our last visit. Shunghee has built a small Village here, on the Ground he is cultivating, for the accommodation of his work people. We visited his Village. He was gone to Kiddee Kiddee. We found his Three wives at home. Two of them had been prisoners of war. His head wife who is blind, and has been already mentioned, told us with a smile that Shunghee was not so kind in his attentions to her, since he had taken the two new Wives, who were present. His head wife has a very fine family of Children. In this Village I observed the Heads of Eleven Chiefs stuck up on Poles as Trophies of Victory. On enquiry I learned that they were part of those Shunghee brought with him, in his last expedition to the Southwards. He had cured them all. Their Countenances were very natural, excepting their lips, and teeth, which had all a Ghastly Grin, as if they had been fixed by the last agonies of Death. How painful must these exhibitions be to the Wives Children, and subjects of these departed Chiefs, who are prisoners of War, and labouring upon the same spot, wth these Heads in full View. My mind was filled with Horror and disgust, at the sight of this Golgotha; at the same time, I anticipated with pleasing sensations, that glorious period, when through the influence of the Gospel, the voice of Joy and melody should be heard in these habitations of darkness and Cruelty where nothing now reigns but savage joy on one hand, and weeping and mourning on the other. In returning thro’ the Potatoe Grounds, we met with the Chief Racow, Duaterra’s Father in Law. I wished to visit the sacred grove, which was near, where he died, but as I understood it was tabooed, I should not presume to enter without permission of the Chief. Mr Kendall spoke to him, and told him what I wanted. He came and pointed out the tree, where his daughter, Duaterras Wife hung herself and shewed us the spot where both their bodies were deposited. The sacred spot was enclosed with a fence about three yards square: Here the bodies remained together till the flesh was decayed; when their bones were carefully collected, and carried to their respective family Sepulchres. How mysterious are the ways of God. Duaterra once prided himself in the prospect of raising his Country to the rank of a civilized nation, and was cut down like a flower in his first attempt to put his benevolent intentions into execution. The Ground where he intended the Church and European town to stand is now under cultivation, and divided amongst different families by his successors, while about half an acre is reserved, as sacred to his memory, where no Shrub or Tree is suffered to be cut down, and where apparently, no foot had trod, since the last funeral rites were performed for him and his faithful partner, before ours this Evening. In passing thro’ the Village of Ranghee Hoo on our return I stopt to speak to the Chief Werrie, and observed the head of a Woman upon a sacred ark near the Hut. I inquired who’s head it was formerly. Werrie said it was the head of his wife’s sister: that his wife and her Sister had been brought as prisoners of war by Shunghee to Ranghee Hoo: He obtained them both as his slaves. One of them he took for his wife, and the other for his Servant. That the Servant died a natural Death. At the time of her Death, his wife requested to have her sisters head preserved in order that she might relieve her mind by weeping over it. And it was kept for that purpose. Having never seen anything like the Ark when last at New Zealand, on which the head was placed, I wished to know the origin and use of it.– Mr Kendall and Werrie then informed me, that nearly two years ago the Catterpillars made great ravages amongst the growing Crops of Sweet potatoes. The Natives conceived this public Calamity came upon them by the anger of their God. The Inhabitants of Ranghee Hoo sent to Cowa Cowa, for a great Priest, in order that he might by offering up his prayers, and Ceremonies, avert from them this heavy Judgement. The priest came, and stopt several months— Performed his religious rites, and directed every principal cultivator to make an ark for his God, and to deposit in it sacred food for his God, to feed upon. In compliance with this order of the Priest, this Ark and others were made. It is about 5 feet long, 2 wide and 1 1/2 deep. It is painted and ornamented with Carving and various figures, and within is placed the sacred Provisions. The Catterpillars left their Potatoe Grounds in a short time, and the natives attributed their departure to the influence of the Priest, and not to any natural Cause; and hence they preserve these sacred Arks. Mr Kendall informed me, he had never seen or heard of any Custom of this kind before the above. 23d This morning several Chiefs arrived from the River Thames. When they landed, they all sat down in solemn silence in one Group on the beach. Shortly after the fighting men of Ranghee Hoo came running in a body from the Village quite naked, like so many furies, with their spears fixed in a threatning posture, and making the most horrid noise. They advanced towards the Chiefs on the beach, as if they were going to make an immediate attack; when they came within a few paces they stopt and performed the war dance, distorting their features, in the most frightful manner, and making at the same time, the most horrid yells. When they had gone through all their martial movements, they returned to the Village, when the head Chief Racow, an old man about 80, came forward, and made a speech to the Chiefs. The Chiefs had never moved from their place during these Transactions. I inquired what was the meaning of the fighting men coming so furiously out of the Village, with their spears fixed, on the arrival of the Chiefs from the River Thames. They replied, this was done, as a mark of Military honour and respect, and the oration of the Chief afterwards was to assure them of his cordial friendship. He told them he was glad to see them, and that they had done well to pay him and his people a visit, and that all future hostilities between them and his people should cease. On asking why the Chiefs on their arrival kept at such a distance, they told me, that some time ago, a man had been killed by their Tribe, belonging to a friend of the People at Ranghee Hoo. That the people of Ranghee Hoo had gone to revenge his death, and had killed two Chiefs & two common men. The Chiefs who now arrived were afraid lest the people of Ranghee Hoo should still retain their resentment against them, and would not receive them with proper attention. At length a full explanation took place between them, and mutual confidence was apparently restored. The Chiefs at the River Thames admitted that their Tribe ought to be punished, for the murder of the man they had killed, but contended, that the people of Ranghee Hoo had taken more than ample justice, for they had killed four persons belonging to them, which was more than Justice required, and that they felt themselves the injured party. After all matters were arranged, they went into the Village to feast with the Chief. They afterwards paid us a visit, and requested an Axe or an Hoe, but we could only spare one Axe for the Head Chief, and a Knife for his son. We were much distressed that we had it not in our power to give them the Tools they so much wanted. I promised to visit them when the Active returned if my time would permit. 24th This morning we loaded the Punt, with sawed timber for the new Settlement, when The Revd Mr Butler, Mr Francis Hall, and myself set off in her [to] Kiddee Kiddee. When we had got about half way up the River, the tide turned, when the boat anchored, and Mr Hall accompanied me on shore. We walked upon the beach towards the settlement, with an intention of visiting the Natives on the Shore. We observed in one place a deep Cavern under the Rocks, the mouth of wch was neatly hedged up. We looked into this Cave, and observed a dead body laying on a mat, upon the Ground, with a mat thrown over it. There was also a stage raised about three feet from the Ground, upon which there appeared some human bones. This was the first Sepulchre we had seen, where the dead appear to be finally deposited. This Sepulchre must belong to some neighbouring tribe. A short distance from the Sepulchre we met with a native Village. The inhabitants were overjoyed to see us. They had got some very good Hogs running about. We made them a few presents of Fish Hooks, and past on to another Village, about a mile distant. In this were a number of very fine Children. They had got a tame Cock, which was very familiar with the Children, sat with them, walked with them, and appeared to live entirely with them, without fear. I promised the Chief a hen when he came to the Settlement. They urged us to give them an Axe, or an Hoe, but we had none with us. Opposite this Village in the middle of the river is a very large Cockle Bed, which is dry at low water. Upon this Bed about 100 women were busy collecting Cockles for food. Here we got a Canoe to carry us up to Kiddee Kiddee, where we arrived at about 5 OClock. About 7 The Punt arrived with Mr Butler. We were much gratified to find that the Carpenters had completed one building 20 ft by 15 where we could be comfortably accommodated for the night. We found the work going on to our satisfaction, and our new Settlement began to put on a civil appearance. Sawpits having been dug, timber lying in different directions, and a new European House built. We read a portion of the Scriptures, sung an hymn, returned thanks to God for all his mercies, in the midst of the wondering natives, and then lay down to rest. 25th This morning we examined more particularly the ground in the neighbourhood, set the natives to clear and burn off the brush wood &c where it is intended the town should stand, and the Gardens to be laid out, we had a small spot of land cleared and broke up, in which I planted about 100 Grape Vines, of different Kinds, brought from Port Jackson. New Zealand promises to be very favourable to the Vine, as far as I can judge at present, of the nature of the Soil and Climate. Should the Vine Succeed, it would prove of vast importance in this part of the Globe; as the Grapes blight so much in New South Wales, there is little prospect that New Holland will become a wine Country. 26th. This day we returned to Ranghee Hoo. Had a very stormy passage with heavy rain. We were about 10 Hours in the Boat, and very wet and Cold. During the residence of the late Duaterra with me at Parramatta, he often mentioned a river called Shokee Hangha, which empties itself into the Sea, on the West side of the Island, and described it, a very fine river, the land rich, the Timber good, and the Inhabitants numerous, on its banks, and neighbourhood. It was my intention, when at New Zealand in 1815 to have visited this river, but my leave of absence being limited, I had not time to gratify my wish in this respect. On my arrival in August last I learned from Messrs Kendall and King, that they had visited Shokee Hangha about a fortnight before, and found that Duaterras information was correct. I had conversed with several Natives of New Zealand at Parramatta relative to the Harbour, wishing to know, if there was any entrance for a Ship. They all were of opinion that no Ship could enter, as there was a bar across the harbour mouth, upon which, the surf broke with such violence, so as to prevent a vessel getting in. Messrs Kendall and King, had not the means to ascertain this point, when they were at the river. I therefore resolved to put my original intention into execution, and to visit Shokee Hangha, and to examine the entrance, and the Harbour, to see how far it would be prudent, at a future period, to make a Missionary Station upon its banks. As Mr William Puckey, whom I had hired in Port Jackson, and brought with me to assist in putting up the necessary buildings at the New Settlement, had commanded a Vessel for several years out of England, and was better versed in ye knowledge of Navigation than any other person at New Zealand, I determined to take him with me, to examine the mouth of the river, and the harbour, in order that he might ascertain, whether or not, the entrance was safe for Shipping, and good anchorage in the river, and requested Mr Kendall to accompany us as he was acquainted with several Chiefs, and could speak the Native language. Accordingly, Tuesday 28 Sep. we took our passage to Kiddee with the Revd John Butler, Messrs Francis & William Hall, and the Carpenters and labourers, who were going to the settlement to forward the Buildings, prepare the ground for sowing such seeds, and planting such fruit trees, as had been brought with us from Port Jackson, where we arrived about 1 O’Clock; and immediately proceeded on our Tour, accompanied by three Chiefs, Shunghees Son, Werree Pork from Ranghee Hoo, and Roda from the river Shokee Hangha, with 6 Natives to carry our Baggage, and more accompanied us, on their own accord— Our whole party of Natives amounting to 17. About 4 Miles from Kiddee Kiddee, we rested, and took some refreshment. Here we met the Daughter of Shunghees brother and her husband with two Servants laded with Potatoes. They immediately put down their baskets, and presented us with a portion for ourselves, and another for the Servants who attended us, and compelled us to receive them. They were much pleased with meeting us, and greeted us, with every mark of attention. About 4 O’Clock we left our present station. The day had been very fine, but now the Clouds began to gather very black, and threatened very heavy rain. We had past over about 4 Miles of very fine land, and fit for the Plough, as soon as the Fern and brush wood is cut and burnt: There is not a single tree, upon some Thousands of Acres of good land, to the right and left of the Path, and in general the Ground very level. We had not walked more than a mile before we came to a swamp, laying upon some rising Ground. The swamp was about one mile across, and our road directly thro’ it. It was covered very thick with Rushes, and other aquatic plants, and the water generally from one to three feet deep. The native Chiefs proposed to carry us over, but the distance was so great, that we should have been more fatigued, by being carried, than by wading thro’. We therefore stript off part of our apparel, and waded thro’. After we had past the Swamp, we came into a very open Country, for many Miles round, covered with Fern. The part thro’ which we walked was gravelly, and not very good in general. The wind increased towards evening, and blew strong from the rainy quarter, so that we had the prospect of a very wet night, without a single Tree to shelter us from the storm, for about 8 Miles from the swamp we had past. At this distance was a wood, thro’ which our road lay; which we were anxious to reach, if possible, in order to shelter ourselves from the wind & rain, under the trees. With this hope, we pushed forward, and arrived at the Edge of the wood, about 9 O’Clock. The rain now began to fall heavy. The natives cut down some branches of fern, and boughs of Trees, and made us a little Shed, under the Trees, to shelter us a little from the wind, and rain. The blackness of the Heavens, the gloomy darkness of the wood, the roaring of the wind amongst the Trees, the sound of the falling rain upon the thick foliage, united with the idea, that we were literally at the ends of the Earth, with relation to our native land, surrounded with Cannibals, whom we knew had fed on human flesh, and wholly in their power; and yet our minds free from fear of danger, excited in my breast such new pleasing, and at the same time, various sensations, as I cannot describe. While I sat musing under the shelter of a lofty Pine, my thoughts were lost in wonder, and surprise, in taking a retrospective view of the wisdom and goodness of Gods providential care, which had attended all my steps to that very hour. If busy imagination inquired what I did there, I had not an answer to seek in wild conjecture. I felt with gratitude, that I had not come by chance, but had been sent, to prepare the way of the Lord, in this weary wilderness, where the Voice of Joy and Gladness, had never been heard; and anticipated, with joyful Hope, the period, when the day star from on high, would dawn upon this dark and heathen land, and cause the very earth on which we then reposed to bring forth its increase, and God himself, would give the poor inhabitants his blessing. After reflecting upon the different Ideas which crouded themselves upon the mind, I wrapt myself up in my great Coat and lay down to sleep. Wednesday 29th. Arose this morning at the dawn of day. The Natives immediately kindled their fires, and prepared for breakfast, which was no sooner over, than we prepared for our Journey. After walking thro’ the wood, for about a mile, thro’ a very difficult and bad path, partly from the heavy rain, and partly from the roots of the trees which cover the road, we came once more into an open Country. The rain fell very heavy. After walking about Six Miles, we arrived at the edge of another wood, thro’ which we had to pass. Before we entered the wood, the rays of the Sun from under the Edge of a Cloud gilded the side of a distant hill. A New Zealander who was walking by me, called my attention to the spot where the sun shone, and asked me if I saw it. I answered in the affirmative; he replied, that is the Whydua, or Spirit of Shunghees Father. The Chiefs of New Zealand, are full of Pride, and many of them assume to themselves the Attributes of the Deity, while living, and are called Gods, by their people. The Natives will occasionally call Shunghee a God, when he approaches them, in the following terms: Hairemi, Hairemi Atua, come hither, come hither, thou God: These Divine Honours being paid to the Chiefs fills their minds with the most proud and profane notions of their own dignity and consequence. When they die their posterity deify their departed Spirits, and offer up their prayers to them. The above New Zealander compared the Departed Spirit of Shunghees Father to the Glory of the Sun, which evidently shewed what veneration they paid to the manes of their Ancestors, and what Dominion the Prince of this World, hath obtained over their minds. The observations of this Native furnished my mind with serious reflections, on the miserable state of these poor Heathens. As we walked along thro’ this dreary wood, the whole road was the worst I had ever walked over. The Roots of the Trees entwined themselves over the whole path, which made it painful to travel upon, as if we had to walk upon bars of round iron. We were several hours before we got through. Within about a Mile of one of the branches of the Shokee Hangha river, the wood rises to a very high summit, from which there is an extensive view of the river, and the western shore. On the left hand of the Hill, a large plane appears covered with Pine, and various timber. The tops of the Trees below are like a level sea, as far as the eye could reach: but our prospect was in some degree obstructed by the heavy clouds and rain, which fell in Torrents; at the same time, it Thundered aloud. The descent from the Hill into the river, is very difficult from its exceeding steepness. When we arrived upon the banks, we had this branch to wade thro’ several times, before we reached the first Village Ko Raka. As soon as the Inhabitants discovered us, they invited us to visit them, and as a signal of welcome, immediately fired a Musket, which was returned by one of the Chiefs who accompanied us. Our Guide directed us to proceed first, and the Natives to follow us. The Chiefs were seated upon the ground. The old Chief Warree Maddoo, I had seen at the bay of Islands, when I was there the first time, and had made him some small present. His Son Matanghee, and his Son in Law Te-Taw-nuee, I was not acquainted with. Their first inquiry was, to know what was the object of our visit. We informed them, that we had a desire to see the River Shokee Hangha, and to examine the mouth of the Harbour, to see, if a Ship could come in with safety, and at the same time, to visit the Chiefs, and see the different inhabitants. Warree Maddoo, and Te-Taw-nuee, were much pleased, and expressed their earnest wish, that a Ship might visit their River, and some Europeans come to reside with them, to learn them agriculture, and to make good roads. Matanghee who has now the supreme authority, his father being a very old man, apparently 80 years old, told us, we had better go no further at present. We wished to know his reason; He said there was a serious difference between him and a Neighbouring Chief named Moodee Why, and that Moodee Why, had speared a young man in the Thigh, the preceeding day, who was lying upon the Ground, and shewed us where the Spear had entered. He stated that the following was the Cause of their quarrel:— Their lands lay contiguous— Moodee Whys slaves had carried away part of Matanghees fence for fire wood, in consequence of which, Moodee Whys Pigs had got into Matanghees sweet Potatoe grounds, amd he had shot several of them. Moodee Why in retaliation had shot some of his Pigs. They had met the preceeding day, to settle the difference, when the young man mentioned above was speared. We replied we had nothing to do with their quarrels, and should proceed on our Journey.— When they found we were resolved to visit the river, they insisted we should not leave them for two nights. To this demand we agreed, as we were very wet, and weary, having been travelling thro’ bad roads from an early hour till about 4 OClock in the evening. The Chief accommodated us with the best Hut he had, and our People with another: gave us an Hog, and plenty of Common and sweet Potatoes. I presented the Chief with an Axe, & a few trifles, with which he was much gratified. We spent the Evening in conversing on various Subjects, such as Agriculture, Commerce and Religion. Te-Taw-Nuee is a very well informed man. He appeared to have lost no opportunities of gaining instruction— Was very anxious for some European to reside with them; and hoped, we would consider them at some future period, and send a Missionary to them. Matanghee, tho’ very kind to us, seemed deeply involved in thought; and uneasy in his mind, from what had taken place between Moodee Why and him. Before we retired to rest, we read a portion of Scripture, sung an Hymn, and committed ourselves to the protection of him who keepeth Israel. Tuesday 30th – Early this Morning, a Chief arrived to inform Matanghee how Moodee Why was affected towards him, and his people, and how they were resolved to act. We now learned that Moodee Why had been speared in the Arm, but the wound was slight. Soon after this Messenger had given his information, several Chiefs arrived on the same business. One of them began to make an oration, while all the other Chiefs sat on the ground in profound silence. He spake with great force! His action was Warlike, and graceful, and his Weapon of War, which he brandished in his Hand, added emphasis to every expression, and gesture. He exhorted Matanghee to act with Courage, and firmness, and to vindicate his own, and his tribe’s rights. He stated that he was a friend to both parties, and as one had been wounded on both sides, he recommended, the difference should be settled as amicably as they could, consistent with their rights. After this Chief had ended his address, another principal man, belonging to the Village, started up, and taking a long spear in his hands, began to state all the particulars of the present difference: He spake with great feeling, stamped with his foot at every turn— brandished his spear, while warlike indignation fired his Countenance. The whole of his manner and dress, reminded one of what I had read of the Chiefs of the Ancient Britons. I am of opinion, the New Zealand Chief resembles very much the Character of our ancestors. Shortly after this Chief had ended his speech, they all in a moment threw off their Mats, girt up their loins, with their war belts, took their Muskets, Spears, and Pattoos, and left us in the Village, with old Warree Maddoo and his son in law, and run off towards Moodee Whys. In about three Hours the Hostile party returned. We then learned, that the cause of their sudden departure was, in consequence of hearing that Moodee Why, had been killing their pigs, and that Matanghee had gone with his party, to ascertain the truth of the report. They appeared very indignant at the conduct of Moodee Why, and threatened to punish him. In the Evening, old Warree Maddoo threw off his mat, took his spear, and began to address his tribe, and the Chiefs. He made strong appeals to them against the injustice and ingratitude of Moodee Why’s Conduct towards them. He recited many injuries which he and his Tribe had suffered from Moodee Why for a long period: mentioned instances of his bad Conduct at the time his father’s bones were removed from the Ahooda Pa to their family Vault. He also stated acts of kindness which he had shewn to Moodee Why at different times, and said, he had twice saved his Tribe from total ruin. In the present instance, Moodee Why had killed three of His Hogs, one of them was very large and fat, being two Years Old. Every time he mentioned the large Hog, the recollection of his loss seemed to nerve afresh his aged Sinews: he shook his hoary beard, stampt with indignant rage, and poised his quivering spear. He exhorted his tribe to be bold and Courageous, that he would head them in the morning against the enemy, and before he would submit, he would be killed and eaten. All they wanted was firmness, and Courage: he knew well the Enemies they had to meet, their hearts did not lie deep, and if they were resolutely opposed, they would yield. His oration continued nearly an hour: all listened to him with great attention: when he sat down, I requested Mr Kendall to tell him that I was very anxious for a reconciliation to take place between Matanghee and Moodee Why, and proposed to give each of them an Adze, on Condition of Peace being made between them. In reply Matanghee said, his young man had been severely wounded, and Moodee Why only slightly. If Moodee Why had been equally wounded, he would have come to terms of Peace. However we urged our request for peace. In the mean time, the Chief Werree Pork had been to visit some of Moodee Why’s people, and brought us a message from Moodee Why, that he could not visit us, at Matanghee’s, but wished to see us at his Village, in the morning. We therefore informed Matanghee that we should proceed to Moodee Why’s in the Morning, as we had nothing to do with their differences, and were friends to both parties, and wished as far as we could to reconcile them. Matanghee said, he and Moodee Why were to meet in the morning, and we might go with them. If they could not settle their difference without fighting, no injury would happen to us, as they would direct us, how we were to act. After this conversation we retired to rest. Friday 1 Oct. Very early this morning old Warree Maddoo appeared fully armed for battle— His long beard was painted with red Ochre, to show that his mind was thirsting for blood. His loins were girt with a broad war belt, in which he carried his Pattoo, and his Spear in his hand. In a few moments, Matanghee and all his tribe, and friends, were ready. Some armed with Muskets, others with Spears, Patoos, and other warlike weapons. In this feudal clan we marched from Raka towards Moodee Why’s Village, which was situated about 4 Miles distant. We were joined by numbers of men Women, and Children, and Chiefs on the road, amongst whom, was the brother of Moodee Why; which induced us to hope, matters would be accommodated. One Chief spake to me and Mr Kendall, and requested us to make peace, or in their own language to make Matanghee, and Moodee Why both alike inside. This observation struck me as very strong, and worthy of being recorded. When we reached a field about a quarter of a Mile from Moodee Whys Village, the fighting men stopt, and arranged the plan of their future operations. As soon as this was settled, all marched forward till we came near Moodee Whys residence; our party being on one side of the river, that runs thro’ the village, and Moodee Whys on the other. Moodee Whys was ready to meet them. After some parley across the river, our party discharged all their Muskets, and saluted Moodee Why, and afterwards performed the war dance, and then returned into the Ground where the young man and Moodee Why had been wounded. Moodee Why, and his men marched five abreast, all naked, and armed, with him by their side, Mrs Moodee Why marched in front, with a long spear in her hand, and her daughter in the rear waving a white mat as a flag. There appeared 300 of Moodee Whys Tribe in this body. Their spears were very long more than 20 feet. The Men marched in a very close body. Moodee Why with a long spear regulated their movements. When they came opposite to Matanghees Party, Moodee Why, and some of his men plunged into the river. Matanghees party made a sham opposition to their landing, and the whole scene closed with savage shouting, & dancing. Old Warree Maddoo lead on Matanghees party. When the public confusion was a little over, Moodee Why, and the Hoary Warrior rubbed noses, as a token of reconciliation, but Matanghee refused this salutation, and appeared sullen. No sooner were matters adjusted, than old Warree Maddoo with his slaves, began to burn and destroy the fence of the Enclosure belonging to Moodee Why, in which we were assembled. Moodee Why took no notice. I asked Mr Kendall, if he knew the reason, why they destroyed Moodee Whys fence, and burnt it before his face. He told me it was a satisfaction required for the fence, which Moodee Whys Slaves had destroyed in the first instance, and that the New Zealanders, if they make peace, they always demand satisfaction, as an invariable condition: Life for Life – wound for wound – property for property. We now accompanied Moodee Why to his Village called Hoota Koora. It is very populous, and situated in a rich Valley. A navigable branch for large Canoes, of the Shokee Hangha River runs through it. Moodee Why received us with great kindness, and hospitality, gave us an Hog, and abundance of Sweet and Common Potatoes for ourselves and attendants. The place was all bustle and Confusion. Nothing was to be seen in all directions, but weapons of War. Several Chiefs from other districts were assembled, on account of the difference between Moodee Why and Matanghee, who were all eagar to gain information of our object in coming to Shokee Hangha, and were much gratified when we told them, as they hoped at some period to see a Ship in their River. In about half an hour after our arrival, while talking with Moodee Why, and his friend, a sudden noise and tumult started up in the Village, on the opposite side of the river. All flew to their Arms, threw of their Mats, and rushed like Furies into the River in a moment, and Moodee Why amongst them, leaving us without taking time to tell us the cause. There was nothing to be seen or heard but noise and spears. We inquired the reason, and was told that a Married Woman had been acting improperly; The natives continued tearing and pulling one another about the hair of the head, for about an hour, and some got a few blows. After this business was settled, a Chief came to salute me with his bloody nose, having got part of the skin knocked off in the battle. I laughed at him presenting his bloody nose for me to rub with mine, and pointed to the wound he had received, he smiled and said it was New Zealand fashion. When Moodee Why returned, we asked him if the woman had been guilty of Adultery, he replied no, but had been seen playing wantonly with another man. We spent the afternoon very pleasantly in conversing upon various important subjects; such as the education of their Children, the advantages of Commerce and Agriculture, and the richness of the Soil around their Villages. The number of Children in the Village is great, and of a proper age to be taught the English language. Moodee Why was very urgent for a Missionary to reside with him, and begged we would send him one soon, as he wd be of no use to him if he came after his death. I never saw a finer race of men, than in this Village, nor finer Children. Hoota Koora would be an important Missionary Station, as an easy communication would be had with all the inhabitants upon the banks of the river of Shokee Hangha for 40 Miles. After the noise of the Day, we read a Chapter, praised God, and committed ourselves to his gracious Keeping. Saturday 2d Oct. This morning we requested Moodee Why to accommodate us with a Canoe, to visit the different Chiefs on the banks of the River wch he readily granted, and said he would accompany us. He, his Wife, daughter, and two small Children, with some of his Slaves were immediately ready to embark in his war Canoe, which measured 63 feet and very safe and commodious for ourselves and Servants— At the Top of the Tide, about 7 OClock in the morning we left Hoota Kura. On the Eve of our departure a priest performed certain religious ceremonies praying for our Success, and that we might accomplish the object of our visit. The war Canoe, with the Tide, and more than 20 Natives to paddle, went swiftly down the stream. About 10 Miles from the Village, in the middle of the River is a little Island, little more than half an Acre. This Island is formed by the meeting at a certain point of the Tide from two rivers: The main river Shokee Hangha, and a River that falls into it on the North East side. On this Island stands a little village full of inhabitants. The Chief is a very old man, we stopped to speak to him. He appeared to have his Children, and his Childrens Children around him. He was much pleased to see us. I presented him with a plane Iron: he would not let us leave the Shore till he had presented us without about 300lbs of Potatoes, for the present he had received. It is more than probable he esteemed the plane Iron far the greatest present he had ever received. I was anxious to reach the heads of the river, as soon as possible, as the weather was now fine, and therefore left the Venerable Chief. When we had gone about three miles further we came opposite to a Village called We-te-wha-hetee situated upon an hill, as soon as they saw us they waved a mat as a flag, and called aloud for us to visit them. The fighting men came running down with Muskets, Spears &c. They fired their Muskets and danced the war dance, in order to pay us Military Honors, according to their Custom. We stopt to speak to them, we told them we could not visit them on our way down the River, but promised, when we returned, to spend a night with them. I gave the Chief a Plane Iron, and we past on. About 4 O’Clock, we got within a mile of our Journeys end. Our Servants were hungry and tired and wished to go on shore to cook some provisions. We therefore landed, near the residence of the Chief who had accompanied us from Ranghee Hoo. He immediately caught an Hog, killed it, and our Servants dressed it for themselves in a short time. While we were here taking some refreshments, the Inhabitants of the Village nearest the Heads, called Weedeea had observed us, and immediately a great priest named Ta- man-hena, who is priest of the Heads of Shokee Hangha, and supposed to have absolute Command of the Winds and waves, came to visit us, and to invite us into the Village, to the Chief Mow Enna who is the Head Chief of the River. When we had dined we proceeded to the Village where we were cordially received by the Joyful Inhabitants, Mow Enna had heard of our coming to see him, and had prepared a good shed for us. We spent the Evening in conversation with the priest, and the Chiefs, upon the works of Creation, the being and Attributes of God, on the institution of the Sabbath Day, and the resurrection of the dead. The Priest was a very sensible man, as far as the law of nature could direct him. He spake of having communication with the Atua of New Zealand, that he answered him, when he prayed unto him. I told him that I had never heard the Atua of New Zealand, nor could I believe, he had, unless I could hear him myself, and I wished him to pray, that I might hear him, while I was with him. He replied, when he came to see me at Ranghee Hoo I should hear him. He believed all the New Zealand Chiefs, went to a place of Happiness when they died. The power of their Chiefs, the Rites and Ceremonies of their Religion, and the Glory of war, are the grand Subject of their Conversation. Their memories are very strong, and they shew a great anxiety to increase their Knowledge. They are very great and enterprising travellers in their own Country: many of them are absent on their Journeys ten, and twelve months at a time. We learned from them a more particular account of a River called Why-coto about the Centre of the island, where the great body of the inhabitants appear to reside. They describe them as innumerable. The Chiefs and Priest wished to know what our business was— we informed them, our first object was to examine the mouth of the Harbour to see if any Vessel could get in. They asked us, if we had mentioned our coming to see them to Shunghee, for they feared the Chiefs on the East side, would not be pleased, if any Ship should visit them. I told them I had acquainted Shunghee with our intention, and he had sent his Son to shew us the way. They were much pleased at this information, and remarked, as we had come on our own accord, without invitation, the Chiefs had no ground to be offended with them. The Priest then stated the situation of the entrance of the river, described the Rocks on each side, and a sand bank on the right hand out at Sea, as we got out of the mouth of the River. He stated how many fathom of water there was on the bank, and in the Channel, and said he would accompany us in the Morning to examine the entrance, and sound the Depth of water. We told him we could not go in the morning, for Tomorrow was sacred, a day appointed for us to pray to our God; but the Morning after, we should wish him to go with us, if the weather would permit. He said he was Priest of the winds and waves, and would Command them to be still. After talking upon various subjects, till a late hour, we sung an Hymn as usual, and thanked our God for the blessings we enjoyed in a Heathen Land, and then lay down to rest. Our place was very full of Natives, who remained with us all night, and the Priest never left us an hour, night or day, till we arrived at Ranghee Hoo. Sunday 3d. Being the Sabbath after breakfast I read the Church Service, and made a few observations on the 11 Chap Romans. The Chiefs and their People behaved with great propriety. The Head Chief ordered all the Children away lest they should disturb us. Great numbers of men and women crowded round our Shed. The Priest said he wished to learn to pray as we did, but he did not understand the reason, why we prayed to our God, when we appeared not to want his assistance. He said he never prayed, but at those times when he wanted the aid of the Atua. We endeavoured to explain to him, that our God made every thing, that he was always present with us, and continually took care of us, and heard and saw all that we did or said. The Chief wished an European would come to teach them, and said he would give him a farm, and he should live near him. Mow Enna and his people live in a rich and fertile Valley. Here are a great number of fine Children, and a very important station might be established in this Valley for Missionaries, and I cannot doubt, but they would be kindly received. We had much Conversation on this Subject, with the Priest and Mow-Enna who appeared a very mild man. After dinner, in order to relieve ourselves from the pressure of the People, we took a walk upon the beach. The natives followed us in Crouds, we desired them to return, as we wished to be more alone. They immediately Complied with our request. We returned in a few hours, and spent the Evening in useful Conversation. Monday 4 Oct. We rose early this Morning, with an intention to examine the entrance into the River. It blew very fresh. The Priest said we should have his War Canoe, and he would accompany us, and prevent the winds and waves from rising. As soon as breakfast was over, the Priest, Mr. Willm Puckey, and a very fine Crew of native young men, launched the Canoe, and we set off for the Heads, which were about 4 Miles distant. Ta-mang-hena told me not to be afraid, he would not allow the winds and waves to rise. There are two large Rocks at the Heads, in which, the Gods of the Sea reside, according to the opinion of the Priest, and the inhabitants on the banks of the river. The Priest said he would command the Gods to be still, and not to disturb the Sea, till we had made our examination, and sounded the Shoal and Channel. We were no sooner in the Canoe than the Priest began to exert all his powers to still the Gods, the winds and waves. He spake in an angry commanding tone, however, I did not perceive either the winds, or waves to yield to his authority, and when we reached the heads I requested to go on shore, till the Priest and Mr Puckey went out to sea, to sound the sand bank, as the water was rough. I landed near the sacred rock, and one Chief with me, who expressed great alarm, lest I should tread, on the consecrated Ground, and said the God would kill him, if he suffered me to do so, and he frequently laid hold of me in great agitation when he thought I approached too near. I was obliged to take advantage of every retiring wave, and run on the beach, till I had past the residence of this imaginary Deity. After Mr Puckey had taken the necessary bearings and soundings, I was returned again to the Village, and prepared for leaving our Hospitable Chief, who had supplied us, and our followers with the greatest abundance of Potatoes, and such provisions as he had, and about 7 O’Clock the Chief, his brother, and many of the People with the Priest, were determined to accompany us in our visit to the other Chiefs, till we finally left the River. The Canoes were immediately got ready and we set off for the next Village called Weedenakke about 18 or 20 Miles distant where we arrived about 12 O’Clock that Evening. When we landed, I felt very cold, having sat in the Canoe for about 5 Hours. One of the Chiefs of Weedenakke was waiting to receive us. This Village is situated literally in a very dark corner of the earth, behind some lofty Hills which are mentioned by Captain Cook. It stands at the head of a large salt water Creek, which runs up from the main river about 10 Miles, and is there met by a very beautiful fresh water stream, which comes down from the Neighbouring Hills, and passes thro’ an extensive Valley of rich Land. When we arrived, there were very few inhabitants in this Village, the Chief informed us, the body of the people were living in the Valley with the head Chief, preparing their Grounds for planting their sweet Potatoes, and that we should visit them in the Morning. He then conducted us into a very close Hut, where we were to remain till the return of day. The entrance was just sufficient for a man to creep into. Being very cold, we were glad to occupy such a warm birth. I judged the Hut to be about 8 feet wide, and 12 Long, with a fire in the Centre, and no vent either for the smoke or heat. The Chiefs who were with us threw off all their Mats, and laid down close together, in a perfect state of nudity. I had not been many minutes in this oven, before I experienced the Heat and smoke above, below, and on every side, insufferable. The Heat under the Roof of the Hut was excessive. Tho’ the night was cold, Mr Kendall and myself were compelled to quit our Habitation. I crept out of the Hut, walked in the Village, to see if I could meet with a shed, that would keep me from the damp air till the return of day. I found one empty, into which I entered. I had not been long, under my present cover, before I observed a Chief, who had come with us from the last Village, come out of the Hut I had left perfectly naked. The moon shone very bright. I saw him run from Hut to Hut till at length he found me under my Shed, and urged me to return— I told him, I could not bear the Heat, and requested him to allow me to remain where I was— At length he consented with reluctance. I was surprised to see how little effect either heat, or cold, seemed to have upon him. He had come out of the Heat, smoking like an hot loaf drawn from the Oven; walked about till he found me, and then sat down to converse for some time, without any Cloathing, tho’ the night was Cold. Mr Kendall remained sitting under his mat, in the open air till morning. Tuesday 5th. As soon as the day dawned, we heard the distant sound of native music thro’ the woods, and in a short time observed men, women, and children peeping thro’ the Trees, most of the Men, armed with spears. Many of them slowly advanced towards us. We were preparing to proceed to the Village, where the Head Chief resided. At the moment we were ready to walk, a messenger arrived to say, that we were to remain at our present station for further orders, as the Chief and his people, were not quite ready, to receive us. This information was not very welcome, as we had had no rest all night we wished to get to our Journeys end. At length another messenger came to inform us, they were ready. We then proceeded. Our party now consisted of about 100 persons. When we came within about a quarter of a mile of the Chiefs residence, the natives began to salute us, with the discharge of Muskets & continued to fire till we came up to the Head Chief, who was seated with his subordinate Chiefs at the entrance of a very commodious Shed, which had been expressly prepared for us. A Chief who had attended us where we spent the night walked before us, and introduced us, to the Head Chief. This Village is situated in a very rich and extensive Valley, which rung with the welcome salutations of the Inhabitants. The Chiefs expressed their Joy at our visit. After breakfast I walked with him thro’ his cultivated Grounds— The land is very good and produces great Crops of Common and Sweet potatoes. A fine stream of fresh water runs thro’ the Village. Here we found a greater population, than in any other part we had visited. One Hundred Children of a proper age, might be taken at once into a School. They have also plenty of Provisions, and their land is fit for all the purposes of agriculture, or Gardening. Many hundreds of Acres of land are here that would repay the labours of the Husbandman. I walked to the head of the Valley, and followed the stream of fresh water, which descends from the Hills, till I met with a fine situation for a water mill, where the natural fall, appeared to be not less than 20 feet, which at a future period, may be of infinite service in grinding grain, when the growing of Corn is generally introduced amongst the inhabitants. The inhabitants of this Valley appeared to live in peace and plenty, and quietly to enjoy the fruits of their industry. Whether their security depended upon the strength of their Tribe, or the secluded situation, I cannot say. The Chief presented us with 2 large fat Hogs, each about 200lbs. weight, one of which we had killed for ourselves and people, and also many hundred weight of Potatoes. There was nothing but feasting and rejoicing, all that and the following day, till we took our departure. There were more than 200 Baskets of Potatoes dressed at one time. I had never seen such heaps of sweet, and common Potatoes before. A certain number of baskets are dressed for every Chief, his friends, and his Servants, and every party sit in a Circle, round their provisions by themselves, when they eat. After feasting and dancing and Conversing all day, in the Evening before they retired to rest, the Cooks heated their Ovens in the Ground, in wch they put Pork, Potatoes, and Greens all in heaps, in large quantitys sufficient for 200 or 300 Persons, and covered them up, leaving them till morning to roast. At the early dawn, the New Zealanders were up. The Cooks opened their ovens, and served all their seperate portions. The Chief of this Tribe appeared a very mild man. He expressed an ardent desire, for some Europeans to reside with him, to instruct his People. He gave each of us, a farm, all ready for planting; we thanked him for his kindness, but it was of no use for us to accept, as we could not attend to their Cultivation. This Valley would be an excellent Station for Missionaries, from its Population, the Richness of the Soil, and from its apparent tranquility. It enjoys many advantages, as a Missionary Post, which time will not allow me to point out at present. While we remained here, we had long conversations upon the advantages of education, agriculture, commerce, Navigation &c &c. The Chiefs are in general very sensible men, and wish for information upon all subjects. They are accustomed to public discussions, from their infancy. The Chiefs take their Children from their Mothers breast, to all their public Assemblies: They hear all that is said upon Politics, Religion, War &c by the oldest men. Children will frequently ask questions in public Conversation, and are answered by the Chiefs. I have often been surprised, to see the Sons of the Chiefs at the age of 4 or 5 years sitting amongst the Chiefs, and paying such close attention to what was said. The Children never appear under any embarrassment, when they address a stranger, whom they never saw. In every Village, the Children, as soon as they learned any of our names, came up to us, and spake to us with the greatest familiarity. At the age of 8 or 10 years they appear to be initiated, into all the Customs and manners of their ancestors, by being the constant Companions of their Fathers, and attending them in all their public Councils, and in the field of Military Glory. In this Village the number of Children is very great, and ready for instruction. While we remained in this Village we found much pleasure, in the Conversation of the Priest of the Heads of Shokee Hangha. I on one occasion asked him, if the winds and waves would not take advantage of his absence, and do much injury to the Heads of the river.— He replied, he should prevent them, by his prayers till he returned. I observed, he was so great a man, that some of the Chiefs would wish him dead, in order that they might succeed to his Dignity. He then pointed to his Son who was sitting by him, he was preparing him for the Sacred office, and that he was to succeed him in the Command over the winds and waves. Thursday 7 Oct After Breakfast this morning, we intended to take our departure, but the Chief wished to detain us, till the middle of the day, in order, that he might give another great feast. About 8 O’Clock, numbers of Slaves arrived laden with Potatoes, and some large Snappers just caught. They were preceded by a Company Dancing, and Shouting. As soon as they had laid down their Baskets, all the Cooks went to work immediately, and as soon as the Potatoes were dressed, each party sat down to their portion. When the feast was ended, a Musket was fired, all the fighting men flew to their Arms in a moment. Some armed with Muskets, others with Spears, Clubs &c— and entertained us with a sham fight, and war dance, which closed the Scene. We now packed up our Baggage, and walked about a mile to our Canoes, where we were to embark, attended by more than 200 Natives. In our large Canoe we estimated the Pork and Potatoes at more than three Ton, which the Chiefs of the former Villages, and this, had laded us with. Besides our Provisions and Baggage we had 36 persons. We took our leave of this friendly Chief, and his people, about one O’Clock, thanking him for his attentions, and expressing our highest approbation of the Conduct of his People, while we remained with them; which gratified him much. We now proceeded to the Village on the banks of the main river, which was distant about 20 Miles, called We-Te-wha-Hetee, and where we had promised to spend a night, on our return. We arrived about 6 OClock in the Evening. Ta-Ra-whe-ka the Chief had built a neat shed for us 10 feet wide, by 24 feet long. It was very clean and neat. And also a convenient place for the sake of decency, in a retired Situation, sufficient for the accommodation, of at least Ten persons, about 40 yards from our Shed, and had made a clean walk to it. He received us with great kindness, I went with him to the Summit of the Hill, where his Castle, or Hippah is situated: his Village is built on the lowest side. From the top of the Hill, there is a very extensive prospect of the River Shokee Hangha, and the surrounding Country. As we past along I observed a Chief’s wife making loud lamentations, and mourning. On inquiring the cause of her deep distress she informed me, that since our passing down the river, she had lost her two Sons, and one Child belonging to the Village with them. The Children had been sent to gather Cockles, in a Canoe on a sand bank in the River, which is dry at low water. The wind rose on the flow of the Tide, and carried away the Canoe, leaving the Children upon the bank: when the tide rose it swept them all away. She added, that her husband was also lately dead. She was a young Woman. Her mother was sitting besides her mourning and weeping with her. They had cut themselves after their manner for their dead. I felt for her affliction, and would gladly have relieved her distress. I had nothing to give her, but a few fish Hooks, and my Pocket Knife, with which I presented her, and which she thankfully received. This Chief, like the rest, presented us with large quantities of Potatoes— giving a certain number of baskets to us, and then to the Chiefs and their Servants: and also to our party of Common People, with a good Hog. Ta-Ra-Whe-Ka is a very stout man, and very modest, with Little of the appearance of a Savage about Him. His people also were well behaved. We told him, we wished to visit the river Ho-poo-nakkee-terre, but the Crew of our Canoe were very tired and were not able without a day’s rest to go with us. He offered his services, and said he would supply us with a Crew in the morning, and accompany us himself. We thankfully accepted his Kind offer. We spent the Evening as usual, in conversing upon various subjects, and in gaining all the information we could, relative to the Rivers in New Zealand. The number of Inhabitants upon their banks, upon what they lived, and the mode of communication which they had with distant parts of the Island. We could seldom ask them a question, but before they answered it, they would inquire our reason for asking. If we asked how far any mountain or river was off, they would say, “What do you want to know for? Are you going there?” When we had satisfied them, they would give us every information we required. When we had conversed till late in the Evening, we performed our Evening Service of Prayer and Praise and then lay down to rest. Friday 8th— This morning we prepared early to visit, according to our intention, some Villages on the Banks of a river called Poo-nak-ke-Terre laying on the south side of Shokee Hangha, in two Canoes, accompanied by about 50 persons. As we went up the River we saw several Villages wh we had not time to visit. The inhabitants fired their Muskets, and hailed us as we passed. Our wish was, to go as far up the river as we could, with a strong tide in our favour, so as to return in the Evening. The River is very beautiful, and will be very Convenient for ye Navigation of small Vessels, should this Country ever become a Commercial nation. About one O’Clock we came to two Villages situated near to each other, upon the high bank on the south side of the River. One of these Villages, [was] under the authority of an old woman a Chiefs wife, The Chief being dead. Many of these People had never seen a white person. They received us with a war dance, presented us with several baskets of Potatoes, which were immediately dressed— While the Cooks were doing their duty we walked into the Villages, and conversed with the people, and made the principals presents of a few fish Hooks. One of these Villages is called Otaheite: Ranghee-Wakka-Takka is the name of the other. These Villages stand at the Head of a most beautiful Valley into which a small creek navigable for Canoes runs from the river. In this Valley, we observed several small Villages, and a large portion of land cultivated with Potatoes. In this part there is a large quantity of good land, that never has been in Cultivation, and would make a beautiful settlement. There appeared a great number of People here, in this very retired nook. As I passed along the Village, I observed a young man lying, and a Chief tatowing or carving his breech. The operation appears to be painful: he cut deep every stroke, and continually wiped away the flowing blood. This is a very barbarous custom. After remaining a few Hours, we left these Villages, with the return of the Tide. An old Chief with a very long beard and his face Tatowed all over, had accompanied us from where we slept last night. He wanted an Axe very much. At last he said, if we would give him an Axe he would give us his Head. Nothing is held so much in veneration by the Natives as the Head of their Chief. I asked him who should have the Axe, when I had got his head. He replied, I might give it to his son. At length he said, perhaps you will trust me a little time, and when I die you shall have my head. I promised him he should have an Axe, and he gave me two Matts, in order to secure one. I told him I had not one left, they were all at Ranghee Hoo— He said he would send a man for it, which he did, when we finally left the River. We hastened back as fast as possible, and arrived at our lodgings about 6 OClock, having gone by estimation little less than 40 Miles by water. The war Canoes go at a great rate when well manned. We told the Chief Ta-ra-whe-ka that we must leave him in the morning. He provided us with his presents of Potatoes, and two Hogs to take with us. The Priest of the Heads was our constant companion: as he was so well informed, upon all subjects relative to his Country, and Religion, I wished to learn from him, who was the first man, at New Zealand. He answered, that the first man who visited New Zealand, from whence all originated, was named Mowhee. That he had left his own Country with his followers, on account of public troubles, and was afterwards conducted by the God of Thunder to Showrakkee, or what we call the River Thames. That Ta-urekke the God of Thunder sat at the Head of His Canoe, and brought him safe to Land. His name is held in great Veneration, and he is worshiped as a Deity. For several miles on the south west side of the river, the beach is covered with round stones of various descriptions, from 5 feet to one in Diameter. I asked the Priest whence they came, as I had seen nothing like them in any part; he said Mowhee dug them out of the bed of the River at the time he made the Channel. They attribute to Mowhee many of the natural productions in the Island. After conversing with them on the motion of the earth, the relative situation of other Countries to their own, the Number of Moons a Ship would be sailing to different parts, what Countries produced Iron, Coal, Wheat, Wine, Spirits, Tea Sugar, Rice &c and what Articles their own country was capable of producing, when once they had the means to grow them; all these subjects gratifyed them very much: and during the conversation, they often made many judicious observations, expressing their ardent desire that they might only be able to try what their Country wd do, we closed the day with reading a portion of Scripture, singing a Hymn and Prayer. At day break this morning we heard the Lamentations of the poor Widow on the Summit of the Hill, weeping for her children. Her Affliction of mind was very heavy. She was left wholly to the feelings of nature, which appeared to be intolerable. The consolations of Religion, could not pour the oil of Joy into her wounded Spirit. She knew not God, and evidently had no refuge to fly for relief. In the fullest sense of the Apostle’s meaning, she was without hope, and without God in the World: Her Situation will apply to the whole of her Country, when under any Affliction. I am informed they will sit for Months, night and day, mourning in a similar manner; for the loss of their dearest relations. What infinite blessing Divine Revelation communicates to the whole body of a nation who are favoured with it, can never be estimated. The Knowledge of the only true God, spreads its genial influences to the King on the Throne, and thro’ all the different ranks of his subjects, down to the condemned Felon in his Cell. The wickedness of man, however great in a Christian Country, cannot prevent Divine Revelation from imparting its common blessings to them, any more than the barren soil can prevent the sun from imparting its genial rays. I have been accustomed to attend for more than 20 years condemned Criminals, and I never met with an instance, however great the Guilt of the Felon might be, but his mind was relieved, from the common Knowledge of God, when under the prospect of a speedy execution. He would plead God was merciful, and upon that Attribute he built his Hope, and that Hope, would support his mind, more or less, till he was launched into Eternity. In a Christian Country to whom do ungodly persons, in the day of trouble fly for relief, when they are deprived of their Children or friends by Death— but to the Wisdom, and Righteous Government of God, and console their minds with the hope that their dearest connections, are in a better world, and whatever the living have lost, the dead have gained. But the Widow, and the Fatherless, in a Heathen Country, have none of those sources of Consolation. Their wounds, are only healed by the hand of time, and if this fails, their last recourse is suicide, which is common amongst the New Zealanders. The Knowledge of the true God, who made, and still governs the world, is the only remedy, that can relieve the immortal mind in this respect. Tho’ no comparison can be drawn in a moral point of view between the better part of Society in New Zealand, and the worst in a Civilized Christian Country— Yet, the latter have greatly the advantage, in this world, over the former, in as much as they derive Consolations in the day of trouble from Divine Revelation, which the poor Heathen, from his total Ignorance of the True God cannot do. I have been led to make the above observations, from what I have repeatedly seen, not only in this afflicted Widow, but also in others under distress of mind. By reflecting upon the infinite blessings bestowed upon a Nation who is favored with the Knowledge of Divine Revelation, we may see the force and Justice of our Saviour’s declaration, when he said, that it shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of Judgement, than for those who are favoured with the Gospel, and despise its Gracious Invitations. After commiserating the Affliction of the above poor Widow, I returned to breakfast, which was no sooner over, than we prepared for our departure, to a Village about 18 or 20 Miles distant up the River, called Te Pappa. Our company now was large. We left Ta-wha-Heetee in five Canoes, all laden more or less with provisions, and with several live Hogs. On our passage up the river we were joined by the Brother of Poro, and his son. Poro is a great Chief, not far from the North Cape. None of the men in the Canoe belonging to Poro were Tatooed. I made inquiries after his brother, tho’ I had never seen him. About Three years ago, he had sent one of his People over to Port Jackson in the Active, when I sent him a few presents. I gave him a Plane Iron, and a Pocket Knife, having nothing more left, and promised to give him an Axe. He said he would go to Ranghee Hoo with us for it. As this would be a great and laborious Journey, I told him, I would send him one to Moodee Whys, with which he was satisfied. Poro and Moodee Why were friends. Poro had heard of the difference between Moodee Why, and Matanghee, and had sent his Son, and brother, to know the particulars, and to offer his assistance if wanted. I wished to know how they had come from their own place, whether by sea or land, as the distance must be very considerable. They replied by Land. I wished to know if there were no rivers to obstruct them— They answered, none, but such as they could easily swim across. When he came to the branch of the river that led to Hoota Koora, Moodee Whys Village, he left us, and we proceeded towards Ta Pappa where we intended to rest for the night— The Chiefs name of this Valley is Patu-ona. We arrived at Ta-pappa in the Afternoon. Patu-ona had made every preparation for our reception— He had constructed a new and commodious Hut for us, and was greatly rejoiced to see us. Our party was large. Patu-ona is one of the most pleasant Chiefs I had met with. He has a fine open countenance, in which the greatest kindness, and good nature is expressed. He told me, he had a great desire to visit Port Jackson in the Active, and would be glad to go over in the capacity of a Cook, which is one of the meanest situations their Slaves are placed in, and added, if I considered him a Gentleman, he would then go as my Friend. I promised him his wish should be granted when an opportunity offered. He made inquiry about the growth of Grain. He had a small patch of wheat growing from seed he had received from the Missionary Settlement. Patu-ona was very anxious to improve his Countrymen and to better their situation. Should he ever visit Port Jackson, he will derive the greatest advantage from seeing the Comforts of civil life, and the improvements going on there, in Buildings, Agriculture, &c.— Moodee Why was very urgent with me to send him a Red flannel Shirt, Night Cap, and a Pair of Spectacles: observing if he could only get those articles, he should be a great man. We had not long been with Pat-ona before a messenger arrived and informed Moodee Why that Matanghee had been removing the bones of his ancestors, from the Sepulchre where they had been deposited, which greatly wounded Moodee Whys feelings, and roused his indignation: When he received the information of the Circumstance, he was greatly distressed. The news pierced his very heart. He said, if it was not for the respect he had for us, he would go that night and kill Matanghee. He further observed that it was his intention to have visited Port Jackson in the Active, but now, his distress would be so great, and of long continuance, that he could not go. He had no prospect of relieving his mind but by travelling from place to place, in his own Country, and amongst his friends. He wished to know our opinion, whether he should go immediately and kill Matanghee or not, we told him we could not interfere with the Customs of their Country, but in England great men did nothing hastily, but always took time to deliberate, and we thought he had better not be in too much haste to punish the offence. Moodee Why never recovered his Spirits while we staid. His mind was gloomy and oppressed. Matanghee and he were near relatives, or there would not have been that forbearance in either party. They would soon have settled their difference by an appeal to arms. But family connections prevented them from indulging their natural feelings, and their Love of war. Shunghee had punished with Death, five men for Sacrilege since my arrival, as already mentioned, and no doubt but Moodee Why from the same influence of Superstition upon his mind wd, to relieve his own distress, and as a satisfaction to the spirits of his departed ancestors, act in the same way, was it in his power to do so. Patu-ona was a relation and friend to both parties. He was concerned for the quarrel, but said they were both wrong. Matanghee was wrong, in shooting Moodee Whys Pigs, and Moodee Why was equally wrong in shooting Matanghees. Patu-ona said if Matanghee had shot his pigs, he would not have retaliated upon him, by shooting Matanghees, but would have had no connection with him in future: he would have considered him to have acted so unlike a Chief. But observed, that his brother who was by, would have acted as Moodee Why did. How they will accommodate their difference we cannot say. We were obliged to them for suppressing their mutual resentments while we were with them. This was an attention we could not have expected from Savages. We spent some time at this Village very pleasantly, our accommodations were comparatively good, and our companions were very entertaining particularly the Priest of the Winds and waves. Saturday. This morning we prepared for our final departure from The river Shukee Hangha, we had left several Villages, and Chiefs, whom for want of time, we could not visit, tho’ they had provided for us. We were now to part with Moodee Why, and Mow-Enna the Head Chief of the River, who had never left us since we met. He wept at our departure, directed the Priest to accompany us to Ranghee Hoo, and to learn if the Active had arrived, and whether there was any prospect of her visiting their River, in order that they might prepare the Timber for her. It would have been impossible for any Civilized nation to have paid us more attention, as far as their means and Knowledge extended, than those poor Heathen did. When we left Patu-onas Village, we were more than 50 in Company, the most of them were going for an Axe, or Hoe or some small edge tool. They would have to travel by land and water, from 100 to 140 Miles, thro’ some of the worst paths, thro’ woods, that can be conceived— and to carry their provisions for their Journey. A Chiefs wife came with us all the way, and I believe her load could not be less than 100lb, and many carried much more than that weight. We had to travel upon the banks of the upper part of the river Shukee Hangha. Patu-ona took myself Messrs Kendall & Puckey in his Canoe for some miles up the river, till we came to a fall, when we landed in a wood, about the middle of the day. We estimated our distance from the Heads to be between 40 and 50 Miles, or upwards. The body of our party had gone on. We had now to travel thro’ a very thick wood on the banks, and at particular points had to wade the River. Some very fine young Men went before us, and cleared the way as well as they could, by treading and breaking down the brush, and branches of trees. It was very fatiguing, to walk in this wood, and from the very heavy rain, that fell in the Morning, very wet and dreary. Near dusk in the evening we came to the last station on the banks of the River, where we put up for the night, under a little shed, open both to the wind and rain. The party with us, made a Shed for themselves. The night was Cold, we were very wet and weary. Our Servants kindled the fires, dressed some Pork and Potatoes, on which we dined. The Chiefs had sent nine Hogs with us, and many hundred weights of Potatoes. One Hog we killed, and dressed this Evening. All had now returned, who did not intend to accompany us to the end of our Journey. We still mustered in our little camp between 50 and 60 Persons. This was a very solitary station, on the banks of a River, in a very deep Valley, surrounded with lofty Timber, of various kinds, and a Days Journey from any native Village, or farm— Our only Companions men in a state of nature, some of them having never seen a Vessel, or ever visited the Missionary Settlement. We arose early this Morning, after a very cold and uncomfortable night, and prepared for our Journey in hopes of reaching Kiddee Kiddee in the Evening, which we estimated to be 26 Miles from our Station. We had still a very difficult part of the wood to pass. After walking for almost two hours, we reached the open Ground, near which stands a large stump of a Pine, the remains of a Tree cut down by the great Tippahee for his Canoe. The Chips still remain round the place, where he made the Canoe. I sat down upon the stump, and reflected upon the conversations I had had with Tippahee 14 years before, and the Scenes that had since occurred, relative to his Country. How would he have rejoiced, had he now been alive, to have seen the present opening prospect, for the benefit of his native land. I may here observe, he just planted the Acorn, but died before the sturdy oak appeared above the surface of the Ground. When Tippahee had completed the Canoe, he had more than 20 Miles to carry it over land, by mere muscular strength. When we left this wood, we had a clear open Country before us, thro’ which our road lay for more than 20 Miles. Some of the soil good, some gravelly, and others swampy. Some of the Swamps we past may be easily drained— as there appeared sufficient fall. Our road was very good excepting the Swamps, and in general level. We found it easy and pleasant to travel, compared with what we had past the preceeding day. After walking very hard till about 6 O’Clock in the Evening, with only resting once for a short period, we arrived at Kiddee Kiddee, very tired and weary. When we arrived at Kiddee Kiddee we found Shunghee there. The Revd Mr Butler and Carpenters were at Ranghee Hoo. I immediately laid down to rest in the only building yet completed. Shunghee informed me, two days before, a Chief, Tenana had killed his wife for Adultery. She had been caught in the fact, and acknowledged her guilt, when her Husband knocked her on the Head with a Pattoo. The Punishment he said was just. Her brother had been and taken away the dead body, which was conveyed to the sepulchre of her friends. She was a Woman of rank. Her friends would not punish the surviving Husband, as he had acted according to the established Customs of their Country, further than taking away a few baskets of Potatoes as a satisfaction for the Death of the woman. A man will sometimes put away his wife for Adultery, but he may put her to death, when the fact is fully proved, if he wishes to do so. And his conduct will meet the approbation of the public. After conversing with Shunghee, we read a portion of Gods word, sung an Hymn, returned our grateful thanks to God, who had preserved our going out, and coming in, and had prospered us in our Journey, and brought us in Health to our resting place. Shunghee and several of the Natives remained with us, while we paid our praise and Thanksgiving to God. I pointed out to Shunghee that it was our duty to pray to our God, to thank Him, for keeping us by night and by day; that His Eye was over us, and his ear heard us, when we prayed, and that He did us good at all times. Shunghee behaved with much propriety, and said it was right we should pray. We then lay down and enjoyed a good nights rest. This morning we intended to return to Ranghee Hoo after breakfast. Shunghee had a quantity of Sweet Potatoes dressed for us, and our friends. I was much gratified, with the progress that had been made in our new Settlement. During our absence a considerable quantity of Ground had been broken up, and part planted with maize. A number of seeds had been sown in the Garden, which had been brought from England to port Jackson, and were up. The vines were many of them in leaf. The fruit trees had also been planted, and the whole Settlement began to put on the appearance of Civilization, than which nothing could be more gratifying to the mind. A building had also been erected for the accommodation of the labouring Natives. From what I saw, I was convinced, all hands had been very busy, and much done in a short time, with the small means that Mr Butler and his Colleagues can command. About 9 OClock we left Kiddee Kiddee, and in our way down the river, we called at a Village, on the south side of the River called Moo-too-e-tee belonging to a Chief named Showrakkee, whom I had promised to visit. We found him at home, with several Chiefs from other parts. He was much pleased with our calling to see him. While we stopt, the wind rose very strong, and it began to rain heavy. After waiting till Evening without any prospect of the weather Clearing up, and the waters being rough I resolved to remain till the next day. Shourakke told me, it was not safe for me to venture in the Canoe, as it would be in great danger of upsetting and recommended us to stay till morning. Mr Kendall was very anxious to get home, and therefore I left him to act as he pleased; when he embarked for Ranghee Hoo, having about 7 Miles to pass through a very open and rough sea— leaving me with the Chiefs, where I remained all night. I here met with Moyanger a Chief who had visited England about 12 years ago with Mr Savage. He made particular inquiries after the Queen, whom he had seen, said she was an old Woman, and wished to know if she was alive. I told him she died about 8 Moons before. He wished to know if the Prince of Wales, the Duke of York, and the other parts of the Royal family were well. He gave the surrounding Chiefs a particular account of what He had seen in England, mentioned London Bridge, and the water works there: told them how the water was conveyed by pipes, into the different Houses in the City, and many other particulars relative to our mode of living; Houses, Carriages, Shipping, Churches, Roads, Agriculture &c. And how the Cooks dressed the food for the Gentlemens Tables.— That they never eat it but only tasted it in the kitchen before it was served up. They heard him with great attention. There was an old Chief called Tee Kopedee, who was a Cripple in both his legs, and a man as proud of his Consequence and dignity, as I had ever seen. He informed me that his Land and Subjects extended from Shokee Hangha to the Why-Coto near 150 Miles: and that he had heard King George, was so great a man, that he never went on board a Ship— and that he was equally as great in New Zealand, and for that Reason he never went on board any Vessel. They talked nearly the whole night upon various subjects relative to civil life— and were very anxious I should visit the very long River Why Coto on the banks of which, according to all the statements of the Natives, there is a very great population. I promised to go if my time would admit, and the Chiefs agreed to accompany me. On the return of Day Tee Kopedee ordered his large Canoe, when himself, Moyanger, and some of his people accompanied me to Ranghee Hoo, where I found Mr Kendall arrived in safety. The Chiefs of Shokee Hangha who accompanied us on our return, were waiting for my arrival, in order to receive those presents which we had promised to them. They all assembled at the Store, where we gave them 21 Axes— 17 Hoes— 15 flat Tokees— 2 Doz Plane Irons— 2 Adzes— and a quantity of fish Hooks— with a few Pocket Knives & Jews Harps— Ta Manghenna, the priest of the winds and waves, was in the Number— He promised when he came to Ranghee Hoo, that I should hear his God speak to him; as I told him, I could not believe he ever did converse with him, unless I heard him myself. I now called upon him, for the fulfilment of his promise, as I wished to hear his God. Ta-Manghenna replied, his God was not at Ranghee Hoo at that time, and therefore that I could not hear him. I smiled at him, and told him, I believed he never heard himself. When they had all received their presents they returned much gratified with our visit and conduct to them. On my return to the Settlement Mr Butler informed me, that a Chief from Ti-Ami had been very turbulent and troublesome, when he was up at Kiddee Kiddee, by going to the House of Mr Wm Hall in a very threatening manner, demanding an Axe. On Mr Butlers return, he renewed his application, when Mr Butler gave him two Hoes, and an Axe. He came again on the Thursday following, bringing along with him 2 Hogs for sale, which were purchased from him. He was still dissatisfied, and wanted another Axe. There were several Chiefs with him, who remained upon the beach, belonging to his tribe. Tho’ they did not appear to countenance his violent Conduct, yet they took no steps to check him. We could not but infer, from their silence, that what he did, was with their consent, and if he could not obtain by fair means, the Articles he wanted, they did not disapprove of him trying what threatening would do. We remonstrated wth them on the impropriety of his Conduct, and told them, that the Europeans would not remain in New Zealand, if they were not protected from insult. We came for their good, and not for our own. They expressed their regard for us, and pretended to be displeased with the Conduct of the Chief, which was so extremely violent. At length I told them, Mr Kendall, and myself would visit their district, and hear what the different Chiefs had to say; and if they had any Complaints to make, we would hear them, and redress them, as far as we had the means to do so. With this assurance, they were well satisfied: and the following Monday was fixed upon, for our departure from Ranghee Hoo to Ti-Ami. On Saturday five of the principal Chiefs, came to conduct us, with their Slaves to carry our provisions. On Monday we were prevented by heavy rain from leaving the Settlement. On Tuesday Morning the 19th Oct. we prepared for our departure. When we had got our boxes all ready for the Canoes, an old Chief took them up in order to examine their weight. From their lightness he suspected there were no Axes in the Boxes. His countenance lowered immediately, and he kicked the Boxes away from him with indignation. I remonstrated with the Chiefs, and told them, that if they behaved in that disrespectful manner, I would not go amongst them. When they found, that we were not likely to visit them, they became very earnest in their intreaties. As they had now been anxiously waiting for us three days, I was as anxious to meet their wishes, as they were: at the same time I was determined, we would not go, till all matters were finally arranged, relative to our visit. What we should pay for the Canoes, for the Slaves to carry our baggage, and what presents the Chiefs belonging to the different Villages would expect us to make them. These were all finally settled before we embarked to prevent any disputes when we returned. After every arrangement was made, to our mutual satisfaction, we left Ranghee Hoo, about 11 O’Clock in the Morning, in two Canoes. On our passage up the River Kiddee Kiddee a Canoe very beautifully carved, from the River Thames passed us. Those Canoes are well made, will live in a rough Sea, and go very fast. In our Canoes were several young slaves, from the Southward, and one from near the East Cape. I inquired what price the Chief had paid for them: For one, a fine Youth, he had given 20 Baskets of Sweet Potatoes, and an Axe for another; the others I believe were prisoners of war. We arrived at the Village O. Koora of the Head Chief Why-Tarow about 6 OClock, where we landed, where we were to sleep for the night. The Chief had got one of the neatest Huts, I had seen in New Zealand. At each corner stands a Carved Wooden Image one representing a man, the other a Woman painted red, both naked. They are placed there to perpetuate two Victories, which the Chief obtained over two Islands in the Bay of Plenty; and are named after these Islands. The Chief himself has assumed the name also, or one of them. After we had taken some refreshment, and the darkness of the Evening had closed upon us, the Chief ordered a fire to be made, around which, we all sat down. We then desired the Chiefs to state the Grounds of their grievances. They then began by saying that they had no private complaints to make & that their grievances were of a public nature. They stated, that when the Europeans first came to New Zealand, they all settled with Duaterra, and Shunghee: by this means, the power and wealth of Shunghee were greatly increased— That when the last Europeans came, they expected to have got one, to reside with them: but these also were appropriated to Shunghee, which threw all the trade into his hands. They alledged that they could not go to trade with the Missionaries, within Shunghee’s Jurisdiction: on the one hand, this would lower their dignity: and, on the other, Shunghee’s people would not allow them, as this was contrary to the Custom of their Country, for one Chief to interfere in matters of trade with another, within his own district. What they wanted was, an equal advantage of Trade, which they could not enjoy without the residence of a Missionary amongst them, to whom they could dispose of their property, without any of these degrading restraints which they were now under. What they have to sell is a few Potatoes, and Hogs, these are their principal commodities. They further alledged that people had cast reflections upon them; and charged some of their people with Theft, which had made them very angry. They did not attempt to deny, that some of their Tribe had, with or without their knowledge, taken some trifling things from the Europeans; but that Shunghee’s people had been more guilty in this respect. They asked us, who had put up the Boys to steal our Chisels &c when we landed the stores; intimating that this had been done privately, either by Shunghee himself, or his Secret agents. They thought it hard, that they should be equally blamed with Shunghee’s People for Theft, without deriving any of those profits from trade, which Shunghee’s People enjoyed. They conceived, that they had not been treated with that respect and attention, which their rank and power in New Zealand, entitled them to— That the Europeans were equally indebted to them, as they were to Shunghee, for their protection;— That their Tribe was equally as powerful and respectable as his, and their lands more extensive— and also that they had the same right to the harbour, where the Ships Anchored, and the Shores where the Boats landed. They said they were not offended, that we had made a new Settlement at Kiddee Kiddee, where Shunghee resided: all that they wished was, that Shunghee should not monopolize the whole of the Trade, by having all the Europeans living under his authority; as this made him, and his people, assume more consequence than they were entitled to, and tended to lower their Tribe in the public opinion. The principal articles of Trade are Spades, Hoes, Axes &c which are missionary Stores, and the articles they are so urgent for. These and many other strong arguments they urged to convince us, that they had sufficient public grounds to be dissatisfied. I could not but admit the justness of their reasoning, and regretted much that they should have any just cause of complaint, and in answer to their statements, I wished to lay before them the real reason of this apparent partiality: at the same time I assured them, that we were equally anxious to administer to their wants, and to the wants of all their Countrymen, as we were to Shunghees, as far as we had the means to do so. In the first place I stated the cause why we paid our attentions to Shunghee. That Tippahee was a near relation to Shunghee, and the first New Zealand Chief, I had seen at Port Jackson, and with whom I had formed a particular intimacy. That when I returned from England, I brought Messrs Hall and King with me, with the intention to send them immediately to New Zealand, to Tippahee, to teach his people. But when I arrived at Port Jackson, I was informed, that the Boyd had been cut off by the People of Wangharoa, and all her Crew killed and eat, and soon afterwards Tippahee died, and a number of his People were killed by the Europeans, in Consequence of the destruction of the Boyd. Shortly after these events, the New Zealanders killed and eat three men, belonging to the Ship called the New Zealander a Whaler. These dreadful crimes, which their Countrymen had been guilty of, struck the Europeans with Horror. I was afraid to send Messrs Hall and King, lest they should kill, and eat them, also. After they had waited more than four years in Port Jackson, Mr Kendall came from England with the intention of coming to teach them, and after he had remained for some time at Port Jackson, I then sent him, and Mr Hall to visit Duaterra to know if they wished any of the Europeans to come to live with them. If they did, I wished him, and two or three Chiefs, to come over with Messrs Kendall and Hall to Port Jackson, for their Families. Duaterra returned, and Shunghee, and Korra Korra accompanied him, with Messrs Kendall and Hall. Tippahee being dead, and Shunghee promising with Duaterra that he would take care of the Missionaries, they came, and were placed under their protection by me. I told them, I should have come the first time the Active came, if Governor Macquarrie wd have allowed me: but he would not give his permission, fearing they would kill me, and eat me, as they had done the Crew of the Boyd. We further stated to them that their Crimes were viewed with Horror by all Europeans, which made them afraid, to come amongst them. That if they wished for any Europeans to live in their Country, they must shew great Kindness to those, who are now with them, in order to remove the bad impressions from the minds of the Europeans, which their past Conduct had made. In answer to the above they said it was right that the first settlers should come to Shunghee, and they did not wish to have any of the Missionaries, who lived under his protection: But they were very desirous to have one at least of those that had lately come. I replied, the number were so few, I could not divide them, if I did we should not be able to shew them the advantages of a farm, and other improvements which we intended to make, but assured them, if they behaved well to the Missionaries in the Island at present, I would, as soon as I could, get them one, or more, to live in their District: but I could not make them a full promise, adding, if one should come, he might be unwilling to live with them. They answered, they would not wish to compel a Missionary against his will, to live with them, but if he was sent for their benefit, and did not, they should request, that he might be sent back again to Port Jackson, and not permitted to live with Shunghee. Temmarangha who is one of the Principal Chiefs, and had lived with me a short time at Parramatta, said he wanted a man who could preach, teach Children to read, and write, administer medicine when they were sick, and shew them how to cultivate their land. With regard to the charges of cruelty against them, they stated, that the Europeans had killed many of their Country men, upon the most trivial occasions, and some instances they mentioned, where they had been shot without committing any offence. They had also often defrauded them of their property, and ill treated their Women. The Boyd was cut off, in consequence of the Chief being flogged by the Captain. And with respect to the Ship New Zealander, they said, a Chief, a near relation to Tippahee named Tarria, stole a Musket from the People who were wooding upon his land, as a satisfaction for the Europeans storming Tippahees Island and killing his people. When the men returned to the Vessel and informed the Captain, he sent two armed boats who fell in with a party belonging to the Chiefs [sic] who was giving us this account. They informed the Sailors that they were not the people who had stolen the Musket but the Sailors either thro’ Ignorance, of the language, or wantonness, fired upon the innocent party twice, when the Natives attacked them; and two of the white People were killed. Afterwards the sailors shot Tarreas Uncle, in which fray an European was killed. The Chiefs on the South Side of the Harbour, as three white men had been killed, and only one New Zealander, demanded satisfaction, according to the law of Retaliation for the death of two Europeans, when two New Zealanders were killed by themselves, belonging to the Tribe who had killed the two Europeans, and afterwards their dead bodies, were taken in a Canoe along side the Ship, to shew the Master that they had done Justice to his Crew, by punishing with Death, their own Countrymen, for the Murder of his men. They mentioned instances, where their own people had been shot, and no satisfaction made for their lives by the Europeans: and that a great number had been killed by Captain Hovel, who commanded a vessel out of Port Jackson, in an Harbour between the river Thames, and Mercury Bay, and intimated, that those people would take satisfaction at some future period for the lives of their relatives when oppertunity [sic] offered. I told them that a law had been passed in England for the Punishment of any European who should wantonly kill a New Zealander, and that if any of the New Zealanders killed an European, if they came to port Jackson afterwards, they would be Hung. They were much gratified with this information. I told them that King George wished to protect them from Violence, as well as his own People, and that he would punish the guilty, whenever they could be caught, whether they were Englishmen or New Zealanders. They said if any European, should kill a New Zealander, they should wish to see him executed. After conversing till a late hour upon all these subjects, in which we received mutual satisfaction, we lay down in our cloathes to rest. We rose early this Morning, and prepared for our Journey to Ti-Ami where we arrived in the Evening, about half past five OClock very weary with our walk. The distance we estimated at more than 20 Miles. In our way lay several swamps, thro’ some of which we waded, and thro’ others we were carried: one of them is about one mile thro’. we past thro’ only two small woods. The Country very open. Some of the Land exceeding good, and others either Gravelly, stony or swampy. The swamps in most places, might be drained. The land in general pretty level. It is well watered in all directions, and fine falls of water for Mills of any Kind. The whole country, thro’ which we past belonged to the Chiefs who accompanied us. About 5 Miles before we came to any of the Villages in the district of Ti Ami, we past thro’ a very fine plain, where the Soil appeared very rich tho’ stony. The whole from the Grass that was upon it, appeared to have been in Cultivation, at some former period, and there were evident Traces of a large population. We past the ruins of two Villages, on the edge of this plain. They are now wholy uninhabited. A few Potatoes I observed growing upon the sides of the Hills on which they stood: They had been strongly fortified at no very distant period. The Chief informed us, they belonged to him, and his friends, and at one time contained 1000 Inhabitants: but the Inhabitants had been besieged and were compelled at length to yield to the Enemy, and to quit their strong hold. The Hills are very high upon which the Villages stood, and so strong by nature, that they could not be easily taken, unless the Inhabitants were starved out, for want of water and provisions. When we arrived at the first Village, we were introduced to the old Chief, who appeared to be more than 80 years old, he was all life and spirits: He danced for Joy, when we gave him a Chisel. He expressed the greatest satisfaction at our Visit. From his hands, he appeared to have just returned from labour, in the Potatoe Grounds, and informed us, that he remained upon the farm to attend to its cultivation, but that he would come to Ranghee Hoo to see us. He told us he had seen three Generations, and was in the middle of life when the first Ship came to New Zealand. The Captains’ name he said was Stivers. Two other Ships came afterwards, before Captain Cooke. The Captain of the two Ships, before the arrival of Captain Cooke was killed by the Natives near Cape Bret. Before their death they had killed many of the Natives and destroyed one whole Village, in the bay of Islands. This old Chief appeared in perfect health. This Village stands in a fertile spot sheltered by lofty pines, and watered by many beautiful small streams sufficient to turn a mill. Here we spent the Evening, in conversing upon Agriculture, and other useful Arts, the Laws and Customs of other Countries. The New Zealanders are eagar to gain instruction, have a quick conception, and a very retentive memory. The object of the Missionaries, in coming to live amongst them, the manner in which they should treat them, if they expected others to come to live in their Country, and the advantages they would derive from the richness of their soil, when once wheat and barley were introduced amongst them. We told them, it was not the Custom in England, for Gentlemens wives to cultivate the Land, whereas their wives, were working from Morning to Night in the field. That Gentlemen in England had only one wife, while some of them had ten, that so many wives created much trouble, and quarrels. They observed, what we said was very true, that such a number of Wives, caused great disputes amongst them, that it often happened, the women, in those quarrels would go, and hang themselves: but they alledged notwithstanding those evils, they could not dispense with their number of wives, for they had no money to pay for the Cultivation of their land, and without the assistance of their Wives either as labourers or overseers, they could not Cultivate their lands at all. If they had the same means, that the Gentlemen had in England of cultivating their land with Cattle, their wives should be Employed in a different way: But they could not alter their present plan, till they could get the means. We told them, that we hoped in time, they would have those advantages: but much would depend upon their own conduct towards the Europeans. If they behaved well to them, others would be encouraged to come to live amongst them, if ill, those that were now in New Zealand would return to their own Country. They only wished for an oppertunity to shew their attention, by having two or three with them. We conversed till a late hour, when we sung an Hymn, returned thanks to God for his goodness, and committed ourselves to his gracious protection for the Night. Thursday. We rose early this Morning, and afterwards walked over the Potatoe Grounds, with the Chiefs [sic], where his people, were at work, some were planting maize, but did not understand, how that grain was planted. They put the grains near together, which would prevent the growth of the plant. I shewed them how we planted our Maize, by planting some. The Chief saw immediately the advantage of giving the Plant sufficient room, and directed his people to follow the instructions I had given them. The Chief had treated us with every mark of attention in his power. On our arrival, he addressed his People, with much warmth, commanded them not to steal the smallest article from us on any account, that if they did, Shunghee’s people would hear of it, and they would be disgraced. He said if they behaved well to us, I perhaps should send an European to live amongst them. He would not say I should, but perhaps I might. If they did not behave well, they would have no hope of ever having any Europeans in their district.— After breakfast our next visit was to the Village of the Chief, who had been so sulky and shoved the boxes about at the settlement, previous to our setting off on our Journey. This old Chief made an apology for his Conduct, said he was not angry, but he had heard of our generosity, and had come to see if we would bestow an Axe upon him; thinking there were none in the boxes, his mind was hurt, as he was afraid of being disappointed. He now shewed his anxiety to do all he could, to make our visit to him pleasant. We were attended by a large number of Natives. He gave us an Hog, which we ordered to be killed, for our attendants, an abundance of Sweet and Common Potatoes, were dressed for all present. He prepared a clean shed for us to sleep in, and exerted all his ability to make us comfortable. After dinner I went to see an hot spring in a wood about 4 Miles distant. The water was warm, and very offensive, it sent forth a continual steam. There was a thick scum upon the surface like yellow Ochre, which the natives paint themselves with. It has rather a redder cast than common yellow Ochre. The water has a strong Sulphurous smell. I brought away with me some of the stone about it, which is hard and flinty. The natives informed me there was another spring, about 6 Miles from the Village, where the water was white and very offensive: no wild ducks or fouls, were ever seen on this water. After returning to the Village, and performing our Evening devotions, we conversed with the Chiefs on various subjects till a late hour. The night was cold and dark, and our shed open on three sides, and no Roof, which made our accommodations, very uncomfortable. The New Zealanders laid down, men, women & Children, round about the shed; like Cattle in a farm yard, and apparently as unconcerned about the rain and cold. Friday 22. After breakfast I visited the white spring. It is a small lake about half a mile round. At a distance it appears like white milk, but not quite so white, when at the edge of the lake. About a Mile before I came to this lake, I fell in with a lake of clear water upon which were a number of wild ducks. A quantity of brimstone was lying upon the Ground in different directions, specimens of which I brought away with me. The whole surface of the Country for miles appears, as if there had been some Volcanic eruption. Swamps lakes, and barren soil. It appears, as if there had been a wood of pines, which is now all burnt, not so much as one tree remaining. There is here and there the root of a pine which has been burnt into the surface of the Ground, and pieces of Rosin, which have come from the pine Tree lying on the Ground, in all directions. The soil is extremely poor, spungy and wet, of a white nature like pipe Clay. The Natives told me, as we walked along, where there were other springs of a similar nature, not far distant. A quantity of Rosin lies upon the Banks of the white lake, and in various parts of the lake, there is a froth upon the surface like yeast upon new beer, when working in the Vat. I brought a bottle of the water with me, with an intention to take it to Port Jackson, perhaps it may be analyzed there. The stony Creek thro’ which the water from the lake continually runs, appears as if it was covered with Lime, from the sediment left by the water, in its course thro’ the Rocks, and all the stone in the Creek was hard as flint: specimens also of which I brought with me. Before we left this Village for the next I took a fire stick, into a shed, where our boxes stood, with our provisions, and laid a little brimstone upon it, to see what effect the fire would have. As soon as the Chiefs saw the smoke they were all dreadfully alarmed, and called aloud to me, to take the fire out of the shed. I asked them why they were so afraid. They replied their God would kill them all, for there were provisions in our boxes, in the Shed, and if fire was taken into the Shed, where there were Provisions, they would all die. To allay their fears, I threw the fire stick down, and then endeavoured to convince them, that all their fears were Groundless, and that their Tabooing their provisions, the Vessels they eat out of, their Houses &c were all a delusion— That there was no such thing in Europe.— That I was not afraid to eat any thing, nor to sleep in any house, nor to have fire and provisions in the same house. They said if they did not pay very particular attention to all that their Priests told them, they would die. If they went to battle, and neglected any Ceremony, relative to their food &c and a Spear toutched [sic] them they would die immediately. But if they observed the Ceremonies, and a Spear should go through their body they would not die. I told them that the observance of those things, would have no effect in preserving their lives in battle: They contended warmly it would, and one of the Chiefs came forward, and shewed where a Spear had past through his lungs, and both his blood, and his breath came thro’ the orifice of the wound, and yet he recovered, because he paid attention to the Injunctions of the priest. In answer to this I said that I had seen, a large barbed spear taken out of the body of a white man at Parramatta, which had been thrown at him by a Native, and had wounded the intestines so much, that the food which he eat for a considerable time came thro’ the wound, which the spear had made, and yet he recovered, and was alive and well when I left Parramatta, tho’ he had never been Tabooed, nor his food, nor his house. They expressed their astonishment at this, that he should recover from such a wound without attending to similar Ceremonies with themselves, upon the observance of which, they believed the issue of life or death depends. I further told them that Instances had occurred where Soldiers in battle had been shot thro the Lungs, with a ball, as the Chief had been speared, and nevertheless had recovered, and yet they were not Tabooed. I asked them, if the Chief had been speared thro’ the heart, or thro’ the temples of the Head, whether he would have recovered, or not, admitting he had been Tabooed: he replied he would not. I then wanted to know of what use their Tabooing was, as Europeans recovered from similar wounds without tabooing. They said that some time ago one of their Tribe went on board a Ship, where he eat some provisions, contrary to their customs, when their God in his anger slew a great many of them. I inquired in what manner those who died were affected. They represented their tongues to be foul, and their whole bodies in a burning heat. The Natives supposing the heat they experienced to proceed from a secret fire within them, they threw off all their Mats, drank cold water, bathed themselves in Cold water, and exposed themselves as much as they could to cold, under the idea that the Cold would quench the Heat they felt. We informed them that this was the way to increase the heat, and to kill them and that instead of exposing themselves to Cold, and going naked, and lying naked in the open air, in the nights, they should have kept themselves warm in order to make them perspire, as the perspiration would carry off the burning heat, from their bodies, and not cold air and water. They laughed at this idea, and supposed that this would increase their Complaint. I then asked them if they remembered any time when they perspired freely, feeling that burning heat in their bodies, which they mentioned. After some reflection, and Consultation together they thought, from what they felt, when they perspired freely, we might be right in our opinion. They then asked me how Duaterra came to die. I told them by great exertions, and lying out, he had got a violent Cold, which brought on that burning heat which they spake of, and a violent complaint in his bowels. The Priest then Tabood him, would let him have nothing to eat, or drink for 5 Days, and would not let me see him, for fear their God would kill him, and them— That Duaterra had been accustomed to eat our bread, Rice, Sugar, and drink Tea and wine, and when he was ill, the priest would not allow him to have any of these articles which he had been accustomed to, and might have relieved him. On account of the Tabboo, and for want of proper Nourishment, it was not possible for him to live: and that many of their Countrymen like Duaterra, died in consequence of the Taboo, and by lying in the wet, and cold, when they felt that burning heat. These arguments had some weight with them, and appeared to convince them, that they were mistaken. We further told them, that Pomarree King of Otaheite, some time ago, thought as they did: He Tabooed his houses, his provisions, and was continually under fear, lest his God should kill him, and his People. But since the Missionaries have lived at Otaheite, and he and his People had been taught the meaning of Gods Book, he had abolished all Tabooing, eat any thing, slept any where, like the Europeans, and was under no fears of being killed by his former Gods. They were much surprised at this information, and inquired how long it was since Pomaree had ceased to taboo. We told them, that it was more than three years ago, since Pomarree had embraced our Religion. The Chiefs then replied, if we would send Missionaries to instruct them, and to convince them that their Religion was wrong, and to prevent their Gods from killing them, they would think, and act, as we did. Several of them expressed an ardent desire to visit Port Jackson, as they wished to see how we lived. I promised them, that some of them should be permitted to go, when oppertunity [sic] offered.— After dinner we left this Village in order to visit another about 4 Miles distant, at the foot of a very high Hill, called Pooka Newee. During our walk we past thro’ some of the richest land I had ever seen in this Island, free from Timber, and fit for all the purposes of Agriculture. We arrived about sun set when an old Venerable Chief, upright as a Column, and teeth as white as Ivory, came forward, with a long Spear in his hand, and stood at a distance, where he offered up an oration, and prayer, according to the New Zealand Custom in receiving Strangers, bidding us welcome, and intreating that his Gods would be propitious during our interview, meaning the departed manes of his ancestors. He invoked the Heavens above, and the Earth below, to render our visit advantageous to his people, and agreeable to us; and that no harm might happen to us, whom he esteemed as God of another Country. We heard the profane adulations with silent Grief, and could not but wish most ardently, for the light of Divine Truth to shine upon such a dark and superstitious mind. As we could say nothing at that moment to the profanation which shocked our feelings, Mr Kendall took an oppertunity in the course of Conversation, afterwards, to explain to them, as we made a practice to do at all times, that there was only one God, Jehovah, who made, and upheld all things, and whom we acknowledged, and that we were but Men, looking for happiness in him; in consequence of what His Son Jesus Christ had suffered for us, and that after death, we were not considered as Gods, as they considered their departed friends, but merely as his Creatures in a state of Happiness, and that we did not cut ourselves for the dead, as they did, nor mourn without hope, but went quietly into the Grave in the assurance of meeting our friends again. In the Course of the Evening Mr Kendall had a long Conversation with the Chiefs Too-Hoo, Temmarangha and Why Parrow in consequence of the two latter Chiefs speaking to Too-Hoo on the different subjects that had been discussed the preceding Evening, as they had accompanied us from Ranghee Hoo, and had been with us all the time: when they informed him what we had said of the burning heat in their bodies, and how they should act under it, he said we were Gods. Amongst other things, they had ignorantly supposed, that I had it in my power to command Europeans to live amongst them; Mr Kendall fully explained to them, that this was not the case. That I, Mr Kendall and my colleagues, were only members of a general body. The Chiefs of which resided in England, and their united Numbers consisted of some thousands, who were influenced by motives of gratitude to their God, for the blessings which had been conferred upon us, and them, and our ancestors, who were formerly in the same situation that they were at present, to impart unto them that Knowledge which had been so productive of their Happiness, both in this world, and in the next. Mr Kendall further told them, that the Society in England had never thought upon them till after I had seen Tippahee : when I informed the Society, what situation they were in, and stated that they were men of strong understandings, and capable of improvement, and earnestly solicited the society, to send out some of their members to instruct them, and that in consequence of my application to the society, in their behalf, an inquiry was made, and persons were asked, who would go into this foreign Country to instruct them. Mr Kendall stated further, that there was a doubt, amongst the members of the society, whether or not any European could safely live amongst a people who were in the Habit of eating Human flesh, which caused a general fear and Hesitation. At length however Messrs Hall, and King, offered their voluntary services, as none are compelled to come without their free consent. They accordingly accompanied me to Port Jackson. When they arrived there, they were under considerable distress of mind, on account of the destruction of the Boyd, and waited 4 years untill Mr Kendall’s arrival’, as has been already stated: When I purchased the Active, and sent Mr Kendall and Mr Hall over to see whether or not, they dared to venture to live amongst them. After Messrs Kendall and Hall had visited them, they resolved to come, with their families; whether they were killed and eaten, or not killed and eaten. Accordingly they came along with me. After remaining a short time, and observing the conduct of their Countrymen, they wrote to England for more Europeans. But Masters of Ships and other persons who were prejudiced against them, from the reports of their savageness, and eating human flesh, wrote against them, which intimidated the Society, and tended to discredit all that Mr Kendall and I could say, in their favour. It was not until the Missionaries had resided in New Zealand more than three years, that the Society ventured to send any more from England, and if they wished those Missionaries to remain in the Island, they must be kind to them, and not alarm them, and make them uneasy by tedious applications for Axes, and Hoes &c lest they should retire quietly from them, as the Missionaries had formerly done from Otaheite, with an intention never to return, had not Pomare from time to time solicited them to return. In answer to the above, the Chiefs said, that they had never understood the object of the Missionaries so clearly before, and with respect to the main ground of the Europeans’ fears of being killed and eaten, they contended that this was altogether on our part groundless; that it was absurd to suppose that they would act so contrary to their own Interest as to kill and eat people who came to live quietly amongst them, and introduced so many articles of real value. Besides they said we lived here under the approbation and protection of all the Chiefs and if one Chief was against us, he could only trouble us by his vexatious applications, he would dread the power of the other Chiefs, and durst not do any further injury, but if all the Chiefs or the major part of them, were against us we could not live. They further remarked, as we had done them no injury, they had no satisfaction to demand from us, and no just feelings of retaliation to gratify: and observed with a smile, if they naturally craved after human flesh, we might make ourselves easy on that head, as the flesh of New Zealanders was much sweeter than an European, in consequence of the white people eating so much salt. At length the Conversation led to the origin of eating human flesh. They first alledged that it originated from the largest fishes of the Sea, eating other fishes: and that some even eat their own kind, and that large fish eat small ones— small fish eat insects— Dogs will eat men, and men will eat dogs, and dogs devour each other. The Birds of the Air, also, devour one another. The louse that sucks the blood of man, that man will eat as a just retaliation. And one God will devour another God. I should not have understood how the Gods could eat one another, unless Shunghee had informed me, when he was to the Southward, and had killed a number of People, he was afraid their God would kill him in retaliation, esteeming himself a God, but he caught their God, being a reptile, and eat part of it, and reserved the other part for his friends, as this was sacred food, and by that means he rested satisfied, that they were all secure from his resentment. With respect to their tedious importunities for Axes &c They said that their anger was merely feigned, and that they were urged to their importunities, by their pressing necessities for those things, that they had tried every method in their power to get an Axe or Hoe. When they had means to pay for an Axe &c they were always ready to do so, and said we could scarcely bring forward a single instance where a man had troubled us for an article, when he was able to purchase what he wanted. They then stated the general satisfaction it would give the Chiefs if two Missionaries were sent to each district, as this would prevent all jealousies, and tend to make the Missionaries more comfortable. As for their Children, they had no objections for them to be taught, either in reading or writing. From all the information we could collect on our tour, we were fully satisfied that Missionaries would be kindly Received amongst them, and that it was only the want of them, that has created any discontent amongst the Chiefs. Saturday. we rose early this morning, in order to prepare for our return, as we wished if possible to reach the settlement before the Sabbath. About 6 O’Clock while I was set taking my Breakfast, on a sudden I heard the loudest lamentations. On turning to the Place from whence they came, I observed several women crying aloud and the blood streaming down their countenances. On inquiry I learned that the Chiefs wife, who had accompanied us had buried a Child, a short time before, and these women were come to mourn, and weep, with her on this account. They held all their faces together, mingled their blood with their Tears, and cryed aloud, cutting themselves at the same time with pieces of flinty stone. I was much shocked at the sight of the blood and cuts. The Chief came to me, and asked me, if I was afraid. I answered I was not afraid, but I was much grieved to see them cut themselves in such a manner. That this custom did not prevail in any nation of Europe, and that it was a very bad one. The Chief replied the New Zealanders loved their Children very much, and could not show it sufficiently without shedding their blood. I replied to weep was very good, but not to cut themselves. This is a very barbarous Custom and universally prevails amongst the natives of this Island. As soon as we had finished our breakfast, we were presented with a large Hog, and a few Bushels of Potatoes, and then took our leave of this fine old Chief. Nothing material occurred during our return, and after a tedious Journey by Land and water we arrived at the Settlement about 12 OClock at night, very weary. The Chiefs and their Servants attended us home, and on Monday Morning we paid the Porters who had carried our Baggages, and all returned much satisfied to their respective Homes: and we were equally satisfied with the whole of their Conduct towards us, and happy that the object of our Journey, which was that of Conciliating the good will of the rival Chiefs, of those districts, and convincing them that our good wishes were general, and not partial towards them, and their Countrymen, had been accomplished. Ti–Ami is a very rich part of the Country, and only wants a Population, to improve its natural soil, which at present is burdened with luxurious weeds, and Pines, and other Timber of various kinds. The Chiefs informed us, that they had a large number of People, one days Journey further, who were cultivating a rich soil with sweet and common Potatoes. I should estimate the extent of their Territory from what I walked over, and to where they pointed to the Land belonging to them, at not less than 50 Miles in extent. On Sunday the 7th November I preached, administered the Sacrament and Christened nine Children belonging to the Settlers, born in the Settlement; I trust the Divine Word and Ordinances will now continue in that land of Darkness to the end of time. I have no doubt but the Lord has a people which he will prepare for himself in New Zealand. He never fed any Nation with Manna from Heaven but the Israelites and as he has now sent the Manna of his Word amongst the Heathen we may fairly infer that he will provide Israelites in that Wilderness to feed upon it. His promises are sure and Known unto him are all his works from the beginning. No permanent Missions could have been established in New Zealand, nor in any other Islands of the South Seas, unless his overruling Providence had led the British Nation to establish a Colony at New South Wales. Thro the medium of the British Nation he has sent his Gospel now to the very ends of the earth, and the Gospel Trumpet has been sounded from Pole to Pole— what means has Infinite Wisdom adopted to accomplish the divine Purposes. Did God send an army of Pious Christians to prepare his way in this Wilderness? Did he establish a Colony in New South Wales for the advancement of his Glory and the Salvation of the Heathen Nations in these distant parts of the Globe from Men of character and Principal. On the contrary he takes Men from the dregs of Society the sweepings of Gaols, Hulks, and Prisons, men who had forfeited their lives to the Laws of their Country he gives them their lives for a prey and sends them forth to make a way for his Chosen— for them that should bring glad tidings, that should publish Peace to the Heathen World, that should say unto them, in the Name of the Lord— look unto me and be ye saved all the ends of the Earth for I am God, and there is none else” – Well may we exclaim with the Apostle “How unsearchable are his Judgments, and his ways past finding out.” I cannot help combining the Colony in New South Wales in the grand chain of Divine Providence with all the Missions to these Islands as they could not have been carried on without this Settlement. Monday— It was my intention to have sailed today for Port Jackson, but having returned late on Saturday Evg from the interior I had many secular affairs to arrange previous to my departure for the future Government of the Settlement; this occupied me all the Day. The Active weigh’d Anchor and cross’d over to the opposite side of the Bay in order that she might be ready to put to Sea the moment I embarked. Tuesday, this morning I prepared at an early hour to leave Ranghee Hoo, the Natives flocked together from various parts to take their leave, or to accompany us on board— Some wept much and wished to go with us to Port Jackson— Others fired their Muskets as a mark of Respect when the Boat left the shore. It had been determined that Mr Samuel Butler and Mr William Halls Son should proceed to N S Wales in the Active. The former to instruct some Native Youths Sons of Chiefs at Parramatta, and the latter in order that he might be Educated at some of the Schools in the Colony. We took our leave of our friends at Ranghee-Hoo with mutual affection and respect, when I arrived at the Active, which lay off about 7 Miles, I found her crowded with Natives, and surrounded with Canoes. It was pleasing to see the rival Chiefs from the North Cape to the River Thames meet on board the Active in the most friendly manner as a common Rendezvous, not armed with their Patooes and spears as formerly but as Men forming one Civil Body. They all claim an interest in the Vessel and therefore they are under no restraints in their visits. Their friendly meetings will tend much to their mutual confidence and friendship. The Chiefs pressed me to take their Sons with me to Port Jackson. As the wind was against us, and wishing to visit a district up the River Cowa Cowa, I ordered the Boat, and the Revd Mr Butler accompanied me. When we arrived at the Native Settlement about 10 miles up the river we found the Chief whom I wished to see was from home. The Natives in the Village gave us the most cordial welcome. Here we met with some of Mowhee’s relations, when they knew Mr Butler had seen him they were much affected and Mr Butler and the Natives wept together while he gave them an account of Mowhee they expressed the greatest affection for Mr Butler and he was equally affected towards them, he promised to visit them again – we stopt and dined at the Village as there were plenty of fine fish and we left the hospitable Natives deeply affected with joy and sorrow when we departed, they rejoiced to see us, and mourned and wept at the remembrance of Mowhee— We returned to the Active in the Evening, after the Sun had gone down. The wind became fair, we weighed anchor and got underway. The Chiefs still remained on Board with their Sons. I had promised to take some of them, but was compelled to refuse others. The Chiefs took leave of their Sons with much firmness and dignity in the Cabin; on the deck the Mothers and Sisters of the boys were cutting themselves after their manner and mingling their blood with their tears. Shunghee the head Chief parted with his favourite Son in the Cabin without a tear, I afterwards heard him on deck giving vent to his feelings with the loudest bursts of weeping. I now ordered the Active to be searched, and all the Natives to be turned into the Canoes who had no permission to go to Port Jackson. I promised some of the Chiefs who were very urgent for me to take their Sons to Port Jackson than [sic] their Sons should come at a future time; with promises and threats I got the Active cleared with much difficulty and Mr Butler and his Colleagues left us in the mouth of the Harbour about an hour after dark and returned to the Settlement, and in a short time we were clear of the Heads. From the time of my arrival in New Zealand to my departure I had spent about three months in the Island and regretted much that my time was so limited. I wished very anxiously to have visited Why Kotto a river to the Southward and Westward of the River Thames. A number of the Chiefs urged me very much to see this River, they informed me it was of a very great length that they were four months in going up it, and that the population were very numerous upon its banks, that there was no part of New Zealand where there was so many inhabitants. This River empties itself into the west side of the Island; it is here that all the fine Mats are made. The Natives also mention two Rivers of great extent which run into another at a great distance from the Sea whether it is navigable for Ships or not remains to be ascertained but that the population is very great in this part of the island there can be no doubt. With respect to the origin of the Natives of these Islands we are still in the dark— I could not learn that they had any traditions amongst them from whence they came. Such information as I was enabled to obtain with the assistance of Mr Kendall or any of the Chiefs of the Island I have stated in my Journal. I am inclined to think that they have sprung from some dispersed Jews, at some period or other from their religious Superstitions and Customs, and have by some means got into the Island from Asia. They have like the Jews a great natural turn for traffic; they will buy and sell any thing they have got; when they go to War the Priest always accompanies them, and when they draw near to the Enemy he addresses them in similar language to that which the Jewish High Priest adressed [sic] to the Jews of old as recorded in the 22 chapter of Deut[eronom]y verses 2.3.4. “And it shall be when ye are come nigh unto the Battle, that the Priest shall approach and speak unto the people and shall say unto them Hear O Israel ye approach this day unto Battle against your enemies: let not your hearts faint, fear not, and do not tremble neither be ye terrified because of them: for the Lord your God is he that goeth with you to fight for you against your enemies to save you.” When a Chief falls in Battle they cut off his head and preserve it as a trophy of Victory, as David cut off the head of Goliath and took it to Jerusalem. The conquering Chief at New Zealand carries the heads of the Chiefs he kills into his own Village where they are exhibited to public view; the conqueror also burns the bodies of the Chiefs he kills in Battle, and the dead body when the head is cut off can only be handled by the Chiefs, no common person is permitted to touch it but it is placed on the Fire by the Chiefs – we find a similar custom mentioned in the 31 Chapter of the 1 Book of Sam[ue]l respecting the bodies of Saul and his Sons when they were killed by the Philistines Verses 11.12. “And when the inhabitants of Jabesh-gilead heard of that which the Philistines had done to Saul; and all the valiant men arose, and went all night, and took the body of Saul and the bodies of his Sons from the wall of Bethshan and came to Jabesh, and burnt them there.” When a Chief is killed in Battle and his body roasted by the Chief who slew him, it is consecrated by the Priest and no common person is permitted to taste it.— The Priest takes a portion of the flesh and sets it apart for his God, he then takes a portion for himself which he eats, and also tastes the blood. The Chief follows his example. The New Zealanders believe that the Soul of a Chief when departed from the body becomes a God, and has the power of life and death. They also believe that by eating the Flesh, and drinking the blood of the departed Chief his System becomes incorporated into their System and by that means they are secured from all danger from the departed ghost of the dead Chief, and that his Spirit will then take up its residence in their bodies as being part of its former habitation— This is a singular idea and one would be led to think that it had been derived from divine revelation. Our Saviour told the Jews “He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him”. Their eating human flesh is a part of their religion. The New Zealanders cutting off the heads of the Chiefs their enemies, and collecting them together, is similar to what was done to Ahabs sons when Jehu rebelled against him— They are also very particular in preserving the bones of their Ancestors from generation to generation— to spoil the sepulchre of the dead by carrying away any of their bones, is a very serious crime, and often punished with death, five men were killed when I was in New Zealand in August last for robbing the Sepulchre of a Chiefs bones, as already mentioned in my Journal. The Israelites were very particular about their bones— when Joseph gave commandment concerning his bones before his death, and four hundred years afterwards when the Children of Israel departed from Egypt they took the bones of Joseph with them, that they might perform the oath which Joseph had made them swear unto him before he died. I now submit the preceding observations to your Candour and Judgment, you will make what use of them you please, I will vouch for their correctness in point of fact; for my object has been to relate simple facts as they occurred and to communicate as much information relative to these interesting people as my limitted [sic] time and various other objects, that called for my attention would allow; when I was in the different districts, and wished to note any thing down that appeared to me worthy of notice I had to steal away into the Thicket and conceal myself as well as I could from the eyes of the Natives while I minuted down any circumstance or conversation that tended to throw any light upon their Customs, Manners, or Religion but it was seldom that I could steal away unobserved, and on that account was obliged often to write in the midst of a croud what I wished to record. You will I am sure Sir make due allowances for any tautology or want of arrangement you may meet with in these sheets, as these observations were not studied but merely originated from daily occurrences. Should they [these observations] induce any Friends to the Heathen to cast their mite in aid of Society’s Funds, and soften the prejudices of the civilized World towards the New Zealanders my wishes will then be fully gratified. I am convinced that the wants of these poor Heathens have only to be made known to the Christian world and then they will be relieved: Their Country which is now only an uncultivated Wilderness will then stand thick with Corn, and the voice of Joy and gladness will then be heard in these dreary regions of darkness Superstition and Cruelty. Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt Secretary to C. M. S.Rev. Sam Marsden’s Journal from Feb 13/20 to Novr 15/20— Recd July 20/21 On the Arrival of His Majesty's Ship Dromedary at Port Jackson in Feby last I was informed that the British Government had given directions to the Commander Richd Skinner Esqr after discharging the Convicts which the Dromedary brought out, to proceed to New Zealand for Spars; and that the Corramandel was on her passage, and her Commander had received similar Instructions. I considered this an important measure, and that the success of the Mission would be more or less involved in those transactions which would unavoidably take place in the intercourse between the Natives and the Companies of these Ships during the time each Vessel was procuring her Cargo of Spars. I was apprehensive if any misunderstanding should take place between the Natives and the Europeans some unpleasant consequences might follow. I also conceived if these Ships accomplished the object of their Voyage, His Majesty's Ministers might adopt some public measures that would second the views of the Society and promote the general benefit of the inhabitants— In order to prevent any unfortunate Event, and to promote the good of the public Service as far as my Knowledge Experience and influence would extend, I felt anxious to accompany the Ships; and for this purpose solicited permission from his Excellency Govr Macquarie, which he was kind enough to grant— I immediately prepared for my Voyage and we sailed on the 13th. I took with me 16 Head of cattle, 15 females and one Male, two Mares, and an entire Horse, with sundry stores for the Settlement— I was unwilling to lose so good an opportunity of introducing a few more Cattle into New Zealand, as Capt Skinner was so kind as to afford every accommodation for them. We had a pretty good passage over, and I was fortunate enough to take all of the Stock safe— We anchored in the Bay of Islands on Sunday Evening the 27th and shortly after the Missionaries came on board all well— Monday and the following days during the week were spent by myself and several Officers in examining the Timber in the different districts in the neighbourhood of the bay of Islands, but what we met with was not considered of the best Quality for duration which determined Capt Skinner to send over the second Master Mr Morley and the carpenter Mr Mart to Shockee Hanga River in order to examine the Spars upon the banks of that River, and the entrance into the Harbour— I accompanied them along with Mr Wm Hall, and we left the Missionary Settlement on Monday March the fifth for the above River on the west side of New Zealand, and in one fortnight returned to the Dromedary. Messrs Morley, and Mart the carpenter made their seperate reports to Capt Skinner— Mr Morley gave it as his opinion that the Dromedary could cross the Bar, and Mr Mart was very much satisfied with the Spars, as to their dimensions and Quality. On their reports Capt Skinner determined to go round to Shockee Hanga River with the Dromedary. And has [sic] soon as all the necessary arrangements were made we sailed from the Bay of Islands— When we came off the mouth of the mouth of the River Shockee Hanga, Capt Skinner, and his Officers examined the bank [Hocken - bar] as well as the Harbour for four days, and at the end of that time Capt Skinner did not think it prudent to venture the taking in of so large a Ship as the Dromedary, and we returned again to the Bay of Islands— I have already given you some account of this River, and the Inhabitants upon its Banks when I returned from thence after my former visit, and therefore shall refer you to what I then stated— After our return to the Bay of Islands from Shockee Hanga I determined to take a tour into the Interior for a short time— and On Monday May 1st I left the Dromedary with an intention of visiting several districts in the interior to the South West. Lieut McCrae of the 84th Regt and a Mr Clark (who was Sealing Master on board the General Gates at the time that Vessel was taken possession of by his Majesty's Ship Dromedary and sent to Port Jackson) accompanied me. On leaving the Dromedary we proceeded to Kiddee Kiddee, where we arrived the same evening and remained for the night— The Missionaries were busy preparing ground for Wheat &c assisted by several of the Natives, and the Carpenters were working at the Public buildings— I spent the evening in conversation with the Revd J. Butler and his Colleagues on the general affairs of the Mission. Tuesday May 2d This Morning I paid a visit to O Kolo to see how Mr Shepherd was going on, and give him some directions relative to his future operations— I found him at home, with the Chief Wyeterrow, who is a near relation to Temmaranga and a powerful Chief. He had two Sons with me at Parramatta, one died there, the other returned with me in the Dromedary, and is now very ill and not likely to recover— Wyeterrow was very much rejoiced to see me— He requested I would allow him to return with me to Port Jackson for his Sons bones, that he might deposite them in their Family Sepulchre. He was uncommonly fond of this Boy, he was the son of his head wife, and he considered him his Heir— He wept much when he thought of him and told me he was sprung from one of the first Families in New Zealand— He had a fine boy sitting besides him a younger Son— I pointed to him and endeavoured to console his mind by observing that this Son would be his Heir. He remarked that the Mother of this boy was not of that noble Family that the Mother of the boy was who was dead, and on that account he regretted his death— I felt much for his affliction for he wept sore. He said he had made a new Canoe for his boy that was dead and wished me to see it. I went with him. This Canoe was very small would carry about three boys, and in every respect fitted up like a war Canoe, painted and ornamented with feathers— He told me I must take it to Parramatta and keep it as a memorial of his Son. His other Son who was sick was a young man about 17 years old— I saw he was too far gone to entertain any hopes of his recovery, when I conversed with him, he said "my eyes will soon be dark in death— I can live no longer in New Zealand, it is a bad Country, I do not like [it] the chiefs are always fighting and distressing one another— it is a Country also where there there is no Tea, Sugar, Rice, or Bread— I cannot eat fern root, I shall soon sleep in the ground." I never heard any person speak with more feeling than this young Man, he mourned over the degraded state of his Country and appeared to have little wish to live any longer. I seldom ever visited Wyeterrow, or he me but the Death of his Boy was the subject of his conversation, and at all times he expressed a wish to have his bones conveyed to New Zealand and if he could not go himself for them, as he was then very poorly, that I would allow his Wife to go. I promised that when I returned he should have them sent, if no Person went for them. Every where the New Zealanders are very particular about the bones of their departed Friends. After conversing some time with Wyeterrow and his Son I went with Mr Shepherd to examine what he had done. I found he had got Peas, Beans turnips &c &c growing and a quantity of fruit trees planted. I hope from this little spot, he will be able in a short time to furnish most of the Principal Chiefs with Fruit trees and seeds and plants of vegatables: I now returned to Kiddee Kiddee for the night intending to set off the next morning on our tour. Wednesday May 3d This morning we prepared for our Journey, but before we started I had the gratification to see the Plough for the first time at New Zealand enter the ground, and make the first furrow— I could not but anticipate the day when these vallies and hills will stand thick with corn, and the wilderness blossom like the rose. The districts I intended we should visit before we set off were the following, Wyematte Pooka nuee Tiami— Wyematte lies about 12 or 14 miles west of Kiddee Kiddee— we set off for this settlement first— On our road we met a number of Natives who enquired whither we were going— when we told them they immediately informed us that there was the Attua at Wyemattee— I could not comprehend what they meant as they all seemed much interested about the Attua, I thought some chief man was either dead or near Death, as they told us there were a great number of persons at Wyemattee— We arrived there about Sunset, at a Farm belonging to a Chief named Terria— Here we met the largest assemblage of Natives I had ever seen. Terria received us very cordially— furnished us with a good Hut and plenty of potatoes for ourselves and porters— Here were some of the heads of tribes with their fighting men from Shockee Hanga on the west side of N Zealand to Bream Head on the East— We walked round the different groups as they assembled in seperate bodies— we found a number of Chiefs sitting in a circle in deep consultation— we understood that the heads of the different tribes had met to settle some War expedition, and that each tribe had to furnish a certain number of men— The concourse of People and the bustle occasioned thereby resembled more a country Fair than any thing else I can compare it to. I inquired what had occasioned so very large a meeting of the Chiefs from such distant parts, and was informed that previous to the destruction of the Boyd, which happened about ten years ago, Shungee and his tribe had made war against the inhabitants of Kiperro where he had been defeated and had lost a number of his Officers and Men and amongst the number were two of his brothers. That the heads of Shungees tribe had called this meeting to arrange an expedition against Kiperro in order to revenge the death of those who fell in the above war— I was also informed that Shungee had been collecting ammunition ever since his defeat to enable him to renew the war with the people of Kiperro, and that he had left instructions with his officers to do so in a few Months after his departure for England— We spent the evening in conversation with the different groups— they appeared all very chearful and happy— There was great feasting in their way, some hundreds of baskets of sweet and common potatoes with Fish were eaten, and the bustle continued more or less during the night— When we retired at a late hour we left the assembly of the chiefs sitting in a circle were [sic] we first found them carrying on their deliberations— ever since our arrival we heard loud lamentation from a distant farm which appeared to be near a mile off— when we inquired the cause the natives told us the Attua was there and that was all we could learn. These lamentations continued without interruption, and we determined to visit the Attua next morning in order to know what it was that interested almost every one we spoke to— Thursday May 4th This Morning we rose at the dawn of day, and walked thro the camp again. We found the Chiefs sitting still in a circle from whence they appeared never to have moved from the time we arrived the preceeding day to the present. After walking round and taking leave of the Chiefs, we left this extraordinary assembly, intending to breakfast with Shungee's Son, who had lived with me at Parramatta, and whose village was near at hand, purposing afterwards to visit the Attua as the lamentations continued with increased cries— When we arrived we found him at Home his Mother and Sisters in the midst of their people, Mrs Shungee gave us a very hearty welcome, and ordered some provision to be got ready immediately, while we were sitting talking with them, a number of armed Men appeared on the hedge [sic] of the wood close to a field of potatoes which lay between them and us. The Armed Men were naked, and put themselves into a posture of defence, as soon as Shungees Son, and daughters observed them they instantly flew to Arms, at the first I was not certain whether we were going to have a real or a sham fight but when I observed that Shungees daughters only charged their muskets with powder I was convinced they were only going to make a sham fight— When both parties were ready and drawn up in Military order, which was done very quick they began the fight— The Women loaded and fired their Muskets with much Military Spirit and appeared to be very fond of the sport and I could not doubt but they would be equally active and brave in a real battle— The Men fought with Spears, and Pattoes, in their contest they threw one another down, took what prisoners of war they could and carried them off the field of battle— After they had amused themselves in this way for some time they closed the whole with a war dance and we then took our breakfast. The party who appeared in the wood belonged to Shockee Hanga, and had come to this general Congress. We now took our leave of Mrs Shungee, and went to see the Attua, the lamentations still continuing. On our arrival we found a dead Chief seated in great state, His Hair was dressed according to their custom, and ornamented with feathers, and a garland of green leaves— His countenance was bright and clear having been recently anointed with oil, and retained its natural colour— whether there was a body or not we could not tell, as the Mats covered the whole up to the chin; he had the appearance of a living Man, sitting upright in his chair— I had seen one some time before whose head was dressed in a similar way, and the body had been dried and preserved, as well as the head. This Chief had been a young Man when he died apparently about thirty years old— His Mother Wife and Children were seated before him and the skulls and other human bones belonging to his family and Ancestors were placed in a row on his left hand— I inquired where he died, and was told he was killed in battle beyond the River Thames some months ago. This Chief was called the Attua of whom we had heard so much the preceding day— The New Zealanders appear to entertain an idea that the Deity resides in the head of a Chief, as they always pay the most sacred veneration to the head— If they worship any Idol it is the head of their Chiefs as far as I am able to form an opinion of their worship— On the present mournful occasion a great number of persons had assembled together from a great distance to comfort the mourners, and to pay their respects to the remains of the departed Chief his relatives cut themselves according to their custom till the blood streamed from their faces arms, and breasts— The more they wound their bodies, the more they believe they shew their love for their departed friends. When I told them that the Europeans did not cut themselves in such a manner for their dead, but only wept, they replied the Europeans did not love their friends as the New Zealanders did, or they would do so to [sic], to hear their loud lamentations night and day for the loss of a relative, shews what a state of darkness and ignorance they are in— They sorrow as Men without hope— Reason can find no sufficient remedy to relieve the human mind in the day of trouble, it wants a more solid consolation than Reason can give— It wants a divine Revelation to enable the surviving Husband, Wife or Father to say with David "I shall go to him but he shall not return to me"—After we had visited the Attua, and Mourners, we proceeded on our journey, and met as we passed along the Natives coming from different parts to see the Attua, we also fell in with Kiterra a chief of Tiami, and his wife, Kiterra had lived with me at Parramatta. I informed him that it was my intention to visit him before I returned— He wished to accompany us but he could not leave the mourning at that time, but said he would follow us during the day, and that his wife should return the following morning— We now left Wymattee this settlement is very extensive— The land rich and well adapted for cultivation, there appeared to have been more than an hundred acres in sweet and common potatoes this season, part were dug, and part were not— some hundreds of baskets were heaped up one upon another when we were there, and a number of slaves were busy in drying the sweet potatoes which were spread upon Hurdles raised about three feet from the ground with small fires under them, when dry they take up little room, will keep a long time, are easily carried from one place to another and retain their sweet liquorice lickerish taste which is very grateful to the Natives palate. They consider the sweet potatoe whether dried or not their richest food, and prefer this root to all other kinds of provisions— on leaving Wymattee we proceeded to a Settlement called Pooka Nuee thro' some rich land, and arrived in the Evening at the house of a Chief belonging to the place— He pressed us to stay all night with him— we very readily accepted his invitation as the Evening was threatening for rain— His daughter I had often seen before at the Missionary Settlement she was much rejoiced to see us, and ordered some provisions to be got ready, for our supper they wished to kill an hog, but we would not consent to this, as it was our intention to leave them early in the morning— Shortly after our arrival several Natives came to see us from the neighbouring Farms, with whom we spent the evening. The following circumstance occurred while we were in conversation which created a little bustle. Lieut McCrae had seated himself on the stump of a tree, with his boat Cloak thrown over his shoulders, where he was closely surrounded by the natives when he got up he found the buttons cut off his cloak, and the clasp from the Collar which some one of the Natives had carried off, he immediately told the Chief, he had been robbed, and shewed were the buttons had been cut off— A Boy whom we had observed in the Company was accused of the theft, but upon examination he could not be found, which confirmed the suspicion— Persons were immediately dispatched to apprehend the boy; in about half an hour he was brought before us, and examined— the boy denied the charge, with a great deal of spirit— The Chiefs' daughter insisted that he had committed the theft another stout woman warmly vindicated the boy's character when she was as warmly opposed by a third Woman— The altercation got to such a pitch; that in a short time they came to blows with their hands, and at length they armed themselves with thick sticks I now interfered and laid hold of the Woman who was the most violent and who contended that the boy had stolen the buttons, to prevent her from striking the other woman who advocated the boys' cause— The Chiefs daughter was very much vexed that the theft had been committed there, and desired me to let the woman [sic] alone and allow them to fight for she was sure the boy had stolen the buttons, and no person ought to defend him— I however thought it more prudend [sic] to prevent any more blows passing between these Ladies and put an immediate stop to the quarrel— I had never seen any fighting amongst the New Zealanders before, it is not common for them to strike one another— The Chiefs daughter and the other woman belonging to the family were very indignant indeed that any insult should have been given to us while we were at their residence. The Chief was equally hurt that any thing should have occurred to give us offence, and said he would endeavour to have the stolen things returned, and thus the business ended for the night— Before day-light the next morning the clasp and buttons were brought back but we never could learn who had actually stolen them, The Chief informed us that the boy who had been accused was innocent. Pooka Nuee is a very fine district— the land very fertile and capable of great improvement— This settlement is called Pooka Nuee, from a very high hill on which part of the houses stand. The Land is rich to the very summit of the Hill, tho' stoney, and the sides of the Hill cultivated with potatoes we went to the very Top, from whence there is a very extensive prospect over a great part of the interior, and also of the neighbouring Ocean. It is situated about 35 Miles from the entrance of the Harbour of the Bay of Islands to the south west— On leaving Pooka Nuee, we proceeded thro' a very fine Country to Tiami. Kiterra the Chief of Tiami had joined us the preceeding day, and now conducted us to his residence— Here we found a young Man named Ari (who had lived some time with me at Parramatta) very ill, passed all hope of recovery. He was much gratified when he saw me, and requested me to pray with him— He had only returned in the Dromedary from Port Jackson, he was a fine healthy young Man when we arrived at New Zealand, but was now reduced to a mere skeleton; he was affected with a bowel complaint probably occasioned from a change in his food and lodging, as he was compelled to adopt his former mode of living— Three of the young Men who lived with me at Parramatta, and returned in the Dromedary have died, two of them were strong and healthy young Men— Ari was possest of three Mats at the time of his death which he directed his father to send to me after he was dead, these I received with the news of his death, at the Bay of Islands,— 7 have died this year who were living with me at the beginning of it 4 at New South Wales and 3 at New Zealand, these young persons belonged to the first families in the Bay of Islands! How mysterious are the ways of God they are past finding out, I had fondly imagined that some of these youths who are now no more, would upon their return to their Native Country have promoted the general welfare of their Countrymen, and forwarded by their superior knowledge of civil life their civilization, but God's ways are not as Man's ways neither are his thoughts as man's thoughts— When I have conversed with the Parents of these youths, I have been much struck with their patient resignation of some of them to the afflictive dispensation— One of the principal One of the principal Chiefs when he heard that his Son was dead at Parramatta came on board the Dromedary with his Wife— They both wept much— He was a fine Youth and their only Son— He requested me not to fret for his Son, observing as he was dead he was happy he had died at Parramatta for he was sure he would want for nothing in his sickness, that would do him good; his Wife said she was childless now, that they had large possessions of Lands but no heir, and requested me to send them one of my children, whom they would adopt as their own, and should succeed to their lands— They both ardently wished to have their Son’s bones conveyed to New Zealand in order that they might be deposited in their Family sepulchre, and requested that one or both of them might be allowed to go to New South Wales for them— The death of the above Youths seemed to have attached the New Zealanders more than ever to the Europeans tho' I cannot account why this should be the case— I should have thought it would have had an opposite effect,— notwithstanding the death of so many of the Chiefs' Sons, yet others are urgent to send their children to Port Jackson— When I have told them I was afraid to allow them to go lest they should die, they replied "They would run the risque of their death if I would only permit them to go— Koro Koro Tui's brother has a very fine boy about eight years old which he has pressed me very much to take with me to Port Jackson when I told him, "I was afraid to take him he would most probably die" he replied "I will pray for my Son during his absence” as I did for Tui and then he will not die." Tho' the New Zealanders have no idea of a God of Mercy, such a God as divine Revelation exhibits, yet they have a strong belief that they can appease the Anger and avert the judgments of their God, by their prayers— Notwithstanding the above mysterious dispensation, I have no doubt but the time is at hand for these poor heathens to receive the Gospel; but how or by what means God will accomplish his gracious purposes I am unable to comprehend, as clouds and darkness are round about his footsteps. From finding Ari near death on our arrival at Tiami, I have been led to make the above digression— My opinion is that if half the New Zealanders were to die in their attempt to force themselves into Civil Life, the other half would not be deterred from making a similar effort, so anxious do they seem to introduce themselves into Civil Society. I shall now return to my narrative. We arrived at Tiami on Saturday Evening— Kiterra accommodated us with a good Hut, with two rooms— he told me he had built this hut, after the Form he had seen when at Port Jackson. The door places were about the same height as the Europeans build their huts at New South Wales and the whole building was much more commodious for us than the low huts of the Natives— On the Sabbath we rested— A number of Natives came to visit us, to whom I explained the institution of the Sabbath, and conversed with them upon the works of the Creator, and of the Power, Wisdom and Goodness of God, as visible in his works— Kiterra was very anxious to accommodate us in the best manner he could, and supplied us with Pork and potatoes, both of which were excellent in this district— The Land is very dry and rich & produces the finest potatoes— The fern root upon which the hogs feed is, on account of the goodness of the soil very fattening— The fern upon the cultivated land in some places is 12 feet high, and the roots very good to eat. Kiterra has got some Peach trees, and vegatables growing very fine which had originally come from N[ew] S[outh] W[ales].— He was very urgent for some Europeans to live in his district and promised he would give them some of the best of the Land— On Monday I went with Kiterra over his cultivated Ground where his slaves were preparing the soil for planting. I also fixed upon a place for the Missionaries to settle upon if any should at a future period come out for that purpose— The Situation com= mands wood, Water, and good Land, wood for the purpose of building Water for domestic use, and a mill if necessary, and land for cultivation. There is also grass upon an extensive plain for Cattle— A circumstance occurred today which annoyed me very much— Lieut McCrae Mr Clark and myself had agreed to visit a hot Spring about 3 Miles distant from the Settlement and several of the Natives were to accompany us. An European who had been transported to Port Jackson, a Gardener by profession, had come over in the Dromedary to collect seeds and plants; for this purpose he left the Dromedary with us, as he would have an opportunity in our tour to add to his collection, in passing thro the woods and forests which had never been visited by any European— He set off with us to the hot spring— In our way we past several potatoe fields where the people were at work. One of the Chiefs called to me as we passed along I turned out of the path to speak to him, while the rest of the party walked on— The Gardener took this opportunity unobserved by me to skulk behind; after I had left the chief and walked on a little distance after the party who had got now ahead, I heard a great noise behind me and turning round saw some of the Natives running after me, and calling aloud for me to return which I immediately did. I soon met a chief named Evey in a most violent rage with the Gardener in charge accompanied by several more Natives— when he came up he stated that the Gardener had stopt behind me and had violently dragged his Wife into the bush, and committed an Assault upon her person, at the same time stopping her mouth to prevent her cries from being heard, and that he himself had taken the Gardener in the very act of committing the Assault, and would instantly have put him to death if I had not been there. He had struck the Gardener one blow with the musket, which he had in his hand when he caught him. I observed the Gardener had received a blow upon the mouth— I felt very indignant at the conduct of the Gardener— The Evidence was so clear against him that there was no room left to doubt his guilt— All he could say in his own justification was that the woman was not a virtuous character in his opinion. Evey had lived with me at Parramatta which induced him to forbear inflicting that punishment which he otherwise would have done— I have no doubt if we had all been strangers but that the Gardener would have been immediately put to death, and if he had, the cause of his death would probably never have been satisfactorily ascertained, and might have been attributed solely to the Savage disposition of the Natives— I expressed my approbation of Evey's conduct, [Hocken - May 8] and assured him that I would report the bad behaviour of the Gardener and I had no doubt but he would be punished. Evey's wife was a young Woman apparently about twenty— I had past her in the field and spoke to her about a quarter of an hour before the assault was committed.— It is much to be lamented that the Gospel with all its attendant blessings cannot be introduced into any heathen Nations, without the introduction of the crimes, and diseases, which obtain in civil Society— Men of vicious principles and corrupt habits will always find their way into every State, and N Zealand must suffer much from her intercourse with Europeans, before they become a Civilized Nation, as well as afterwards— After I had got Evey and the Natives who were with him pacified, we proceeded to the warm spring— It is situated in a Wood, on the bank of a small fresh water Stream— There are two warm Springs opposite each other, one on each bank of the Stream, about 10 feet above the level of the fresh water, which runs between them— The warm water is offensive and possesses something of a sulpherous taste— They are both running Springs and the surface where the water lodges in small quantities is covered with a brown yellowish scum, which the Natives use in painting themselves— The Wood thro which we past contained very fine Timber, and all the land about is very good but stoney— In the Evening we returned to Kiterra's residence where we remained until the next morning [May 9] — The Natives informed us that there were several Places, a few miles distant where the water was very offensive which we determined to visit— On our arrival at one of these places we found several Hot Springs— and in some of them the Water was boiling hot— as we walked over the ground, it shook under us, and in some parts it was not able to bear our weight. The Volcano was burning under ground, and not very far from us the surface of the ground was hot. Some of it had been thrown up in small heaps, and sent up a steam like boiling water— we removed some of the tops of these little hillocks, and found them to be hollow within, in the cavities of which the sulphur was forming in the most beautiful Pyramids, as close together as an Honey Comb— When we looked into these cavities the little spires of Sulphur shone with the most Sparkling lustre that can be imagined— The Sulphur was hot and under the hillock the water was boiling and burst out in several places— There was one spring where the water was almost as thick as Batter Pudding, and nearly as white as Flour and Water— I went as near as I could to examine it, but the Ground would not support my weight but gave way with me when within a few feet— and I sunk with both feet about one foot into this thick white Batter, and found some difficulty in returning, as the ground shook every step and the surface brake— The whole surface of the neighbouring grounds had the appearance of Volcanic Erruption. There was one Spring where the water was boiling hot, and another where the water was cold— The land for some Miles is full of springs, and swamps, very barren, composed principally of white sand, Pipe Clay, and Peat— Here and there I observed small quantities of Sulphur in the roots of trees which had been burnt at some former period, but I saw no appearance of Coal, Iron, or Free stone in any part of this district— We visited a small white lake, which I have mentioned in a former account, and then returned to our lodgings, with Kiterra— The Land at Tiami is very good, well wooded, and abundance of fine water— Kiterra is very anxious for some Europeans to reside in his district; he treated us with every attention while we remained with him— After we had accomplished the object of our tour into the interior we returned to the Missionary Settlement. [May 10] During our absence Capt Skinner had been cutting Spars on the banks of the Cowa Cowa River— This Timber was not considered of a good quality, which determined Capt Skinner to visit the River Thames— On the Dromedary's return from Shockee Hanga to the Bay of Islands Capt Skinner purposed to take in some spars of the Kikaitea and afterwards to examine the River Thames or some other part of New Zealand for Timber, as he was anxious if possible to get Kowree Spars, as that Wood was deemed of a much superior quality to the Kikaitea. Shortly after our return I met with George the Chief of Wangaroa, and inquired of him, if there were any Spars of Kowree at his land— he informed me there was, I promised to go over to see them and know whether his brother and he would consent to the Dromedary taking a Cargo from there provided they would answer, and the following day Mr Hall took George on board the Dromedary in order that Capt Skinner might converse with him on the subject— After this interview with George it was determined that Messrs Mart and Hall should go round to Wangaroa in a boat and I resolved to walk across the country from Kidee Kidee a distance of about 23 miles— [May 16] On the following Tuesday we set off— I arrived at George's Settlement the same evening, and remained with he and his Brother all night— They were much pleased with my visit— The next morning [May 29 17 Monday] Messrs Mart and Hall arrived. When the woods were examined and the Timber approved of by Mr Mart, and all matters arranged with the two Chiefs to the satisfaction of all parties, we left Georges Village in the Boat in order to return by Sea— About 10 OClock we went on shore, and lay on the beach till towards morning, when we proceeded down the River, and reached the heads of the Harbour before Sunrise—[May 30] The Morning was very fine, when we first put to Sea, but the weather soon changed, and the wind blew very strong, with a high Sea, which compelled us to make for the Shore when we left the boat in charge of the Native Crew, having determined to walk to Ranghee Hoo—For this purpose we took two native Guides and set off on our journey— we had a very laborious days walk, as the road was very bad, and the afternoon very rainy and stormy— We arrived at a Native Village just at dark very wet where we took up our lodgings for the night, during the whole of which the Storm continued—[May 31st] The next Morning it rained hard, and blew a very heavy gale, which continued the whole day. We proceeded on our route early, but met with many difficulties, from the Creeks, and Rivers being filled by the Rains, several of which we had to ford. [June 1st] About seven OClock in the Evening we reached Ranghee Hoo— This was one of the severest days journey's I ever remember to have travelled, occasioned by the badness of the road, the heavy Wind and Rain— During our absence the Coromandel had arrived in the Bay— [June 2nd] Mr Mart and myself remained at Ranghee Hoo the following day to rest and the next morning [June 3rd] returned on board the Dromedary being the third of June where I found some of the Officers belonging to the Corromandel who informed me that Capt Downie intended in a day or two to proceed to the River Thames. On Mr Mart's report of the Spars at Wangaroa to Capt Skinner and all matters now being arranged with George and his brother Tippoohee by our visit, Capt Skinner determined upon taking the Dromedary round to that Harbour and load her with Spars at that place. As I conceived Capt Skinner would find no difficulty in procuring his Spars at Wangaroa from the assurances the Chiefs there had given me, I now wished to accompany the Corromandel to the River Thames, in order to prevent any misunderstanding between the Natives of the Thames, and the Officers and Crew on board the Corromandel. June 5— 1820— I went on board of His Majesty's Ship Coromandel, and was politely received by Captain Downie. We had some conversation respecting the Spars he wanted. I gave him what information I was possest of respecting the Timber I had seen in different places which I had visited. He informed me it was his intention to go to the river Thames, and see what Spars he could meet with there, as Captn Skinner had determined to take in his cargo at the bay of Islands and Wangaroa; and expressed a wish I would accompany him. I told him I should have no objection after stating the circumstances to Captain Skinner, as it was my intention to have gone with him if the Dromedary had proceeded to that river. On my return to the Dromedary I mentioned the substance of our Conversation. Captain Skinner approved of my going in the Coromandel as the Chiefs at the bay of Islands and Wangaroa were fully acquainted with Capt Skinners intention to take his cargo from them, and a good understanding existing at the time between all parties, my presence was no longer necessary on board the Dromedary. The following day I went again on board the Coromandel with Captain Skinner when it was settled for me to embark the next morning. I wished to take with me Tooi, Temmaranga and a Chief named A-akkee belonging to the Thames who happened to be at the Bay of Islands at the time. Tooi I knew could be of great service as an interpreter to Capt Downie from his knowledge of the English language and his attatchment to the Europeans, and Temmaranga also from the rank he has in New Zealand and from his firm friendship to the English. Temmaranga had lived with me some time at Parramatta, I knew his character well, and that he was a man that every confidence might be placed in. On the 7th in the morning I left the Dromedary and imbarked on board the Coromandel which was then under sail in the mouth of the Harbour standing out to Sea— The morning was exceeding pleasant, and all was calm and serene, and the Sea as smooth as Glass, and continued during the day, so that our progress was very small. For the five following days our Passage to the Thames was rough and stormy and the wind generally strong against us, so that we did not reach the Entrance of the Thames till the Evening of the 12th [June 12th] when we came to Anchor under the Head of Cape Colvile. The next morning [13th] I accompanied Mr Anderson Second Master in the Boat along the South side of the Harbour to see if there were any Spars in that quarter. We entered several of the Coves in which a number of inhabitants had lately resided, but we saw none. Their Hippahs were all in ruins, had been lately burnt or destroyed in their wars. We observed some remains of the slain. Tooi pointed out one beach that he said was covered with dead bodies like a Butchers Shop only a few months before. That one tribe had been wholly cut off within two or three individuals who were fortunate enough to escape. Heard his brother Koro Koro was engaged in this destructive war. The alledged cause was, a near relation of Koro Koro's, had been poisoned when on a visit at the Thames. He was the Son of Kipo, who is better known to the Europeans who visit the bay of Islands by the name of old Benny. The young man did not die at the Thames, but was taken ill there; when Tooi was sent from the bay of Islands for him, and he died in the Canoe before he reached Home. Kipo offered up afterwards several Human Sacrifices for him, and then commenced war against the suspected Tribe at the Thames. Nothing will ever relieve these people from their public calamities but the knowledge of Divine Revelation. They find themselves bound by the Chains of Superstition to revenge the Death of their relatives, whether they are killed in war, or are supposed to have died by poison or incantation. After we had examined the different coves, and found no Timber that would answer, we returned on board thro' a very heavy sea, and reached the Ship about 9 OClock, the wind blowing very strong. [June 14] Early the next morning Capn Downie weighed Anchor and stood up the Thames and in the Afternoon Anchored again on or very near the ground, where Captain Cook anchored when he was in the River. The river here is about 10 Miles wide, and very open and exposed to the Sea. The night was very dark and stormy with a very heavy Sea, which made the Ship pitch very much. The Captain deemed it necessary to lower the main yards, and to relieve the Ship as much as possible to prevent her from driving.—[June 15] 15th This morning the weather moderated, but in Consequence [1820 June 15] of the roughness of the water no Canoe had ventured off to the Ship, which lay about 6 or 7 miles from that part of the River where it begins to narrow, and into which the fresh water river falls. Captain Downie wished me to take one of the small boats, and go up the River to see if I could fall in with any of the Natives, and gain any information there relative to the Timber, and he would send Mr Anderson after me in the Launch in order that we might go up the fresh water River and Examine that part of the Country for Spars. I accordingly left the Coramandel and pulled up the River, after we had gone about four miles we were opposite a native Village, and stood in. The Natives came crouding to the beach inviting us to land, but the Surf was so high, and the Sea and wind that we were afraid to venture near the Shore, lest the Boat should be stove. I called to the Natives and informed them I wanted a Pilot, and that I could not come on Shore for the Surf. One of the principal men of the Village waded thro' the Surf and came into the boat, when we stood from the Land. I now observed the Launch was following us, and fearing she would not be able to find the Channel, as it is very difficult, I got into a Canoe, and sent the Pilot in the Boat to meet the Launch, which was in some danger, as the wind was very strong, the Sea high, and the water shallow except in the Channel which Mr Anderson did not know. I now proceeded up the River in the Canoe to the first Village where I could conveniently land, in order to wait for the Launch. The Village belonged to one of the principal Chiefs named Tippoohee whom I had formerly known— I found him at Home. He was very much rejoiced to see me. [in pencil - C] I told him the object of my Voyage to the Thames. That I had come in a large Ship belonging to King George for Spars and wished to know if he could inform me where they were to be met with, and by what means they could be got to the Ship, and that the Ships boat was coming up the River to see if any could be found— He said there were a great quantity of Spars growing upon his land, which we might have if they would answer, and that he would go with us up the River and shew them to us. He told me he was in great trouble. That the Chiefs on the west side of the Thames, who are distinguished by the name of Howppas Tribe had lately made war upon him, killed a number of his people amongst whom was his Brother, and that he expected they would renew their attack upon him in a short time; that most of his Hogs had been killed, and his Potatoes destroyed, and himself and People reduced to great want. I expressed my concern for his calamities, and felt much distressed for him and his people: and promised that I would see the Chiefs on the west side, and use my influence with them to bring about a reconciliation between them. He observed they were too powerful for him, as their friends in the Bay of Islands furnished them with arms and ammunition, that he was not able to meet them; and that he believed it was their determination to dispossess him of his Land, and to drive him away altogether, and he thought nothing short of this would satisfy them. While we were conversing upon these subjects Mr Anderson arrived in the Launch when Tippoohee and I got into her, and we proceeded up to the next village which belonged to another Chief Towretta. Mr Anderson Anchored the Launch opposite the Village and we all went on Shore for the night. Towretta I had also known before; and he gave us a very cordial reception— These are the Two principal Chiefs on the fresh water river; both of them very tall fine handsome men—[June 16] The following morning we proceeded up the River in the Launch with a fair wind and Tide: The two Chiefs accompanied us, and about 50 of their people in Canoes— Mr Hume Surgeon of The Corromandel— the Carpenter and the Captains Clerk were also of the Party. We had a very fine day, and arrived in the Evening at a Settlement called Rowpah situated at the junction of the two fresh water rivers, who's united streams form the Thames.— On a point of high Land where the two streams meet, and by which it is nearly surrounded stands the Hippah of the Head Chief or Arekee as the natives call him. The Hippah was very full of People who welcomed us on shore with loud acclamations. And conducted us to the Arekee who was seated in the midst of his Family. He was an old man apparently not far from 70 years of age, well made, and of great muscular strength. His mother was still alive with Three Generations by her. The native houses here were much larger, and better built, than any I had seen in New Zealand. The Arekee appropriated one for us— which accommodated us with lodgings, and about 50 natives who had attended the Launch up the River. [June 17th] 17th This day being the Sabbath we rested in the Hippah and I spent part of it in conversing with the Natives upon the works of Creation, and the institution of the Christian Sabbath. Temmarangha acting as my interpreter upon all occasions when I could not make myself understood. This settlement would be an eligible situation for a Missionary station at some future period, should God be Gracious to this dreary land where there is no light, and visit this people with his Salvation. [June 18] On the following Morning Mr Anderson went to examine the Spars in the Neighbourhood, and I got a Canoe with some natives and proceeded up the left River. The Land upon its banks was very rich and here and there adorned with lofty pines. Some small Farms were cultivated with Potatoes upon which the poor Slaves were at work. The Tide runs up a few Miles in this river. When we had proceeded about 10 or 12 Miles in which the River had been close confined with thick woods or lofty banks it opened into a plain, and became shallow, and as night was coming on I returned to the Hippah— On my arrival which was just at Dark I found the Launch was returned— and immediately hired another Canoe, and proceeded down the River, and in about two hours found her at Anchor and the Crew and Officers in their tents on shore, where I landed and joined them for the night. [June 19] The next day we proceeded down the River, and in the evening after dark we anchored again opposite Towrettas Village, where we went on shore, and remained till daylight [June 20] when we returned to the Corromandel after Six days absence. On the banks and near them, there are Spars of all dimensions and convenient for Carriage, but the quality of the Timber is not considered good enough for masts, especially a species of Cyprus, which composes the principal Forrests and is called by the Natives Kikatea— It is a light wood, some of it white, and others of a Red Tinge, and more proper for Planks than Masts— many of the trees are from eighty to One Hundred feet without a branch and from two to six feet in Diameter, and some much more. I believe it is Captain Downies intention to bring a few of them as specimens. The Timber already examined not being approved of it became necessary to look for it elsewhere— Towretta and the Arekee informed us that there were some fine Timber called by the Natives Kowree on the East side of the salt water River. Mr Anderson was therefore sent in the Launch to examine the Woods in these parts. [June 21] The following day Captain Downie weighed and followed the Launch in hopes of finding a more commodious and Secure Harbour to Anchor in. In this he succeeded to his wishes and found a most excellent harbour about 16 Miles from our first Anchorage where Captain Cooks ship lay on the East side of the Thames behind two small Islands. This Harbour is perfectly safe for Ships of any Burden, being completely sheltered from the Sea. When Mr Anderson returned, and the Ships Carpenter who accompanied him, they reported that they had met with some Spars that would answer for masts. We were all rejoiced at this information and the following day [June 22] arrangements were made with the Natives and part of the Ships Company for cutting some of them down, and preparing them for Shipping. As Captn Downie had now determined to take what Spars he could procure in the Neighbouring woods, and all the Natives upon the most friendly terms with the Europeans: I felt my time now at my own disposal, at least in a great measure; which I spent principally amongst the Natives in the Different bays and in examining the Creeks Woods and natural productions for about 3 Weeks. [July] At this time I told Towretta I wished to visit Wye Kotto a river in the interior where the population is very great. He dispatched a Messenger to inform some of the Chiefs of my intention, when a number of them came in order to conduct me to their Settlement. At this time the weather was very Stormy; and a deal of heavy rain fell; however I was determined if I possibly could to visit Wye-Kotto. The rout to this Settlement lays on the West side of the Thames; and it was not practicable at this time from the boisterous state of the Weather to cross the river in a Canoe, which was about 15 Miles over. Mr Anderson had been on a Cruise for about 10 Days on the East and West shores of the Thames looking for Spars: on his return he reported there were some that would Answer for Masts on the East shore about 17 Miles from where the Coromandel lay in a wood belonging to Tippoohee, who would assist to get them down to the River. This determined Capn Downie to send a Midshipman, and some of the Ships Company to cut down and prepare this Timber: and the 12 July was the day appointed for the men to leave the Coromandel to go and Cut down these Spars. As Mr Anderson intended also after landing this party with their provisions and Tools to proceed to the West side of the River again, I determined to take a passage in the Launch across the River, and from thence to Wye Kotto as the people from that Settlement had been waiting to conduct me there for some days. [July 12] On the 12th at 4 OClock in the morning I arose to prepare for my Journey. The wind had blown hard during the Night attended with heavy rain; and the morning was very threatening. The Launch was got ready, and at day light we sailed from the Coromandel with a fair wind, and arrived at the place where the Spars grew about 12 O'Clock. We found a number of Natives upon the beach ready to receive us— as they knew of our coming— amongst whom were several from Wyekotto. [1820 July 12] Immediately on our arrival all hands were busily employed in erecting two Huts, one for the Officers who had charge of the party and the other for the men. Before Evening one Hut was completed; and two Tents which were in the Launch pitched in one of which I took up my lodging for the Night. The whole day had been unpleasant; attended with Thunder and rain, which continued during the Night, and beat thro' the Hut, which made it very wet and Cold— I laid down in my Cloths, but had little rest. The following day we were visited by a Chief from Mercury bay Towrangha attended by his son and Daughter. The old man was much astonished at the sight of Europeans as he had never seen any white people before. I paid him a little attention, and made him a small present, which he thankfully received, and in the evening he returned. One Chief arrived also from Wyekotto with a fine Hog to sell. He offered it to Mr Anderson for an Axe— Mr Anderson had no Axe to give him. He had only a small Tomahawk which he offered him for it which he refused, observing he could not cut down his large Trees upon his farm with so small a Tool, and requested Temmaranga to speak to me to give him an Axe. Temmaranga immediately told me his wishes. I informed him I had no use for the Hog, and therefore I did not wish to purchase it. The poor man seemed much distressed— said he had come a long way with the Hog, and felt a great pain in his heart for the want of an Axe; which I relieved by giving him one— And the Hog was given to the work people— 14th last night was extremely cold, and wet. The rain fell very heavy, and the morning threatened for bad weather. The Natives who had come as my Guides from Wyekotto, informed me I could not return with them; as I should not be able to pass the Rivers and Creeks upon the road, They would be too deep for me to ford— This was a great disappointment to both parties, as I had long had a wish to visit that part of the Country. I therefore took my leave of them, and they returned. I now inquired if it was possible for me to go to Kiperro a Settlement on the West side of New Zealand, which I had often heard mentioned. The Natives informed me I might: that there were no Rivers in my way to prevent me. I therefore now changed my intention, and determined to visit Kiperro, and to take my passage in the Launch with Mr Anderson to the west side of the Thames, where he intended to proceed as soon as he had settled all his arrangements with the workmen. 15th The stormy weather with heavy rain continued the whole of the night, and this morning the Sea is very rough, with a strong wind from the western shore, which will prevent the Launch this day from crossing the river. Mr Anderson now determined if Possible to return to the Coromandel. I had sent my baggage on board with an intention to accompany him; but before I could get on board, the Surff broke so high upon the beach that I could not reach the small boat without wading thro' the Breakers, as she could not approach near the shore, and as there was no prospect that the Launch could possibly reach the Ship that night, I thought it more prudent to remain on Shore, than to lay exposed in the open boat to the wind and rain all night in my wet cloaths. I requested Mr Anderson to put my Baggage in the small Boat, and the Natives waded thro' the Surff and brought it on Shore again. I now took up my Lodgings with Mr Emery who had the Charge of the workmen, in one of the newly built Huts, thro' which both the wind and rain penetrated. My prospect now of visiting either Wyekotto or Kiperro was for the present at an end. I was aware the Launch would not return again to Mr Emery in less than a week and therefore resolved to take a trip to Mercury bay [sic] by the Head of the Thames. In order to gain correct Information with respect to the Route I should take I examined several natives, amongst whom was the Chief Tippoohee; who informed me that by going up to Rowpah a Settlement already mentioned where the Arekee resides I could get across the Country to Mercury Bay Towrangha. I now made up my mind to take this Journey as soon as the weather moderated. 16th Last night was very stormy. I had little rest from the open state of the Hut being extremely cold. [July 16] In the morning a Native informed me that the Launch had not been able to get down the River, and was lying at Anchor round the point not far from us. Tho my Birth had been bad, it was much better than what I could have had on board the Launch, which was some little consolation, to think I might have been worse.— The wind and rain still continued. As it was the Sabbath I explained to the Natives the Institution of this sacred Day with the Assistance of Temmaranga as my interpreter when I had occasion for him. He told them that many of their public Calamities, such as wars and Famines, from both of which they greatly suffer, were owing to their Ignorance, and neglect of this day; and that he had learned from the white people, that there was but one God, and that the God of the Europeans was the God of the New Zealanders also, which caused them to ask many questions about our God. After I had finished my Conversation with the Natives I explained to [sic] Commandments of God to the Sailors for about an hour. This class of our fellow subjects are exceedingly to be pitied both officers and men, as far as concerns their religious edification. The want of the due administration of the sacred ordinances of Religion [1820 July 16] to these people is a great Calamity. Wherever the Sabbaths are neglected and forgotten, there God is neglected and forgotten also. These men fight our battles, defend our Country, expose themselves to every hardship, and support our Church and State against all foreign Enemies, yet no adequate provision is made to administer to them the bread of Life; but they are left to perish for lack of Knowledge. I have felt much pained in reflecting upon their state while I have been in the present service. [July 17] 17th We have had another stormy night, but towards morning the weather began to moderate. I now determined to set off on my Route to Mercury Bay Towrangha. Temmaranga and his Nephew agreed to accompany me, but there were no Canoes at the place we were, sufficiently large to venture up the Thames during the present turbulent state of the Water from the late Gales. The Natives informed me I could get a large Canoe at a Village about two Miles up the River. After dinner I engaged two Natives to carry my Baggage to the above Village, where we arrived about two O'Clock, and were kindly received by the Natives. I informed the Chief where I was going, and requested him to furnish me with a good Canoe and Crew to take [me] up to Rowpah a distance we estimated at more than fifty miles. He told me I should have one, and ordered a Canoe to be got ready and manned immediately. A subordinate Chief offered to go with me to Mercury Bay Towrangha and take his Servant with him to assist in carrying my Baggage for an Axe, which I readily consented to give him. We immediately embarked but were soon compelled to return to Shore again from the Violence of the wind and waves, as the Natives were apprehensive the Canoe would be upset. They recommended me to walk to the next Village, where the River would be much narrower and consequently less Sea, and I could there procure a Canoe— we relanded— and set off to the next Village, where we arrived a little after dark. The Natives received us kindly; made us a large fire, and gave some provisions to my Companions, and accommodated me with a Good Hut. We spent the Evening in useful conversation and then lay down to rest for the night. After committing myself and Associates to the care of Him who numbereth the Hairs of our Heads, and felt myself as secure as if I had been resting in the Bosom of my Family. [July 18] 18th In the morning the stormy weather returned with great violence. There was no venturing on the river from the Village in a Canoe; and our only alternative was to walk up the banks of the River, till it became narrow, and shut in by the Land on both sides. With this view we left the Village: and past thro' four more Villages upon the banks of the River, when we stopt to breakfast. [July 18] The Chiefs Wife of the Village was very attentive, she made her little Hut as comfortable as she could— laid down a new Mat for me to sit upon, and by every little act of kindness shewed her anxiety to please. During our stay here, the rain fell very heavy and the wind blew a Gale. In about an Hour the storm moderated, and we proceeded, and past three more Villages, when we arrived at the Hippah of the Head Chief Tippookee. This Hippah is situated at the mouth of the fresh water river, on a beautiful eminence which commands the River Thames both above and below— The prospect is very extensive. There is a large flat of Good Land both above and below and in the rear of this Hippah, well adapted for the growth of Grain. A Creek of Salt water about One Hundred Yards wide runs from the main River round to the rear of the Hippah till it meets a fresh water stream. The Creek was navigable for small craft where I crossed it. A battle had been fought upon its Banks a few Months ago: when one Chief was shot. They shewed me the Spot where he was standing and the bush behind which the Enemy lay concealed when he was shot. When we arrived at the Hippah it was too late to proceed up the Thames. After taking some refreshment in the evening I got a Canoe and went up the fresh water stream, which flowed down between some high Hills from the Interior. A large body of water comes down this Creek occasionally. The Land upon its banks exceeding rich and could easily be cultivated with the Plough. In the Valley thro' which it runs I met a number of Natives returning from their work, and walked back with them to the Hippah. In the Hippah there was a Brother of Tippookees, and several other Chiefs. Tippookee was not there. I spent the evening with them in Conversation upon the ruinous consequences of war, the advantages of civil government, agriculture and Commerce. Tippookees Brother appeared a very mild sensible man, and expressed his disapprobation of the conduct of many of the Chiefs who were always fighting, and brought great distress upon the Inhabitants. The last Year their Tribe had been attacked both by the People at the Bay of Islands and also by the Tribes on the west side, and had suffered much, and expected to be attacked again by the latter. I told him I would see the Chiefs on the west side on my return, and make peace between them if I could. Temmaranga informed me that this Chief never went to war, he disliked it so much. He presented me with some fine Mats, and for which I gave him some edge Tools. I was accommodated with a large Hut for the Night, and on retiring to rest informed Him I should want a good Canoe in [1820 July 18] the morning, which he promised I should have. This Hippah has been a very strong place, both by Art and nature. It is fortified by very deep Fosses and an high fence made of split Timber. In their former mode of warfare, it must have bid defiance to any force that could be brought against it. But it cannot now afford them secure protection against an Enemy armed with Muskets. They shewed me where the Musket Balls had struck their Buildings, and stated that it was impossible for them with Spears to contend against the Force of Muskets. Should the British Government ever form a Settlement at the River Thames the Ground upon which this Hippah stands, in my opinion is the most eligible spot I have seen. It possesses many important local advantages.— It could easily be fortified, and made impregnable. It Commands the entrance into the fresh water river— is surrounded by a tract of fine land for Cultivation, and convenient for Timber to build with; and tho' the Shipping cannot come up to it, yet it is more convenient to the Harbour, where the Ships can lay in perfect safety, than any other situation.— Small vessels of 100 or 150 Tons may come up the River and Anchor opposite to it. [July 19] 19th This morning we arose very early, and prepared for our Journey— We had some distance to walk before we could be accommodated with a good Cannoe. We passed two Villages, and at the third, we were to Embark. While the Crew of the Canoe were launching it and getting all ready, the inhabitants of the Village assembled round us; amongst whom was a very sage aged Priest. This Priest entered into very close Conversation with my friend Temmaranga for some time, who was all attention. At length Temmaranga was much agitated. I asked him what was the matter, he informed me the Priest had told him he had seen his Ghost in the Night, and had also had an interview with the Attua who informed him, that if he accompanied me to Mercury Bay Towrangha he would die in five four Days, because he had killed two Chiefs the last time he was there, and the God of Mercury Bay Towrangha would now kill him if he went, and recommended him to return. Temmaranga now told me of his war expedition against Mercury Bay Towrangha and that he was returning from that Expedition the morning Mr Kendall sailed for England: and that the Prisoners of war, and the Heads of the Chiefs I had seen at Ranghee Hoo that morning were all brought from Mercury Bay Towrangha. In consequence of this Information I conceived there might be some danger to Temmaranga if he accompanied me. The people there might take advantage of him and cut him off. [1820 July 19] I was therefore induced to ask him if he was afraid that the people of Mercury Bay Towrangha would kill and eat him, if He was to go with me. He replied he was not afraid of the People; that they would not take any advantage of him: but he was much afraid their God would kill him, from what the Priest had told him. To which I answered if he was only afraid of their God, and not of being killed and eat by the Inhabitants, I would take Care their God should not injure him, for the God that would be with us was the true God, and he would take care of us both: Upon this assurance Temmaranga said he would venture. Tho his mind is much enlightened, and he sees into the absurdity of many superstitious customs of his Countrymen, yet I had frequent occasion to observe, that his feelings were alive to his former superstitions, whenever any serious cause occurred to call them forth. When I have reasoned with him and stated to him how foolish and groundless his fears relative to the Attua doing him or his friends this or the other injury, he would reply it was very well for me to talk in that way whose God was good, and over whom the Attua of New Zealand had no power; but he and his Countrymen were very differently situated. Their God was always angry, and in his Anger would eat their bowels out. After Temmaranga had got a little better of his fears we embarked for Rowpah Towrangha, with a strong tide in our Favour. The men pulled hard all the Day, and we went up the River very pleasantly and did not stop till the Evening, when we went on shore for a short time kindled a fire on the Bank; and dressed a basket of Potatoes according to their Custom. We had no other means of Cooking any thing, my Kettle having been left by mistake on the Launch, I had only a small Tea pot for every purpose I wanted. As soon as we had taken some refreshment we proceeded up the River till nearly daylight, when we came opposite a small Village. The night was dark and Cold, with some Rain— We stopt at the Village, when some of the Men went on Shore, called up the Inhabitants who kindled a fire, when we landed and took up our residence in one of their Huts. I supposed I was on the banks of the River.— [July 20] 20th When the day broke I was astonished to find myself upon the banks of a Creek upon which two small Villages stood. The Chief of the Place was a very fine youth about sixteen years old. His name was A-waugh.— His Father he informed me had been killed in Battle. All the Land around him was very fine soil— The Slaves were preparing it for planting. I informed A-waugh where I was going— He said he would go with me— He presented us with plenty of fine [1820 July 20] Potatoes, and a good Hog. I saw his Fathers Hippah which is not inhabited at the present time. It had been a large strong place. I observed several Sepulchres in it, some of them raised above Ground, painted, carved and ornamented with feathers. We breakfasted at this Village; killed our Hog, and roasted him whole for our Journey. The Inhabitants of the Village were much gratified with our Visit. I made them all small presents of fish hooks. The chief woman of the Village had a little House about a yard square, built very neat, painted and ornamented with feathers in which she deposited the sacred food for her God. It stood upon a post close to her Hut. We here met a Chief from Mercury Bay Towrangha named Towarroro, I inquired of him how long we should be in walking to Mercury Bay Towrangha— He answered two Days, and that he would attend us. After breakfast we left the Village, and in about an Hour reached the Banks of one of the main Branches of the Thames above Rowpah called O.Emanonee (Ohinemuri). About four miles up this River stands an Hippah upon a very high stony Hill, called Tippooari— It commands a very extensive Prospect of the Thames, the immense forrests and plains— as well as the Mountains in the Rear. It has been formerly a strong Place, and is still inhabited— we crossed the River O.Emanonee at a ford at the foot of the Hill upon which Tippooari stands. The ford was breast high, and very rapid. Four New Zealanders carried me over on their Shoulders with safety. They are so accustomed to the water that Rivers and Swamps present no difficulties to them in their Journeys. I had fourteen native Chiefs and their Servants, with me, so that I was under no apprehensions that I should meet with any Impediments in my way but what I could easily overcome with their assistance. The Country now began to get very hilly, and Covered with Timber— Some of the Spars exceeding lofty and fine— The woods extended further than the Eye can reach to the right and left of the Path. O.Emanonee runs thro' a deep Chasm in the Mountain at the foot of some very high conical Rocks on the right hand, and afterwards runs to the left towards the Sea Coast. We had to ford this River three times. Our path lay thro' the Wood, directly across the summit of the Hill. The wood may be about Three miles wide at the place we crossed it— but its length I could [1820 July 20] form no opinion of, as I could see no end to it, even when I got upon the High clear land upon the opposite side. From this situation, as the Country is all open in the Rear of the Wood, the Hills which encompass Mercury Bay Towrangha are clearly seen. They appear to be about sixteen miles distant situated on the Skirts of the intervening plain, which in general is pretty level. It is covered with Fern, and completely free from Timber. In this plain there are a Number of natural Springs, to the foot of the Hills that overlook Mercury Bay Towrangha, all sending their tributary streams into the O.Emanonee whose united waters form that River. The natives informed me that the Spars in the immense wood opposite to the plain leading to Mercury Bay Towrangha might be taken down the O Emanonee into the Thames, but as I had no oppertunity of Ascertaining the Fact I can say nothing on the subject. The Timber is good if it can be conveniently got— should it be wanted.— The day was far spent when we reached the Plain— We walked on till the Sun was nearly set when we stopt and prepared for the night. The Servants who had the provisions to carry were very tired. There were no Huts on the plain nor any inhabitants, we were therefore compelled to take up our Lodgings in the open Air. I was very weary having had no rest the preceding night, and having had a long days Journey, that now I found it would be very acceptable upon a heap of Fern, or in any other way. The peculiar Scene that surrounded me, furnished the mind with new matter of Contemplation upon the works and ways of God. The mystery of His providence, and the still greater mystery of His Grace were all unsearchable to me. I had come from a distant Country; and was now at the ends of the Earth, a solitary individual, resting upon an extensive plain upon which no civilized foot had ever stept— my Companions poor Savages, who nevertheless vied with each other in their attentions to me. I could not but feel attached to them— What would I have given to have opened the Book of Life to them, to have showed them that God that made them, and to have led them to Calvary; and shewed them that Redeemer who shed His precious Blood for the Redemption of the world, and was there set up as an Ensign for the Nations. But it was not in my power to take the Veil from their Hearts. I could only pray for them and intreat the Father of mercies to visit them with His Salvation. I felt very Grateful that a Divine Revelation had been granted to me— that I knew that the Son of God was Come, and that I was satisfied he had made a full, [1820] and sufficient Sacrifice and atonement for the Sins of the world. With peculiar feelings for my Companions, and with a grateful sense of my own mercies I lay down to rest free from the fear of danger. [July 21] 24th This morning we arose at the Dawn of day and immediately prepared for our Journey. I felt myself much refreshed from the Comfortable rest I had in the night. We walked about two Hours when we sat down made a fire, and cooked our Breakfast. The day was very favourable, and the walk over the plain pleasant, as the road was generally good; with the exception of a few small Swamps occasioned by some land Springs. The Ground upon this plain is, for the most part fit, for cultivation, and would be very easily wrought with the plough. After we had walked a few Miles we observed five Young Women coming over the plain— As soon as they saw us, they were alarmed and run back again. One of our party run after them and overtook them, when they stopt till we all came up. They informed us that A-neenee one of the Head Chiefs was gone on a war Expedition to the Southward, but that His Wife was at Home, and A-Warree a Chief with whom Temmaranga had been at war the beginning of this year. After they had answered our inquiries they ran forward to inform the inhabitants of our coming. When we reached the High Hills which overlook Mercury Bay Towrangha laying about a mile below I sat down upon the summit of one of the Highest to take a view of the Ocean, Islands and main Land. The prospect is very grand— I observed one Island out at Sea, 15 Leagues or more distant from the main, sending up immense Columns of Smook. I desired Temmaranga to give me some information respecting the Islands, the Hills on the Coast and in the interior, with which he was acquainted. He satisfied all my inquiries and afterwards gave me the following account of his last visit to Mercury Bay Towrangha. Having sat himself down by me, he began by stating that the last time he came to Mercury Bay Towrangha was on a War Expedition, which originated in the following cause. Some years ago, a Niece of his had been taken from Bream Head by a Brig from Port Jackson, and afterwards sold to a Chief at Mercury Bay Towrangha named Shewkoree who still resides there, and she became his Slave. Shewkoree, and another Chief named A-warru had some difference, when this young woman was killed by A-warru or some one of his Tribe, roasted and eat. Sometime afterwards Temmaranga was informed of the Fate of his Niece, and felt himself bound to revenge her Death for the Honour of his Tribe, and in Justice to his departed relative, as soon [1820 July 21] as he was in a situation to demand satisfaction from A-warru. About sixteen years elapsed before he conceived himself strong enough to go to war against this Chief— He had a sister taken by the same Vessel from the Bay of Islands and served in a similar manner further to the Southward, whose death he had already revenged. I mentioned this circumstance in a former statement. Last January he mustered his warlike force; which consisted of 600 Men— Two Hundred of His own Tribe two hundred from the Bay of Islands, and two Hundred from bream Head—. The last four Hundred were auxiliaries— with this force he proceeded to Mercury Bay Towrangha and landed on an Island in the mouth of the Bay. A-warru came in his Canoe, to know what had brought him to Mercury Bay Towrangha. Temmaranga replied, that A-werru had killed roasted and eat his Niece, and he had come to demand satisfaction for that offence, and wished to know what satisfaction he was disposed to give him. A-werru replied, "if that was the object of his Expedition, the only satisfaction I will give you will be to kill, roast, and eat you." Temmaranga considered this Language, as most gross and insulting, and was very much offended, and replied as that was A-werrus determination the dispute between them must be settled by an appeal to Arms.. A-werru answered he was ready, and would fight him that day— to which Temmaranga replied, he would not fight him that day, but he would meet him on the following day to which A-werru consented— and the Ground was pitched upon where they were to meet. Which Temmaranga pointed out to me. It was a level spot opposite to where Captain Cook Anchored. The two parties met on the following day at the time and place appointed. When they had both drawn up their forces Temmaranga gave directions to his men not to fire their Muskets till He gave the word of command—He had 35 Muskets, while A-warru depended upon his Spears and Patooes. A-warru made the first charge with a shower of Spears in which Temmaranga had one officer wounded; he then called upon his men to fire, when twenty of A-werrus men dropt dead at the first shot, amongst whom where two Chiefs— One named Newkopang, A-werru's [sic] father; and the other Koponeku. The moment these two Chiefs fell, A-warrus men were thrown into disorder and ran off the field of Battle. Temmaranga commanded his men immediately to halt, and not to pursue the fleeing enemy. He said he was satisfied with the sacrifice that had been made as two Chiefs were killed, and did not wish to shed any more blood. The Allies were dissatisfied with his lenity; and the Chiefs called a [1820 July 21] Council of war and censured Temmarangas Conduct for not following up the advantage he had gained. They contended that if Temmaranga was satisfied with the Death of the two Chiefs for the murder of his Niece, yet A-warru ought to be punished for the insolent language he made use of at their first interview; when he said he would kill, roast and eat Temmaranga— That this language was such as no Chief ought to use to another— and recommended that they should immediately renew the Attack. Temmaranga wished first to learn how A-werru was disposed, his father being killed, he thought he would readily come to terms of Peace, he therefore went out of the Camp in order to gain some information respecting A-werru, as he had fled along with his men. Temmaranga fell in with A-werru's wife, children and some of his friends, to the amount of 30 persons, and brought them into his Camp under the Assurance of personal safety. He inquired where their Store Houses of Potatoes were, when A-werrus wife pointed them out, from which Temmaranga and his men got a supply. Temmaranga wished to learn from A-werrus wife and Friends, if A-werru was inclined for Peace, they informed him he was not. The next day while they the Chiefs were consulting together in the Camp they observed A-werru had rallied his Forces and was coming down upon them. They immediately flew to their Arms, and in a very short time killed a great number of the Enemy with their Muskets— threw them into confusion and pursued them when routed— many were driven into the Sea and perished, between three and four Hundred left dead upon the Field of Battle; and two hundred & Sixty were made prisoners of war. Two Hundred of these prisoners came to the share of the Chiefs at the Bay of Islands the 2d of March. We saw part of them landed at Ranghee Hoo: and Sixty went to the Chiefs of Bream Head. A-werru was now completely conquered he fled into the woods with the few men he had left. After the Battle was over Temmaranga went in search of A-werru— and at length found him, when a conversation took place between them. Temmaranga asked him if he was willing to submit— reminded him of the insolent language he had used at their first interview. A-werru acknowledged he was conquered, and said he had no idea that the Muskets would have produced such effects, and had till now despised them as instruments of war; but he was now convinced that he could not withstand their Force and therefore submitted— He inquired of Temmaranga if he could give him any information of His Wife and Children— He told him they were in [1820 July 21] the Camp, and if would go with him, he would deliver them safely into his hands. A-werru expressed his gratitude to Temmaranga for sparing their lives, and accompanied him into the Camp when they were delivered up to him. He observed that he was much distressed for the Death of his Father, and requested Temmaranga to make him some Compensation for his loss, when he gave him a Musket which satisfied him. The other Chiefs made A-werru some presents. When he returned home with his Wife and Children and friends who had been safe under Temmarangas word of Honour.— Temmaranga informed me the Conquerors remained three days on the field of Battle feeding upon the Slain, and afterwards sailed with their prisoners of war taking with them A-werrus Canoes to the Bay of Islands. This fleet arrived Three days after the Dromedary arrived in New Zealand— When I had taken down the above account from Temmaranga he asked me if I intended to send it to England— I told him I did— He replyed he was afraid when those things were publicly known in Europe, if he should afterwards go on board an English Ship he would be put to Death— I assured him that the custom of eating human flesh was condemned by all nations and on that Account, they were dreaded by all nations, at the same time the Europeans would not kill him on account on the above Custom. He said it was a very bad custom, but it had always been practised in New Zealand from the first.— I beg here to observe that I noted the particulars of this transaction while we sat upon the Hill, where the Battle was fought, and on our return to the Coromandel I reviewed my notes with Temmaranga by my side in order that I might state the facts from his own mouth as correctly as possible. When we had finished this interesting Conversation upon the Hill we walked down to the Settlement, and first visited the residence of the Head Chief A-nee-nee whose wife gave us a cordial Reception, and appropriated on[e] of the best Huts for our reception, and a new Mat for me to lie down upon— A great abundance of Provisions were immediately got ready for our whole party, and we spent the remainder of the Evening very pleasantly. Most of the Inhabitants came to see us. There were a great number of women and Children. A number of the Men were gone to War: I had all the Children arranged in a row, and gave them each a fish Hook, which they considered a great present. I gave Mrs A-nee-nee a present of some edge tools for Her Husband when he returned from war. No Ships have [1820 July 21] visited Mercury Bay since Captain Cook that I could learn. There was an old Chief there whom I saw, that remembered Captn Cook. They are much in want of Tools of every kind, as they are not visited by any Europeans. Supplies for Ships might be got here, as they had plenty of Potatoes and also Pork— We inquired after A-werru from Mrs E-nee-nee. She informed us he was gone to war; but his brother A-werree was at home. These were my Friend Temmarangas opponents; who now urged me to see A-werree, and make a final Reconciliation with him. He had not seen him since the day of Battle. I promised to call upon A-werree in the morning and hear what he said— which quieted his mind. I asked Temmaranga if he was not afraid of A-werree taking advantage of him now he was alone; he replied no— but wished for an oppertunity to talk over their past differences, and he thought if I spoke to A-werree a Reconciliation would easily be accomplished. [July 22] 22d— Early this morning we had a number of visitors. A-werrree came also full dressed with a number of His friends. They all sat down in a Row according to their rank— They were all strangers to me. Temmaranga came and wispered, that A-werree was arrived and pointed him out. He is a very stout man— well made— was well dressed according to the fashion of their Country his hair tied up very neat, and he had a Pattoo Pattoo in his hand about 6 feet long made of the Jaw Bone of a whale. Temmaranga requested me to take him by the Arm, and walk up with him to A-werree and tell A-werree what his wishes were. I immediately complied with his request and we walked up to him. I told A-werree I had waited upon him to express my own and Temmarangas wishes that mutual friendship might be in future established between them, and hoped that he was equally inclined to a Reconciliation— He replied he was very willing to meet Temmaranga upon Terms of Peace. They now talked the subject publicly over— and finally settled that A-werree should send a person of Rank to reside with Temmaranga; and Temmaranga should send a man of Rank to live with A-werree. A-werree then stood up, and made a Speech informing the People that there now existed no more differences between the Two Chiefs, and they now sat down together as Friends— A-werree presented me with his pattoo pattoo, which I have sent by Captn Downie in the Coromandel for the Societys Museum. Temmaranga expressed himself much gratified with the observations A-werree made in his speech, and they both [1820 July 21] appeared very happy. I made A-werree a present of some edge tools, and invited him to see the Corromandel. He excused himself by saying that his wife was very near her Confinement, and he was unwilling to be absent from Home lest any thing should happen: but after she had recovered, he would come to the Thames to see the Corromandel; and that it was his intention to pay Temmaranga a visit, in two or three moons. I told A-werree, as they were so much in want of Tools, such as Axes &c. if he would set his people to make Mats, and send them to Temmaranga, he would forward them to me— when I would sell them, and send them some Tools— They all approved of this proposition, and Temmaranga promised he would act as their Agent at the Bay of Islands— I wished much to remain with these friendly People two days, but before the middle of the day, the weather began to threaten for Rain. I was apprehensive if much Rain fell I should not be able to ford the River O.Emanonee, and was therefore anxious to return without delay, and acquainted the Natives with my intention. They urged me much to remain with them a few Days, but admitted we could not ford the River if there was a fall of Rain and for that reason they yielded to my wishes. They now furnished us with more provisions than we could possibly carry or Consume. Mrs Enee-nee ordered two Slaves to assist in carrying what our Servants could not take, when we took our leave, they accompanied us up the Hill with Songs and Dances. We here met a Chief and his Wife belonging to Tippooari, the Hippah I have already mentioned who accompanied us on our return. We reached before Dark the spot on the plain where we had lodged before, and remained here all Night. Having made a Screen of Brush Wood and Fern to shelter us from the rain which now began to fall. [July 23] 23d— As soon as the day returned we prepared again for our Journey, I mist the Chiefs wife of Tippooari and her Servant woman— On enquiring where they were I was informed that they had gone away very early in order to prepare Dinner for us at the Hippah where the Chief invited us to dine with him as we past. We reached the Hippah about two O'Clock and found the Lady had got a plentiful supply of Provisions for us, and all her slaves ready to attend us. I observed several Sepulchres in this Hippah, painted, carved, and ornamented with Feathers— Some of them had cost much Labour. One I took particular notice of which stood near where we dined, and inquired whose Sepulchre it [1820 July 1823] was, and was informed, one of the Chiefs wives who had been blown up with Gunpowder was deposited in it. At the time we arrived one old Chief had just died. A Number were assembled together to mourn over him— After we had dined we took our leave of this hospitable Chief and his wife, and made the best of our way to Awaughs residence, where we intended to rest for the night. Awaugh, and myself and three of our Companions arrived a little after dark very weary, having had a long Days Journey. We saw no more of the rest of our party till day light the next morning— They were too tired to reach the end of our Journey and had rested by the way. [July 24th] 24th As the Tide answered early for going down the River we took our leave of this fine youth, who appeared to possess every natural endowment for making a great man, and good member of Society if the means of improvement were only within his reach. I gave him an invitation on Board the Coromandel, and he promised to pay me a visit. His Residence from the Ship I estimated to be about seventy miles. After leaving Awaugh we proceeded down the Thames with a strong Stream and Tide, from the late Rains, and arrived about Midnight at the place where the Men belonging to the Coromandel were cutting spars. It had rained very hard in the Evening which still continued. We were very wet and cold. On my arrival I found the two Huts which had been built before I went to Mercury Bay Towrangha were both burnt by Accident, and what things I had left with Mr Emery were consumed in the flames, amongst which I regreted the loss of some fine Mats — On this account there was no place for me to Sleep in, as the Hut which was just put up was too small to afford me any accommodation. I was therefore compelled to sit up till the return of day. The Coromandel Launch had also arrived that Evening with provisions for the workmen, and Mr Anderson informed me it was his intention to proceed in the morning to the west side of the River, to see if he could meet with any spars. I now determined to embrace the oppertunity to cross the River in the Launch in order to visit Kipero. After a cold wet and uncomfortable night the morning of the 25th [July 25] Returned, with a fair wind, but stormy and rainy. We now embarked in the Launch, and sailed from the eastern shore, and got well over to the west side, when we run up a River called the Wyeroa in which there are a number of islands. We anchored under one of them during the night. A [1820] Native we had on board informed Mr Anderson there were some fine Spars up a River called the Wye-tematta which fell into the Wyeroa which determined Mr Anderson to run up the Wyteematta the following Day. [July 26] 26th This morning we weighed Anchor and sailed up the Wyeteematta with a strong fair Breeze as much as the Launch could carry. The Wytematta is a large river, in some places five or Six miles wide with a sufficient depth of water for large Ships. It runs direct towards the west side of New Zealand. We Anchored about 5 OClock in the Evening in five fathoms water near the Shore, tying the Launch with a Rope to a tree. [#] I suppose we could not be much less than fifty miles from the Coromandel. There were some very fine Spars, but not large enough for first Rate Men of war— We remained here all night.— I was now a considerable way on my Route towards Kiperro but was at a Loss for a Canoe, as we had past all the native Villages. [July 27] 27th Early this Morning we heard the report of three Muskets and soon observed a Canoe full of Natives pulling towards the Launch. When they arrived we found the party to consist of a Chief from Kiperro and his people and E-nakkee a Chief of Moguer belonging to a Settlement on the west side of the Thames. We informed them, what our object was in coming up the River Wyeteematta. The Chief of Kiperro (Kowhow) said the Land upon the Wyeteematta belonged to him, but if any of the Timber would answer, he would very readily give it to us— And informed us there was much more up some other branches of the River. Mr Anderson said he would remain at his present situation all the day, to Examine the Woods, and that he should not leave Wyeroa for three Days, as it was his intention to visit Mogoea before he returned to the Coromandel. I now inquired of the Chief what distance we were from Kiperro and wether I could walk there in one Day or not. He informed me I could, and if I would go, he would accompany me. Mr Ewels, Government Timber Purveyor said he would join us. Kowhow immediately ordered his Canoe to get ready, and thirteen men to attend us. And in a few Minutes we left the Launch, and proceeded up the River, and Landed about Six or Eight Miles higher up. When we landed we saw the high Sand Hills on the Western Shore of New Zealand, the apparent distance 18 or 20 miles. We walked very smartly in order to reach the place of Destination before Dark. Our Road lay thro' one continued Plain free from Timber, and with very little rising Ground till we came near Kiperro. We had one stream of water to cross which was too Deep to ford about Six or Eight Miles from the Place where we landed from the Canoe. [1820 July 17] This forms one of the Branches of Kiperro River. The Natives swam across, cut down some small spars which they lashed together, and made a Rope of some native flax which they tied across the Stream to the Trees, as an hand Rail, by which contrivances we got safely over. A messenger was now sent forward to the Chiefs friends to inform them we were coming. We arrived at the first Village about sunset where a great Abundance of sweet potatoes were provided for our Supper. And amongst other things a Cat was roasted. When we declined taking any of the Cat, as an inducement to partake of it, they assured us, it was an English Cat. This we knew for we had seen it in a Basket during our Journey— On our arrival we found the Chiefs Brother lying under a Shed unable to stand from the wound of a spear which I understood he had received some considerable time before. Kowhow and two others who had attended us made great Lamentations over him, and wept aloud. The Place where we [sic] lay, and the Ground for some distance round his Shed was Tabooed— His Wife and a pretty little Girl were set apart to attend him. No other person was permitted to tread upon the Sacred Ground excepting myself and Mr Ewels. I sat down by the side of this poor afflicted Warrior— He shewed me his Thigh. The flesh was wasted away, and he had no power to move it. We gave him a little Tea which he relished very much. They all seemed to feel much for his Affliction. We spent the Evening in Conversation upon the dreadful Calamities of War, the advantages of Agriculture and Commerce &c &c. Subjects upon which they were anxious to gain information. Kowhow shewed great aversion to War, reprobated the Conduct of many of His Countrymen. Stated how much the People of Kiperro had been destroyed and cut of by war: that they had been fighting for years with the Napooes, and the Tribes in the Bay of Islands. And that the Napooes were then in the districts of Kippero, plundering and murdering the Inhabitants. I lamented these public Calamities, and hoped when more Europeans resided amongst them, an end would be put to their mutual Contests. [July 28] 28th This Morning Mr Ewels and myself set off to the Sand Hills accompanied by one of the Chiefs in order to take a view of the Western Ocean and Shores. We past a Hippah upon a commanding spot but the Chief told us it now afforded them no protection against their Enemies, since fire Arms had been introduced into New Zealand. He shewed us where their Enemies had fired upon them in the Hippah with Balls, and that the distance was too [1820 July 28] great for them to throw their Spears. The sand Hills are very high and command a wide prospect on the Sea and in the interior. There is no vegetation upon them, and the Sand shifts with the contending winds. They are several miles broad and Extend along the Coast both to the right and left further than the Eye can reach. We saw the Rivers running from the Interior into the Harbour of Kiperro but we could not see the Harbour or entrance into it. It lay to the Northward many miles under the high land. The sea lying at the foot of those we were upon a small flat of about half a mile intervening between them and the beach. [sic] As our time would not allow of our visiting the Harbour of Kiperro which would have taken several Days, we determined to return immediately to the Wyeteematta in order to secure a passage in the Launch to the Corromandel. On the Sand Hills we met a young man about 24 years old, his complexion very fair with light hair – His master was with him. I saw he was an European from his Countenance and asked his master who informed me his father was an European, and he had got him originally from the Bay of Islands. I wanted to redeem him with a view of sending him to the Missionary Settlement for Instruction but his Master did not seem willing to part with him. We now returned to the Village, and on our arrival found Kowhow, and the two young men who had made such bitter Lamentations over the Afflicted Chief the preceding Evening, had been cutting themselves till their Faces were covered with Blood, and had renewed their mournful Cries. Kowhow requested me to pray to our God for the poor Afflicted man— I promised him I would, and told them there was but one God, and that our God was their God also. I went up to the Sick mans Shed and kneeled down— He crept out upon his Hands, and laid himself down on his side, uncovering his Thigh and laying his hand upon the affected part, and looked wistfully at me, as if he thought I had the power to heal him— His conduct called to my recollection what Naaman the Syrian Leper thought when he went to the Prophet; he thought the Prophet would stand and call upon the Lord his God and strike his hand over the place, and recover the Leper." The natural ideas of this fallen Chief and Naaman appeared to be very similar. After I had performed this duty, which deeply impressed my own mind, under the peculiar Circumstances I had been called upon to address the Father of all living who is loving to every man, and whose tender mercies are over all his works. I informed Kowhow that it was my intention to return that day. He urged me to stop one day more, said he was very weary and could not go back with me, till he had recovered from [1820 July 29] his fatigue. I told him if I did not go, I should lose my Passage to the Coromandel, and then I should have no means of returning to the Ship, as a Canoe could not cross the river in the unsettled state of the weather. He saw the force of this argument, and said tho' he was tired, he would go back with us, and we immediately took our leave of the sick Chief and his People, and proceeded on our Journey— Several Slaves were sent to carry Potatoes for us to eat. The wind was very strong and blew in our face, and as the plain was quite open we had an unpleasant walk. Just at dark we arrived at the wharf where we had left the Canoe. It now began to rain, and continued to blow very hard. We made the best Screne we could with Fern, as there were no Huts, and remained till the Morning, tho' from the Cold and rain we enjoyed little rest. From the tempestuous night the Natives informed us frequently we should not be able to go down the River, the waters would be too rough.— [July 30] 28th When the day returned there was no prospect that we should be able to leave our present uncomfortable situation, as the storm continued— However about eight OClock the weather began to moderate, and we prepared to embark— We had a set of very fine young men, as our Crew for the Canoe, whom at length we prevailed upon to venture; we had appointed to meet Mr Anderson that Evening at Magoea; which was about Thirty miles distant. Kowhow told us repeatedly we should not reach Magoea before the following Day, as the water was very rough on the river, with the wind against us. After we had been pulling down the river about three Hours, we got sight of the Launch which inspired the Crew with fresh Life— They now exerted all their strength to reach her, but she was too far off. In the Afternoon the wind increased with an high sea which compelled us to go on shore when we inquired if we could not go by Land to Magoea. The Natives told us we could, but it was too far to walk: however we resolved to try our strength, and succeeded in reaching Magoea that Evening where we met the Launch, and took up our Lodgings for the Night, not without feelings of Pleasure and Gratitude. Tho' a Boat does not afford the best accommodations for weary Travellers. [July 31] 31st This Morning I felt myself much refreshed— The first Business I attended to was, to pay the Chief of Kiperro and his men for their kind attentions to us, [1820] which I did in Axes, plane irons &c &c to their great satisfaction. They were never possest of so much wealth before. Kowhow requested he might be permitted to visit the Coromandel I asked Mr Anderson permission to take him, which he kindly granted. As soon as the supplies of Potatoes for the Ship was put into the Launch, which Mr Anderson had purchased we sailed from Magoea. E-nakkee the Chief who was at war with Tippoohee accompanied us. I had promised Tippoohee I would use all my influence with E-nakkee to bring about a Reconciliation between them, which I hoped to accomplish when I got E-nakkee on board the Coromandel. We sailed from the settlement at Magoea in the Morning but night coming on before we got out of the Wyeroa into the Thames, we anchored under one of the islands for the night. [Aug 1] Augt 1 This morning it rained and blew hard, and the Atmosphere was so dark and cloudy, that we could not see the High Land upon the opposite shore of the Thames. After breakfast we made sail for the Ship with a fair wind and arrived on board the Coromandel about 3 OClock P.M. I had now been 24 Days from the Coromandel during which I had slept in my Cloths and generally in the open air, Boat or Canoe. A great part of the time the weather had been very wet and stormy. I had crossed many Swamps, Creeks and rivers from Mercury Bay [sic] on the East side to Kiperro on the west, yet during the above period, thro' the kind Providence of God I had met with no accident, no unpleasant circumstance, but on the contrary had been highly gratified with my route and returned to the Corromandel in perfect health. I hope my visit to the different Tribes will be attended with future good. In every place I endeavoured to explain to the Natives that there is but one true and living God who made all things, and that our God therefore is their God. That the Tabooing their Houses, themselves, their Servants, their food, their fires, and all other things, could neither heal their Wounds, preserve them from danger, nor restore them to health when sick, nor save them from death: but that our God, tho' they knew him not, could do all these things for them. They all wished for Europeans to reside amongst them. My constant Companion Temmaranga recommended the Chiefs every where to leave off fighting, reminded them how often their wives and Children were crying for Hunger when their Crops of sweet & common Potatoes were destroyed [1820] by their mutual Contests, and many of their Children left Fatherless, and their wives widows. They said they were well aware of the miseries of war, but that there were some Chiefs that would never give over fighting. Their Fathers & Forefathers were always fighting men— I have no doubt but those subjects will furnish them with useful matter for reflection and conversation, and will tend to enlighten and enlarge their Minds. [Aug] Being now once more on board the Coromandel and having got E-nakkee with me, I wished to fulfil my Promise to Tippoohee, and settle their difference. That I might judge of the best mode to accomplish this object I requested E-nakkee to state to me the Cause of the quarrel between him and Tippoohee. He stated some time before their difference his father was on the East side of the Thames in a Canoe—when the Canoe was upset in a squall; and his father and the Crew who were with him were all drouned. E-nakkee was informed that their bodies afterwards drifted on shore, and were taken by Tippoohee and his People and eaten. In consequence of this insult offered to the Dead he had made war upon Tippoohee—I admitted if this was a fact Tippoohees conduct was very bad; at the same time their mutually killing one another only increased their Calamities, and I wished him to meet Tippoohee on board the Coromandel, and we would hear what he had to say to the Charge which was laid against him. E-nakkee consented to this proposition, and the next Morning Captain Downie was kind enough to send Mr Anderson in his boat for Tippoohee, who returned with him upon the following day. When E-nakkee saw Tippoohee coming in the Boat. He immediately took a Canoe and went on Shore— I was apprehensive he would not return again— When Tippoohee arrived I informed him what E-nakkee alleged against him. He said he knew that was the charge that E-nakkee accused him and his people of eating his father and the Crew, but that the charge was false.— That their Bodies never came on shore— but were destroyed in the water— He further stated that the author of the Report was the Arekee— His Servants and the Arekees had quarreled about some Cockles and Thatch in the first instance— That he had justified his own people, and the Arekee his, till they quarreled. The Arekee to gratify his Revenge had propagated this report— which E-nakkee and his People believed and on that account had made War upon him and killed his Brother and many more of his People. Tippohee did not think that E-nakkee would return or come to any accommodation with him. In about [1820 Aug] an Hour afterwards E-nakkee however came back again to the Ship. When he came upon deck Tippoohee was sitting upon it. He sat on the opposite side— neither of them spoke for a considerable time. I was going to address them when Temmaranga requested I would not speak but leave them to their own Feelings— He sat upon the Deck and Towretta observing their looks which portraied contending Passions— At Length one of them broke silence, and addressed the other. They now gave vent to their feelings, and mutually reproached each other— and advanced to meet each other with much apparent rage and Sneers and contempt. At times they seemed as if they would strike each other. Temmaranga and Towretta put in a word between them now and then— After they had said all they wished to say, they became gradually more cool and at length came to a Reconciliation, when Captain Downie invited them into the Cabin, where they took something to eat and drink together to the satisfaction of all Parties. After my return to the Coromandel Captain Downie informed me that the Arekee was going to kill Amoppa a Subordinate Chief in the Bay and that he was determined to take his Head off— Amoppa was accused of a Theft, in stealing a Mat belonging to the Arekees Son and the Arekee had been for several days making Spears and Sharpening his Instruments of war. Towretta also told me that the Arekee would kill A-moppa. A-moppa came and begged I would intercede with the Arekee, and speak to him in his behalf. I therefore requested Towretta to go to the Arekee with a message from me, to tell him I wished the difference between A-moppa and him to be accommodated without coming to any battle, and begged of Towretta to use his influence with him also. In a few days I received a message from the Arekee thro' Towretta and Temmaranga to say that he would not put A-moppa to Death, but that their difference must be settled in a public meeting. Very early in the Morning of the 11 Inst [Aug 11] before I was up, Amoppa called at my Cabbin window. I got up and inquired what he wanted when he informed me that the meeting between him and the Arekee was to take place that day, and requested I would be present. The Surgeon Mr Hume and Mr Hilliard Captain's Clerk after we had got breakfast we went in one of the Ships Boats accompanied by Mr James Downie— A-moppa who had remained along side followed us with his friends in 16 Canoes— The Arekee was about 3 Miles off at the Head of one of the Coves. When we arrived the Arekee was prepared to receive us. A-moppas men [1820 Aug 11] were all armed— The Arekees were armed likewise, some with muskets others with Pattoos, and other weapons of war. A-moppa drew up his Canoes in a Line, when all his men leaped into the water, and ran like furies all Naked in close body with their Spears ready for the Attack towards the beach where the Arekees men were drawn up. After they had gone thro' their military Evolutions and war Dance, the Arekees party now went thro' the same exercises, closing their motions with the war dance. The charges now against A-moppa were publickly discussed by the leading men on both sides. Several spoke with great warmth, while each party interested in the Dispute attended to their public Speeches, which continued a length of Time. We understood that the Arekee demanded and received one Canoe, and one Slave as an atonement from A-moppa for his Crime, and thus the business was finally settled— All differences now amongst the Chiefs at the Thames were adjusted, and mutual Harmony restored. I now determined to leave the Thames on the following day, as I had given up all hopes of the Schooners arrival. E-nakkee promised to furnish me with a good Canoe, and to go along with me to the Bay of Islands. I was very happy that no differences had taken place between the Europeans, and the Natives, and I hoped that a good understanding would continue between them till the Corromandel sailed from the River. After we had returned on board the Coromandel Temmaranga came to me in great agitation. I requested to know the cause. He informed me, when he was at the Thames on a former occasion, a Chief had given him a Maree, one of their War Instruments to sell for him for an Axe— This Instrument was made of the talc which they value very highly. Temmaranga got only a small Tomahawke for it which he conceived was by no means equal to its value. The Chief was very angry with Temmaranga, and had sent him a message to say if he did not procure him an Axe, he would employ one of their priests to kill him by incantation. Temmaranga assured me he should surely die if the Chief put his Threat in Execution, and requested I would give him an Axe to save his Life. I endeavoured to convince him of the absurdity of such a threat but to no purpose— he still persisted he should die, and that the priest possest that power, and began to draw the Lines of Incantation upon the Ships Deck, in order to convince me how the operation was performed— He said the Messenger was waiting in a Canoe alongside for his answer. [1820 Aug 11] Finding it was of no use to argue with him, I gave him an Axe which he joyfully Received, and delivered it to the Messenger with a request that the Chief would be satisfied, and not proceed against him— In such strong Chains of Superstition does the prince of this World bind the dark minds of these poor Heathen Captives. What an infinite blessing will divine Revelation be to the inhabitants of New Zealand, when its Glorious light once breaks in upon them. At the present their minds are tormented with the most painful Fears upon the slightest occurrence, which they suppose will offend their God— and their Bodies suffer very severely from their strict observance of their Ceremonial Polutions. From the influence which Satan has upon their minds, they are driven to the opposite extremes of religious superstition and Crime. I have known a Native tell me that his God would kill him in consequence of my having taken a little fire from his, to light mine with, without any intention on my part to hurt his mind; and I am persuaded from his great agitation, that he believed this would be his fate while at the same time that very man would more than probable kill and Eat his fellow Creature without remorse. I have never met with one New Zealander, but who has considered God, as a vindictive Being, and at all times ready to punish them for any ceremonial neglect even with Death— Hence they labour by every mortification and self denial to avert his Anger.— A Chief I am well acquainted with burnt his home, which had been built very neat, and had much carving about it, in hopes of appeasing the anger of his God, a very short time ago, I went to pay him a visit and stayed all night with him, admired the neatness of His House when I went again there was not a vestige remaining, and on inquiring the Cause, I was told he had burnt it to pacify His God— August 12th— [Aug 12] This morning I took my leave of Captain Downie and embarked in the Coromandels Launch for the west side of the River Thames. The Thames opposite to where the Coromandel Anchored was about 15 Miles across— On the west shore another river called the Wyeroa empties itself into the Thames. This River is large.— Some small islands are situated in it, and in some of the Coves good shelter, and Anchorage may be found for Shipping. When I left the Coromandel my intention was to proceed to Magoea a Native Settlement upon the Banks of another river [in pencil - ^the tamaki] which falls into the Wyeroa— Here I purposed to take a Canoe, and immediately set off for [1820 Aug 12] the Bay of Islands. On stepping into the Launch alongside the Coromandel I observed a Woman veiled up under a mat, and was informed she was the wife of a Chief who was gone on a war Expedition to the Southward, and had formed an attatchment to my Friend Temmaranga, and was determined to accompany him to the Bay of Islands— I immediately requested Mr Anderson the 2d Master to order this Lady out of the Launch, and informed Temmaranga no Woman of her Character could be allowed to go with me: as she was another mans wife she must be left behind, for when her husband returned from the war, and found that his wife had been taken away in his absence, he would seek revenge and probably blame the Europeans. Temmaranga made no objections to her being put out of the Boat. He said it was her own wish to go with him. The Lady was then ordered out but she would not move. The Sailors were then directed to take her out by force. She made all the resistance in her power, but was at length placed in a Canoe, and the Launch put off immediately. When we had got about two hundred yards from the Ship we observed this Lady swimming after us, and making every exertion to reach the Launch. Temmaranga was much agitated now, called out to me saying she would be drownded and wished the Launch to be put back to save her life. I told him she was a bad Character, and we could not put back for her, and that he need not be alarmed for she would return to the Ship when she saw her efforts to gain the Launch, were in vain. She soon saw herself drop astern very fast, and we observed her turn again towards the Coromandel, which relieved Temmarangas anxiety. Our passage across the Thames was very pleasant, and we anchored the same Evening at Magoea, situated between forty and fifty Miles from the Coromandel. As it was midnight when we Anchored, I remained all night on board the Launch, tho' the Air was very cold. E-Nakkee one of the principal Chiefs of Magoea was with us. He had been a few Days on board the Coromandel and had accompanied me with the intention of conveying me in his Canoe to the Bay of Islands— [Aug 13] 19th Early this morning E-nakkees Son with several of the Natives came off to the Launch which lay about four miles from the Settlement when his Father went on shore. E-nakkee is a great Warrior, a very fine tall handsome man, apparently about 36 Years old [1820 Aug 13] has been in many actions. Mr Anderson and I had the curiosity to count the Scars on his Body which he had received from Spear wounds, and found them to amount to fifty. One of his front Teeth had been knocked out with a Patoo Patoo, and another broke. After breakfast, Mr Anderson accompanied me to Magoea— It is a very populous Settlement and contains the finest race of People I had seen in New Zealand, and very healthy— Their Houses are superior to most I have met with. Their stores full of Potatoes containing some Thousands of Baskets, and they had some very fine Hogs. The Soil is uncommonly rich, and easily cultivated. The number of Women and Children was very great, but most of the fighting men were gone on a war expedition to the Southward. After visiting the different Chiefs, I returned on board the Launch for my Baggage, and when relanded E-nakkee provided me with a good Hut for myself and Native Companions, and supplied us with plenty of Potatoes, and such food as they had— I here met with two Chiefs from Kipero; one of whom was a Priest of great note amongst the Natives. His name is Moodee a Kow— The name of the other Chief was A-wye— They expressed their regret that they had not seen me when I visited Kiperro, and observed a number of People had Assembled at the Village where I had stopt in hopes of seeing me, but on their arrival they found I had returned, by which they were much grieved and disappointed. I endeavoured to convince them that I was as much disappointed as they could be, as it was my wish to have seen them all if my time would have allowed me: but that I was compelled to return at the time I did in order to meet the Ships Launch on a certain day, or I could not have got back again to the Coromandel. I found the Priest a remarkable mild man, and so was the other Chiefs. We spent the Evening in conversation on various Subjects— The Hut I was in, was crouded with Natives: and great numbers surrounded the outside. I informed E-nakkee that I wished to sail for the Bay of Islands the next morning— He told me this would be impossible, as the Canoe would require to be put into Complete repair before he could venture to sea at this Season of the Year: and that it would take two Days before he could get her ready. This information was very mortifying to me, as I was anxious to return lest I should lose my Passage in the Schooner should she come again to ye Dromedary. However I had no alternative, and was compelled to [1820] submit to the necessity of my Situation. [Aug 14] 14th This morning I accompanied E.Nakkee and some other Chiefs, and work men to examine the Canoe and to set about the necessary repairs. The Canoe was about 60 feet long, designed for war, and very commodious. E-nakke immediately set to work with several other men. He took all the Canoe to pieces, in order to make it as strong and complete as it was the day it was first launched. In the course of the day we were visited by different Chiefs, and some from remote parts of the Southward— Several lent their assistance in repairing the Canoe, so that by the Evening they had put a great part of her together again. The weather was wet and stormy, that if the Canoe had been ready it would not have been possible to put to Sea. I spent part of the Day in walking thro' the Potatoe Grounds, in which a number of Slaves were at work. Near the Settlement there is a very high Hill, which commands a very extensive prospect. Its top and sides have every appearance that it is the production of some Volcanic Eruption. On the East side the flat Land for the distance of near a mile is covered with Stones of various dimensions, very hard, of a dark grey colour, full of holes, and some of them appear very much burnt. The soil both amongst the Stones, and where there are none, is a very rich Dark brown Loam, and fit for all the purposes of vegetation— Agriculture by the Plough might be carried on here to very considerable extent, as a pair of Horses would easily work the greatest part of the ground. They have no grain of any kind— Sweet and common Potatoes with Turnips and Cabbages constitute their principal food. After I had returned from my walks, and the Natives from their Labour, the Evening was spent till a late hour, in conversing upon Agriculture Commerce, civil Government Religion &c. Subjects they shew much anxiety to become acquainted with— [Aug 15] 15th This morning E-nakkee, and his people began to work at the Canoe, in order to complete her by the Evening. After working all the day they painted and neatly finished her, excepting a few ornaments made of feathers for the Head and stern. The weather was very stormy; and from all appearances was likely to continue so— Enakkee informed me I might not be able to put to sea for a month or more on account of the weather. This news I was not prepared to hear. I was fearful of losing my passage to Port Jackson, and besides I had only a few Days provision. I now resolved to walk to the Bay of Islands; and to leave [1820 Aug 15] Magoea the following Day, and communicated my intention to E-Nakkee, and wished to know from him which way I could travel. All the Chiefs told me I could not make my way to the Bay of Islands on the East side of New Zealand, as the Sea Shore in many places were nothing but high Rocks which I could not pass— neither could I cross the Rivers nor head the Bays which ran into the Sea on the East side. If I was determined to go I must take my Route by Kiperro on the West side, and strike off into the interior of the Country in order to head the main Rivers or bays— My Companion Temmaranga said he would accompany me; and when we had made the western shore we could pass up a River called Wyeroa to a Settlement named Mongakaiea, which would bring us within three or four days walk of the Missionary settlement at Kiddee Kiddee. He further observed, the Road from Mongakaiea at this season of the year would be very difficult to travel, on account of heavy Rains— We should have a number of swamps to wade through, and one river which in rainy weather was both deep and rapid. The swamps I did not think any thing of, but the river which we should have to pass six times presented a Difficulty I did not know how I could overcome, as I could not swim. Temmaranga observed they could carry me across the River in a Hammock as they carried the wounded from the field of Battle. This remark removed my objections in a moment, And I resolved immediately to prepare for my Journey— As Enakkee had prepared the Canoe entirely for my Service, I thought it but just to pay him and his people for their Labour— I called them together, and delivered into Enakkees Hands the whole payment, in order that he might satisfy every man according to his ability and Rank. They were all much gratified. Enakkee said if I would only stay till the weather would allow him to put to sea, he would man the Canoe with his own people and accompany me to the Bay of Islands, and afterwards make me a present of the Canoe. I thanked him for His Kindness but could not accept his offer. After all matters were finally arranged we retired to rest. [Aug 16] 16th No change in the weather this morning nor any prospect of any change— The wind blew hard attended with light Rain. As soon as Breakfast was over I collected all my Baggage opened my Sea Chest as I could not take it with me, in order to shew Enakkee every article it contained, as it was my intention to leave it with him, as he promised to bring it to the Bay of Islands, when the weather was more moderate— I left some other Articles with him which I could not put into the Chest. I had received every mark [1820 Aug 16] of attention from these natives. The Chiefs assured me, if the Active or any other Vessel touched at their Settlement, they would pay every attention to them. It was this Tribe that had a contest with the Brothers and Trial two brigs from port Jackson near Mercury Bay Towrangha between four and five years ago; when six Europeans were killed, and as they informed me, two hundred of them were shot. The quarrel originated in some difference between the Masters of the Vessels and the Chiefs. The natives were very near cutting them both off. In this Contest one of the Head Chiefs was shot dead, and his son wounded, who stated the Circumstances to me and shewed me where he received his wound— and another has a Ball in his Arm to this day. The two Chiefs belonging to Kiperro had remained with me at Magoea to the present time. They were greatly rejoiced that I had determined to pass thro' their district in my way to the Bay of Islands— and told me they and their Servants would attend me to Kiperro— We immediately prepared for our departure, and I took my leave of these Hospitable Heathens, hoping that the period was not far distant, when their vallies would stand thick with corn, and the Voice of Joy and Gladness would be heard in those dreary dwellings where darkness superstition and death have taken up their constant abode— On leaving Magoea we crossed over a neck of Land to a river called Wyeteemattie up which we were to pass. I have already mentioned this river. On our arrival at the Wharf where the Chiefs had left their Canoe, we found it had been taken away. One of the Slaves was immediately dispatched to the next Village in order to procure a Canoe— In about an Hour he returned with a very fine Canoe, and some men. I immediately agreed with the owner to take us up to the Head of the River distance about 20 Miles or more. It blew very hard, and there was a very high Sea in consequence of the River being very wide, and a strong tide, which compelled us to keep in shore. We arrived at the Head of the River a few Hours after dark— It was very wet and cold— The natives kindled a fire on the Shore, as there were no Huts, where we remained till day light. [Aug 17] 17th We prepared for our Journey at the dawn of day; and after walking for about Two Hours, sat down to Breakfast near a Stream of fresh Water. When we had taken some refreshment we proceeded on our way, and arrived at the first Village in the district of Kiperro, where I had spent a Night when I was there before. It was now about two O'Clock. The Chief pressed me to stay with him till the following day. All my companions were tired— [1820 Aug 17] But I wished to go a few miles further towards Kiperro river, but it was with difficulty I could prevail upon one Chief to go with me— as they wished to remain all night in their present situation.— I left all the party excepting Awye the Kipirro Chief— we walked very fast over the Sand Hills which extends for many miles, and in about Three Hours we came to the edge of a small fresh water Lake at the foot of a Wood, and in the corner were a few native Huts in which we found one young Chief his Wife and a few Slaves. They were a very fine Couple and appeared to have been newly married— Their own Hut was very clean and neat and the Floor covered with a clean mat. They were all much astonished to see me— as I believe none of them had ever seen a white person before— We determined to remain here all night. I immediately took off my Cloths, as they were very wet, and dried them, and put them on again. The name of this Chief was Apoo— He immediately had some very fine Potatoes dressed for us. Potatoes and fern root, with some wild fruit something like an olive was all the food they appeared to have— He was just beginning to clear a part of the Wood for cultivation— which is a most laborious operation, as they have not proper tools. Being much fatigued having walked hard from very early in the Morning till Evening, after taking some refreshment I lay down to rest wrapt up in my great Coat under the Guardian Care of Him who keepeth Israel. After I had been here a while my companions dropt in one after another— till they all arrived. Apoo provided an abundance of Potatoes, Fern Root and wild fruit for the whole party, who retired to rest as soon as they had taken the necessary refreshments. [Aug 18] 18th As soon as the Day appeared we prepared to leave this sequestered spot near which no human Habitation was to be seen for miles. Apoo and his wife prepared to accompany us— We past the beautiful little lake and ascended the rising Sand Hills which are soft and loose like Mountains of Snow. There is not a Tree, or Shrub, or any vegitation for a long distance to break the stormy blasts— so that the Sand is driven on heaps by the contending winds every day— There are no paths or tracks in any direction; for the footsteps of Travellers are immediately covered by the rolling drifts. As we crossed these Hills and Vallies of Sand, we had now and then, a very extensive view of the Western Ocean, on one hand, and the rivers that flow from the interior on the other— [1820 Aug 18] In about two Hours we arrived at the Head of the Valley situated at the foot of one of the Sand Hills. In this Valley stood Awyes Village. He had sent a Messenger unknown to me the preceeding Evening to inform his wife of my arrival, when we arrived at the Village we found a number of People assembled together waiting our coming. Awyes wife, daughters and Slaves were full dressed. They were cloathed with their best Mats; their Heads ornamented with Feathers, and had prepared an immense quantity of Common and Sweet Potatoes, and some Tarra a root which they are very fond of, about the size of a small Turnip. A Shed had also been prepared, and covered with clean Fern for us to sit in— Here the Natives had a great feast according to their Custom— There was a portion for me, another for Temmaranga and the party who constantly attended me, dressed and placed before us in small Baskets. In this manner the whole were divided. After Breakfast was over, what provisions remained each party deposited their portion in the same baskets they had been served in as their own, in order to take it away with them. It is an invariable Custom with the New Zealanders to take away what they cannot eat when they visit each other. On my first entering the Village the Children were dreadfully terrified. They shreiked aloud and ran in all directions to hide themselves, screaming with all their might— One alarmed another. If I had come from the invisible world, they could not have been more sore afraid. The impression upon their infant minds at the first sight of a white person was so alarming as not to be removed while I remained amongst them; tho' some of them attended me with their parents for three Days afterwards in visiting the different Chiefs.— Whenever they caught my eye by any accident they shreiked aloud; and no attentions of mine could pacify them. I had not met with any circumstance of this kind before in New Zealand. The Children are generally very easy open and familiar at the first interview, and shew an anxiety to pay every little attention in their power to strangers. There can be no finer Children than the New Zealanders in any part of the world. Their parents are very indulgent, and they appear always happy and playful, and very active.— After stopping a few Hours with Awye and his Friends it was proposed that I should proceed to the next Village to Dinner, where two great Chiefs resided; one named A mok? (moka), and the other [1820 Aug 18] Mowetta [Mawete]— The latter a great Warrior. Every party packed up what provisions remained in their Baskets, and we marched towards the Village which was two or three miles distant. Our Company consisted of more than fifty amongst the number were Apoo and his wife, the Priest and Awye. We past thro' some very rich land, but hilly. A number of Slaves were at work preparing the ground for Planting with Potatoes— When we came in sight of the Village, we were hailed with loud acclamations. The Chiefs and their friends were ready to receive us. After the common introductions and Salutations we all sat down under a Shed. I had not been long seated when a Chief presented me with a Cat suspended by a Cord, at the End of a long spear not quite dead— I understood he intended I should have this dressed as a delicate feast for Dinner: I told him the white people never eat Cats, nor Dogs— That they were Tabooed Animals, and never used as an Article of food. He immediately took the Cat away. They all seemed to think it strange. that we did not eat these Animals wch they considered such choice food. I told him we eat other Animals, which they had not seen, and also Hogs. Shortly after this I was presented with a very large fat Hog— Temmaranga killed it in the English mode; and his Servant dressed it in the same manner; when it was hung upon a tree as clean as if it had been killed for an English Market— The New Zealanders kill their Pigs not by bleeding but by a blow on the scull; and holding their Heads under water till they are strangled. At this Village a number of Chiefs soon assembled amongst whom was one named Moodeepanga [murupaenga]. This Chief is considered one of the greatest Warriors in New Zealand. I had often heard of the Fame of this man from Duaterra, Tooi and others. He has been the rival of Shunghee and his Tribe for almost Twenty years. Before the Boyd was cut off at Wangaroah in 1809 Shunghee went against Moodeepanga with a great force— Moodeepanga defeated him, slew two of his brothers, wounded him, killed the greatest part of his officers and men, and compelled him to save his life by flight. The Chiefs on the south side of the Bay of Islands united their Forces after this and went against Moodeepanga. As they relied upon their Muskets and not upon their ordinary weapons of war, Spears and Patooes, Moodeepanga out Generaled them. When the two contending parties met in the field of Battle, Moodeepanga knew that the Enemy was armed with Muskets. He directed his men that when the Enemy advanced, and were on the point of firing their Muskets, to lie that instant flat upon the [1820 Aug 18] Ground and as soon as they had discharged their Muskets to rush upon them. This Stratagem succeeded. The Enemys shot past over his men, when they instantly rushed upon them, threw the whole into disorder killed a Number of their Chiefs, amongst whom were Weeveas Father, and King Georges. The Chiefs that escaped saved themselves by Flight, and returned home with only fifteen men, the rest were killed or taken prisoners. I have often heard the Chiefs who escaped in this Action speak of this Battle. My friend Temmaranga has accompanied four war expeditions against Kiperro, in two of wch he was defeated— Many of His friends were slain— amongst the number was his Grandfather who after he was killed, was roasted and eat as a mental Gratification by the Conquering party. Tho' Temmaranga has been at war with most of the Chiefs in these districts yet he was treated with great respect wherever he came. The different battles and places where they formerly fought, who conquered and who fell; were frequent subjects of conversation. And also what became of the Bodies of the Chiefs— Whether they were buried or eat. I met with no family but some branches of them had been killed in battle and afterwards eat by the Enemy. If any Chief fell into the Hands of a Tribe by the chance of war, whom he had oppressed and injured, they were sure to roast and eat him— and after devouring his flesh, would preserve his bones in the family as a momento of his fate, and convert them into Fish Hooks and whistles, and ornaments. The custom of eating their Enemies is universal. The origin of this Custom is now too ancient to be traced. It is a subject of constant conversation with the principal Families I have visited. And tho' they generally speak of it with a degree of horror and disgust, yet they expect that this will be their Fate in the end as it has been the Fate of their Forefathers and Friends. Wherever I came, and the Subject was broached, I represented to them how much their national Character suffered in the opinion of all civilized Nations from the Horrid Custom of eating one another. That the whole world looked upon them with the utmost abhorrence, as no custom of this kind was allowed in other Countries. Many of them regretted that it should be the Custom of their Country and observed when they knew better they would leave it off. That it was not a new thing, but had always been practised in New Zealand. If the Head of a Tribe is killed and eat the survivors consider it the greatest disgrace that can befall them: and in their turn they seize the first oppertunity to retaliate in the same way. By this means their mutual contests are continually [1820 Aug 18] kept alive, and war becomes their study and their trade. All these subjects were now fully discussed between me Moodeepanga and the other Chiefs— many of them are very intelligent men. Moodeepanga is a man of very quick perceptions: his mind was alive to every observation— His complexion is very dark his Eye fiery keen and penetrating— his Body of a middle stature, but very strong and active. He appeared to be about fifty years old. From the Expression in his Countenance and manly deportment he cannot fail in commanding respect amongst his Countrymen— I have heard so much said of Him for years, that I was gratified in meeting him. He told me his residence was at some distance; but that he had come to pay his his respects to me, as soon as he heard I had arrived, and hoped he should see me at his Village— I told him I was much obliged to him for his marked attention, and that I should pay him a visit the following day. We had now continued our conversation till Dinner was announced when more than Eighty arranged themselves upon the Ground according to their rank. The Slaves then placed a certain number of Baskets of Provisions before each Family— when all were satisfied each family packed up what remained into their Baskets for their future use. As soon as dinner was over we entered into conversation again upon various subjects such as civil Government Agriculture and Religion— Superstition had a wonderful influence over the minds of the people I was now with. The Trees and old stumps of Trees, and every kind of Rubbish, as well as their Fires and Huts were all Tabooed— They were afraid lest any part of my Provisions dressed or undressed should toutch any of their Tabooed things— and assured me they would die if they did— That their God would kill them. The Chiefs and their wives were also Tabooed. They could not toutch a Potatoe, or any other provisions with their own hands, which they wanted to eat. If there was no person at hand to serve them, they lay down upon the Ground, and gathered up their food with their mouth. As the principal Priest Moodeeokou had attended me from the Time I first met him, at Magoea before I left the Thames and was still with me, I entered into a Conversation with him on the subject of the Tabboo, and endeavoured to point out what privations they suffered from a mistaken notion of God. I told them there was but one God, that the God who had made the white people, had made them. That He would never be angry with them for making use of their own hands to eat their provisions with. That if he had not intended that they should use them for all their purposes he would not have [1820 Aug 18] made them any Hands: nor would he be angry with them for drinking water out of my Cup, or roasting a Potatoe at my fire or with them, for allowing me to roast a Potatoe at their fire. They might also Eat in their Houses without giving offence to God. I stated to them that Pomarre King of Otaheite once Tabooed every thing as they did, but had now laid aside this absurd custom, and acted in all these things as the white people did. Yet God was not angry with him,— he did not die, nor would he be angry with them if they acted in the same way— They heard me with apparent surprise, and asked a number of Questions. I stated to them what God had forbidden them to do, and what he would be angry with them for. That he would be angry with them if they stole one anothers Potatoes, Pork, or any other article.— If they seduced one anothers wives, murdered and eat one another: that those were the Crimes which would make God Angry. And cause him to punish them. They readily admitted that these were crimes, but our God and theirs were different. They said I might violate their Tabooes, eat in their houses or dress my provisions upon their fires, their God would not punish me, but he would kill them for my Crimes. I asked them if they knew any thing of the God of Kiperro, if they had any communication with him, they replied that they often heard him whistle, with a low note. I asked Moodeekow if he as their priest had any communication with their God; he also said that he had heard him whistle and sounded the notes which he heard. I replied I could not credit what they all said unless I heard him myself. They all asserted what they had stated was true, and that all the Inhabitants in New Zealand knew it to be true. I still doubted, and told the priest unless I heard the Attua myself I could not believe that either he or any other person ever heard him; and that I wished to accompany him to any place where I could hear the communication between him and the Attua. He told me the Attua was in the Bush and I could not hear him— I replied I would accompany him into the Bush to him. When he came to be very close pressed, he said they had no God at Kiperro, he had heard there was a God at Shukee Hanga, but they had none, and requested I would give him one of my Gods, and he would put him in a Box, that he might have him always with him. I had never seen any idol God, nor had I ever heard before that the New Zealanders [1820 Aug 18] had any idea of a material God. In answer to his request I told him there was only one true and living God who had made the World and all things therein. That if I should make him a God, he would be of wood or some other Substance which could be easily burnt or destroyed. They all smiled at the Idea of burning a God— and evidently saw the absurdity of a material Idol. Whether Satan is permitted to practise any oral deception in support of his spiritual Dominion (for he is the God of this world) and in maintenance of those Dark Superstitions, which universally pervade the minds of these poor Heathens, I cannot tell— I have met with no New Zealanders even the most enlightened amongst them; but who do firmly believe; that their Priests have communication with their God— and many both of their Priests and others have told me that they have heard their God. This is a subject of such a mysterious nature, that I cannot make up my own mind either to believe or to disbelieve what is so universally credited in New Zealand. I do not pretend to know how far the Agency of Satan may extend in a barbarous and uncivilized nation; where there is no human or Divine Law to check or restrain mens corrupt Passions. This I am fully convinced of, that in all regular civil Governments where wholesome Laws lays the necessary restraints upon mens turbulent Passions, that the secret Agency of Satan (that Spirit which worketh in the Hearts of the Children of Disobedience) is greatly restrained, and the force of his wicked instigations weakened and counteracted by those Laws. I have dropt the above hints as they struck me at the moment— and shall now go on with my narrative. We continued till very late in the evening discussing their Ideas of God their Tabooing and various Superstitions under which they suffer many privations. Temmaranga observed there were too great a number of Priests at New Zealand, that they tabooed and prayed the people to Death. He related circumstances that happened to himself when he accompanied me to Mercury Bay [Towrangha]; that one of the Priests on the Banks of the River Thames had told him, that he had seen his Ghost and that if he dared to go with me to Mercury Bay [Towrangha] the Attua had revealed to him he would kill him in four days. The Priest intreated him to return. That he was much alarmed, and stated to me what the priest had communicated to him, and that I told him to pay no attention to what the Priest said, for the God of Mercury Bay had no power to hurt him, and in consequence of my assurances he had proceeded with me, and returned safe back, which proved the falsehood of the Priest. Temmaranga argued very strongly against the Tabboo, tho' at the same [1820 Aug 18] time his mind is greatly fettered with Superstition. He cannot admit the Idea that our God is their God. He would frequently say our God was good, and we had no need of the Taboo but the God of New Zealand was bad. Temmaranga explained our Customs manners and Religion to them as far as he was able. He is a very intelligent man, and at the same time a man of Great observation, and having resided with me at Parramatta for some time, he had gained considerable Knowledge— When he thought my observations pressed too hard upon the Superstitions of his Country he would observe, “when you send Missionaries to Kiperro, and the inhabitants know better they will lay aside the Taboo. After we had conversed till almost midnight to our mutual gratification we retired to rest— but the natives would not let me sleep much: one and another would be calling to me and asking me some question on the subjects we had conversed upon. [Aug 19] 19th As soon as Breakfast was over I prepared to return Moodeepangas visit— Several of the principal Chiefs accompanied me. In about an hour we arrived at the residence of Moodeepangas Son, whose name is Kahoo— He was much rejoiced to see us, and urged us to dine with him. As I had devoted this day merely to visiting I had no objection. Dinner was immediately prepared and clean Fern spread upon the Ground for us all to sit down upon. He is a very fine young man, had not been long married— His residence is in a rich valley— The soil well adapted for the growth of sweet and common potatoes, an abundance of which were now dressed for the party. When dinner was over we proceeded towards Moodeepangas in our way we past by a very fine and strongly fortified Hippah belonging to Mowetta, and thro' some rich Vallies, in one of them about two months ago a battle was fought in which one Chief fell. When I arrived at Moodeepangas he was ready to receive me. His Children were all dressed and their heads ornamented with Feathers— and his Head Wife had got her Dogskin Garment on. He had got the stump of a tree placed where he intended I should sit, and had made a Cushion of Bullrushes which was placed upon it. He expressed the great Gratification which my visit gave him, and presented me with an immense Hog, ordered provisions to be prepared for my Companions— and then we entered into a general Conversation upon different subjects— we talked over the wars between Shunghees Tribe and his. Moodee Panga said he [1820 Aug 19] did not wish to be at War with any tribe: but he was compelled to fight to protect himself and people, and that a party of Shunghees Tribe was now plundering and Murdering the Inhabitants in the districts of Kiparro, and he was afraid he should be compelled to appeal to arms again. He as well as most of the Chiefs wished for some regular Government by which they could obtain protection to their Persons and Properties. Temmaranga explained to them how the Government of Port Jackson was conducted: that we had only one King which was Governor Macquarie, and he put a stop to all fighting there. King George he had heard did the same in England. But while there were so many Kings in New Zealand, there would be continual wars. he said Captain Downie of the Coromandel had written to King George, to send a man of war to New Zealand, and he thought when she came, the Country would be greatly benefited, as she would prevent the People from the Bay of Islands from coming to the river Thames and Kiperro to plunder and Murder the Inhabitants. Moodeepanga wished to know if the Ship would come round to the Kiperro River. I told him that would depend upon the Harbour, if the entrance was good and the Harbour safe, I had no doubt but she would. But if there was a bar across the Harbour mouth a Ship could not get in. He said there were plenty of fine spars on the banks of the river in his district if Ships could come for them, which he very much wished. He should also like some Europeans to reside with him for the benefit of his people. I told him much would depend upon the River, and Harbour, but till these were examined nothing could be done in that respect. His residence is very beautiful. In view of the river Kiperro, and the Land about him very good, tho' of a light sandy nature— completely free from Stones as far as I observed. A deal of it would grow fine wheat and barley. The Country has the remaining vestages of a great Population, but is now thinly inhabited. [Aug 19] In the Evening I returned again to my former Lodgings. The next day being the Sabbath I wished to spend it there, and on Monday to proceed on my Journey— We arrived at Sunset, and spent the Evening in a long conversation upon the immortality of the Soul which Doctrine is universally believed amongst them; the Resurrection of the Body which they could not comprehend, tho' they did not deny the Possibility of the Resurrection of the Body. I stated to them the Happy [1820 Aug 19] Death of the righteous, and told them when their God revealed to them that they were to die, they were not afraid of Death: but were happy in the prospect of being in the same place where their God dwelt after death. But that they knew this was not the Case with the New Zealanders, when they thought they were going to die, they were very much afraid, and did not wish to die. They said this was the Case always with their Countrymen— they were at all times afraid to die. I told them when they came to understand Gods Book which he had given to the White Men, and which the Missionaries would give unto them, and teach them to understand it, they would not be afraid to die any more than the white people who were good. They clearly comprehended the difference between one who was afraid to die, and one who was not. They said all the Souls of the New Zealanders went when they died, into a Cave at the North Cape, and from thence descended into the Sea to the next World. The privations and mortifications which those poor Heathens suffer from a sense of guilt and fear are many and great. Without a Divine Revelation is communicated to them, they can never find a remedy that can free their minds from the bondage of Superstition, under the influence of which many sicken and pine away and die. They have no idea of a God of mercy, who can do them good: but they are under the most painful fears of an invisible being, who is, according to their belief at all times ready to kill and devour them: and will kill them if they neglect the smallest Iota in any of their Superstitious Ceremonies. To drink a little water out of the same Cup with me, at the time they are Tabooed by the Priest, would be considered an Offence against their God, sufficient to induce him to put them to death. When I told them that my God was good, that I was not afraid of his anger— That He took care of me both by night and by day wherever I went; and that He always heard me when I prayed unto him: They said they had no such God. Their God only punished and killed them. When I was amongst those Tribes I always thought it proper to pray publicly amongst them, explaining to them before I begun, what I was going to do. The performance of this duty, tho' the Natives did not understand what I said, yet it furnished me with a Subject of Conversation, which [1820 Aug 19] might tend to their edification. If they wished to know what I prayed for I told them, that I might be preserved in good Health. That my God would not suffer any accident to happen to me, while I was travelling thro' their Country, and that my God would send them some Missionaries to live with them, and give them his Book, and put an end to their Wars: and give them also plenty of Wheat and Cattle, that their Wives and Children might have plenty of Bread and Animal food to eat. They would pay great attention while I stated these things, and would add these things were very good. In the above manner we closed the week and retired to rest. [Aug 20 Sunday] 20th This being the Sabbath, I had made it known that I should stop one day longer with Mowetta. Moodeepanga and a number more came early to spend the day with me. Tho' these poor Heathens had never heard of a Sabbath Day; yet as it was the Christian Sabbath, I was naturally lead to converse with them on the Creation of the World, and the Institution of this sacred day. It furnished a large Field for conversing upon those objects which were visible to their Senses, the Sun Moon and Stars, as well as upon other parts of the Creation, which they could comprehend. The account given by Moses is so beautiful in Simplicity and order that they found no difficulty in understanding the general outlines of His statement. The Firmament, the Heavenly Bodies; the Fouls of the Air— The Trees of the Forrest, the Grass of the Fields; the Seas, and fishes that pass thro' the great deep were objects with which they were daily conversant— The Order of time in which the different parts of the Creation are stated to have been arranged at the Mighty Fiat of the Supreme being, was so regular and plain in succession that the Account struck their minds with great force— "God said let there be light, and there was light" And the evening and the Morning were the first day" &c. When God had finished all his works on the Sixth Day, he rested on the Seventh, and set it apart for his own immediate worship. I found it very easy to communicate to them the institution of the Sabbath and for what purpose it was ordained. The various subjects, which the account of the Creation suggested furnished much interesting Conversation during the Day. When I found myself deficient in their Language Temmaranga acted as interpreter, by which means I was generally understood.— Moodeepanga was so much [1820 Aug 20] taken up with the Various topics of Conversation that he stopt with me the whole Sabbath, as well as several of the Chiefs, nor did he return home till I took my departure the next day, but remained during the night in the same Hut I lay; in which I had very little Sleep from their repeated conversations. The Hut was well filled with men Women and Children. It was pretty large, and contained more than forty. [Aug 21] 21st This morning I prepared for my departure, and was very anxious to start early, we had about five miles to walk to the Kiperro River, where I was to embark in a Canoe: but as several Chiefs were present and wished to say something on the occasion of my visit, it was two Hours before their different speeches were ended.— Moodepanga expressed himself much gratified by my coming amongst them, and assured me if any Europeans should come to Kiperro to reside there he would protect them. And if the Harbour should be found safe for Ships he requested he might be furnished with Colours to hoist as a Signal when a Ship might appear. By this time the Slaves were collected who were to carry the Provisions for my party, and the men who were to man the Canoe; which consisted of about 700lbs of Potatoes and 300lbs of Pork, which were all ready and packed up in Baskets. I now took my leave of Mowettas residence. Moodeokow [muriaukau] the priest, Awye, Apoo, and upwards of Thirty more accompanied me to the river. When we arrived the Tide was down— we had to remain upon the Banks till two Hours after Dark before there was sufficient depth of water in the Creek where the Canoe was moored to carry her into the River. We got all our provisions and Baggage on board, and embarked before high water. Moodeeokow, Awye, & Apoo, as they had determined to accompany me as far as the Canoe could proceed, took an Affectionate leave of their Friends, who wept aloud, and cut themselves, according to their Custom, till the blood streamed down their faces. This is a painful sight to the civilized and enlightened mind. These poor Heathens are tormented in every possible way, that the influence of Superstition can operate. What an infinite blessing will their deliverance from their present darkness be even in a temporal view. When the Tide turned we proceeded with great rapidity down the Stream. The River was broad; but as it was dark [1820] I could not ascertain the depth of the water. The night was cold— We went on shore a little before low water [at aotea Bluff], made a fire on the beach, and there remained till the return of Day.— [Aug 22] 22d I found in the morning the Tide to rise about 10 feet with Ten fathoms water near the Shore where we anchored the Canoe. We embarked again a little before high water; and in less than an hour arrived opposite a Village where we slept for a short time. I went on shore, and was informed that Shunghees tribe were plundering, and murdering the Inhabitants on the banks of the Wyeroa, a River we had to go up after we had entered the Harbour of Kiperro. I regretted much to hear this report on account of the Calamities these plundering murdering parties bring upon the Inhabitants, as many of them would be compelled to flee into the woods, where they would be exposed to every hardship that nature could bear from Hunger, Cold, and rain. After stopping about half an hour we proceeded down the River with the Tide; and about two OClock we arrived at a Settlement belonging to a Chief named O.Rakka [Hauraki]. His Village [Te Kauau] stands in a bite on the South Side of the River, about four miles from the mouth of the Harbour. This Village is large and very populous, I went on shore. The Chief was at Home. He received me very kindly. I told him I had come to see the River Kiperro and to examine the entrance into the Harbour, in order to see whether any Ships could come in or not. He said there would not be time to examine the mouth of the Harbour that Evening but if I would stay with him till the morning he would go with me. I told him my time was short and I could not stay till the following Day; and that if I could not see the mouth of the Harbour that Evening I should cross over the River for Wyeroa. He replied he wished me much to stay one night, but if I was determined to go I might proceed down the River towards the Entrance, and take a view of it: He immediately accompanied me into the Canoe, and two more Chiefs, and we pulled down the River. The wind blowing very fresh, and there was a very strong Tide going down— When we had put off about a Cables length from Shore I sounded the depths of the water with a line which I had ready in the Canoe, and found 15 Fathoms. The river here or Harbour is very wide. I should imagine from five to Seven Miles at least, but I [1820 Aug 22] had no means to ascertain this accurately. We had not gone much more than a mile when we were compelled from the roughness of the Sea to go on shore. As I could not get near the mouth of the Harbour in the Canoe, I ascended an high hill, which commanded the Sea to a great extent— But from the Hill I could not see the Entrance into the River, or rather the Channel, but I observed breakers a long way out at Sea. The Chief told me there was a Channel which run to the Southward free from the breakers, and was 20 fathoms deep. But as I did not see this Channel I cannot affirm his statement to be correct. Should a Safe entrance be found into this Harbour it will be a very convenient place for Shipping Masts and Spars— There are three fine fresh water Rivers [Hoteo, makarau & Kaukapa Kapa] which run into the Harbour, upon whose banks the finest Spars are to be met with. I saw the Spars upon the Banks of two of these Rivers; the third I did not go up, but was told there were plenty of Spars on the Banks of that river also.— One of these Rivers takes its rise towards the Wyeteematta, a River already mentioned on the west side of the Thames. The second runs from the interior on the East side near Bream Head— The third runs parallel with the sea Coast for thirty or forty miles, and then turns to the Northward and Eastward— I crossed one of the branches of the first River, about seven or eight miles from the Wyeteematta, as I travelled over Land to Kiperro and observed the upper part of its Banks covered with Lofty Spars, and after my arrival at Kiperro I went down the River. On leaving the Harbour of Kiperro I went up the [words crossed out] Wyeroa. As the Harbour is enclosed with High Sand Hills, and the Banks of the large Rivers are Sand I should apprehend that there are many sand banks in the Harbour, some of which I observed, and most probable a Bar across the mouth. where [sic] the immense body of water which must come rolling down these Rivers in the rainy seasons, together with the strong tide will open and clear a Channel for Ships or not I am not competent to Judge; as far as I can form an opinion I am inclined to think there is a dangerous bar, from the very nature of the Sea Shores, and the banks of the Rivers. Finding that it was not possible from the strong wind and rough Sea to gain any true information relative to the Entrance into [1820 Aug 22] the Harbour I made O.Rakka and his friends a trifling present for his attention, and then took our departure for the Wyeroa, with a strong tide and wind in our favour, which we entered after crossing the Harbour. The River Wyeroa appeared to be not less than eight miles wide at the Entrance as far as I could judge by the Eye from the Canoe. The wind increasing with Rain we were compelled to go on Shore a little before dark, and landed at a small village situated on the left Banks [sic] of the River containing about fifty Huts. All the Inhabitants were fled into the woods for fear of the plundering party already mentioned. As the night was very stormy cold and wet we were glad to take shelter in these deserted Huts and therefore landed all our provisions and Baggage for that purpose. Having been in the Canoe a great part of the preceding night, and had scarcely taken any rest we retired at an early hour, and remained very quiet till Morning, tho' the Rain beat and the wind roared loud. [Aug 23] 23rd At day light we found the wind had increased to a very heavy Gale. The Surff broke upon the beach with great violence, and threatened immediate destruction to our Canoe. The Natives threw all their mats off in an instant and rushed into the Surff and dragged the Canoe thro' the Breakers, and then leaped into it. The waves tost it like a Cork. I expected every moment it would have been upset. They pulled off from the Breakers, and then run before the wind and Tide up the river untill they found a Sheltered Cove into which they carried her.— The Storm continued all the day so violent that the Natives could not venture out into the River— The Provisions and Baggage were conveyed along the beach to the Canoe, in order to be ready to proceed when the weather moderated. As there was no prospect of the Storm abating, they put up a Screen with Stakes and Bullrushes about seven feet high on the weather side, which shielded us from the Rain. They made a Hammock of some of the Flax Plant, and slung it under the Screen, and in this I slept during the night. It kept me from the wet ground, and the Bullrushes protected me from the wind and rain. [Aug 24] 24th On the return of day the weather moderated, we put our things into the Canoe as soon as possible, and with the Wind and Tide in our favour we proceeded up the River at [1820 Aug 24] a rapid rate, as we had a very fine Sail, as well as Canoe— The river was three or four miles wide. There were no Natives to be seen on the left Banks; and we observed only a few fires on the right banks as we sailed up the river. The Distance between the Sea and this river for Thirty miles, I could hear the Surf beat upon the Sea Shore as we went along. About two O'Clock we arrived at a Hippah belonging to a Chief named [o-Te-Rangi] Tetoko— a noted warrior in New Zealand. He hailed the Canoe, and urged me to go on Shore. I accepted his invitation. We all landed— He received me with much pleasure. His Hippah was crouded with men women & Children, and in a complete state of defence, according to their mode of Fortification; which would afford Protection against Spears and Clubs; but very little against fire arms. He informed me that part of Shunghees Tribe was in their district— had committed great depredations, and murdered five of his people. He said his Tribe was not able to meet them now in Battle, as he had no Muskets to defend himself with, while the Enemy was strongly armed. I told him I lamented much that they should live in such a continual state of warfare, and be exposed to such public Calamities: but I hoped in time an end would be put to these wars, and that they would have a regular Government which would afford them Protection. He said if any Europeans would only come and live with them, this would afford them some protection. I told him it was possible that some Missionaries might in time reside in His district, but I would not promise him but assured him that on my return to Kiddee Kiddee I would use any influence with Shunghees tribe to prevent them as far as I could from committing such Acts of Violence and Plunder. Tetoko seems very anxious to be permitted to live in Peace and cultivate his Lands. He urged me to remain till the following day; but I told him I could not do this, as I was afraid of losing my Passage to port Jackson. However he would not let me go till we had dined with him, and ordered a large quantity of fish and Potatoes to be cooked— After dinner he presented me with two fine Hogs— I told him it was not in my Power to accept his present, as we had already as much Pork as we could possibly make use of, or carry with us. I could hardly prevent him from putting them into the Canoes, till I told him to take care of them till one of the Missionaries or some other European called upon him, as I intended if I could during the Summer when the weather was fine to send some Person to examine the Harbour of Kiperro, and see whether there was a safe Passage for a Ship to come [1820 Aug 24] in. Tekoko [sic] replied, he knew there was plenty of water for a Ship, and observed there was 20 fathoms. I told him if that was the case, the Inhabitants on the banks of the Rivers would derive great advantages from the Shipping; but this we should know when the Entrance was Examined. He promised he would take care of the Hogs for the purpose I desired. We then took our leave of him, after receiving a quantity of Fish and Potatoes, and making him a small present. There were a great number of very fine Children in this Hippah, sufficient for a very good School— We left the Hippah with a very fine breeze and proceeded up the river— which continued till the sun went down— We continued to pull up the River till dark. As the Tide was strong against us we came to Anchor, and lay in the Canoe till the tide returned, when we immediately set off again, and continued to pull up the river till near day light, when we landed on the beach, made a fire, and cooked some provisions.— [Aug 25] 25th After we had taken some refreshment, and the day appeared we embarked again, and proceeded on our passage. We past a number of small Farms on the banks of the river, but did not see a single inhabitant till almost two OClock when we arrived at a small Village. The inhabitants were under great alarm in consequence of the plundering party that was ranging thro' the districts doing much mischief. The Farm and Village [Tangiteroria, Rev. Jos. Butler's native] belonged to a Chief named Toorow [Taarau] who lived higher up the river. Two Canoes put off and accompanied us to the residence of the Chief. His Hippah stands on a rising bank on the left hand going up the River. When we arrived opposite his river he invited us on Shore which invitation we accepted. He ordered his Slaves immediately to prepare dinner for us— and presented me with a basket of Potatoes to take in the Canoe for my private use. He had got one of the best Houses I had seen in New Zealand; and had built a portico in the Front 16 feet wide, where he and his friends could sit, and enjoy their Conversation sheltered from the weather. His Hippah was completely fortified, with upright Split Timber from 24 to 30 feet high put close together. The Party already mentioned had done him considerable damage, and had killed five of his people. All the inhabitants on the banks of the River were fled into the woods, and had relinquished their Farms. Their Crops were destroyed their Store Houses plundered and their Hogs killed: that numbers [1820 Aug 25] were greatly distressed for food. Their fire arms gave them such an advantage over other Tribes, that none could now stand against them. Toorow had the appearance of a mild man. His place was neat, and his store house well put up. There were a great number of People in his Hippah. I expressed my deep Concern for their distresses, and disapprobation of Shunghees Tribe, robbing and murdering their Country men as they were doing. I promised Toorow I would speak to the principal men belonging to Shunghees Tribe on my return to the Missionary Settlement and persuaded them as far as I could to leave off that dreadful System of war. I pressed upon his mind, and upon all the Chiefs wherever I have gone the necessity of some regular Government being established in New Zealand for the General Benefit and protection of the whole; and that till something of this nature was established, the powerful would always murder and oppress the weak. The Body of the Chiefs that I have seen would be glad to live in peace and cultivate their Grounds, if it was possible for them: but this is impossible in the present state of their Country. After dinner we prepared to depart. Toorow wished us to stop all the following day. I told him the reason why I could not with which he was satisfied. He said he would recommend me not to attempt to proceed any higher up the river Monyakaiea in consequence of the heavy rains. I should find great difficulty in getting up the Rapids, and as the Tide did not flow much higher than we were, we should have the whole stream of the river to pull against. He further added, that a few days ago three Canoes had been broke to pieces by the violence of the Current driving them against the Rocks. Besides I should find great difficulty in crossing a large river [Awaroa] at this rainy season which I should have to pass several times in walking across the Country to Kiddee Kiddee. He also said if the men I had in the Canoe pulled very hard I should be three days before I got to the place where I intended to land. I was a little stunned at these difficulties and wished to know if there was no other way which I could go across the Country to the East side of New Zealand to a Settlement called Wangaree not far from Bream head, where I could get a Canoe to take me down the Coast. That the Road to [1820 Aug 25] Wangaree was pretty good, and no rivers to cross, and not much more than one days journey. I consulted with my Friend Temmaranga who approved of us taking the route by Wangaree, as he had many friends lived there whom he wished to see. I now took my leave of Toorow, and his Friends, and we proceeded up the River a short distance when we entered a River that run to the right at the head of which we were to take our departure for Wangaree. We got up as far as the Canoe could go to the foot of a fall, a little after dark when we went on shore, and made a fire, where we remained till day light. The night was wet and Cold, but the thick Trees afforded us some shelter. [Aug 26] 26th This morning I was to take leave of my kind Kiperro Friends Moodeeokow, Apoo, and Awye as they intended to return home in the Canoe. We had been five days from the time I left Mowettas Village. My Baggage was packed up, and they appointed three of their Slaves to accompany me to the Bay of Islands to assist Temmarangas Servant to carry our Baggage. I made them a few presents of such articles as I had remaining, and we parted with mutual esteem. I had received every mark of attention from these poor Heathens from the time I met them at Magoea to the present period. I could not have expected more kindness, if I had been travelling thro' the most civilized nation in Europe. The morning was stormy and rainy and the road very wet and dirty. We had several runs of water and swamps to wade thro’. After we had walked about four Hours I saw Moodeeokow and his Son a very fine Boy coming after us. When he came up, he said he would accompany me to the Bay of Islands. I was happy that he had formed this resolution: as he would see something of civil life, and civil Society which might be of Service to him, and perhaps to the Mission hereafter. I could not think when we parted of asking him to go with me, as I thought it would be too great a Task for him. He was very happy that He had joined us again. We past a very large Hippah on our right in ruins. It had been a very strong place, and apparently well peopled at no distant period, since Temmaranga informed me the Tribe was now nearly extinct: They had been cut of principally by war— In a short time we came to a small Village on the Plain, the Land very good— but all the inhabitants recently [1820 Aug 26] fled. They had left some few articles behind them in their Huts. We stopt here and dined in one of the sheds for the rain fell very heavy. The Village is situated in the edge of a wood, thro' which we had to pass. Temmaranga in looking about the skirts of the wood found the place where these poor people had secreted their Store of Potatoes when they fled from their Huts. After we had taken some refreshment we pushed on in order to reach another village which Temmaranga knew was a few miles ahead— we pushed on as fast as we could tho' it rained and blew hard, and arrived just as the sun went down. We found all the inhabitants fled from this Village also. A small miserable Hut remained and also a Shed; into these we crept for the night. As we were very wet and weary— I took off my cloaths, but it was with some difficulty we could procure a fire to dry them, from friction, on account of the wood being wet, but at length we succeeded. If we had not, we should have had a much more miserable night. [Aug 27] 27th We proceeded on our Journey early this Morning, and after walking some time we came to another Village that had been lately all burnt. The Land about it was very rich and capable of growing wheat, or any other grain in abundance. This Village was also situated in the Skirt of a wood, and appeared to possess every local advantage in timber water and soil, to enrich the proprietor, could he enjoy the Fruits of His industry. But in such a state of Society there is no security either for persons or property. I could not but lament to see the dreadful effects of mans fall. That man for the sake of a few Potatoes should murder his fellow— burn his habitations; drive his wife and Children into the woods to perish with hunger if they escaped the murderers Hand. Temmaranga made many judicious observations as we past those scenes of devastation, and expressed an ardent desire that the time might soon come when his country would possess the means to put a stop to such wanton cruelties and acts of injustice. He thought when the man of war came out, which Captain Downie had written for, his Country men would be checked, and deterred in some degree from committing such murders as they do at present. When we had past this Village about a mile Temmaranga and the Slaves began to tire; and sat down to rest. I was very wet with wading thro' the swamps, and also warm with walking that I was afraid to sit down lest [1820 Aug 27] I should check perspiration, and by that means catch cold, I therefore walked gently on, and Moodeeokow close behind me. In less than half an hour we ascended some rising Ground, and on the opposite Hill I observed a body of about fifty Natives upon the look out. I was aware that they either belonged to the party who were committing such dreadful outrages amongst the inhabitants, or else an opposite Tribe upon their Guard against them. Moodeeokow when he saw them, turned back immediately to Temmaranga, and seemed much alarmed. I sat upon the Hill. The Natives saw me immediately. Two of them left the party instantly, one of them was completely naked, had a long Spear in his Hand with a Bayonet fixed at the point. The other had a Carpenters Axe with a long handle to it. They bounded across the intervening Valley as swift as their strength would allow them, attended by their faithful dog. When they approached I observed the Dog had got one of his Eyes knocked out, and a cut above the other. The man who had no Cloaths on I observed had received three spear wounds, but they were all healed. When they came up they appeared much astonished to meet a white man in their Forest, and took a silent view of me. They were both Strangers to me, and I was equally strange to them, or more so. I told them my name, with which they were well acquainted. This information explained the singular Circumstance of meeting a white man in such an unexpected place, and they now gave me a very cordial reception and called out to their Companions informing them who I was. I told them Temmaranga was on the road, and would soon be up. They were much rejoiced to hear this News: when he arrived I found that these two men were Temmarangas particular Friends; and had been officers under him in his war Expedition against the people of Mercury Bay Towrangha about January last; and the man who had been speared was the first man wounded in the action fought at that time. They were mutually rejoiced at this unexpected meeting. They now begun to inform Temmaranga of some of the dreadful murders committed by the Naypoois [Ngapuhi]— amongst others they had killed ten belonging to Wangaree in the number were a Chief and his Uncle, and a niece of Temmaranga. These three they had Eat. Temmaranga was greatly afflicted at this information. The Spirit of retaliation fired every nerve, and he seemed eagar for vengeance. When the warmth of his indignation cooled a little, he said he did not wish to go to war; but he was afraid he should be driven to take up arms [1820 Aug 27] as an act of common justice, to his relatives and friends if they continued their Cruelties. I told them on my return I would accompany him to some of the Chiefs of Shunghees Tribe, and hear what they said, and what they intended to do. He was pacified with this proposition, and said he would overlook all that they had done if they would abstain from such murders and Robberies in future. We now proceeded to join the party on the opposite Hill, who returned with us to Wangaree, where we arrived about Thre O'Clock in the Afternoon. Temmaranga had now got amongst his own friends who both wept and rejoiced. Several of them were much afflicted for the Murder of their relatives, and the plunder of their Farms, and were also under Apprehensions lest the Napoies should attack them. Wangaree is situated at the head of a small harbour that runs up several miles in land, into which a fresh water river falls— Up this River there are very fine spars; but I doubt whether there is sufficient shelter and depth of water in any part for shipping of large dimensions. Small Vessels may Anchor in several places. The Harbour is situated about Ten Miles to the Northward of Bream Head. We remained all night at Wangaree a great part of which Temmaranga and his friends talked over their troubles.— [Aug 28] 28th This morning we prepared for our departure— The Chief furnished us with a Canoe well manned, and we proceeded down the Harbour. The morning was very threatening. After we had been about an Hour in the Canoe it began to blow and rain very heavy which compelled us to put into a small Village situated on the left side of the Harbour— We remained here about two hours when the storm moderated, and we proceeded but were afterwards forced on shore again, lower down the Harbour from the Tempestuous weather, where we kindled a fire on the beach and sheltered ourselves as well as we could from the storm, as there was no prospect that we should be able to quit our present situation tho' an uncomfortable one till the following day. [Aug 29] 29th This morning as the Storm had abated, we embarked in the Canoe about two hours before day light, and arrived before the Sun rose at the residence of the Head Chief [afterwards there Haveunt aubrey was R.M.] whose name is Weyee ^Weyee [Wehi] a near relative of Temmarangas. Weyee Weyee is an old man, very tall, stout, and upright; [1820 Aug 29] and has a venerable appearance. He was greatly rejoiced to see Temmaranga, informed him how all his people had been driven from their farms in the interior by the Napoies, and their Potatoes and Pork destroyed or carried away. He expressed an earnest desire that some Europeans would come and reside amongst them. I told him I was not sure whether their Harbour was safe for Ships to Anchor in or not. If hereafter the Harbour was found to be safe this would be a strong inducement for Ships at least to visit them, especially for whalers; and that it was very probable that a Vessel would soon be sent from port Jackson to examine the Harbour. He told me a Brig called the Venus had Anchored there. This vessel had been piratically taken by the Convicts of Port Jackson some years back. Weyee Weyee ordered some breakfast to be provided for us. He pressed us to stay with him till the next day. I told him my time would not allow me, for I was fearful of losing my Passage. After Breakfast he ordered us a larger Canoe. I told Temmaranga I would walk on the Beach to the Mouth of the Harbour, which was about two miles off, and requested him to follow me as soon as the Canoe was ready, and I would wait till he came, which he promised to do. I then took my leave of Weyee Weyee. When I got round the left head of the Mouth of the Harbour, I came to a very large populous Village. Some of the people I had seen at the Bay of Islands. They were greatly rejoiced when I entered the Village: I sat down amongst them and remained two or three Hours expecting the Canoe every moment: but as it did not arrive I returned again to learn the cause; when I found Temmaranga sitting with Weyee Weyee and some more Chiefs in close conversation, I asked him why he had not followed me according to his promise. Weyee Weyee replied Temmarangas talk was so good and sweet to him he could not part with him. If I had not returned no Canoe would have come after me that Day. After some persuasion Weyee Weyee was prevailed upon to let us go, and we sailed out of the Harbour about three O'Clock with a fine Breeze in our favour— When we had got about Eight Miles down the Coast, the wind blew very fresh with a high Sea, which obliged us to go on Shore for the night. The Coast here for some miles consists of very high hard perpendicular Rocks, and there are few places where a Canoe can venture near the Shore from the continual Surff— [Aug 30] 30th This morning the weather was fine, but the wind against us: we put to sea as soon as it was light. The men pulled very hard. We kept as close to the Shore as the [1820 Aug 30] breakers would permit us, and went round the Coves, not being able to cross them, from the adverse wind and Sea. At Dusk in the Evening we reached the Hippah where Moyanger resides; a Chief who accompanied Dr Savage to England about Twelve years ago. The name of the Hippah is Pie-anakka. It stands upon the summit of a very high conical Hill; and is surrounded with water or nearly so at the time of high water. It appeared inaccessible on every side, with the exception of one narrow pass. As soon as the natives observed the Canoe at the foot of the Hippah, they rushed down the pass with their Spears in their hand, as if they were going to meet an enemy. We informed them who we were. They directed us to go round to the opposite side of the Hippah where we could land, and invited us to spend the night with them. This invitation we cheerfully complied with, for we were both hungry cold and weary. As soon as we landed I was conducted up the narrow pass; which I could not ascend without assistance; the path was so steep and narrow. When I had reached the top, I found a number of Men women and Children sitting round their fires roasting Snappers, Crawfish and Fern Root. It was now quite dark— The roaring of the Sea at the foot of the Hippah, as the waves rolled into the deep Caverns beneath— The high precipice upon which we stood, whose top and sides were covered with huts, and the groups of Natives conversing round their fires, all tended to excite strange and new ideas for reflection. Tho' God has made of one Blood all nations that dwell upon the face of the Earth, and fixed the bounds of their Habitations, yet how widely different is their Situation. It would be difficult to draw a Comparison between the Comforts and enjoyments, mental and bodily which those partake of who live in a polished Christian Society, and the privations and miseries which those suffer who live in savage life. With such reflections as these I contemplated the state of my present Society and sat down amongst them. A woman immediately handed me a Snapper ready roasted, others prepared me some fern root, and being very hungry I relished my supper much, notwithstanding the manner in which it was cooked & served. Moyanger was not at home. I did not know one of the Natives; there was an Officer in Charge of the Hippah who was very kind as well as all the Inhabitants. They accommodated us with one of their [1820 Aug 30] best Huts in which we lay till the Morning. Temmaranga amused them till a late hour with an Account of our Tour, and the Incidents that had occurred on our Journey. [Aug 31] 31st Early in the morning we prepared to leave this romantic spot. The sides next the Sea has the appearance of an old Abbey in Ruins; and the broken Rocks are like massy Columns which time had wasted and corroded. On our departure the Chief presented me with a Hog for which I made him a small present. This Hippah is situated at the bottom of a Cove [Pataua]— On the North side there appeared to be pretty good Shelter for a Ship, where she may Anchor in five or six Fathoms with a soft bottom. The Chief told me there was only one small Rock in the Cove, and this is above water. He shewed me the spot where a Whaler had Anchored some time back. In a short time we past the Head of the Cove and stood along Shore till we came opposite a small Harbour called Tootoo Kakka [Tutu Kaka]. I was in this Harbour about six years ago— It is only fit for small Vessels. The entrance is narrow, and the Harbour small within. The Schooner Prince Regent Anchored in it one night since the Dromedary has been at the bay of Islands— There is plenty of fine spars in the Neighbourhood of the Harbour and some good Land. After we had past the Harbour of Tootookakka the wind began to blow fresh and the Sea to rise, which forced us in a short time to run into a Cove for Safety. Here we made a fire dressed our Hog and took our breakfast. This Cove belonged to Temmaranga [Te morenga] and the Land for a considerable extent along the Coast and in the interior. The Ground here is exceedingly good— but no Inhabitants upon it, at present— There was an extensive settlement ten or twelve miles further along the Coast called Winna-nakkee. As there was no prospect from the appearance of the weather that we should be able to leave the Cove for some time, I resolved to travel by Land to Winna-nakkee [Whananaki]. Temmaranga told me the road would be very difficult, and too fatiguing for him, but if I was determined to go his Servant should go with me as a guide. We immediately set off on our Journey. I was in hopes we should be able to reach Winna-nakkee in the Evening. The Servant told me we could not, but must lodge in the woods all night, for the distance was too great. However we pushed forward as fast as we could, and after walking for a few Hours up and down precipices and Rocks, and wading thro' the Water at the Head of the Coves which we could ford, we had the pleasure to observe the Smoak of the Settlement, about five or six Miles off, and that we had got over the worst part [1820 Aug 31] of the Road. This inspired us with fresh confidence, and caused us to exert all our efforts; and reached the Village before it was quite dark— very wet and weary. I had known the Chief of this Settlement and his wife formerly. When I arrived they were overjoyed. It rained heavy, and my Cloaths, were all wet. The Servant had fortunately brought my Blanket: I took off all my Cloaths, and wrapt myself up in my Blanket till they were dry. The Chiefs wife did all she could to administer to my present wants. Had a good fire made with which my Cloaths were soon dried, gave me their own Hut for my Lodgings which was very warm; and spread some good Mats upon the Floor for me to lie down upon. I enjoyed my Hut very much after so laborious a Journey, and felt grateful for my accommodations amongst these poor Heathens. The Chiefs wife expressed much concern, that she had no provision which she thought I could eat. They had no Pork, for all their Hogs had been destroyed by war; as well as their Potatoes. She had some Cockles, and Fern root but she thought I could not eat them. She had also some Koomeras or sweet Potatoes, and two Pumpkins, which she could dress for me, and observed, if I could not eat the Koomeras, I should like the Pumpkins for they would be very sweet— While this anxious woman was racking her mind to find out some provisions which she thought I could eat, her husband had sent out to purchase a Basket of potatoes. Her anxiety was relieved. My arrival soon spread thro' the Settlement, and though the rain fell heavy numbers crouded round the Hut. Tingangha (for that was the name of the Chief) wished to know where I had been, and what had brought me to Winnanakkee, as he was much astonished as well as gratified to see me there. I gave him the particulars of my Tour with which he was surprised, particularly that I had walked so far. I informed him Temmaranga had been with me and where I had left him, waiting for the weather to moderate, and that if he did not arrive soon I should proceed without him to the Bay of Islands by Land. Tinghangha said the road was bad, and that it would take me four days to reach Wye-Kaddee. And that I must go in a Canoe if I could. After conversing with him and others that were present I retired to rest and felt myself safe from the stormy Blast. [1820 Sep. 1] Sep 1— I was sorry to find no change in the weather this morning. Tingangha said Temmaranga would not be able to put to sea. I expressed my wish to leave him, he and his wife urged me to spend the day with them, and if Temmaranga did not come by the following morning I should have his own war Canoe well manned to carry me to an Harbour called Wangadoodoo and then I should be within a short days walk of the Bay of Islands. I told them my provisions were done, and I was afraid of losing my Passage also; but if I was sure of his Canoe, I would wait till the following morning. Mrs Tingangha observed she had some small Chickens under an Hen, and she would kill them for me to eat, and would send a man into the wood to get some Pigeons, for she was very much concerned lest I should suffer from Hunger. I would not allow her to kill her Chickens, as they had only one Hen; and assured her I should never suffer from hunger while I had plenty of Potatoes to eat. She wanted to know how I rested in the night and observed as I had made up my mind to stay with them another night, she would set to work and clear out the House completely, and then she was sure I should sleep well. She was as good as her promise, and made a very clean comfortable place for me in which I rested very well— I spent the day in visiting the inhabitants, till dinner, and in the Evening went up a fresh water river, in a Canoe, which runs from the interior— There is plenty of fine Timber upon its banks; but there is no Harbour at Winnanakkee for Ships. All the day was stormy attended with Showers, so that we had no hopes of Temmarangas arrival. The Land is very good about Winnanakkee, and a fine race of People exceeding kind and civil. They are much in want of Tools of Agriculture, and urged me much to procure them a little wheat, which I promised to do, and also promised to send them some fruit Trees.— [Sep 2] 2d— As Temmaranga did not arrive this morning Tingangha launched his Canoe, and manned her at an early hour— in order to take me to Wangadoodoo— His wife said she would accompany me there. Before I took my leave of the Chief, he introduced his two Children a Son and Daughter, which he informed me were named after two of my Children— The Boy after my son Charles, and the Girl after my Eldest Daughter. He wept much when we parted, and wished he could come to see me at Parramatta, and begged they might have some European to reside with them. I told them if they [sic] were less wars in New Zealand Europeans might be induced to come and live amongst them, but at present they were afraid. We now stept into  [1820 Sep 2] the Canoe and proceeded down the harbour, and at the mouth we met Temmaranga. However as I had got so fine a Canoe [I said] I would go on, and if he did not choose to go with me, he could follow me to Wangadoodoo. He said he wished to see Tingangha, and when he had taken some refreshment, he would follow me, and then proceeded up the Harbour, and we pulled towards the sea. In less than half an hour the wind and Sea rose again, and compelled us to return. When we landed I took a guide with me and set off by Land. We found the Road very bad, as it lays along the Sea Coast. We had continually to strike off into the woods in order to cross the high necks of land which run out into the Sea and then to descend again down to the Beach. Several swamps and runs of water we met with on our road thro' which we had to wade. In the Evening we arrived at a small native Village; when it came on to blow and rain very heavy. The natives received us kindly and accommodated us with an Hut, and plenty of Potatoes. The night was wet and cold. [#] I did not get much rest. Here Temmaranga and our whole party joined us. I understood there was no Chief in this Village. There were a number of poor people who were clearing Ground and preparing it for planting with Potatoes. [Sep 3] 3rd We rose at the dawn of day this morning, and prepared for our Journey— After we had walked about half an Hour I observed a war Canoe coming after us which soon made a Signal, and pulled towards Shore. [in pencil - Look here at my manuscript p 236] I saw it was Tinganghas— When the weather moderated he had sent it after us, to take us up in any part of the Coast, where it might overtake us. I considered this an act of great attention and kindness, as it saved me a severe and laborious Journey. As soon as the Canoe reached the Shore, we were all soon comfortably seated in it— and with a fair wind we passed along towards Wangadoodoo and reached the Harbour about midday. Wangadoodoo appears to me as if it was capable of affording good Shelter for Shipping. There are a number of Natives in the Harbour. We called upon the Chief who received us with the Discharge of two muskets. I stopt and eat some Fish for my Dinner. The Harbour is extensive, a pretty large Island is situated in the middle of it or thereabouts. This Island is a considerable distance up the Harbour, and that part above it is shut in from the Sea. The depth of water I could not ascertain, but from the Account the Natives gave me there is water [1820 Sep 3] sufficient for large Ships near the Island, with a soft Bottom. The Harbour runs up several miles, a fresh water Creek falls into it at the Head where there is a small Settlement, at which we Landed in the Evening and remained during the night. I now felt myself happy in having got within one short days Journey of the Bay of Islands, after an absence of three Months, and particularly in having got clear of the Sea where we had experienced such a succession of stormy weather. I was also thankful that I had not met with any accident in my Journey either by land or water; nor had I suffered any material injury, from cold, and wet, and want of my proper rest, tho' I had laid down in my Cloaths for the last three weeks in boisterous weather, in whatever situation the night overtook me. A kind and watchful providence had attended my going out and my coming in; and had given me Favour amongst the Heathens with whom I had sojourned. [Sep 4] 24th This morning I called my companions up as soon as the day appeared. The night had been extremely Cold and more Ice than I had ever seen at New Zealand. The Grass, Shrubs and Trees were as white as snow with the Hoar Frost. Temmaranga was unwilling to move till the Sun got up. He said he had no Shoes, and it was too cold for him to walk thro the Grass and brush till the Frost was off. At length we proceeded on our way, and in about an Hour came to a small native Village, situated in a valley, so retired, and secret, that I should not have expected to have met with any human beings in such a situation. The Children were alarmed when they saw me, and run crying away. We stopt here and Breakfasted. The people had got abundance of dryed fish and Potatoes which they liberally gave us; and as many as the Servants could well carry when we came away. I now walked on and left the whole party excepting Moodeeokow, the Priest, and arrived in the district of Parroa about Three O'Clock in the Afternoon opposite to where the Whalers were lying. I got into a Canoe to go on board the Catharine, and fell in with Captain Graham in his Whale Boat and went on board with him, where I once more entered into civil life: and felt it much sweeter than at any former period of time. The Food the Conversation, the rest were all sweet. I put a much greater estimate on the blessings I had always enjoyed in civil and religious Society than I had ever done before; for I was able now from experience to form a true Judgement of savage life. I had not been more [1820 Sep 4] than an Hour on board the Catharine when the Prince Regent a Government Schooner belonging to Port Jackson, arrived in the Bay of Islands, and brought me Letters from my family and from many of my friends in England which added to my present Comfort. The Communion of Saints is sweet, and that communion I am inclined to think is mutually promoted by the mutual Correspondence of Christian Friends. The Master of the Prince Regent informed me he should sail in a day or two for Wangaroa where the Dromedary was taking in her Cargo of Timber, and in a few days afterwards would proceed to Port Jackson. As my leave of absence was now expired I determined to return in the Schooner to New South Wales, and with that view immediately set about arranging the affairs of the Mission; when this was done I walked over to Wangaroa in order to join the Prince Regent— [Sep 17] As soon as she had taken in her Spars and was ready for Sea, I embarked and we sailed on the 17th of Sept. Our little Schooner was very deeply laden with Spars— her decks were completely covered, and not more than five inches from the Water edge— Before we reached the North Cape of New Zealand, a very heavy gale came on with a very high Sea breaking over our little Bark from one end to the other with heavy rain. I was now very sick from close confinement below, as the hatches were all buttoned down, and every thing made close to keep out the Sea. The Schooner soon began to make much Water & the Capt after the 5th day [Sep 22] did not think it prudent to continue at Sea, returned into the Bay of Islands, I now felt myself extremely ill from Wet, Sea sickness and want of rest, and [1820 Sep] determined to leave the Schooner, and wait for the return of the Dromedary. The Master landed the greatest part of his Spars and sailed again for Port Jackson— after refreshing myself for a few days at the Bay of Islands I went to Wangaroa and joined the Dromedary again— Finding the Dromedary would not complete her Cargo for 6 weeks I determined to visit the different Tribes of Inhabitants again on the east and west side of New Zealand and immediately prepared for another Tour, as I thought I could not spend my time more to the advantage of the Mission than by paying another visit to the Tribes I had seen and to visit others I had not seen, with this view I once more left the Dromedary, where I had always received the kindest [attention] from Capt Skinner and all the Officers both Military and Naval and which I shall ever retain a grateful remembrance of. On leaving the Dromedary I proceeded to Kiddee Kiddee where the Revd J. Butler agreed to accompany me on my intended Tour. [1820] October 28th About noon this day I left Kiddee Kiddee in company with the Revd J. Butler & Mr Shepherd for Ranghee Hoo in the Whale Boat— and in the evening arrived at Mr Wm Hall's where we slept for the night. 29th Performed Divine Service at Ranghee Hoo in the morning and administered the Holy Sacrament. Mr Butler preached in the Evening. 30th Rose at 3 OClock this morning in order to prepare for my intended Journey to Kiperro, and we proceeded down the Harbour about 4 OClock, and reached Cape Bret about 7. The Morning was very calm & the water very smooth which rendered our Passage to the Sea very pleasant and agreeable— The weather continued fine all the day and in the evening we reached the mouth of the Harbour of Wannakkee— I wished to wait here in order to see Temmaranga whom I wished to accompany us— We landed on the Beach and prepared to dress some Provisions when a fishing Canoe came to us & informed Temmaranga was not there but a little further down the Coast in a small Harbour which I had visited on a former occasion— I now determined not to call at the Settlement of Wannanakkee lest we should be detained we therefore took up our Lodgings for the night upon the Beach— [Oct 31] 31st As soon as the day appeared we proceeded on our Voyage and about 8 OClock arrived at Teko Rangha Temmaranga['s] Settlement, we found him busy amongst his People on the Beach upon which were a great number of fine Fish lying, having been just landed from the fishing Canoes. Temmaranga was very pleased with our Visit and supplied us with whatever Fish we could conveniently take with us. I informed him where we were going and invited him to accompany us— He replied it was a busy time with him he was planting his Potatoes and Cumeras— and if he should leave his place, his Slaves would lie down & sleep instead of cultivating his Ground and on that account he did not wish to leave them till his necessary work was done— He informed us there was a Chief and his Son with him from Kiperoo who would go along with us if we would allow them— To this proposal we readily agreed Teko Rangha is a very good place for a Missionary Station— The Inhabitants on both sides are numerous along the Coast and very friendly— Fish could be procured in the greatest abundance— the Land is good and well supplied with Timber and water, in the Cove, a small Vessel may lay pretty secure— A Mission here would be conveniently situated for keeping up a communication with other Parts of the Islands as Canoes are constantly passing up & down the Coast— After we had breakfasted with Temmaranga we proceeded on our Voyage, and arrived at Wangaree just after dark— This Harbour is situated ten or twelve miles to the Northward of Bream Head— I have already mentioned this Place— the Chief Weyee Weyee and his People received us kindly— He presented us with an Hog— we hung our Hammocks under the Trees on the Beach where we remained at night. It was my intention to have left the Whale Boat here and [1820 Oct 31] to have crossed the Country over to the River Wyeroo and proceeded down that River in a Canoe into the Kiperoo but here we learned that all the Inhabitants belonging to the Wyeroo had fled for Safety from the Napooes, some to Kiperoo and others to Wangaree— and that it would be of no use to proceed any further in that direction, as there was not a Canoe upon the River— From this information I was fully convinced that we could never reach Kiperro by the Wyeroo and was therefore compelled to relinquish my first intention— [Nov 1] Nov 1st This morning I was at a loss what Rout to pursue. I had no alternative, but either to go by the River Thames or to strike off from Bream Head to a River called Kottamatta which falls into the Harbour of Kiperro— I had seen the mouth of this River when I visited Kiperro before— In order to gain correct information relative to the practicability of making our way to the Kiperro by the River Kotamatta. I crossed the Harbour of Wangaree to consult with a number of natives who were carrying Fish on the opposite Beach— They informed me I could not get down the Kotamatta, as there were no Canoes— The whole of the Inhabitants had fled in consequence of the present War— We had no Choice, but to proceed to the Thames and immediately directed our course to Bream Head— The Inhabitants at Wangaree are very numerous at present— The Harbour abounds with the finest Fish of various kinds which were hung up in all directions upon the Shores— Some the natives appeared to be drying for future use— They were all in a state of alarm on account of the fighting parties who were out ranging the Country in different directions— The principal People here were very urgent for some Europeans to reside amongst them. I hope in time their wishes will be gratified and that the Gospel of God our Saviour will relieve them from their present state of Bondage to Sin & Satan— and lessen their mutual Jealousies and Contests— After quitting the Harbour of Wangaree, we found the wind against us, and it was not till evening we reached Bream Head— we turned round the South Head, into a small Harbour into which a River runs from the Interior— The Harbour is well sheltered but only fit for small vessels drawing nine or ten feet water, as the Entrance is narrow and difficult and a bar across its mouth— This River runs very near the Kattamattua, which affords any easy communication with Kipperro. The Natives at the Bay of Islands when they made war upon the Inhabitants of Kiperro [went] with their Canoes across the narrow neck of Land that separates the Komatta from this River— when the Country is better known it is more than probable that by the means of these two Rivers an easy communication may be opened between the Western and Eastern Shores of New Zealand— We had not time to examine the River into the Interior, as we only [1820] remained one night in the Harbour— [Nov 2] 2nd This Morning we put to sea at an early hour and were favoured with a fair wind along the Coast between Bream Head to Point Rodney— The Shore between these two Points form a long Bay in which there appeared no Shelter, before we reached Point Rodney the Breeze became very strong & the sea rose pretty high we sailed at a great rate and entered the mouth of the Thames about the middle of the day, when we made for one of the Islands in the River not considering it safe to remain at Sea when the wind moderated we landed in a Cove about 2 O'Clock where we dined and in the evening proceeded to the next Island situated on the West side of the River on reaching which we went on Shore for the night. I felt a grateful mind to the God of the Seas and the dry land who had conducted us in safety thus far, while on the bosom of the great deep, and before we retired to rest we united in offering up our Evening Sacrifice of Praise & Thanksgiving to Him who holdeth the Waters in the hollow of His Hand— and whose presence fills Heaven & Earth. 3rd This morning the wind was moderate, we left the Island at an early hour, and steered our course for Mayoea a populous Settlement situated on the Main on the West side of the Thames, I had visited this Settlement three times before when I came in the Coromandel— we had to pass several Islands in our course up the River Wyeroa which falls into the Thames— while we were in this River which is several Miles wide, the wind blew fresh, and the Tide running strong made a high Sea— In consequence of which we were very near upsetting our Boat [in] a narrow shallow channel between two Islands where the surf broke with much violence, we were not aware of our danger till it was too late to return, and were therefore compelled to risque the dashing of the Boat to pieces against the Rocks in order to reach the Shore, which we were fortunate enough to do in safety— After we had got clear of the Breakers, and under the shelter of the Land between the two Islands we found there was not sufficient water in the Channel to take the Boat through— Here we met with about fifty Natives, who dragged the Boat thro' the Passage into deep water— we were now about 10 or 12 miles from Mayoea— As the Wind was fair tho' strong we hoisted our Sail, and very soon crossed the Wyeroa and entered the mouth of the River on whose Banks the Settlement is formed— In the Evening we landed to the great Joy of the Inhabitants. Here I found most of my former acquaintances— Enakkee and Totnaee the two principal Chiefs were both at Home. I was very happy to find Rupee the Son of Enakke also a youth about 14 Years old, safe at home, when I left the [1820 Nov 3] Thames in August last I was compelled to leave my sea Chest with Inakkee, as I could not take it with me by land, when the Government Schooner Prince Regent arrived at Mayoea afterwards, Inakkee sent his Son Rupee, and one Servant down to the Bay of Islands with my Chest, when the Schooner returned to the Dromedary— Rupee wished to visit Port Jackson— and had embarked with that intent on board the Schooner, when the Schooner sailed from Wangaroa with Dispatches for Governor Macquarie from the commanders of the Coromandell & Dromedary— I embarked along with Rupee intending to Return Home in Her— but when the Prince Regent put into the Bay of Islands from stress of Weather I determined to remain till the Dromedary Returned to Port Jackson, and take my passage in that Ship— Rupee had been so sick while on board the Prince Regent that he also determined to leave her and return to the Thames with the Chief who had the care of him— He procured a small Canoe at the Bay of Islands for the purpose of going down to the Thames— I conceived he would be in great danger [in pencil - Here see & follow on my M.S.S. p 238] if he ventured in her, and requested him to remain at the Bay of Islands till a better opportunity offered for his Return home, but he would not be prevailed upon to stop— I felt much concerned for the Boy, lest any accident should happen to him as he had come on my account— Rupee was greatly rejoiced to see me— informed me what dangers & Hardships he had suffered on his Passage Home that the Canoe was upset and lost at sea in a storm— near the Barrier Islands at the mouth of the Thames— that he had been nearly drowned as well as the Chief Manu who was with him— that with great difficulty they swam to the Shore after the Canoe was lost, where they remained five days before they were taken off the Island and had suffered much in consequence of which he had been very Ill— In consequence of Rupee's deliverance of the dangers of the Sea, and his restoration to Health, his Father Enakkee had Tabooed almost every thing around them— and the People had cut themselves in the manner they do when they mourn for the Dead —Enakkee asked me if I should have been concerned had his Son been drowned— I replied I should have been much distressed, and particularly as he had come to the Bay of Islands on my Account— Enakkee replied that I should have had no occasion to have been afraid on account of his Son's Death, as he would not have been blamed me for it in any way— I was much pleased with his observations upon this subject, as he seemed anxious to convince me that whatever might have happened to his Son, would not have altered his regard for me— nor attached any blame to me in [1820 Nov 3] any way whatever— we spent the evening very pleasantly with Enakkee and his people— I have [sic] met with a Awarra [Te Waru] Chief of Mercury Bay Towrangha, already mentioned in my Journal to that Settlement— who made Peace with Temmaranga— He was much pleased with our accidental meeting— and informed {me] that he had set his People to work to make Mats, agreeable to the arrangements I had made with him when at Mercury Bay Towrangha. There were also several Chiefs from other distant Parts. Enakkee cleared one of his Store {houses] for our accommodation in which we slept for the night— The Revd Mr Butler was much gratified with these People; and their settlement at large— He had seen nothing so much like civil life as this Settlement where there is a very enlivened extensive cultivation carried on, and where the Inhabitants have such an abundance of Provisions, and appear so healthy and happy. Enakkee was very pressing for some Europeans to reside with them— Should any Missionaries hereafter be sent out I pointed out to them the Ground where I wished their Houses to be built School &c to [which] he readily agreed — I need not notice the Soil and other local advantages of this Settlement, in this Place, as I have mentioned it in a former Journal. After singing an Hymn and offering our united Addresses to the Father of Mercies we retired to rest. [1820 Nov 4] Nov 4th We left Mogoea early this morning in order to visit the Coromandel which lay on the East side of the Thames in a very safe Harbour more than 40 Miles distant— Enakkee & Rupee accompanied us, after we had entered the Wyeroa the Wind blew very strong with an high Sea which compelled us to run to the nearest Island [Brown's Island - Motukorako] for Shelter & Safety, here we lay wind-bound all the Day. On this Island there is some very rich Land, part of it in Cultivation— A few Natives reside upon it for the purpose of raising Potatoes, for which the Soil appears well adapted. The whole Island has the appearance of a Volcanic Eruption. In the middle of it the Land is high I went to its summit where I found the Mouth of a Volcano in the shape of an Egg when cut in two, the Mouth may be about a quarter of a mile in circumference, and I estimated its bottom depth at 300 feet as I went to the very bottom— The level Land at the foot of the Hill is very rich— It is all covered with porous stones which apparently have been burnt— On this Island we remained all the night waiting for the Weather to moderate.— [Nov] 5th This morning the weather appeared more settled— we left the Island early and proceeded down the River [1820 Nov 5] towards the Thames, which we entered about five O'Clock in the Evening— the Thames was about 12 Miles across where we had to cross it in order to reach the Coromandel— We had a moderate Breeze and fair— The Thames was smoother than I had ever found it before when I crossed it. In general there is a very great swell and very often a very rough Sea— we got over the River very well, and arrived on Board the Coromandel about 8 O'Clock in the evening— where I found Capt. Downie well and his Ship's Company, I was happy to learn that there had been no differences between the Europeans and Natives and that Capt. Downie had the prospect of accomplishing the object of his Voyage— Capt Downie and his Officers treated us very kindly, we remained with them two nights & one day [Nov 5&6] — when we took our departure early in the morning of the 7th [Nov 7] as the Weather was very favourable for our returning across the Thames— About 8 OClock we arrived on the west side of the Thames where we went on shore to breakfast— After breakfast we proceeded up the Wyeroa, but the Wind blew so strong against us with an high Sea that we were compelled to bear away for the first Island [Waiheke] we could reach, and landed upon one of the largest in the River where we took up our Lodgings for the night on the Beach— This island appeared to be as large as the Isle of Wight and contained much good Land, would answer well for Cattle or Goats, as there is plenty of Grass & Water— Hogs also might be reared upon it to much advantage— Hogs in N. Zealand get very fat on the Fern Root alone— They require no grass to feed them, and their meat is of the best quality— [Nov] 8th This morning the Weather was stormy— we were wind bound all the day— the sea ran high in the Wyeroa so that we could not venture from our Shelter— tho' very anxious to proceed on our Rout— the Cove we were in would be a fine Harbour for Ships as there appeared a sufficient depth of Water— Wood & & Water easily procured for Vessels in the Cove—[Manganui] [Nov] 9th This Morning the Weather moderated and about 4 OClock we left the Island for Magoea where we arrived about 12 the middle of the day— It was our intention to leave the Boat here till our Return from Kiperro, and to proceed up the Wyeteematta in a Canoe— I met several Chiefs from Kiperro amongst whom was Moodeepanga one Chief from Tippoorari a Settlement about 20 miles from Mercury Bay Towrangha above the Head of the River Thames— I had dined with this Chief when I was in that part of the Country— His Hippah is situated about [1820 Nov 9] 150 Miles from Mayoea when I was at Mayoea before I went to the Top of a very high conical Hill near the Settlement. From its summit may be seen both the Western & Eastern Shores of New Zealand. I also observed several Rivers & large sheets of Water— One River which ran into the Western Ocean seemed to join the Wytematta and the Moyea Rivers as I could not observe any Land that separated them— On enquiry I learnt from the Natives that one River [Waiuku] which I saw run towards the Wyekoto and the other was called Manukou which fell into the Sea on the west side— wishing to ascertain w[h]ether the River Manukou did unite with either the Mayoea River or the Wyteematta I determined to proceed immediately to Manukou to satisfy myself on this Head— Having hauled up the Boat and lodged such Articles with the Chief as we should not want till our Return from Kiperro, we engaged some of the Natives as Guides and to carry our Baggage to Manukou and proceeded immediately on our Journey— Our way laid for four or five miles through Sand [a Wood [sote of present Eprom]]— Afterwards we passed thro' very stony ground, the Stones were very porous and the whole surface of the Land was broken into irregular Hills by some Volcanic Eruptions— we reached Manakou in the Evening— The estimated distance across the neck of Land we travelled over between Mayoea and Manukou was about 3 Leagues— when we arrived at the Settlement we found an extensive Harbour, and saw the Heads about at the distance of about 5 leagues— At Manukou three Brother Chiefs reside named Kowhow, Koroearua, Tettawaugh they carry on an extensive cultivation of Potatoes and possess large Tracts of Land on the Wyeteematta, Wyekotta and Kiperro. Kowhow I was acquainted with, as he had accompanied me from Moyea to Kiperro when I visited that district the first time. Kowhow was very attentive to me at that Time, furnished me with a Canoe & Servants, and attended the whole time till I returned again to the River Thames and joined the Coromandel. I made him a few presents of Edge Tools which he highly valued, and promised in return he would send me Mats to the Bay of Islands as soon as he could procure any— I did not consider him indebted to me, but rather I was indebted to him, and therefore had no Reason to place any Confidence in his promise— When we first arrived Kowhow was at his Farm two or three miles distant— A messenger was sent to him immediately— on his [1820 Nov 9] Arrival he expressed his Satisfaction at our visit— told me he had got some Mats ready for me and produced a Basket neatly tied up containing some Mats with which he presented me in Payment for the Articles I had before given him— This was much more than I expected— I told him we wanted an Hog or two— these he also supplied us— I informed him that the object of our Visit was to examine the Harbour of Manukou, and that we wished to go down to the Heads in order to see if there was an entrance for Ships— He told me he would furnish a Canoe in the Morning for the purposes I wished— I then asked him to let us have a large empty Building about 80 feet long by 16 which was near the Beach for the accommodation of ourselves and People who had attended us from Mayoea which he readily granted, and in this we took up our Lodgings for the Night— [Nov 10] 10th As soon as the Tide answered we prepared to visit the Heads of the Manukow River— This River has two main Branches one [Otahuhu] runs up towards Mayoea, and is separated from it by a very narrow Neck of Land, over which the Natives take their Canoes from one River to another. The other branch [Waiuku] runs to the Southward towards Wyekotta and forms a very large Sheet of Water beyond which the Eye can reach— This Branch nearly joins the Wyekotta River, and is only seperated by a narrow neck over which the natives took their Canoes and pass from on[e] Settlement to another. The Manukou also about 10 or 12 miles from the Heads nearly joins the Wyeteematta River [at Te Whau.] — Though the communication between the Western and Eastern Seas sides is not entirely complete yet it is very nearly so, both into the Mayoea and Wyteematta Rivers— In the Manukou there are very extensive Shoals & Sand Banks but there appeared to be a Channel of deep water, but which we were unable to examine in the Canoe from the Strength of the Tide occasioned too a great a sea to venture into with safety— The entrance into the Harbour is also narrow and it is probable a Bar may [be] found on the outside— but tho' [this] we could not ascertain as it would not be safe to go to Sea in a small Canoe where the Swell is so great within the Heads we had ten fathoms Water— There is abundant of fine Timber in the Neighbourhood of this River should it hereafter be found a safe Harbour [1820 Nov 10] for Ships— After making all the observations our means enabled us we returned to the Settlement where we arrived about midnight and retired to rest— [Nov] 11th Early this Morning we settled with the Natives of Mayoea, and they returned Home and prepared for prosecuting our Journey to Kiperro— [they] agreed to accompany us and to furnish us with Servants to carry our Baggage— As soon as we were ready we took our departure from Manukou. A few Missionaries are much wanted at this Settlement— The Land is good about it and a very considerable population— After leaving Manukou we walked over Land to the Banks of the Wyeteematta a distance of about 8 or 10 miles—[close to Ponsonby] Our Road lay over the summit of a very high round Hill called Wyedakka [Wai-o-raka, Mount Albert] from the Summit of which there is the most extensive prospect— The Western & Eastern [shores] are in view several Rivers, Forests & mountains are also to be seen— with Point Rodney and cape Colvill, at the entrance of the Thames— on descending the Hill Kowhow called us on one side to see a deep Cavern which had the appearance of the mouth of a Volcano— He told us the cavern was very deep— the whole Hill appeared to be a volcanic eruption Production and the stones around the bottom had a singular similar appearance— On our arrival on the banks of the Wyeteematta Kowhow had provided a Canoe to take us up the River where we were to land in order to cross the Country to Kiperro— The distance we had to go by water was from 16 to 20 miles. In the afternoon the Tide was against [us] by which we were compelled to go on shore for the night— [Nov 12] 12th This morning we embarked in our Canoe and proceeded up the River with the Tide— the Canoe was very leaky and required two men to bail out the water to keep her from sinking— About 11 O'Clock we landed and walked about six miles when we sat down upon the Banks of a fresh Water stream [Kumeu] where we dined— This Stream is the head of one of the branches of Kiperro after dinner we pursued our Journey and in the evening arrived in a small Wood about 3 miles from the Sea— The Inhabitants of this Wood appeared much astonished at us— They would not have seen any white People before— The Chiefs had fled to this Sequestered spot from the present war— They were related to Kowhow. On our arrival the Chief said [1820 Nov 12] he had seen us in a Dream when he was in a sleep in the night— We remained in the Wood all night— They had not a single Hut built but lay down in the Brush and Fern— They had plenty of Fish and Sweet Potatoes and we observed some Hogs also amongst them. After we had taken some Refreshment and prayed to God for his Goodness and returned thanks to him for the many Favours enjoyed we retired to rest— When I looked upon the surrounding Scene, viewed the Inhabitants of the Woods and the neighbouring Seas, considered myself at the very ends of the Earth, and that the Voice of Joy and gladness of Praise and thanksgiving had never before been heard since the Foundations of the World in these glowing [sic] Regions of darkness, and human misery, I could not but anticipate the Time was at Hand for the fulfilment of that precious Promise "all the Ends of [the] World shall remember and be turned unto the Lord— I after thought of the Words which the Lord spake unto Elijah, when he was on Mount Horeb— The Lord came unto him, and said unto him, what doest thou here Elijah—" a similar question I often put to myself when I viewed the distant Land from whence I came the way in which Divine Providence had conducted me, I have been wont to ask what was my Business in this and in the other extraordinary Situation[s] I have been called to visit— K[n]own unto God are all his Work from the beginning, and he carries on his Plans according to the counsel of his own Will— The Mysteries of His Providence are great and past Mans finding out— as well as the Mysteries of His Grace— In the morning of the Resurrection of the Just when the Sea and the Earth shall give up their dead perhaps the deep Volume of the Divine Providence Counsels may be laid open to our View or our Capacities enlarged to comprehend them. [Nov 18] 18th As soon as we breakfasted this morning we proceeded to the Sea side about four Miles distant— from the Banks of the Wyeteematta where we landed to the sea is almost twenty miles— the Sea coast here is as straight as a line as far as the Eye can reach and the Beach [Rangatira beach] as level as the Sea in a Calm— where the Sea beats heavy upon the Land when the Tide is in, it is very firm & smooth to walk upon and very pleasant travelling when the Tide is out. The Coast is entirely high drift sand Hills, generally three or four hundred feet high or more— These Sand Hills in many places are several miles broad— under the sand there are beds of dead Timber of Immense size, as black as Coal from four to 16 feet thick. [1820 Nov 13] These Beds have very much the appearance of Coal Beds— but upon close examination I found them to be composed of large Bodies of Timber— How they came into their present Situation, three or four hundred feet between [sic] the Surface of the Hills I cannot ascertain— I can only state the fact, but shall leave others to account for it— The appearance of this Timber extends for more than 20 Miles along the Beach — and some Roots of Trees are to be seen of immense Bulk when the Tide is down, level with the sand upon the Beach as black as Coal, as if they had been all burnt off close to the Ground, some of them are more than thirty feet in diameter,— It is probable that originally two or more Trees sprang from one Root, but the Roots appear now as if they had had only one Tree to support— Our days Journey lay along the Beach— we walked very hard till towards evening when we turned into the Land behind the Sand Hills— and took up our Residence for the night near a fresh water Pond— we had seen no Persons on our way, nor any Huts or signs of Inhabitants— our Guides told us we were not far from the Settlement of a Chief named Teeternnana [Te Tinana]. Kowhow sent a Messenger to this Chief to inform him of our arrival— In about two hours we were Visited by four young Men from the Settlement who remained with us during the Night. [Nov 14] 14th We rose early this Morning, and prepared to visit Teetennana as our Road to the Kiperro laid in the direction of his Hippah, we arrived about 8 O'Clock, and were welcomed by this old Chief— Teetenana is the largest Man I had seen in any part of N. Zealand— appeared to be about 70 Years old, but in full health— He had four Sons very Stout men— His Hippah was full of people we counted 40 Persons in one place beating Fern Root for Breakfast— The name of this Settlement is Koopooa [Kopua] — We informed the Chief and his Tribe what our object was in visiting Kiperro— we wanted to examine the River, the Harbour, and the Entrance into the Harbour in order to ascertain w[h]ether Ships might safely come to Kiperro or not— The Chief was very anxious for some Europeans to live amongst them— He said it gave them Peace and Security— we requested him to furnish us with a Canoe to go down the River he said he would provide us with one, if we would only stay with him one Day to this we consented. I told him it was my Intention to return by Land [1820, Nov 14] by way of Hokianger [Hokianga] and requested he would furnish me with three Servants to carry Mr Shepherds Baggage and my own. He replied he was much afraid to do that, lest we should meet any Party of the Enemy, for in that case his People would be cut off, and he had been informed that one Party was coming along the Sea Coast, and another down the Wyeroa— After much conversation, he consented that three Servants should accompany us with his Son and Nephew. I was very glad when this arrangement was made for I was now persuaded I could make my way over Land to Wangaroa— He now furnished us with a couple of Hogs one we intended to take with us, and the other to remain till Mr Butler returned, as he intended to go back again by Sea— We spent the day pleasantly with this Venerable Chief and his Friends, in the evening he said, he wished us to sleep near him that he might see us during the night— when the day closed we performed our usual devotions and retired to Rest. [Nov] 15th This morning we prepared at an early hour to proceed down the River— The Chief's Son Pora took an affectionate leave of his Friends— many Tears were shed the old Chief wept much he was afraid his Son would be killed by the Enemy— He instructed him to behave well, some of the Women cut themselves very much to shew their Affection for Poro, and the old Chief continued to pray and weep while we remained in sight. After leaving the Settlement which stands on a small Creek, we soon entered the Main River, and arrived about the middle of the day at Takowhow [Te Kawau] a Village about four miles from the Harbour mouth— A Chief named Matouee lives here, whose daughter Poro was married to ___. I had visited Matouee when at Kiperro before and had promised him I would come or send Mr Puckey in about three Moons to examine the Harbour— Matouee was very glad to see us. Poro informed his Wife where he was going— She immediately said she would accompany him, and another Chief offered his Services. I now felt confident that we should be able to return by Land which I was very anxious to do. It was our intention to have examined the Entrance into the Harbour this day but the Wind was too strong, and the Sea too high that no Native would venture upon the Water in a Canoe. We were therefore obliged to remain in the Village— I observed upon the Beach one large War Canoe 75 Feet long [1820 Nov 15] and on enquiring where it came from was informed that it formerly belonged to Shunghee, That Shunghee had made war upon them some Years back and in order to carry it on more effectually he had taken his Canoes up this River near Bream Head and conveyed them from the Head of that River over a neck of Land into the Wyeroa, that in the Engagement with Shunghee at that time, they took from him 13 War Canoes, killed three Hundred of his Men amongst whom were many of his Officers, and wounded Shunghee, and compelled him to save his Life by Flight and that the two principal Chiefs Kou Kou [Koikoi] and Ariva who are now at war with them both lost their Fathers in the Engagement with Shunghee and one of them also lost his Brothers, besides many Friends— They added that they were now in much alarm—, as Shunghee's Tribe were well armed with Muskets and Powder while they had none to defend themselves against their Enemies— Motoree requested I would prevail upon my God to kill Kou Kou the Chief they are most afraid of— [Nov 16] 16th After breakfast we prepared to examine the Harbour, and went down towards the Heads. The Weather was fine, and the water smooth when we set off— but before we reached the Heads it began to blow fresh and the Tide running out we were afraid of being driven out to Sea, and therefore returned— The Entrance appeared to be about two Miles wide and there are three Channels where we observed no Breakers, and in which the Natives informed [us] was plenty of deep water— The Sand Banks extend a considerable distance out at Sea. We went upon the highest Hills in order to examine more correctly the outside of the Harbour— Mr Wm Puckey was of opinion that a Ship might come in with safety, but this can never be fully ascertained till the Entrance can be properly surveyed— Mr Puckey observed the latitude and made the Entrance in 36 and a half. There are Three Large Rivers whose Waters meet in this Harbour— The Kiperro which takes its Rise towards the Wyeteematta, The Kotamattua, [Otamatea] from the River from near Bream Head— and the Wyeroa which runs pararel [sic] with the Sea Coast for a long way, and then turns into the Interior of the Country. In the Harbour there are some extensive Sand Banks formed I apprehend by the Tide and the Junction of the Rivers— But there can be little [1820 Nov 16] doubt but there is plenty of water for any Ship in all the Rivers— After entering the Mouth of the Kotamattau the Natives informed me there was a fine Harbour [Okaro] on the left Hand which runs behind a neck of Land completely shut in from the Sea. But this I had not time to examine— Three Canoes came over this Morning from the opposite Shore, and informed Matoru that the Enemy was on the Wyeroa, which greatly alarmed them.— Poro now informed me he was afraid to go lest he and his People should fall into their Hands. This Information was very unpleasant to me as I had determined to go by land if possible— After much conversation on the subject it was once more finally arranged for the Natives to accompany me and [they] now set to work in order to prepare a New Canoe for taking us across the Kiperro and up the Wyeroa to the place where they are wont to cross the Land to the sea side— It was determined that we should all set off the following morning— The Revd Mr Butler for the River Thames with his Party, and Mr Shepherd and me by land— We therefore made every necessary preparation before we retired to rest.— 17th As soon as the day appeared we rose in order to take our Departure. Mr Butler soon embarked and proceeded up the Kiperro with a strong Tide, our Canoe was not completed. About nine O'Clock she was ready to launch, and we got her into the Water, and soon afterwards embarked, but were compelled to put in again from the high Sea and strong wind— we stopt a few hours till the Weather moderated— and then proceeded down the River towards the mouth of the Harbour— Here we met Tettoko the head Chief of the Wyeroa with three Canoes in which there was about 20 fine Hogs. He had landed a number of his People on the south side of the Kiperro to prevent them falling into the hands of the Enemy— He pressed me to except a couple of Hogs, but I was afraid as the Sea was high they would endanger the Canoe in crossing the River— He selected one very large Hog and put it into the Canoe— These People told us we should not be able to cross the River from the roughness of the Sea. Tettoko said we should be able we therefore took our leave and proceeded on our Voyage, and in about two Hours we got safely [1820 Nov 17] over and under the shelter of the land in the Wyeroa— Tetoko is considered the greatest Warrior in the West side of New Zealand — he had the principal command when Shunghee was defeated with the loss of so many of his Tribe— Ariva [Rewa] who commands now in Shunghee's absence told me he would not [rest] till he had got the Head of Tettoko observing at the same time that his Heart swelled very big when he thought of his Father and two Brothers who were killed in that engagement, and he felt great pain and could not rest till he had killed Tettoko [at the battle of Moremoneui (one of Hongi's reasons for going to Engd for muskets.)] At the Time I left Kiddee Kiddee for Kiperro Areva was there preparing for an expedition against these People, and intended to set off in a few days— we now heard he was upon the upper part of the River Wyeroa— After we had crossed the mouth of the Harbour, we proceeded up the River till near dark, when we landed and remained all night on the Beach.— 18th About five O'Clock this morning we proceeded up the River with the Tide, and 18th arrived about nine at the Place where the Road turns off to the Sea Shore, we rested, as it was the Sabbath and remained all the day at the landing place the Inhabitants on both sides the River appeared to have fled, for we did not see an Individual as we went up the River, nor a single Canoe— 19th We rose early this morning and killed the Hog Tettoko had given me before we sett off on our Journey— after our Hog was dressed I gave a quarter of it to the Canoe Men belonging to the Canoe— and paid them for their trouble in bringing us up the River— sent a present to the Chief Matouee— They [sic] Presents they received for themselves and Chief made them very happy. We now packed up our Baggage and Provisions and sett off for the Sea shore which we reached in about two hours— The Road is pretty good and the distance about 6 Miles. The Morning was very fine when we reached the sea side and the Water smooth. As soon as we came down to the Beach we saw an Hill called Monganuee which lies about half way between Shokeehanga and Kiperro— and is [1820 Nov 19] very high and extends further out to Sea than any other part of the Coast and may be seen at sea at the distance of 30 Leagues or more. When I last saw it It appeared to be about 8 or 10 Leagues off at the most and I thought we should reach it that day or very nearly as the Land is very level, hard, and good to walk upon. [Ripiro beach] We pressed forwards as fast as we could but when evening came we appeared to have made little progress, it still seemed at a distance of 7 leagues— Been [sic] very weary having only slept a short time to dress provisions— we rested on the beach all night. 20th As soon as the Morning light appeared we began our March— the weather was very fine and our walk pleasant along the Shore— The Battle between Shunghee's Tribe and the People of Kiperro was fought upon the Beach we walked over today— The Chief Poro said he would not mention the spot where so many Men were killed if I were afraid of the Ghosts of those who were slain. I replied that I was not afraid. When we came to the place he shew'd us the particular Spots where the great Men fell in Battle and mentioned the particular Deeds of Valour that Tettoko had performed that day after receiving several wounds [himself] and observed that the present War was begun in order to obtain satisfaction for the Chiefs who were slain in the above Action— Passing the memorable Spot we continued our March untill evening and reached Monganuee within about half [a] mile when we took up our Rest for the Night— The Coast for the last two days was quite straight and the sand Hills very high and similar. When the Wind blows hard from the southward and westward there must be a very heavy Surff for 40 Miles along the Beach between Kiperro and Monganuee there is not a single Cove or Inlet during the above distance, the Shores are all sand with the exception of the Timber I have mentioned at the foot of the Sand Hills lying in Beds like Coal, and the Breakers extend a considerable distance in the Sea. 21st This Morning we began to ascend Manganuee the Base of this Hill is solid Rock; the middle appears to be Iron Stone. In some places the Rock [1820 Nov 21] is perpendicular next the Sea, and from its height [right] makes every nerve tremble to look down. The native path is here and there near the edge. I was not able to walk in some parts but crept along on my hands and knees, we got over in about four hours, but with great fatigue— This Hill may be known at sea by a high Point that stands out at the Top like a Horn and over hangs the sea. Its latitude I think will be found to be nearly 360— But it is not possible to mistake it— It is covered with small Trees, and on that account differs with the other Hills upon the Coast which are composed of white Sand— Having crossed Manganuee we sat down to Breakfast and then pursued our Journey, in passing along, our party were much alarmed for fear of falling in with any of the Enemy— On one occasion they observed two Men upon a distant Hill which agitated their minds very much; the Chief urged us to press forward as fast as possible which we did— A few miles further they saw some Men upon the Beach and immediately squatted down under the Bushes and begged us to do the same, till they reconoitred the Party. They [sic] Chief threw off his Mats took his Maree or stone and his Patoo Patoo, put his [sic] on his War Mat and girded his Loins very tight with a Cord, they then all crept along the ground thro' the Fern & Bushes in order to get a nearer view of them— Poro told me if they were Enemies he and his Party must run off into the Bush and leave us to do the best we could— I requested him to run no risk on our account for I was not afraid and we could take care of ourselves, after lying for some time till they were not able to satisfy themselves whom or what they were, and therefore determined to take a circuit behind the Hills where we could not be discerned by them, and come into the public path beyond them on the side next Shokee Hanga where they thought they could examine them with less risk of being seen— after we had done this and reached the [Public] Road. They reconoitered them again and found that there were no Enemies they then went up to them to learn the News and was informed that A Riva [Rewa] [1820 Nov 21] and Koee Koee [Koi Koi] were on the Wyeroa with three Hundred Men— Their minds were now once more at [ease], and we pushed on as fast as we could and in the evening got about five miles of the Heads of Shokee Hanga where we took up our nights Lodgings with a Chief belonging [to] Terranakka who had gone to pay a visit to Mowenna [Mowhenga]. This Chief was very much Tatooed and had a very thick head of Hair not curly but long— Terranakka is a Settlement [In pencil - See my manu=script p.255] on the west side of the Islands a long distance from Shokee Hanga— [Nov] 22nd We rose early this morning for Shokee Hanga where we shortly arrived, when I last visited Shokee Hanga, the Head Chiefs Son, his Brother Son and some other Men of consequence were gone to the Southward upon a war expedition along with another Chief named Patuonee [Patuone] who was the head of the expedition. He had now returned and informed me that they had crossed Cooke's Straits and landed on the Middle Island— In this Expedition Mowenna and his Brother had both their Sons killed— On my Arrival I was first conducted to two of the Chief Women who were in deep distress— One was Mowenna's daughter who[se husband] had been killed and eat in Terunakkee in an Engagement with the People of that Settlement, and the other was her late Husband's Sister— They were under a Shed alone together making loud lamentations, and weeping bitterly. One had a mourning Cap on made of red bunting fringed round the edges with white dogs Hair about three Inches long which hung over her Face and concealed it in a great measure from view— The Cap was also bound round with a Ribbon made of India print, Her Sister in Law was dressed in a similar manner only her Cap was made of Otaheitan Cloth they appeared objects of the greatest distress, and recalled to my recollection St Paul's observation They sorrowed as Men without Hope— They made signs for me to sit down by them which I did, as soon as they were able to speak, they told me the melancholy cause of their grief— The daughter of Mowenna said she would die with sorrow— He had two or three children by her and one fine Girl about 14 Years of age who was greatly affected apparently with several Ulcers in her Joints— I had no doubt but this Disease had been communicated to her [1820 Nov 22] by some Europeans since the vessels had been at N. Zealand— her distressed Mother looked upon [her] daughter shewed me the state she was in, and asked if my God had not thus afflicted her daughter for she could not account for her miserable state— On this occasion I felt much pain in beholding the sad effects of sin, and that man born in a Christian Country in stead of mitigating should increase the miseries of the poor ignorant Heathens, I am fully convinced if the Gospel is introduced into New Zealand which is the only remedy for the Evils that Sin hath introduced amongst Men into the world— The prevailing vices of the civilized world will find their way at the same time, and greatly add to the Calamities which the Heathens labour under— This is a painful Reflection what an awful Scene will be opened when God shall bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and render to every Man according to his works, yet that day will surely come— The scene before me called forth many reflections. On enquiry after Mowenna I was informed he would be with me in a short time. When he arrived he was much gratified with my visit to him again his His two Brothers soon came also full dressed— They seemed also much distressed interested in the War commenced against Kiperro— Gave the People who had come with me all the information they could. I met with [a] young Chief a relative of Shunghee's who had lately married Mowenna's daughter, and told me it would not be safe for the people who had come with me to proceed to Kiddee Kiddee, as they might fall in with some of the Party who were engaged in the War, and be cut off— They also informed me that they were afraid to venture to Kiddee Kiddee, but they would go to Wangaroa where they would be safe, If I would go with them and take them with me in the Dromedary when she went round to the Bay of Islands, as by that means they would return on the east side Home and escape the Enemy— I felt myself bound to protect them and therefore relieved their minds by promising them I would accompany them to Wangaroa and take them with me in the Dromedary— While we were set conversing on this subject a Person on lookout at the Top of the Hippah called [1820 Nov 22] out there was a large strange Canoe full of People. Mowenna had his Shell hung upon his Arm which he immediately sounded when his People flew to Arms in all directions and those who came with me girded up their Loins and prepared for War or flight as circumstances might dictate. All remained in this agitation for some time till the Canoe approached near enough to ascertain who were in it and from whence it came, when they landed they were found to be Friends who had come two days Journey to mourn with and comfort those who had lost their Friends in the late expedition to the Southward— The women now put on their mourning dress sat down on the Place where I was conducted to them on my Arrival, their friends who had come to visit them, assembled round and began their lamentation and tears— They all cried aloud, the greatest part of the afternoon, and seemed to be equally distressed with the real Mourners— This Circumstance brought to mind the Death of Lazarus, and the mourning of Mary and Martha, with the Jews who came from Jerusalem to comfort them concerning their Brother— the Custom seems to be very similar.— After this Bustle was a little over I informed Mowenna I wanted a Canoe to take me and the People with me up the River about 40 Miles— He told me I should have one in the morning. I spent the remaining Evening very pleasantly with these kind and affectionate People, and hung my Hammock in the Hut which he had lent me for our accommodation when I first visited this Settlement and where he and his Brothers remained with me all night. [Nov 23] 23rd This Morning I prepared very early to take my departure— Mowenna ordered the Canoe to be got ready, and he accompanied us up the River to see me safe landed where I wished in order to make my way to Wangaroa— He called at one of his Farms to get some Potatoes, and fresh Fish for us, and we proceeded up the River, when we had got about 20 miles we landed at Moodeey's settlement, to wait for the return of Tide, Moodey was at home— As soon as he learned I was in the Canoe, he fired eight musket shots as a salute and invited us on shore— I landed and was received with much affection by Moodeey . There were several Chiefs with him whom I had not seen— and some I had met before— one of them a very sensible Man— he told me he had never gone to War since I advised him against it, nor did he ever intend to go again— They pressed me to send some Europeans to [live] at Shokee Hanga— Mowenna was afraid he should die before that day came. [1820 Nov 23] When the Tide turned I requested to depart, Moodey [Muri] urged me to stay till the following day, but I told him I was afraid the Ship would leave Wangaroa before I arrived, which would distress me very much— I used many Arguments before they would consent for me to leave them— At length we embarked, and proceeded up the River, and about 12 O'Clock arrived at the Place I wished to land— when I took my final Leave of Mowenna after recompensing him for his Trouble, he returned with the Tide down the River— we were now left in the Forests of New Zealand without a Guide as none of us knew the Way— when we landed we took up our Lodgings for the remaining part of the Night on the Beach— [Nov 24] 24th When the day returned we went into the Wood to see if we could fall in with the Path which leads to Kiddee Kiddee and soon found it. After walking for some hours in the Wood, and crossing the River several times we met with the Wife of Patuoney [Patuone], whom I had formerly seen upon the Banks of the River— she was much rejoiced to see me, I enquired where her Husband was in order to procure a Guide to Wangaroa she directed us to follow her and would so bring us to him— After walking about an hour we came to a Farm where he was collecting Fern Root in the midst of his People.— He was very much rejoiced to see me, ordered me an Hog which was immediately killed and a quantity of Potatoes— He informed me he had been on the middle Island across Cookes Straites— that on his Way his party were attacked at Terannakkee and some of them killed, amongst whom was Mowenna's Son and two more Chiefs belonging to him— That he had retaliated upon the Enemy killed some and taken many Prisoners amongst whom were a number of Children— and that at length he had made Peace with them, returned their Children, when redeemed by Instruments of War made of the Green talc and some mats— He had left Ten of his own Men there who had got married and had brought a number away with him some of whom where [sic] then present— That he and the people of Terranakkee were now completely reconciled, and united in Friendship. He presented me with a Mat, wished me to stop all night with him— but I informed him I had not time— After taking some Refreshment, I requested he would give us a Guide to direct us through the Woods— When he sent his Son— About three O"Clock in the Evening [sic] we came within Ten Miles of Kiddee Kiddee— Mr Shepherd and I now parted, he proceeded to the Missionary [1820 Nov 24] Settlement, and I struck off for Wangeroa, we walked as fast as we were able till dark when we rested— The Natives were now greatly alarmed as we had to cross Shunghee's District, lest they should meet any of Shunghee's People, however we were fortunate enough to see none of them. [Nov 25] 25th We began our Journey early this morning in hopes of reaching the Dromedary before night. Our Road lay in the thick Woods nearly the whole way, we had to pass through deep Ravines, and over very high Hills, which made the Journey extremely fatiguing. The small River which falls into Wangaroa Harbour runs through the Ravines at the foot of the Hills. We crossed it several times that Day— about two O’Clock we had the happiness to arrive at the village of Wangaroa. Here all my native Companions rested, they were completely tired, only one accompanied me to the Dromedary which we reached in the Evening— I had been absent from the Ship five Weeks and one day, during which Period I travelled by Land and Water about 600 Miles by estimation and in some of the worst Roads that can be conceived. This must naturally be expected, as the Country in this respect is in an aboriginal State— No Swamps drained no Bridges over Rivers or Creeks no Rubbish cleared from the Paths— A New Zealander finds no difficulty in crossing the deep Marshes or deep Rivers— through the one he wades, and through the other swims at his Ease. Parramatta February 5th 1821 I have the Honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedient humble Servant Samuel Marsden Revd J. Pratt Secretary to the C. M. SocietySydney Cove July 22d 1823 [1823. July 22] This day I embarked on board the Brampton for New Zealand with a view of visiting the Missionary Stations in that Island belonging to the Church Missionary Society— The Brampton is a very fine Ship upwards of 150 tons burden— The following persons embarked with me in the service of the Society, the Revd Henry Williams with Mrs Williams three children and one Man and Maid Servant, Mr Fairburn his Wife and two children and my own Man Servant. There was also the Revd Mr & Mrs Turner Wesleyan Missionaries and a Mr Hobbs who are going to join their brethren [Wesleyan] in New Zealand. The day is very fine but little wind— I feel very anxious to see New Zealand once again, to observe the progress that has been made in the improvement of the poor Heathen— It is now more than two years since I left the island— much good and much evil since that period has appeared amongst them, and many obstructions to the work of the Mission—  I am still confident that this land of darkness and superstition will be visited by “the day star from on high†“The glory of the Lord shall be revealed and all flesh shall see it together†for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it†— O Lord let thy kingdom come, and then thy will shall be done on earth as it is [in] Heaven. [July 23] Wednesday 23— Last night we were obliged for want of wind to come to anchor near the Heads & this morning at Daylight we weighed anchor and cleared the Heads of the Harbour about 8 OClock with a fair breeze, the morning was very fine— I feel happy that I am leaving the Colony for a little time, in which I have suffered much annoyance and vexation from unreasonable and wicked Men— Perhaps if I had not met these vexations I should have felt less inclination to have left my comfortable Home and Family— In the midst of all I feel I am in the path of duty, and therefore can leave with quietness and confidence my Family and all my concerns in his hands who keepeth Israel and never slumbereth nor sleepeth— In reflecting upon the state of New Zealand there are many things in the Mission that give me both pleasure and pain— I am happy that the C. M. S. has not relinquished the cause but has sent out more strength to carry on the work— Many have been the discouragements from the improper conduct of some of the Society’s Servants, but I am confident that the Sword of the Spirit which is the word of God shall subdue the hearts of these poor Heathens to the obedience of Faith— Moses by divine command selected twelve Princes, Rulers in their respective Tribes to spy out the Land of Canaan— They went thro the land but when they returned they brought up an evil report of the Land which they had searched, and told Moses that they were not able to go up and take the land. Ten of the twelve Rulers joined in this report, but Caleb and Joshua said, “We are able to go up at once and possess it— As long as a Caleb and a Joshua remain in New Zealand the Land will be taken— Tho it cannot be said to be the promised Land, a Land flowing with milk and honey, yet it is the Land of promise— I have no doubt but I shall find some on my arrival faithful to the cause, tho’ others who once ran well have turned aside from the path of duty and brought an evil report upon the Mission— How mysterious are the ways of God— He permits men to engage in his work who labour for a time with honor to themselves and to the cause in which they are employed, and at length they are taken in the snare of the Devil, fall from their steadfastness, bring guilt upon their own consciences, pierce themselves thro’ with the bitterest sorrows and go mourning all their future days; what warnings ought there to be to all the followers of Christ— [Friday Augt 1.] Friday August 1. This Evening we made the three Kings off the north Cape of New Zealand and ran between the Islands and the main land. The Sea ran mountains high and the Gale was very heavy— we had met with nothing material during our passage excepting rough stormy weather part of the way— [Saturday Aug 2] Saturday Aug. 2. This morning we found ourselves to the Southward of the Cape, and before 12 OClock saw the north head of the Bay of Islands, but the wind was unfavourable— In the Evening we arrived opposite the mouth of the Harbour but could not work in as the wind was directly against us— We observed the brig Queen Charlotte a few miles to leeward of the Brampton working up— Both Vessels lay on and off during the night— [Aug. 3] Sunday 3d— At day light this morning the Queen Charlotte was about three miles to windward working up into the Harbour with a contrary wind— The Brampton being light she did not hold her wind. In working up we had stood in on one tack pretty far over to the South side of the Harbour when the Ship was put about she struck upon a Rock, but received no injury— In the Evening at dusk we came to anchor in Korarareka Bay about nine miles from the Missionary Settlement Rangeehoo none went on shore this Evening— It being the Sabbath I administered the Sacrament in my Cabin in the Morning, and in the Evening we had Divine service between Decks— We had preached every Evening when the weather would permit to the Ships Company from our leaving port Jackson and had found it profitable to ourselves and may thro the Divine blessing prove profitable to them that heard us— [Aug 4] Monday 4th This morning I went on shore at Rangeehoo saw Messrs Hall King and Cowell— They and their Families were all well— I learned that the Revd Liegh and White were settled at Wangaroa and that Mr Shepherd was with them. It was Mr Lieghs original intention to have settled to the southward of the Bay of islands either at Wangaree or in some other station nearer the River Thames— He had been to the Southward and found that the Inhabitants were either killed or driven from their homes by the late wars that have taken place along the Coast, since I was there three years ago. He and his Colleagues had steered their course to the northward about 50 miles from the Bay of Islands— There is a very considerable Population in the Harbour of Wangaroa where the Boyd was cut off about 16 years ago— It was my intention to have fixed the Revd H Williams in that station when we left Port Jackson and purposed that Mr Shepherd should accompany him, as he had acquired considerable knowledge of the language, and had written to Mr Shepherd on the subject— I was informed that the Revd S Liegh was very ill and that it would be necessary to recall Mr & Mrs Shepherd again to the Bay of Islands, as the tribe to whom he had been originally sent required his return. The station Revd S Liegh has fixed upon is a very important one, and I hope the Mission may succeed in that very spot where so many of our Countrymen were sacrificed and eat by the Natives— The Revd Mr Turner and Mr Hobbs set off as soon as they could to Wangaroa by Land taking with them a Native Guide in order to see their Colleagues and to consult measures for the removal of themselves and Baggage to their intended station. It appeared very providential that the Revd S Liegh had fixed upon this place for their Missionary labours as they might keep a communication with the Missionaries of the C M S by Land and be of mutual advantage to each other — I now determined to settle the Revd H Williams on the South side of the Bay of Islands about 16 Miles from Kiddee Kiddee and 12 from Rangeehoo— at Wytanghee or Pyhea— After spending the Day with Mr Hall I returned on board the Brampton in the Evening— [Aug 5] Tuesday 5. The Revd H Williams and myself [1823 Aug 5] went to Wytangee to see if we could fix upon a situation for a new Settlement. The land is very good and the Situation beautiful— We had some conversation with the inhabitants on the subject and told them what our intentions were, but could come to no arrangement with them, as the principal Chiefs were absent at the wars— We crossed the Whytanghee River and examined the ground upon the opposite side which appeared very good also— There is a large population at both of these places and a number of very fine children who continually surrounded us— The head chief of this place was also gone to the Wars, so that we could not come to any final determination this day, and therefore returned on Board in the Evening— [Aug 6] Wedy 6. I this day called a full Committee of all the Missionaries at Kiddee Kiddee with the exception of the Revd H. Williams when the resolutions of the Parent Committee transmitted to me from London were read and considered until a very late hour in the Evening— The evils censured in these resolutions could not be denied— The concerns of the Mission had been for a very long time in a very deranged state thro’ the improper conduct of some in the Mission— Great immoralities had been committed and all unity and christian love appeared to have been entirely extinguished, and pride and envy & a worldly spirit had gained the dominion over them as a body— I was astonished that the Mission had not been annihalated entirely by the private animosities that existed and the scandalous Sins into which some of them had fallen— The natives generally behaved well and would not interfere in their differences. The Missionaries had met with comparatively few difficulties from the Natives, and if they had acted as Christian Men their difficulties would have been less— The Missionaries admitted also that there could be no doubt, but that the Mission would finally succeed, if things were conducted properly amongst themselves, that the evils originated in their body— They expressed their regret for their past misconduct and a determination to act in a different manner in future. Some I have no doubt will be more correct and will labour to retrace their steps but I have not the same confidence in all— many men express sorrow for their Sins but their sorrow is not of [nature] to cure them— temptations to evil recur again and they fall— I wish this may not be the case with some in the Mission— In reading the resolutions of the Parent Committee I endeavoured to impress their minds with the importance of the different subjects they contained and cautioned them against the consequences of their departing from their public duty in future— At a very late hour we closed our deliberations for that time, and deferred the furthur consideration of the resolutions to another opportunity— [Aug. 7] Thursday 7th This Morning I left Kiddee Kiddee in company with the Revd H Williams and proceeded to Pyheea in order to fix upon a new station for him about 16 miles from the above Settlement, we examined the ground and determined upon Mr Williams taking up his residence there. The land is situated on the banks of the Cowa Cowa River— The head chief was gone to War— He had lived with me at Parramatta and I knew him to be a very worthy Man and would make no objection to Mr Williams living there when he returned. It was therefore resolved to begin immediately to prepare a place for lodging the Stores and a temporary building for Mr Williams & family— The Natives belonging to the Village were directed to collect the materials for a thatched building and to erect it with all possible dispatch as the Master of the Brampton was urgent to land the stores from the Vessel— The Day was very stormy and wet— we were not able to return to the Brampton which lay about 8 miles off. With some difficulty we reached the Queen Charlotte after dark very cold and wet and remained all night— We had the misfortune to have our Boat swampt along side the brig and lost our Oars— [Aug 8] Friday 8th This morning I visited the Revd T. Kendall & had some conversation with him relative to his unhappy situation. I thought it proper to prepare his mind a little before I delivered to him the Society’s Letter and the resolution containing the order for his dismission— He was considerably agitated at our first meeting. I felt much both for him and his Family— He appears to have been wholly under the dominion of ungovernable Lusts pride and passion with all their attendent Evils— I am convinced that he never will recover himself out of the snare of the Devil while he remains in New Zealand but will be lost to himself his family & ^the Society [1823 Aug 8] and that there is no safety or comfort for him; or his family but in his removal from the Island. At present he seems determined not to leave New Zealand he told me he had the means of living within himself and he was resolved to remain— I did not think it prudent to argue much with him on the subject at this time as I should have other opportunities to speak to him when he would be more cool. I therefore left him and returned on board the Brampton with Mr Williams. On my arrival I found the Revd Mr Turner had returned from Wangaroa— He brought me a Letter written by the desire of the Revd S Liegh who was so unwell that he could not write himself— Mr Liegh requested me to go over and see him, and arrange with the Chief (commonly called George) for the land they wished to settle upon as they could not come to any terms with him— From the account Mr Turner gave me of Mr Lieghs health I was satisfied that he was totally unfit for his situation at Wangaroa— that he could not bear the privations and anxiety inseperably connected with a Missionary situation in a new station in an heathen land— I determined if possible to visit him before my return to Port Jackson and see if any thing could be done to administer to his comfort and relief— Mr Turner pressed me much on the subject as he thought Mr Liegh was so ill that he was not likely ever to recover — [Aug 9] Saturday 9. I remained on board all the day to arrange the necessary measures for landing the stores &c &c. Mrs Williams and her children went to Kiddee Kiddee & Mrs Turner, her little Girl and maid servant were taken to Ranghee Ho untill some opportunity offered for Mr Turner and family joining their Mission at Wangaroa— [Aug 10] Sunday 10th— This day I preached at Rangee Hoo and administered the Holy sacrament in the morning. The Revd Mr Williams preached in the evening we had a quiet and comfortable day— The Natives were catechized by Mr Willm Hall and sang some Hymns and repeated some prayers in their own language which was exceedingly gratifying to my mind. I observed with much pleasure that the Natives on every place were much pleasure that the Natives in every place were much improved in their appearance and manners since I last visited them— that notwithstanding the misconduct of the Europeans the work was gradually going on and the way preparing for the blessing of the Gospel to be imparted unto them. I have no doubt but the greatest difficulties are now over and God will either incline the Hearts of those who are now in New Zealand to devote themselves to the instruction of the Natives or he will find other instruments to do his work— The present Missionaries tho some of them have erred greatly from the right way yet they all have had their trials their fears and their troubles— some allowance must be made for their peculiar situation, their want of Christian Society, and the public ordinances of Religion, such privileges as are enjoyed by the Church of God in England— I have a lofty tree upon one of my Estates In N S Wales - It stands upon the summit of a high hill, when I first got possession of the land, this tree was surrounded with many more— It appeared from its strength and stateliness that it would stand uninjured for ages— I removed all the rest and left it to stand alone as a conspicuous ornament when it soon withered and died— It still remains in its former situation a dead leafless object and has furnished me with many reflections at different times— Remove a Christian from London, who is having the fair fruits of righteousness like a tree planted by the water side, into the barren deserts of New Zealand and I apprehend he would in a short time put on a faded appearance and his leaves droop and wither— If Missionaries in heathen lands lose their spiritual strength which they are very liable to do— It would be happy for them if they could be removed for a time into Christian Society again until their strength is recruited and they are prepared for their work again— [Aug 11] Monday 11. This Morning I left Rangee Hoo and went on board [1823 Aug 11] the Brampton where most of the Missionaries assembled in order to send off all the stores we could to Kiddee Kiddee before the Ship left her present anchorage. It was the intention of the Master to take the Ship this day to the South side of the Harbour about nine miles from where we lay. After the goods were sent off I accompanied the Revds J Butler & H Williams to the head of Tarria’s River, about six miles from the Vessel, in order to fix upon another new station. After we had met the Chief and his people and determined upon the ground where the settlement was to be formed we gave directions to Natives to erect a temporary building for Mr S Butler and his Wife and they should immediately come and live among them as soon as it was ready— We afterwards returned to Rangheehoo about 12 miles distant where we arrived about sunset— In the Evening I called a special Committee when all the Missionaries were present, excepting Mr Willm Hall who was absent on some other duty— We did not close our proceedings until about midnight. At this Committee the resolutions of the Society were brought under consideration a second time and the respective Salaries were arranged and some other concerns connected with the Mission when the Committee was adjourned to another day— [Aug 12] Tuesday 12th This Morning we procured what boards and other sawed timber we could from Mr Willm Hall for the purpose of erecting a temporary Building for the reception of the Revd H Williams and his baggage & stores at Pyheea in order that all his goods might be landed as soon as possible from the Brampton. We hired a large War Canoe to take the boards &c to Mr Williams’s station about nine miles distant on the South side of the Harbour. We then proceeded on board the Brampton accompanied by the Revd J. Butler & Messrs Kemp & King in order that they might render what assistance they could to the Revd H Williams in the Landing his stores, and securing them on shore— After all these matters were settled I paid a second visit to the Revd T Kendall and delivered him my public Letter in which I had enclosed the Revd J Pratts public letter and the resolution of the Parent Committee containing his dismission from the Service of the Society— When I handed him my Letter, and communicated to him its contents, he said he would not open it— he was determined to send it home to his friends just as it was. I replied he would act in that respect as he thought proper, that as I had acquainted him verbally in what relation he now stood to the Society it was a matter of little consequence whether he opened my Letter or not. His conduct had compelled the society to withdraw its countenance and patronage from him and there was now an end of their connexion— I informed him that I was authorized to find him and his Family a passage to N S Wales and that he and his Family would return with me in the Brampton. He still persisted in his determination to remain in New Zealand— I recommended him to consider the subject well, to consider his own situation in the island, the situation of his large family, the distressing prospect of his children had before them some of them were now growing up Men and Women, and what were they [to] do amongst the Heathen, they could not Marry amongst the Natives, and how were they to be settled in Life? After advancing such reasons as I thought might weigh with Mr Kendall to induce him to leave N Zealand in his cooler moments I dropt the subject. I think he will alter his determination in a few days when his present feelings subside— Since my arrival I had not lost any moment in examining the Natives relative to their Wars, their religion, Customs & Manners and, wishing to correct any Errors I might have fallen into for want of a more perfect knowledge of their language I entered into conversation with Mr Kendall upon these subjects. I told him what inquiries I had made, and what information I had gained, and requested him to correct any mistake I might have committed. I found Mr Kendall at considerable loss [1823 Aug 12] to find English words and to arrange his ideas and to clothe them with such terms so as to enable me to conceive what he wished me to understand. His reasoning upon the different subjects is so subtle and metaphysical that when he attempted to explain them I could not with the utmost exertion of my mental powers often comprehend what his meaning was— I am satisfied he has acquired a great knowledge of the Natives language and also of their customs and manners and Religion but whether he will ever be able to arrange these matters in a proper manner in inoffensive language so as to be of general benefit to those employed in the Mission is a matter of some doubt— By prying into the obscene customs and notions of the Natives with a viciated curiosity his own mind is become so poluted that it will be very difficult for him to purify his ideas so far as to render what he writes acceptable to the public eye, and to make himself at the same time understood. The character and History of the N Zealanders would be very interesting, if it could be purely written— They are a noble race of Men— they are very religious in their way, and they are Men of the first capacity of mind Men of great perseverance and enterprize & who never lose sight of an object that they set their mind upon until they obtain it— They are powerful reasoners upon every subject that has come within their knowledge possess a quick conception and are well acquainted with human nature. At present there is nothing in New Zealand but War to exercise their active minds. Should the arts of peace in time open to them the field of commerce to find employment they will then have less inclination to War. Upon all these subjects as well as on the general concerns of the Mission I spent several hours conversation with Mr Kendall this day and after dark returned on board the Brampton. During the time I had been on shore the Snapper a small cutter had arrived from Port Jackson bound to the Society Islands. [Aug 13] Wednesday 13— It was resolved this morning to take up the Snapper to carry the Revd Mr & Mrs Turner, and the Societys stores to Whangaroa to join the Revds Liegh & White as there was no prospect of their getting to their Station by any other conveyance. As the Revd S Liegh was so very ill and could not settle with the Natives about the Land and so earnestly solicited me to visit their station I determined to embark in the Snapper and it was arranged for her to sail in the Afternoon. The Weather became very stormy before all the Stores were on board, so that our Sailing was put off until the following Morning. I expected to return before all the Stores were landed from the Brampton so as to complete my other business before she was ready for Sea— [Aug 14] Thursday 14. At daylight this Morning I embarked on board the Snapper a very small Vessel carrying about 30 tons. The wind was very fresh and against us, when we got out to Sea the Cutter jumped about much. We had to work up against the wind the distance between the two Harbours is between forty and fifty miles— Late in the Evening we arrived opposite the mouth of the Harbour of Wangaroa, but could not get in. We therefore lay off until daylight. [Aug 15] Friday 15th— The Wind was against us getting in; we got the Boat a head and several Canoes came out and towed us into the Harbour. About 12 we came to Anchor— Shortly after George the Chief and several more with him came on board. I requested George to take charge of the Vessel untill I and the Master returned from visiting Mr Liegh who resided about eight miles higher up the River— The Revd Mr & Mrs Turner accompanied us to the Missionary Settlement where we found Mr Liegh very ill— The Master returned that Evening to the Vessel but I remained all night with Mr Liegh. Many whom I had seen before came to visit me and rejoiced that I had come again to see them— As soon as I saw the state Mr Liegh was in I recommended him to return with me to Port Jackson— He wanted more care more comforts and Medical Advice— These were not to be procured in Wangaroa— I felt much for Mrs Turner a young Woman who would now be left without any Female companion but a young Girl she had taken from Port Jackson— Mrs Turner has one young Child at the Breast. It was the opinion of Mr Lieghs colleagues as well as my own, that his weak state of Health required his speedy removal. The Revds White & Turner are both young Men, they have a very trying situation as they must want experience. I hope they will do well and conduct themselves with Patience and Perseverance. Young Men are apt to be too soon angry and if they fall into this Error they will often be very uneasy— They will have much to [1823 Aug 15] bear with from the heathens untill become better acquainted with their customs and manners. Saturday 16— Early this morning Messrs White & Turner went down to the Snapper after the Stores & Baggage. I remained with Mr Liegh as George had not yet returned, we took a walk to view the land they wished to purchase in order that an arrangement might be made for it as soon as he arrived— While we were in the Field we heard down the River a regular discharge of Muskets which was kept up for some time. I was very much alarmed at this report fearing lest some of the Sailors had insulted some of the Natives, and that a serious quarrel had been the consequence. I was very anxious to go down to the Vessel as soon as possible to learn the cause of the Guns being fired and immediately returned and went down to the River side in order to get a Canoe— The tide was down and I could not go untill the return of the tide— Georges brother Tippahee saw I was alarmed and wished to know the cause— I told him that several Muskets had been fired down the Harbour and I was afraid some difference had taken place between the Natives and the Europeans. He told me I need not be under any apprehension for if any injury was done to the Europeans Shungee would kill a number of them— While we were standing upon the banks of the River some natives arrived and informed us that a party had returned from the War and the Guns we had heard had been fired on the occasion which removed all our fears. In about an Hour afterwards Messrs White & Turner returned from the Vessel and told me the master wished me to go down as he was very uneasy in consequence of such numbers of Natives assembling about the Snapper. I determined to comply with his request in order to prevent any difference. Before I set off George returned, we examined the Land fixed the boundaries and made an agreement and the business was finally settled— I told George I was going down to the Cutter he came to the Boat with me in order to accompany me— When we got to the Wharf we found Mr Turner had very imprudently left Mr Hobbs Tool Chest in the Boat without any person to take care of it— It had been broken open and several things carried off— George threw off all his Matts apparently in a dreadful Rage and said he would put the Chief to instant Death. A number of his People were about him, he demanded to know who had committed the theft and was total that one of his brothers Slaves had done it and was run off with the property— He took a spear and ran up the bank of the River, and in about ten minutes returned with some of the Articles and said he had speared the thief, but I do not believe he did— As we went down in the Boat he expressed his indignation against a thief, and how determined he was to punish all thieves with death— I believe this was all a mere pretence— We talked over the business of the Boyde. He told me how he had been insulted and despised for cutting off the Boyde by the different tribes and what trouble it had given him as they would not be reconciled to him on that account. He said he should wish to visit Port Jackson again but he was afraid that he would by hung if he went— He thought he might now venture, as he had got some Europeans at his Settlement, they would be a security for him and if he should be hung, his people would hang the Europeans— He asked me if I would take care of him if he should venture, I told him I would, and the reason why the Governor at Port Jackson would not hang him now was because the Captain of the Boyde flogged him first— George replied that he should not do any thing of the kind again, as he knew better now. At the same time he would not venture yet to Port Jackson, but that his Brothers Daughter should go along with Mrs Liegh and if she was not hung he would afterwards go himself. We had a very dark and stormy passage to the Vessel with very heavy Rain— When I got on board I found all quiet the Natives had behaved well— I laid down in my Cloathes for the night very cold and very wet— [Aug 17] Sunday 17. Last night was very dreadful for wind and Rain which still continued [1823 Aug 17] After Breakfast I left the Vessel to go up to the Missionary station as we had agreed to administer the Lords Supper before. The Revd S Liegh and I left them. It rained very heavy so that I arrived very wet— After I had changed my cloathes we had divine service, the Sacrament administered and Mrs Shepherd churched, having been confined about three weeks. Tho God is in every place yet “he loves the gates of Zion more than all the dwellings of Jacob†— nothing tends more to maintain the life of God in the soul of Man than to meet in the assembly of his Saints in his public house of prayer— [Aug 18] Monday 18th This morning the Revd S Liegh and Mr Shepherd prepared to send off their baggage to the Cutter— It had been apprehended that the Natives would not allow them to take away their property if they allowed themselves to go away. The Missionaries at Rangee Hoo mentioned this to me before I came to Wangaroa, however this difficulty was soon removed. The Natives made no objections and the whole of their effects were quietly sent on board without the smallest loss. It was agreed now that Georges niece should go along with Mrs Liegh— Her father was very anxious to know from me whether she would be hung or not— He said we are reconciled to you but we cannot believe that you are reconciled to us but will demand sacrifices for the people of the Boyde. It is a law amongst them to have life for life and they do not believe that there is any other mode of appeasing the wrath of the Deity but by human sacrifices— It will be impossible to remove these peoples fears untill they have some proof that we will not revenge the loss of the people of the Boyde— Their Religion would not allow them to pass over unpunished such an act and they cannot believe that our Religion will allow us— [Aug 19] Tuesday 19th It was intended that the Cutter should sail this morning for the Bay of islands, we rose about 3 OClock in order to prepare and as soon as the remainder of the Baggage were embarked in the Boat and Canoe we left the Missionary Settlement— The Chief’s daughter accompanied us after taking an affectionate leave of her friends who all wept much— Her Father was very anxious about her, and accompanied us to the Vessel— He repeatedly asked me, if his daughter would be hung when she arrived in N S Wales. .I assured him to the contrary, he requested if she should that I would send her body home that he might see her bones— When we arrived at the Cutter we found George on board and the Vessel crowded with Natives on deck, and on every side with Canoes— We immediately got under weigh—George gave me an Hog, and his Wife a Mat at parting.— He wept much when he took his leave of the Revd Mr & Mrs Liegh. I requested him to be kind to the Missionaries which he promised to do— Many of the Chiefs belonging to another tribe who reside in and near the entrance of the Harbour had just returned from an expedition to the Southward. I had not seen them since my arrival untill now— They expressed much satisfaction at my coming to visit them again and wished much to have a Missionary to reside with them— I made them a few presents of such things as I had and at 10 OClock we cleared the heads of Wangaroa with a strong fair wind and about 7 OClock the same Evening anchored in Korarrica Bay, when I went on board the Brampton for the night— There were some Chiefs on board— They spoke to me respecting the Revd T. Kendalls conduct and we had a long conversation on the subject— I explained to them the reason why Mr Kendall was no longer considered as a Missionary, that he had taken the daughter of a New Zealand Chief to live with him as his Wife, which was contrary to our customs and Laws, and that good Men in England had only one Wife and that by so doing he had offended his friends. They admitted he had done wrong but contended that as he was not living with the young Woman now, his misconduct should be forgotten— [Aug 20] Wednesday 20th— I have been fully engaged this day in the different concerns of the Mission— Messrs Butler and Hall & Kendall were all on board [1823 Aug 20] I had much conversation with the Revd T. Kendall upon the concerns of the Mission and his own unhappy situation— I am inclined to think that he will consent in time to leave N Zealand— His mind has been greatly poluted by studying the abominations of the Heathen and his ideas are very Heathenish. No change will ever be produced in his sentiments & feelings while he remains here— He never will recover from his fall as he is now as a Man without strength and in the most awful state as it respects his Soul. “Strangers have devoured his strength and he knoweth it not†— [Aug 21] Thursday 21— I remained on board in consequence of the stormy weather. I was informed that when Mr Cowell left Rangee Hoo the Natives would pull down the House he had lived in— where Mr Kendall formerly resided. I knew that some of the Natives were very angry at that settlement on account of Mr Kendalls dismission, yet I could not believe that they would proceed to do such an act of violence— I spoke to two of the Chiefs who happened to be on Board on the subject and told them what I had heard, they replied, that it was a most wicked report, that I might be assured that nothing of that kind would happen— I spent much of the day in conversation with the Natives respecting their wars their religion and their country which was very interesting. Some of the Chiefs had travelled much into the interior, and described many places where the land was level for several days journies and the Soil good— They described high lands covered with snow and internal Lakes and hot springs situated to the Southward and a great population. All their fine mats and carvings are done at the Southwards which as yet remains unknown to the Europeans— [Aug 22] Friday 22— This Morning I went on shore to see the Revd H Williams— I found all things going on well, the Natives had been very attentive and had rendered every assistance in their power— The public Store was nearly completed and all the stores were safely lodged in it without the loss of a Nail— Three temporary buildings will soon be completed the Store & the Houses for the Revd Mr Williams & Fairburn the carpenter— I remained with Mr Williams a good part of the day and before I returned on board we agreed to visit the upper part of the Cowa Cowa River the following Morning. The situation Mr Williams occupies is a very important one as he may have a very large school ^of young children in a short time— The inhabitants generally are orderly and well behaved. Natives from very remote parts are in the constant habit of visiting this station either as Prisoners of War, or to see their friends— [Aug 23] Sept 23 Early this morning I set off to the upper part of the Cowa Cowa River accompanied by the master of the Brampton. On our way I visited several Natives on the Banks; very considerable ^cultivation was going on upon the banks of the River where no culture had been attempted before when I visited this district. The Revd H. Williams had agreed to go with us but he was detained at his New Station for some time and about 2 OClock, he came up to us.— I returned with him a little before dark on board the Brampton with an intention to go on Shore with him for the Night in order that we might set off early the next morning for Kiddee Kiddee, but I found myself so unwell from fatigue & want of rest that I declined going with Mr Williams and he returned on Shore alone— After Mr Williams was gone several chiefs came on board— One named Towa, the Son of the Chief Tippahee a very fine young Man who had resided with me at Parramatta more than twelve months addressed me and said Mr Kendall had informed him that day that he was going to leave New Zealand and they wished to know if Mr Kendall had been dismissed as a Missionary, for selling Muskets and Gun-powder to the New Zealanders. To this I replied that Mr Kendall was directed by the gentlemen in England who had sent him out as [a] Missionary not to sell Muskets & Powder— That it was ^not the custom in England for Clergymen to sell Muskets and Powder, and that no Missionary could be allowed to sell them in New Zealand— As several of the Chiefs who were present had been at Port Jackson I observed that the Clergymen there did not sell Muskets & Powder— [1823 Aug 23] They knew that I had not one musket in my House and that they had never seen any when they were with me— They replied they knew what I said was true. I further added we did not interfere with the Government of New Zealand; they did what they pleased and that the Missionaries ought to be allowed to do what they pleased. Towa said that was but just and observed we are at present in the same state as the Otaheitans were some time back— The Otaheitans wanted only Muskets and Powder, and would have nothing else, and now as they know better they wanted none and that the New Zealanders would care nothing about them when they knew better which they would in time, but time must be allowed them to learn better, that he had gone to War some time ago, but he never would go again. All the Chiefs acquiesced in the observations Towa made— I was happy to find that their minds were so enlarged and that they had begun to take such proper views of the subject. I said Towa’s remarks upon the conduct of the Otaheitans were very just and told them that the Queen Charlotte Brig which had sailed from the Bay of islands the preceeding Day, belonged to the young King Pomarre, that the Otaheitans had sent Oil and various other articles to Port Jackson for which they had received in return Tea Sugar Flour and such cloathing as they wanted and that the New Zealanders might in time have a Ship of their own to procure Sperm Oil Spars &c &c which they would sell at Port Jackson, and that many of them were able to kill the Whales having been employed on board the Whalers— When they got a vessel of their own they would soon be equal to the Otaheitans and give over their cruel Wars. They expressed much pleasure in the idea of having a Vessel of their own to enable them to procure what they want— After we had closed our conversation upon these subjects I called their attention to Mr Kendalls conduct in another respect— I told them that the Gentlemen who had sent Mr Kendall to New Zealand were not only angry with him for selling Muskets and Powder but for having two Wives that in England a Man was only allowed to have one Wife— that King George himself could only have one Wife that the Govr at Port Jackson had only one, that Mr Kendall had violated our Laws and our Religion, and that for being guilty of so great an offence he had been dismissed from the service of the Society and he was at liberty now to act as thought proper— but that it would be better for him to leave New Zealand— Towhee, a Chief, was present, for whom the Young Woman Mr Kendall had taken to live with him had been tabooed, or set apart; and he said Mr Kendall ought to leave New Zealand— I told them he should go along with me in the Brampton— The Chiefs were satisfied that Mr Kendall had violated our Laws and Customs and had brought all his distress upon himself— Tho’ Mr Kendall had not informed me as yet of his intention to leave New Zealand I was happy to find that the Chiefs were willing that he should return to Port Jackson, with the exception of one family the Father and friends of the young Woman with whom he had cohabited, and they were not yet reconciled, and had taken care to keep very much out of my way— [Aug 24] Sunday 24 — Early this morning I left the Brampton in order to accompany the Revd H Williams to Kiddee Kiddee 16 miles distant— we purposed to be up to Morning Service, but did not arrive in time— In the Evening we attended the catechizing the Natives. They sang several Hymns in their own language and repeated some Prayers— I was much gratified with the progress they had made since last visit and the prospect this afforded of their future Welfare. There can be no doubt of the success of this Mission if those employed in it will only do their duty— The children are as fine subjects to work upon as any in the known World. After we had heard the Natives perform their Service, I expounded a portion of the Scriptures, and the Evening concluded with our united worship of that God who has made of one Blood all Nations that dwell upon the face of all the Earth— The voice of joy and gladness shall yet be heard in the barren deserts of N. Zealand. The Divine promises must be fulfilled which assure us that in that great multitude which no man can number there shall be same of every nation Kindred Tongue and People. [Aug 25] Monday 25_ I had summoned a full Committee to meet at Kiddee Kiddee today, and early this morning prepared the different subjects which I wished to bring under considerations relative to the Expenditure of the Public stores, the Public Buildings Schools &c &c. The Committee met at the appointed time, and we did not close our deliberations untill after 12 OClock at night. A Mass of evils required close investigation [1823 Aug 25] and many of the subjects were very painful to consider— I trust the regulations and resolutions which I proposed and which were adopted will restrain many evils if not cure them— When Men have got a great way out of the right path, they do not like to return again to the place from whence they erred— This is the situation with some in the Mission— It is awful to think how they have fallen and how much advantage Satan has gained over them— I much fear some will never benefit the Mission their minds and habits are not calculated for the work they have engaged in— There is no consideration can induce a Man to do habitually, what he has an habitual aversion to do— Missionary work is very hard work unless the heart is fully engaged in it— A Sin will always be in that mans way who cannot bend his mind to the instruction of the Natives— The sooner such a one leaves the work, the better it will be for himself and the Mission— [Aug 26] Tuesday 26 – This morning we met again for furthur deliberation, and continued untill after mid-day, when most of the subjects under consideration were finally closed, so that I enjoyed a little quiet in the Evening. I had been very much harassed since I arrived— I was apprehensive the Brampton would be ready for Sea before I had completed the object of my visit to New Zealand, and the Captain informed me he would Sail immediately the Ship was ready— [Aug 27] Wednesday 27—I entered this morning into the consideration of the Salaries allowed the Revd J Butler and his Son, Mr Butler wished me to confirm the Bills he had drawn upon England and to allow him the same Salary for himself and Son for the last year which he had drawn for the former year— At this rate their Salaries for two years from the 1st of October 1821 to 1st of Octobr 1823 would have amounted to £600 sterling —This I objected to— I had considerable difficulty in settling his account and never could close it to my own satisfaction— About one OClock I left Kiddee Kiddee to fix upon a new station for Mr Shepherd— On my way down the River I went up the River Wypoppa which falls into the Kiddee Kiddee to see if I could find a fall of water convenient for a Water Mill at some future period— I met with a very suitable situation for the purpose very central for all the Missionary stations— A Boat may go up at all times to the very foot of the fall where the Mill may be erected— There is a natural dam of Rock across the River over which the River falls between 10 & 12 feet above the level of the water below. I then proceeded to Rangee Hoo and arrived in the Evening— I now was determined to see the Chief with whose Daughter Mr Kendall had cohabited— I had sent to her Brother before and he sent me word that he was ashamed to see me— The chief informed Mrs Hall that he also was ashamed to see me— I went into the Villiage and called upon the old chief— He was at home and his Sons, Daughters, and Wife with him— They seemed much embarrassed at first— at length the young Woman’s Sister-in-law said she understood that I would not allow Mr Kendall to have any more Sugar Tea Axes Hoes spades &c or any provisions— The conversation relative to the young Woman and Mr Kendall became general— The young Woman was sitting by me— They admitted Mr Kendall had lived with her as his Wife, but that he was not living with her now, and that as he had left the young Woman, his conduct should not be noticed now— They also said the other Missionaries did not like Mr Kendall and that they were as bad as he was— This I denied and mentioned the names of five Missionaries and asked them if they were bad, they said no, but they mentioned others,— I told them what our laws were with respect to Marriage and that Mr Kendall had broken those laws, and on that account his friends in England were angry with him. One of ye Young Woman’s Sisters who is married admitted that it was best for one Man and one woman to live together as Man and Wife, but she was of opinion that Mr Kendall should not be punished any more as he was not now living with her Sister— She said when Shungee returned from the Wars he would not allow the Missionaries to live at Kiddee Kiddee— I replied if Shungee did not wish the Missionaries to live at his place I would send a Ship and take them to Port Jackson, and that the Missionaries did not come to New Zealand for any thing that they had to give them— for they had plenty of provisions and cloathes in their own country— I appealed to her Husband and Brother who both had lived with me, if we had not plenty of every thing in Port Jackson, and did not want any thing from them— which they admitted— That the Missionaries came only for their good and when they wished them to leave [1823 Aug 27] they should— I told her I did not believe that Shungee would be angry when he returned for he had no cause— This old Chief and his family could not bear the idea of Mr Kendalls leaving the Island, because he had been the chief support of the whole of them,— and they were sensible of the loss they would sustain when he went— Before I left them I promised the old chief a few presents and his Sons, and we parted mutual friends— [Aug 28] Thursday 28 Early this morning I sent for Warrie pork— one of Shungees Principal Officers in the late War between him and Enakkee, chief at the River Thames, in order that I might learn the origin and event of the War; when he gave me the following account— Several years ago a Vessel from Port Jackson took a young Woman from Wangaree a Chiefs Sister named Tammoranga and carried her along with them by force to the Southward, where they sold her to another chief for some Mats. The Chief who purchased her, took her for his Wife, but she did not like him, in consequence of which the Chief put her to death— Sometime afterwards the Ship King George belonging to Port Jackson was at or near the East cape when a Native came in her to the Bay of Islands from ^whom Tammoranga heard the fate of his Sister— Tammoranga according to their Laws, was bound to revenge her death— About three years ago when the Corromandel lay in the Thames taking in Timber, Tammoranga determined to send an expedition against the Chief at the Southward and gave directions accordingly— His tribe assembled and on their way they stopt at the River Thames in Ennakkees district— Enakkee and Tammoranga were both on board the Corromandel at the time— Tammorangas People while they lay there robbed Enakkees potatoe grounds, and were seen by Enakkee[s] people to carry them away— About a week afterwards Enakkees slaves fell in with a near relation of Tammorangas a chief named Towakka, and killed him— Tammoranga was very much enraged but he was not able to revenge his death at that time— When the Corromandel sailed for Port Jackson Enakkee went to see the Colony in her— When Towhee a Chief belonging to Timmorangas tribe determined to revenge the Death of Towakkee— In about a month he set off from the Bay of islands to the Thames— When Towhee arrived he made an attack upon Showpas tribe, who were at amity with Enakkee’s, and killed one Chief and five common people, when he returned home— Shortly afterwards Shoupas Son came to Wangaree to revenge the death of their chief whom Towhee had killed, upon Towhee’s tribe; and killed a Chief belonging to Shungee— Shungee was not yet returned from England; while Ennakkee was at Port Jackson, Shungee arrived there. Ennakkee informed him of the difference that had taken place between him and Temmaranga in consequence of Tawakka being killed by Enakkees slaves— Shungee asked Ennakkee what he intended to do, whether on his return he would go to War or he would be quiet— Enakkee was inclined for War— Shungee recommended him to give over fighting. Enakkee asked Shungee to give him a Bill-hook which he had brought from England, which he did— Shungee gave him also a p[ai]r of Pistols, and a red Shawl, and Enakkee agreed to give Shungee on their return to New Zealand a War Canoe— These mutual presents were tokens of mutual friendship. When Shungee arrived in New Zealand he made enquiry after different Chiefs his former friends and was informed that the Chief of Tootookakka had been killed by Shoupa’s people who were in alliance with Enakkee— Shungee was very much enraged when he heard that his friends had been killed, and determined to go down to the Thames to see Enakkee to demand satisfaction— He assembled his forces, and took with him sixty War Canoes which formed a powerful Army— As soon as Shungee and his army arrived within sight of Enakkees Settlement he looked thro his glass and saw Enakkees colours flying. He called his Officers and asked them if they saw Enakkees colours, they answered they did. Enakkee also blew his trumpet, and Shungee observed him drest in his Regimentals amongst his people— Shungee then told his Officers that Enakkee was determined to give them Battle. Shungee then put on his coat of Mail, his sword, Helmit and red-coat— Wycatto also put on his Regimentals and they walked in the front of the Army— Shungee blew his trumpet and watched thro’ his glass Ennakees movements— Shungee was a little afraid of Enakkee, his Army being very strong— Shungee then called his eldest Son Charles, a youth about 16 or 17 years of age, and desired him to take a long spear, and tie an handkerchief at the end of it— and take a Chief and a few more Men with him and bear it as a Flag of truce towards Enakkees army; as Shungee wished to have a parley with Enakkee before any action took place— [1823 Aug 28] When Enakkee observed Shungee’s Son with the Flag advancing towards his camp, he sent out his eldest Son Rupee with a spear in one hand and a tomahawk in the other, to shew that he would come to no parley— When Charles & the chief came within Gun shot Enakkee fired and shot the Chief thro the head— when he fell— Charles and his little Party now turned and ran to their own Camp— Shungee was looking thro’ his glass and saw the Chief fall— Shungees Son cried much, and the whole army sat down, and mourned untill afternoon— In the Evening Shungee walked about to see if he could not fall in with him. Both Armies continued in their stations for three Days— On the morning of the fourth day with two or three chiefs Shungee advanced towards Enakkees Army in the sight of both Armies. Enakkee came forward to meet him— Shungee had his coat of Mail on and his sword, but no Gun— his helmit also, and Regimental Coat— Shungee put both his Arms under his coat of mail to show Enakkee that he came peaceably, and that he wished to come to some terms of reconciliation with him— Enakkee was dressed in English Regimentals. When Shungee advanced he took off his helmit made a bow & saluted Enakkee— Enakkee turned on one side, and spurned his compliment— Shungee said he did not wish to fight, Enakkee said he was determined to fight, Shungee said “I have seen King George as you may see by my War mat (a coat of mail) my sword and helmit. Enakkee replied “I have seen General Macquarie.†Shungee said he was very strong— Enakkee replied he was not afraid to meet him for he was strong too. Shungee then proposed to deliver up his eldest Son as an Hostage to Enakkee, if Enakkee would deliver up his Son to him, and that this should be the condition of their reconciliation, but Enakkee would hearken to no terms of accommodation. Shungee then took off his Helmit, and said to Enakkee “Do you see my face†Enakkee answered “Yes†. Shungeee replied “You shall see my face no more untill we meet in Battle,†and then bowed and returned to his own Army and told them what had past— He desired his Men to get their dinners and to prepare for Battle, as soon as they could for he was determined to fight that day. The Men threw off their common mats put on all their War Matts and prepared for Action. When they were ready Shungee marched before them— When they came near Enakkees Army Shungee wished to speak to Enakkee again, who appeared like a mad Man. His Officers advised him against it lest Enakkee should Shoot him— However he advanced and fired his Musket into the Air— Enakkee fired and hit Shungee on the side when the ball was turned off by Shungees Coat of Mail— When one of Enakkees people rushed forward and struck Shungee behind the Head with one of their Marees or stone weapons of War, and knocked Shungee ^down— Warriepork was near Shungee. He called aloud for him to succour him, when the man who knocked Shungee down was instantly killed by a shot from Shungee when on the ground— Enakkee also fired a Pistol at Shungee, one of them which Shungee had given him at Port Jackson, but without effect— Enakkee then rushed forward with his Bayonet fixed, to stab Shungee while on the ground— when two of Shungees officers Riva & Eve that instant fired and shot Enakkee when he fell— Warree pork was speared at the same time thro’ the Arm by one of Enakkees men— Shungee as soon as he recovered from the blow he had received ordered the Villiage to be set on fire which was crouded with Enakkees people— The Battle then became general— In the midst of the contest Warree pork was anxious to save as many of the Children of the Chief as he possibly could, and carried 25 off the field to a place of safety tho’ he himself was speared. Ten of these he restored to their friends before he left the Thames, and 15 he brought with him to the Bay of Islands as prisoners of War— but has since returned them all— As soon as the Battle became general, Shungee and he was sure of Victory, & ordered all Enakkees auxiliaries to lay down their arms, and fly into the woods, as he only wished to destroy the strength of Enakkees tribe— Many saved themselves by flight— Such Children of the common people whose Mothers were killed in the action were put to death, and such children whose Mothers were alive to take care of them were saved alive and both made prisonners of War— Warree pork appears to have acted a very kind and humane part both in the time of action and since— He has given up his prisonners of War and returned them to their friends— many of them have gone home since I arrived— He lived with me sometime at Parramatta— He is a very Brave, Active, and well disposed young Man— From the whole of the account given me by Warree pork— Shungee appears either from fear or inclination to have had no wish for War, but to have come to some friendly terms with Enakkee— It was also kind in Shungee to spare Enakkees friends and to save the lives of the Children of the Chiefs— I have seen at the Bay of islands several Chiefs from the River Thames who had not returned since the War, who informed me that Shungee behaved well when he was there— When Shungee returned from the War he confirmed what Warree pork had stated— I had no sooner taken down the above account of Warree pork in Mr Hall’s house than I observed thro’ the Window the Brampton under weigh about six miles off— The Captain had been informed by the [1823 Aug 28] Natives that there was some fine spars about 30 miles to the Southward at a place called Tootookakka he therefore had determined to go there and take some in if there was an Harbour for the Ship to lay safe, when I was in New Zealand before I had observed the spars at a distance when at Sea, but had not examined them on shore. I determined to go down in the Vessel and immediately got a Boat and went on board. We had three Chiefs with us who were interested in the timber— An American Vessel called the Cossack had been lately wrecked in coming out of the Gambier River on the west side of New Zealand commonly called by the Natives Shukee Hanga— The loss of the Vessel has been a subject of much conversation amongst the New Zealanders— The chiefs gave me the following reasons for the loss— There are two rocks on the south side of the entrance of the Harbour, which they considered Sacred being the residence of the God of the winds and waves— The sailors belonging to the Cossack paid no respect to these Rocks, but struck them with Hammers— The Natives cautioned them against doing so, and intreated them not to touch them for if they did, their God would be angry— The Sailors paid no attention to what the Natives said— When the Cossack got out of the Harbour upon the Bar, the God of the rocks got under her bottom and in great anger danced under her and threw her up and down like a Ball— The Master let go his Anchor to hold her but the angry God cut the Anchor (not the cables) at the bottom of the Sea and threw the Vessel up untill he dashed her to pieces— The Cossack would have met with no accident if the Sailors had not provoked the God of the Winds and Waves by striking the sacred Rocks. This is universally believed by the New Zealanders. When I visited that River and came near these Rocks they begged I would not touch them lest I died— Such is the present superstition of these people— I had seen some of the Sailors who were on board the Cossack when she was lost who gave me the following account of her Wreck— The wind had been blowing hard from the South west which had caused a very great surff upon the Bar— They left the Harbour with a light Breeze— The master thought the wind was sufficient to carry the Vessel thro the surff, but when they got out upon the Bar the wind failed them, and the surff overpowered the Vessel and she became a perfect wreck— No property was saved and no lives were lost— The Natives were very kind to them when they got on shore— [Aug 29] Friday 29— This morning we were off the harbour of Tootookakka— The boat was hoisted out and Capt Moore went to examine the entrance— He returned in about 3 hours and reported that there were plenty of spars, but not sufficient Water for a large ship in the harbour, and that the entrance was very narrow. He now determined to return to the Bay of Islands for which we immediately made Sail with a fine Breeze, and arrived at the Mouth of the Harbour at the close of the evening. The Wind being now against us we lay off and on all night— [Aug 30] Saturday 30th— This morning was very fine we had made little progress during the night, and the wind still continued against us— About eleven OClock AM we observed a Boat making towards the Ship when she came along side we found she was from Wangaroa with the Revd Mr White who was going to Kiddee [Kiddee]— I immediately left the Brampton with Mr White we called on our way at Rangee Hoo and then proceeded to Kiddee Kiddee where we arrived in the Evening.— The Revd S. Liegh & Mrs Liegh had left the Brampton when she sailed to Tootookakka, as he was very weak and poorly and had taken up their lodging with the Revd J Butler— we found all the other brethren well— [Aug 31] Sunday 31— This day the Revd J Butler read prayers and I preached, when we administered the Holy Sacrament, present the Revds Liegh & White, Mrs Liegh, Mr Butler Mrs Kemp Mrs Shepherd Mrs Puckey& Messrs Kemp Shepherd & Puckey— How thankful should Christians be for the Sabbath and ordinances of Religion— What comfort and support do they administer to the pious soul! Without the divine ordinances, how feeble and how languid would the best of christians be— We never can be sufficiently thankful for these privileges— The Psalmist loved Gods House, the place where his honor dwelleth and so does every Christian— How much more delightful is it to meet in the great congregation in Gods holy temple than in any of the dwellings of Jacob— in any private house whatever. There is something so solemn so sacred in Gods house where the Saints meet to pray, and to praise him, that the pious Soul relishes Religion better here than in any other place— because God hath put his name there and has promised to meet his people there at all times— [Sep. 1] Sepr 1.— This morning I drew up some Regulations for the future Government of the Mission and wrote a public Letter to the Missionaries relative to their past and future conduct; exhorting them to repent of what they had done amiss; and warning them of the consequences of sinning in time to come— When I reflect upon the dreadful evils that have crept in amongst the Missionaries I am astonished that the Mission has not been completely annihilated. That it should ever have existed in the midst of so much wickedness, so much contention, so much unfaithfulness, in the servants of the Mission affords a strong proof in my judgment that God will carry on the work, and that the wickedness of Man shall not prevent him— Amongst [1823 Sep 1] those who have been employed in the Mission and set apart for the work, some have been weak and lead astray; Some have been wicked & have fallen from their steadfastness, and wounded the cause, others have been idle and unfaithful; others have been wor[l]dly minded, and have lost sight of the interest of the Mission by paying too great attention to their own welfare— The Mission has not only suffered for the want of support from those whom the christian World supported, but from powerful secular enemies and Infidels who have strove to over throw it altogether— But blessed be God, it still maintains its ground— Some have been faithful like Caleb and Joshua, and these will take the land as certain as ever Joshua and Caleb put the Israelites in full possession of the land of Canaan— difficulties of every kind must be fairly met and opposed, and the Christian World must be determined to plant the Gospel Standard upon the strong-holds and fortifications of the prince of darkness, and his Kingdom will finally fall— Known unto God are all his works from the beginning, and he will accomplish his divine purposes whatever instruments are employed in the work— He appointed Saul King over Israel, as well as David the Man after his own heart and accomplished his divine will by them both— About one OClock I left Kiddee Kiddee in order to hold a Committee at the station of the Revd H. Williams in the Cowa Cowa where I had summoned all the Missionaries to attend— We set upon public business untill a late hour, and afterwards remained in his Hut for the night —[Sep 2] Sept 2. This Morning we closed the business we entered upon last night. I now considered all the public concerns arranged as far as I could— After Breakfast I went on board the Brampton and agreed with the master for the passage of the following persons to Port Jackson— The Revd Mr & Mrs Liegh, the Revd T Kendall and family, and Mr Cowell & family being 15 persons in the whole— I afterwards called upon Mr Kendall to arrange with him for the delivering up of all the public stores in his possession, and purchased his sawed timber towards building the Revd Mr Williams House &c &c and afterwards crossed the Harbour to inform Mr Williams what I had done, in order that he might take immediate steps to remove the Stores Timber &c &c to prevent any disputes with the Natives afterwards, when Mr Kendall was gone;— and then proceeded to Kiddee Kiddee where I arrived after dark extremely cold, having been several Hours upon the water— Wednesday [Sep 3] Sept 3d— Today I took my leave of Kiddee Kiddee with an intention to return no more this Voyage— I went to visit Mr Samuel Butlers Station about 14 miles from Kiddee. The Revds Butler & White accompanied me— We had a very rough passage, the wind was strong and the Sea high, but arrived safe in the Afternoon— The Natives had built a comfortable temporary House for Mr S Butler, and were all very busy in different kinds of labour— This is a very important station if attention is only paid to the Natives children— the inhabitants are numerous and well-behaved— The head Chief is one of the tallest and stoutest Men I have seen in New Zealand a Relative of Shungee’s— I made the Natives a few presents of such articles as I had, and in the Evening returned with the Revd Mr White to Rangee Hoo who was on his way to Wangaroa— We arrived in the Cove just at dark and took up our lodgings for the night with Mr William Hall— at whose house we held a prayer-meeting— I had some conversation with Messrs Hall & King relative to the instruction of the Children— They promised to begin immediately Mr Cowell embarked. [Sep 4] Thursday 4— This morning I sent for the old chief Rakow the Father of the Young Woman Mr Kendall had cohabited with in order to see if I could pacafy him & his family to Mr Kendalls departure— When he came he was greatly agitated— He laid hold of me with both his hands and squeezed me as if I had been in a Vice, and said I would give Mr Kendall no more Hoes, Axes, Spades &c &c and remonstrated with me in strong terms against Mr Kendall’s departure. He represented the other Missionaries as inimical to Mr Kendall, and contended that Mr Kendall ought not to leave New Zealand, but be supported— After the old Man had given vent to his feelings he was a little more cool. I made him a present of a Blanket and a few edge tools which reconciled him a little— while we were talking several Natives came in and amongst the number Wycotto, whom I had not seen before. The whole of Rakows family and friends were much ashamed to see me on account of Mr Kendalls conduct— Wycotto said he was ashamed. They all manifested much propriety of feeling. I told them Mr Kendall was the person who was to blame, that I had no cause to be angry with them, nor was I angry with them— that Mr Kendall had offended the Gentlemen who had sent him out, and supported him, by acting contrary to their instructions and our Laws, and that they could not any longer be his friends— After much conversation upon these subjects they all seemed more satisfied and easy— I asked Wycotto to accompany me on board the Brampton, and I would make him a few presents, he replied he was ashamed to ask me for any thing, but he would go with me— As it was the last time I intended to be at Rangee Hoo I thought it prudent to invite Rakows Son Warreepork whom I have already mentioned to go with me to Parramatta as it would tend to quiet the old Chief and his [1823 Sep 4] family— When all these matters were arranged I took my leave of Messrs King & Hall & their families, and the Natives of Rangeehoo— Wycotto accompanied me on board; I was very happy to learn that he behaved well to the Missionaries since his return from England— We had much conversation upon the state of New Zealand— He told me he had accompanied Shungee once in his Wars since his arrival from England against Ennakkee, in which Enakkee was killed,— and that many fell on both sides, but he was determined never to go to War again. Shungee pressed him to go with him in his present expedition, but he had refused— He said he wished the English would come and take possession of the Country as he was sure there would be no end to their public calamities until there was a power sufficient to prevent those evils of War— I have heard many Chiefs express the same wish— Wycotto attends now to the cultivation of his Farm, and to his Wife and children of whom he is very fond— On our arrival on board the Brampton I presented him with a Spade and a few edge tools for which he was very thankful. I assured him, if he did not go to War, he should have the present of a Blanket every year, or some other article of Value— that I should make enquiry after his conduct, and if I found that he attended to Agriculture I would remember him— Wycotto returned on Shore much gratified with our interview and much relieved in his mind— Since his return from Europe, he has had time to reflect upon what he saw and heard, and he appears to me much improved and softened. I was much gratified with many of his observations— He said he was very desirous that a Missionary should be sent to the River Thames, and that if one was sent, he would go and live there— I told him this could not be done at present, but at some future time it perhaps might— [Sep 5] Friday 5th— This morning a War Canoe returned from the Southward and came alongside the Ship. I observed a Dead Man in the Stern wrapt up in Mats— She was full of people— Tootooroo one of the Chiefs of Wycaddee was in her— He seemed worn down with fatigue and privations. He had been with me formerly at Parramatta— He was much affected when he saw me, but did not come out of the Canoe, but sat in a mourning posture— What hardships do these poor Heathens suffer under the dominion of the Prince of darkness— In the afternoon I went on shore to pay a visit to the Revd H Williams and to purchase a Canoe to take with me to Port Jackson for the accommodation of the Natives who were going with me— While we were walking on the Beach another War Canoe arrived in which I understood there were two dead chiefs— When they came within a short distance of the land they all sat silent in the Canoe crying and the Women on Shore began to cry also, and to make great lamentations— These poor creatures sorrow as those without Hope— They have none of the consolations of Religion to support their minds, no hope full of immortality— what infinite blessings will the Gospel impart unto them when once they receive it with joy— After I had purchased the Canoe I went on board for the night— [Sep 6] Saturday 6th I remained on board all of this day preparing for Sea, as the Captain had determined to sail the next morning— I was very busy in securing the different useful plants I had procured for New South Wales and settling my little accounts with the Natives. The Revd Mr Williams and several of the Brethren came to take their leave, and some of them remained till late in the Evening— Warreepork thought it was not right to sail on our Sabbath day, and asked me if I should not be angry. He was informed I had no controul over the Master of the Ship, and that he would do as he pleased— The New Zealanders in their way are very particular in observing all their religious ceremonies, as they believe their happiness and Life itself depends upon their doing this— I had now got all my business settled as well as I could, and in some degree to my satisfaction considering the deranged state the affairs of the Mission had been in for so long a time— The Revd T Kendall and family Mr Cowell and family were all on board without any unpleasant differences with the Natives— I now felt much pleasure in the prospect of a speedy return to my family and people, and being very weary with various toils and anxieties both of Body and mind, I longed for a little rest, and I retired to my Cabin with much thankfulness and comfort— I had come to be thankful for continued good health during the period I had been in New Zealand, as I had not lost one day— I was not well when I left N S Wales, but I found myself better, and able to undergo much fatigue. I also was happy to see that there was every prospect of success in the Mission and felt confident that the Revd H Williams either by precept or example or by both would be able to rectify many evils when I was gone— The removal of the Revd Mr Kendall and Mr Cowell will also prove a great benefit to the Mission and I doubt not but God will prosper the work yet and raise up a seed in this benighted Land to serve him— “For many shall come from the South as well as the North, and shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of God†– [1823 Sep 7] Sunday 7th This morning the Captain gave orders to weigh the anchors, and proceed to Sea. I went into the Revd S Lieghs cabin, and read the 1st Chapter of Romans making a few remarks upon it and observed that it was my intention to read with him the whole Epistle on our passage to Port Jackson, we had a comfortable little meeting while the Sailors were preparing for Sea— The Weather was very threatening and stormy the wind blew very strong from the East directly into the mouth of the Harbour— We lay in Korarrika Bay on the South side of the Harbour, and had to sail along a lee rocky shore in working out with the wind dead on the land— The Ship being light and high out of the water, she would not answer her Helm, and twice missed stays— The lead was kept continually sounding, and we soon found ourselves a little more than three fathoms water with a rocky bottom, and a shoal of rocks on our lee, and it was then near high Water— When the Captain found the situation we were in, he immediately ordered to let go the Anchor which was done— When the tide began to turn the Ship began to strike— The Gale increased and the Sea with it— I was convinced the Ship would be wrecked, there appeared to me no possible way to prevent it— The Revd S Liegh was very ill and unable to bear the noise and anxiety occasioned by such an awful accident and Mrs Liegh being much alarmed I requested the Captain to lend me the Boat to take Mr & Mrs Liegh to the nearest island which he kindly granted— The wind was high and the Sea very rough, but I did not apprehend much danger in going on shore, as the Island was only about 2 miles distant, and the nearer we approached it the smoother the Water would be as we should be more sheltered from the Wind and Sea— We arrived safe tho’ very wet with the Rain and the Sea washing over the sides of the Boat— We found a few poor Natives on the point of the Island called Mootooroa where we landed— It rained very heavy— The Natives expressed much concern for us, made a fire and prepared the best Hut they had (which was made of Bullrushes) for our reception— I requested them to send a Canoe to Rangee Hoo to inform Mr Willm Hall of the loss of the Ship, and to bring his Boat to assist to land the people, and at the same time desired that they would tell the Natives to bring a large War Canoe— The Natives for some time objected to go, on account of the Storm and the high Sea— alledging that their Canoe would be dashed to pieces by the Waves— At length I prevailed upon them— They had between 5 & 6 miles to go thro a very rough Sea— About 3 OClock PM Messrs Hall King & Hansen arrived in Mr Halls Boat, and a large War Canoe with Natives. They immediately proceeded to the Ship & we had the satisfaction to see them arrive safe, and waited until dark with the greatest anxiety for their return; but neither of them came— The Rain fell in torrents and the Gale had increased— We lay down in our little Hut full of fear and alarm for the safety of all on board— The night appeared very long, dark and dreary as we could not rest and we most anxiously wished for the morning light in hopes of receiving some accounts from the Vessel— [Sep 8] Sept 8. When the Day returned we had the happiness of seeing the Vessel still upright, but driven nearer on shore— No Boat came from her or Canoe & the Gale still continued— About midday we saw the Foremast go overboard— the Natives on the island shrieked aloud when the Mast fell— I concluded they had cut away the Mast to relieve the Vessel. We spent the whole of this day in great suspense, as we could not conjecture why all the Passengers should remain on board in the state the Ship was in— At dark Mr Willm Hall returned and informed us that the bottom of the Vessel was beat out and that both her Chain & best bower Cable were broke, and that she beat with such violence upon the Rocks when the tide was in that it was now impossible to stand upon her Deck. At the same time he was not, apprehensive that the People on board were in any danger of losing their lives, as he did not think that the ship would go to pieces, as she staid firm upon the Rocks when the Tide was out.— I wished to know why the Women & children remained on board— He said it had not been determined what they would do or where land as yet, and they wished to wait until the Gale abated. We were much relieved by the information Mr Hall gave us— As it was now dark, the Sea rough and the wind high we could not leave the island and therefore took up our lodging in our little hut— The Natives kindly gave us a few potatoes and a little fish, the best they had to bestow. My pleasing prospect of returning to Port Jackson was now at an end for sometime at least— A great change had been made in my views and feelings from what they were on Sunday morning— The scene was then apparently bright and clear, but now a thick cloud of darkness rested upon all around me. I was exceedingly concerned for the loss of so fine a Ship on many accounts, as individuals who are interested in her must suffer, as well as the Passengers on board and perhaps more than they. An hour before this melancholy accident happened, the object of my visit to N Zealand appeared to be accomplished— All the Europeans 16 in number with 12 Natives were embarked— We had parted with the Principal Chiefs in every part of the Bay of Islands with mutual satisfaction, and with every prospect of success to the [1823] Mission, but now an unexpected Storm seemed to render abortive all that had been done. I spent the night ruminating upon the difficulties with which I was surrounded— while the stormy Wind and Rain still continued, and the raging Sea to dash against the Shores— [Sep 9] Tuesday 9th — At the return of Day, we observed the Ship still upright, but appeared to be driven higher upon the Reef— I now determined to return to Kiddee Kiddee in Mr Halls boat, with Mr & Mrs Liegh— We had suffered two dreary and stormy days and nights, under the most painful anxiety for the Safety of those in the Ship— We now left the Island as soon as we could for the Missionary Settlement, where we arrived about 9 Oclock— Our friends had not heard of the loss of the Ship until our arrival, as there had been no communication between the different Settlements on account of the severe weather. We were very kindly received by the Brethren. I took up my lodgings with Mr Kemp, and Mr & Mrs Liegh with the Revd Mr Butler— I informed the brethren in what situation we had left the Ship and requested that every assistance might be given to land the Passengers and Baggage— The Wreck was about 12 or 14 miles from the Settlement. Four boats were immediately sent off. Mr Halls Boat took the Women and children the same Evening to Rangee Hoo, and two of the boats returned with part of our Baggage and one went to the station of the Revd Mr Williams— All the Brethren rendered every aid in their power to provide for our comfort and to secure our baggage for which we are their debtors— When the boats returned they brought the welcome news that all were well on board. It was a great mercy that the Revd Mr Liegh appeared not to have suffered much injury from the Wet and cold while we were confined on the Island tho in so weak a state, and Mrs Liegh bore our dangers and privations with much patience and Resignation. Divine wisdom no doubt has some good ends to answer in all that has befallen us— The word of God expressly says “All things shall work together for good to them that love God†, and the scriptures cannot be broken— We cannot see thro this dark and mysterious dispensation at the present time. The why and the wherefore we must leave to him, who ordereth all things according to the counsel of his own will— As the Gale continued with increasing violence, if we had got out to Sea, we might have been cast on shore under more dangerous and distressing circumstances — Our Shipwreck has been a most merciful one, as no lives have been lost, nor any thing but the Ship— The Natives have also behaved exceedingly well as yet, and respected, and respected our property— We should not have been so kindly treated in this respect, if we had been wrecked on our native Shores— [Sep 10] This morning Mr Kemp informed me that the Capt purposed to land from the Wreck what provisions and stores he could on the Island of Mootooroa, and wished me to go down as he was apprehensive there might be some disputes with the Natives, as a report had been circulated, that a large party of Natives were coming from Shokee Hanga to plunder the Wreck— I did not believe that report, as the people upon the banks of that River and in the different Settlements are all quiet and well disposed as a Body— The day continued stormy and not being very well for want of rest I remained at the Missionary Settlement with a determination to go down on Thursday Morning agreeable to the request of the Captain, as I did not apprehend any danger from the Natives, several well-disposed Chiefs being on board— [Sep 16] Thursday 16 [sic for 11th] About 4 OClock The Revd T Kendall’s Son arrived at Kiddee Kiddee with a letter from his Father requesting assistance to land his Baggage and other property— Mr Kendall considered the situation of the Vessel very precarious, a very heavy ground swell having set in— I sent back his Son immediately with a Letter to his Father, authorizing him to hire some Canoes to land his property, and I would pay the expense of them— Afterwards I went to the island of Mootooroa taking the Revd J Butler with me. When we arrived I found a considerable quantity of Stores and provisions had been landed from the wreck— I remained on the island conversing with the Natives, and requesting them to protect the property and people— They assured me they would watch night and day so that I might be assured nothing would be lost— I requested the Revd J. Butler to proceed on to the Wreck, and to render what assistance he could to Mr Kendall with the boat— In a few hours Mr Butler returned and informed me that part of Mr Kendalls Baggage was gone on shore— and that Mr Kendall was well satisfied with, and thankful for the arrangements I had made to save his effects from the Wreck— Mr Butler informed me also, that there had been some altercation amongst the natives themselves at the wreck, but that King George and the Chiefs on board had settled the difference, and all was perfectly quiet.— I was very happy to receive this account and to see that a Savage Nation, so poor and so distressed as they are, many of them not worth a nail, should abstain from plunder, under such strong temptation to gratify the natural avarice of the human mind, in the midst of the Wreck of so much property— I apprehend no stronger proof need be adduced in testimony of the advances these poor Heathens have made [1823 Sep 16] in civilization, than the respect they have paid to the Europeans and their property in such a time of general distress. We were all both on Shore, and on the Vessel as well as our property completely in their power. They could take our lives any moment, and it cannot be doubted but they would have done so, if the Missionaries had not been settled amongst them, and gained their confidence and good-will. I would here observe, that for the last nine years the period when the Mission was first entered upon to the present time, no European has received any injury from the Natives the whole extent of Coast from the North Cape to the River Thames tho they have met with many provocations and injuries from Masters and Crews of Vessels which have visited them— The Mission has been of infinite Service in this respect. A Vessel can now enter into the Harbours in the Bay of Islands with as much safety as any Ship can anchor in Port Jackson— The time no doubt will come, when the inhabitants of New Zealand, shall not only advance in civilization, but in the knowledge and worship of the only true God, when the christian world will have cause to rejoice & praise the God of the whole Earth— In the Evening we left the island of Mootooroa, and the Natives in preparing a new House for the master of the Brampton and his Ships company, and returned to Kiddee Kiddee. [Sep 17] Wednesday 17th — I have spent the last few days at the Missionary Settlement, the weather has been very wet and stormy— I have suffered from cold and a sore-throat— I feel very anxious to return to N S Wales, but at present have little hope— While ruminating upon these subjects the Sisters arrived from Port Jackson, and this morning I have received a letter from my Colleague the Revd R Hill informing me that all my family were well on the 28th of August.— This was very welcome news,— and revived my spirits. All the information I received from the Colony was very satisfactory— I shall be very glad if the Captain of the Sisters will be prevailed upon to take us to Port Jackson, but I fear he will not, and our stay here may be some months— I am determined that the Missionaries shall begin to erect a School at Kiddee Kiddee the next week— Should I be obliged to remain two months, I hope to see it completed, and the children admitted into it. The foundation must be laid in the education of the rising generation.— If there were means equal to give the children generally instruction, ignorance and superstition would soon give way to knowledge and the true Religion— The children possess great minds, are well behaved, and teachable, and would make great improvement— [Sep 18] Thursday 18. This morning Captain Moore informed me that he had quitted the Wreck— and had got his stores all landed on the island of Mootooroa, that the chiefs on board had behaved well, that on one occasion between 500 & 600 Natives came round the Ship in their Canoes, and appeared as if they intended to be troublesome, that King George desired the Capn to be still and not to interfere, that King George addressed the Natives in a speech more than an hour long, pointed out to them the fatal consequences of committing any act of plunder or violence— reminded them of the Boyde, and what followed the destruction of that Vessel— King George took the Captain’s sword, and told them that he would cut down the first Man that attempted to come on board the Vessel. By his firmness and prudence, order and quiet were restored, and everything which the master wished to take from the Vessel he was at liberty to do so— Capt Moore told me if he had been wrecked on the English coast, the English would have been a thousand times more troublesome than the New Zealanders were— The christian World are not labouring in vain, and spending their strength for nought, when they are labouring to aid these noble race of human beings to free themselves from Want, Ignorance, and superstition; without assistance they never can free themselves, they never can rank with civilized nations nor enjoy the comforts of civil life, nor the blessings which Christianity imparts, but with the divine blessing, and christian benevolence they will become a great people— Their means of living are wonderfully increased since I visited the island 9 years ago. The introduction of tools of agriculture, such as Axes Hoes, Spades &c has encouraged very extensive cultivation in every district, and it is extending more and more every day— A Nation can do nothing without Iron— They had none until the Missionary Society supplied them— To give a man a spade is not like giving him 100 lb of potatoes to supply his immediate wants, but it is furnishing him with the means of raising many hundreds— This is evident in every part of N. Zealand— [Sep 19] Friday 19— This day Rewa a Chief next in command to Shungee returned from Wycotto and some other chiefs with him, where they had been as Ambassadors to make peace with the tribes on that River, Wycotto is a very populous part of New Zealand; several persons belonging to Wycotto returned with them— Shungee was at Mercury Bay [Towrangha] and was not expected for some time. Riva is a married Man with a family of five children. The last War expedition he was upon, he brought home another Wife, which very much distressed his first Wife— She could not bear the idea of Rivas having two Wives— During Rivas absence his second Wife had a Son, his first Wife was pregnant an the same time and was shortly afterwards delivered of a Son also— She was so much [hurt] [1823 Sep 19] at the second Wife having a Son that she murdered her own Infant, and in a little time the second Wife died also— When he arrived this day, and was informed of the above circumstances he was much distressed, and wept greatly. Infant murder is not common in N Zealand particularly of boys— They are very fond of their children, and take great care of them— Rivas Wife murdered her child from mere vexation to be revenged upon her Husband for taking another Wife. It is apprehended that Riva will offer a human sacrifice to relieve his mind— Bushee went yesterday to the funeral of a near relation; on these occasions it is common for all the friends of the dead to cut themselves when they weep and mourn— Bushee abstained from this ceremony, and when he returned he said he would never practise it again and that if his Wife was to die he would not cut himself for her, he disapproved of this barbarous custom; Bushee’s mind is much enlightened, and he laments much the state of his country— He expressed a wish that some soldiers might be sent to N. Zealand to put a stop their Wars— The light of civilization is gradually making its way amongst the higher classes, and in time will produce a happy effect upon them— [Sep 20] Saturday 20 This morning I called upon Tiva— He expressed his regret at the loss of the Ship— and asked me if she was a King’s Ship— I informed him, she belonged to a private gentleman in England, he told me he had heard of my arrival on his way from Wycotto, but not of the wreck of the Ship— many chiefs had returned with him from Wycotto— That peace was established at Wycotto, the River Thames Mercury Bay [Towrangha] and Rotoora, a very populous district in the interior where Shungee had been carrying on the War— In an action at Rotoora Shungee had received a ball against his shoulder, another on his breast, and a ball had lodged in his helmet and had broke it, but he had received no injury. As the whole of that part of the country was now subdued, he expected Shungee would return as soon as the weather would permit— His fleet consisted of 100 Canoes. Riwa furthur told me that it was their intention to take possession of some part of the conquered districts, and settle in them and if they did, some of the Missionaries must go with them— Divine providence may by these public calamities be preparing the way for his Gospel— I informed him that Mr Kendall was going to Port Jackson, and asked him what Shungee would say— Riva replied Shungee would cry much, and be very angry— I told him if Shungee did not wish the Missionaries to remain at his Settlement, I would send a Ship and take them away to Port Jackson— Riva said they must not leave the Settlement That when Shungee & Mr Kendall returned from England, Mr Kendall wished to live at Kiddee Kiddee, and for Mr Butler to go away, that Shungee and he had some warm altercation upon the subject as he would not allow Mr Butler to go away and at length carried his point— It appeared clear that Mr Kendall had arranged with Shungee to live at Kiddee Kiddee, and that Shungees mind was very much prejudiced against Mr Butler, and was determined on his removal— I stated to Riva that Mr Kendall had offended his friends in England by taking two Wives and on that account they would send him no more supplies, and if I should not see Shungee, he must inform him— I think Shungee when he returns will not be much offended, tho’ he will feel for Mr Kendalls situation, and serve him as far as he can— Mr Kemp informs me Riva has just killed a young woman for a sacrifice for the death of his Second Wife— His Son came to call him away when we were conversing together, perhaps to perform the bloody ceremony— When will these cruel rites be abolished & nothing but the Gospel of our blessed Redeemer can free their minds from the tyrany of superstition— How awful is the state of the poor Heathen, who can thus in cool blood sacrifice their fellow creatures. This young Woman was a prisoner of War taken in the last expedition against the River Thames. Riva has just called upon me full-dressed and presented me with two Mats— he tells me he has killed a Young Woman, but has ordered her to be buried and not eaten— There are two charges alledged against the deceased— one is that she had not paid proper attention to her Mistress during her confinement, and the other is that she had performed the funeral rites to her Mistress, and afterwards took the provisions which she eat with her own hands before she was cleansed from her ceremonial uncleanness in consequence of having touched a dead body— This last is considered as a very great crime against their God— For these things it was necessary that she should be made a sacrifice, as an atonement for the dead, and as a safety to the living— No art of persuation, no rewards, no promises, can stop these bloody Rites— The Gospel alone can supply a remedy for these dreadful effects of Superstition— Satan has got fast hold of the conscience of these poor Heathens and leads them captive at his Will— He makes them believe, that if a person serve himself with his own hands with any kind of provision labouring under any ceremonial uncleanness, he commits the greatest Sin, and merits the Wrath of the Deity; and that to sacrifice the offender for so doing is an acceptable service, and an indispensible one— Riva seemed easy in his mind when he [1823 Sep 20] had made this offering— I mentioned to him the former state of the Otaheitans, and what they did now, and I hoped New Zealand would do the same. [Sep 21] 21 Septr This morning I enquired what was done with the Body of the Young Woman that was sacrificed the preceding day, and was informed that it had been dressed and eat by the Natives of Wycotto, tho’ Riva had told me he had given directions that it should be buried— Previous to retiring to rest last evening I heard the Natives dancing and singing near the Spot where the Young Woman was killed— I have no doubt, but they were then preparing to eat the sacrifice— However horrid and revolting this custom is to the Christian mind and nothing can be more so, yet the N Zealander feels himself as much bound by his superstitions to kill and eat human sacrifices, as the Christian does to offer up his sacrifices of prayer and praises to the true God— These bloody rites will never be laid aside by the Natives until the fetters of their Superstition are broken by the sword of the Spirit— No thing short of the power of the divine word can effectually remedy these dreadful customs— While we sang the 72 psalm last evening I could not but contrast the situation of the N Zealanders with our own— we are made of the same blood, have one common father and yet what an infinite distance between the believing Soul and the poor ignorant heathens both as it respects this world and that which is to come— The joys of the one are pure, heavenly divine, and of the others, barbarous, sensual, & devilish— The one has a hope full of immortality, the other is without hope and without God— [Sep 22] Monday 22. As there had been no building erected for a public School at Kiddee Kiddee I informed the Revd J. Butler and Mr Kemp that I was resolved to have one built immediately, that they were now all comfortably provided with houses, and out houses and there was no necessity for delaying the erection of a School any longer— Messrs Kemp and Shepherd most readily offered to assist to build it. I hope in eight weeks ( should I be detained so long) to see the School nearly completed. It is very distressing that a School has not long since been established here— [Sep 23] Sept 23— The Weather has been very stormy and Wet— I remained in the House nearly all the day examining the New Zealand Grammer which appears to be very imperfect— The rules laid down in the Grammer for the Orthography and Pronounciation of the language is not simple enough for the Missionaries to comprehend— They cannot retain in their memory the sound of the vowels as laid down in the rules of the Grammer— and pronounce them as the Natives can understand them— The changing the English pronounciation of the Vowels has created very great confusion amongst the whole. I do not see any good reason for changing the sound of the vowels as the New Zealanders can with so much ease sound all the English Alphabet— If in speaking and writing the N Zealand language the Europeans retain the English pronounciation, the whole difficulty of which they complain, will be removed— I purpose taking an early opportunity of conversing with the Revd T Kendall upon this subject to know if there is any cogent objection to the Missionaries retaining the English sound of the vowels in the N Zealand language— I cannot see any myself, and I am sure I should despair of our being able either to write or speak the N Zealand language according to the rules in the Grammer— [Sep 24] Sept 24— I am very anxious now to return to my family and congregation, but have no prospect, I may be detained for months— This is a very dark dispensation. I know the Lord is too wise to err and too kind to afflict willingly, at the same time I feel an inclination to murmur and complain and like the Israelites of old am discouraged because of the Way— What I know not now I perhaps shall know hereafter— The loss of the Brampton appears to me very mysterious— No Ship was ever lost in the Bay of islands before, the harbours are so commodious and fine— I censure no one for her loss, tho I think and always shall, that it is a very extraordinary circumstance— I know nothing happens by chance and therefore it was the divine will that she should be wrecked for reasons which Man cannot explain— therefore thy will be done— [Sep 25] 25 Septr I wrote this day a circular letter to the Missionaries recommending them to unite cordially in the work of the Mission and to form some regular plan respecting the language— Every one has hitherto followed his own system and all different, which can never answer, and will create nothing but confusion— Some have not ability and others have not learning sufficient to write the language, and should avail themselves of the Superior abilities of their Colleagues— The want of humility has been very great in the Missionaries— The Apostles Advice has been wholly forgotten by them. “In lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves†— [Sep 26] 26th This morning I left Kiddee Kiddee to pay a visit to the Revd H Williams at Pyhea— On my way [Sep 26] I past by the wreck of the Brampton— It is a very distressing sight to see so fine a Ship knocked to pieces upon the rocks— The Lord in the midst of judgment remembered mercy, or we might have been buried in the great deep— The Vessel could not have been lost upon a more secure place for the safety of our lives and property than she was, and therefore we should be thankful to divine Goodness who commands the stormy winds when they arise.— On my arrival at Pyhea I found all the Europeans well, and comfortably lodged in their new situation— The Natives had behaved very kindly— Tho their Stores and property had been much exposed, no theft had been committed, they had not missed so much as a single nail. The head chief is a very excellent character— he had lived with me at Parramatta, and his Son afterwards died in my house, which attaches him and his Wife very much to my family. He was his only Son, I had given him permission to go with me to the Colony in order to remove his bones to their family sepulchre. The Revd H Williams is settled in a very beautiful, as well as important situation, and has every prospect of being both useful and happy in his work— [Sep 27] 27th = This morning I visited the Revd T Kendall, and conversed with him relative to his grammer. I stated to him the difficulty I found in it with respect to the pronounciation of the Vowels and that the Missionaries met with the same difficulty in following his Rules— Mr Kendall candidly admitted that the difficulty was so great, he could not himself follow the system he had laid down— It appeared to me absurd [1823 Sep 27] to study Mr Kendalls theory, which he himself could not reduce to practice, and conceived that if a vocabulary of the N Zealand language was written in which the pronounciation of the Vowels was retained according to the English the difficulty would be removed— They also spelled proper names different from what they were in the original by which great difficulties were created both in writing and pronouncing the N Zealand language. Mr Kendall gave me no satisfactory reason. I contended that as the N Zealanders were so quick in learning our language, and could pronounce the Vowels so well according to our custom I thought it would be advisable to retain the English pronounciation of the vowels, as this would greatly facilitate the acquirement of the language— The Missionaries would soon then learn to speak and write it, while according to the present system they never could— I also recommended that all the English terms for such things as the native had never seen, should be introduced into the N Zealand language, that a Sheep should be called a Sheep, a Cow a Cow &c 7c &c. If we did not do this the New Zealanders would give them names by comparison, and probably it would require three or more words in some things to express what we do in one— The N Zealand language is also very impure, and that impurity would increase by allowing them to give Names to Animals &c &c but if we retained our own terms, and interwove our language with theirs;— this would tend to make the language more chaste— At present it is very unchaste and offensive— It was at length determined to write a new vocabulary of the N Zealand [Sep 27] language, and to retain the English pronounciation of the Vowels, and the English terms for such things as the natives never saw— I recommended Mr Kendall to set about this important work immediately which he agreed to do— He was not to write this vocabulary on the C M S account as he is no longer a Servant of their— I observed to Mr Kendall the Society was no debtor to him but he was a debtor to the Society, and therefore should do any thing he could to repay them— I promised to furnish him with all the words I could procure from the other missionaries as I knew that they would cordially unite in the plan now adopted.— [Sep 28] Sunday 28 Sept I preached for the Revd Mr Williams this morning in his little thatched Church— about 30 feet long by 15— which has been just built— several of the Natives attended beside the Europeans and behaved well— When once they know the joyful sound, they will become a great people. I never saw finer children, or better behaved than the children of the Natives— In the evening I preached to the Crew of the Brampton on the island of Motooroa about 6 miles distant from Pyhea. I long much to return to my family and people. To worship God on an Island in a savage land is very different from meeting in the assembly of the Saints in Gods Holy temple on Earth— There wants that sacredness, and solemnity, and holy reverence which appears to be attached to the very walls of Gods house, where his people meet to worship him, and which tends so much to excite devout affections in the pious mind— [Sep 29] Monday 29— This morning we observed some large War Canoes across the harbour, and in a little time afterwards I was informed that Shungee had returned from his Expedition— I was very glad to hear this news, as it was apprehended he would have been exceedingly angry if he had on his return found Mr Kendall gone— I am in hopes I shall be able to convince him of the necessity of Mr Kendall’s removal, and also to make some arrangements with him for the good of the mission— His mind was very much prejudiced against me on his return from England in consequence of my opposition to the Missionaries supplying the Natives with muskets and powder— He had also been told that I had written home against him, which made him very angry— He has been expecting Mr Clarke for some time to make him Guns— I have retained Mr Clarke in N S Wales until I have a full explanation with Shungee relative to Mr Clarke’s employment should he come to New Zealand— If Shungee is determined that he shall work as a Gun smith Mr Clarke must not come, if he will allow him to come as a Missionary he may then venture— It is much to be lamented that Shungee is so fond of War, and that from his fire-arms he is so powerful, that no tribe in the island can withstand his force— Great slaughter has been made in this expedition, of the inhabitants to the southward— Shungee has been absent about 8 Months fighting on the east side & in the interior— Another party connected with Shungee was carrying on War at the same time on the West side, at a place called [Sep 29] Terra nakkee said to be very populous situated 200 miles or more from the Bay of Islands — A Man of high rank, a relation of Shungees named Towhawhow has been killed in this expedition— His friends secured his body, and prevented it from falling into the Enemies hands, They cut his head off and have bought it with them. They also cut off all the flesh from the bones, and burnt it to prevent it from being eaten, and brought his bones with them— These they carried a long way over land, and they have arrived this day— There will be great lamentation over these bones— The death of this Chief will cause another expedition against terra nakkee— Whenever a Man of high rank is slain in Battle tho in the common chance of War his surviving relations feel themselves bound to revenge his death whenever they are strong enough to do this—[Sep 30] 30. Last night Mr Kemp came to Pyhia, and this morning I went with him to Mr Kendalls, as Mr Kendall had consented to hand over some books belonging to the Society— I renewed my conversation with Mr Kendall respecting the native language as I wished to gain what information I could on the subject, in order that I might form some opinion on the best mode to be adopted in learning it— I cannot rely upon my own judgment for want of knowing more of the language myself— From every information I can gain it appears best to retain the English pronunciation of the vowels. Following the directions of the Grammer with respect to the vowels burdens the memory [1823 Sep 30] too much, and is more than the Missionaries can accomplish— They read the English language daily and are in the constant habit of pronouncing the vowels according to custom— When they come to the New Zealand language they are at a stand— [Oct 1] October 1st Wednesday. This morning I went to visit Tooi’s tribe, accompanied by the Revd H Williams & Mr Kemp. The distance is about 9 miles by water— We found an immense number of Women & children at home— Tooi and his brother Koro Koro with his Uncle Kipo, and their fighting Men were gone to War— Information had arrived that Kipo had been slain in Battle, and Koro Koro had died a natural death— Kipo was a young Man when Captn Cook visited N Zealand. He was a very fine old Man and a great Warrior. His Widow and daughter were dressed in their mourning dress, and sat very silent and afflicted together— They literally appeared to sorrow as those without hope— The whole tribe were much concerned for the loss of their Chief— They told me Tooi was waiting with his Brothers body, until they could bring it to the Bay of islands, on a small Island not far from the Thames— They requested me to come and see Koro Koros body when it was brought home— One of Tooi’s brothers was there, he told me that Tooi was so much distressed in his mind from the continual Wars, that he was determined to leave New Zealand—Perhaps as Koro Koro is dead, who was so very great a Man for War, Tooi may use his influence [1823 Oct 1] with his people now to abstain from it, as he will be the head of the Tribe— His elder brother who loves peace will I have no doubt second Tooi, if he should be desirous to live a quiet life— The other Chiefs when they cannot prevail upon their neighbouring Friends to join them in their expeditions, they shame them into a compliance, by accusing them of cowardice— They urged me very much to send them a Missionary to live in their district, said they had been long promised one, and contended they had a claim as Koro Koro came first to Parramatta for the Missionaries, and Tooi went afterwards to England— The reason why a Missionary has not resided with them to the present time is it has been considered that as all the fighting parties from the northward, and in the Bay of Islands pass by their Settlement, a Missionary would be much annoyed by them, and liable to be robbed, as the New Zealanders are very much like common Soldiers in War, who delight in plunder, and distruction of property— I hope the day may come when a Missionary may be spared for them, and safely reside with their Tribe, in which the Children are very numerous— Should Tooi return previous to my departure, I shall be able to learn what his future intentions are now his brother is dead— He may yet be useful to his Countrymen— [Oct 2] Octr 2 This morning I left Pyhea with Mr Kemp, I wished to see Shungee and also to get with the School— When we arrived at Kiddee Kiddee Shungee was gone to Wymatteee about 12 miles distant from the Missionary Settlement where the principal part of his cultivation is carried on— He is expected to return in a day or two, what reception he will give me I cannot say— I feel like a person in prison having no prospect of leaving New Zealand. I am afraid of going to the Thames, or any other distant part, lest I should lose an opportunity of getting a passage— I should wish to visit Wycotto, but the distance is too great, unless I was certain a Vessel would not arrive in my absence. [Oct 3] October 3. The Revd Mr Turner, Missionary from Wangaroa belonging to the Wesleyan Mission, paid us a visit to-day— one great object of his journey was, to consult about the Native language— They were all in confusion at their Settlement about it, as they could not follow the Rules laid down in Mr Kendalls Grammer with respect to the pronounciation of the Vowels— I informed Mr Turner what resolutions the Missionaries had come to respecting it, and also what the Revd Mr Kendall said— Mr Turner expressed much satisfaction that an alteration was to be made, that it was his opinion as well as that of his Colleagues that the English pronounciation of the Vowels should be followed— I hope this question will now be at rest, as all are unanimously of opinion that the Vowels should retain the English pronounciation— and that future experience will prove that the mode now adopted is the best— [Oct 4] Octr 4 The Revd T Kendall paid me a visit, he brought me about 500 words for examination and correction, for the intended new Vocabulary— He appeared very much agitated in his mind, and under the Government of a very unchristian like Spirit— He inveighed most bitterly against the Missionaries spoke very disrespectfully of the Parent Committee and at the same time attempted to cast some reflections upon me— I had treated him with great tenderness hitherto, so that he had no cause to complain on any just grounds— He told me he would not leave New Zealand, but was determined to come and live at Kiddee Kiddee— What a dreadful tormentor is an accusing conscience— When Professors [of Religion?] fall into open scandalous Sins, they lose the fear of God— their pride increases continually after their fall until they become a terror to themselves and those connected with them— Mr Kendall appeared to me to be as full of pride, Wrath and bitterness as if he had never known any thing of Christianity— He manifested all the violent passions of an Heathen— When Professors of Religion fall into the snare of the Devil, how dreadfully does the prince of darkness work in their Hearts? He seems to gloryin scourging them in every possible way,— and inflames their pride to the utmost, while at the same time he furnishes them with arguments to vindicate their wicked conduct, either from the example of living, or the departed Saints.— If drunkenness is his Sin, he appeals to the example of Noah— if fornication & adultery are his crimes, he will tell you, the Man after Gods own heart was guilty of the same— The sorrow which a Man in this state may occasionally express for his misconduct, springs more from pride and self-love, than humility— He is sorry that he has injured his reputation, his temporal [1823 Oct 4] interest, and lost his rank in Society but this is only the sorrow of the World— His pride is greater, his haughty spirit is more captious, and he is more vindictive than a Man who has never known any thing of divine things— He seems to be wholly under Satanical influence, and his last state is worse than his first— I recommended Mr Kendall to be cool, and to consider what he was about before he went too far, but it was in vain to reason with him— I was apprehensive that he would create much mischief in the Mission should it be in his power, by his rash and inconsiderate conduct— He contended the Society were bound to pay him his Salary, and to maintain his family while he remained in New Zealand and afterwards to find him a passage to England. I replied if he wanted support for his family untill an opportunity offered for his going to Port Jackson, I would direct his wants to be supplied, but I could only do this on the express condition that he left New Zealand by the first opportunity— He replied with much warmth that he was determined to remain, and would not be driven out of the island— I used every argument in my power to pacify him but to no purpose —While we were talking Shungee walked into the room— I had not seen him before since my arrival, as he had only returned a few days from the War, and had been out at his farm— I was very sorry that our first meeting should have happened at this unfortunate time, as Mr Kendalls countenance and manner betrayed the angry state of his mind— Shungee was very civil, but a little reserved— I was afraid Mr Kendall would say something bitter to vex him & I was very uneasy while he remained, at length he departed, observing to Shungee, that he would see him again, and asked Shungee if he would allow him to come to live at Kiddee Kiddee— Shungee said he would pay him a visit in a little time— I invited Shungee to take Tea with me, which he readily agreed to, and we parted afterwards very friendly— at the same time something appeared to be preying upon his mind— He asked me what had past between me and Mr Kendall, but I did not think it prudent to tell him all— Shungee behaved much more civil than I expected he would have done, as we did not part very cordially at Parramatta in consequence of my difference with Mr Kendall about muskets and gun-powder, and on some other accounts— [Oct 5] October 5— I preached to-day at Kiddee Kiddee, and administered the Holy Sacrament— but I spent the Sabbath very uncomfortably— I could not free my mind from the great anxiety which Mr Kendall’s violent conduct had excited the last Evenin— It is very painful to have any thing to do with professors of Religion who have fallen from their stedfastness, and are under the dominion of unbridled passions— The difficulty is much increased when this happens in a Savage land, where there is no legal authority to protect the good from the designs of the fallen enraged slave of Sin— Mr Kendall’s fall must be considered as a most awful Event, and has been attended with much distress and misery to himself his family, his Colleagues, as well as to all the friends of the Mission— It has been a source of grief to all who love the Gospel, and pity the heathen— [Oct 6] Shungee was invited to breakfast with me this morning; I wished for an opportunity to enter into a full explanation with him. He accepted my invitation, and we met very cordially— After a little conversation he alluded to what had past between us at Port Jackson when he returned from England and reminded me, that he had told me never to come to New Zealand again, but found by my coming that I was not afraid of the New Zealanders, and observed that my anger was only in my mouth; that if it had been in my heart I should have come no more. I told him I had no cause to be under any apprehension, nor was I angry— We conversed upon various subjects, and all prejudice appeared to be removed from his mind— I did not mention to him as yet Mr Clark’s name but intend to do so the first fair opportunity— I know he has been long talking about him, and has been anxious to see him— It will be a nice point to settle Mr Clarks business with Shungee, as he knows he is a Gunsmith— If Shungee will allow him to come as a Schoolmaster and promise that he will not require [Oct 6] him to repair his Guns Mr Clark would be a valuable Man in the Mission— I believe Mr Kemp and Mr Clark would go on well together, Mr Kemp wants a pious compatriot to second him in the work of the Mission— We held a Committee to-day when different subjects came under consideration— I conceived the House which the Committee had agreed for Mr S Butler far too large and expensive— I told the Missionaries that it was out of my power to sanction such unnecessary expenditure of the Societys funds— Mr Butler did not like the alteration as he thought his Son ought to have such a House, as the Committee had agreed to— At length I carried the alteration and the building was reduced to 48 feet by 15 divided into different rooms— This was a building quite large enough and to spare, as Mr Butler has only his Wife and himself— The public business took up the whole day; during which many unpleasant observations past in the Committee which grieved me much— The evils of this Mission have been very great— [Oct 7] Tuesday 7— This day the Committee met again to close the matters under consideration. I was far from being satisfied with all that had been done. The Revd Mr Butler had been very warm and had expressed himself very unguardedly. His Son had also shown a very improper disposition— I was determined to write [1823 Oct 7] to the Revd J Butler and to speak to both him and his Son, and to point out to them what appeared to me so very improper in their Conduct at the Committee— After the meeting closed I went with Shungee accompanied by the Revd J Butler to fix upon a place for a small House for Shungee 20 feet by 10— I have no doubt but a little House will be highly acceptable to him and it is but just that he should have one— I have long wished this to be done for him and I hope it now will— [Oct 8] October 8th— I sent for Mr J Butler this morning and spoke both to him and his Son relative to what passed at the Committee, and also wrote him a public Letter, which I hope will be attended with some good effect— It is painful to have to reprove persons in public situations who ought to conduct themselves so as never to require any thing unpleasant to be said to them. I wrote also to the Revd T Kendall upon his improper conduct on the 4th instant at Kiddee Kiddee— I feel my situation far from being pleasant in such a Society. There are some in the Mission whom I must esteem for their Piety, and Christian behaviour. I would they were all such — Shungee called upon me in the morning and we had much conversation upon different subjects— He told me that he wished to turn his attention to Agriculture if I would send him a Man to teach his people to plough, and furnish him with a Team— He would then make a road Wymattee about 12 miles from the Missionary Settlement, where the land was rich and carry on his cultivation there— I replied if he would give over fighting he should have a Man, and a Team, and told him if he wished to be King of New Zealand he must become a great Farmer first and get plenty of provisions, and when he grew rich in provisions, he would increase his power and influence in New Zealand. However he would not promise to abstain from War, at the same time he expressed a strong desire to cultivate Wheat &c &c. He wants some object of importance to employ his great mind— There is nothing in New Zealand, but War that can meet his active spirit— Agriculture alone offers a substitute, and I think that would have a good effect— I now told him that Mr Clarke was at Port Jackson, teaching the Natives in the Colony, and I wished to know if he would allow him to teach the children at Kiddee Kiddee if I should send him down— He said he might come to Kiddee Kiddee and teach school— Shungee had long been looking for Mr Clark to make muskets for him, and he told me at Port Jackson he was coming for that purpose— I did not mention the Muskets to him at this time, it was too sore a subject to touch upon— I believe Shungee will give up this point at last— I was very much pleased with the whole of his conversation, and particularly with his remarks upon agriculture— He told me he was apprehensive that the English would send Soldiers to New Zealand from Port Jackson, and take the Country from them. I told him we had plenty of land at Port Jackson, more than we wanted, and took a chart, and shewed him what a little spot New Zealand was, compared with New Holland, and that New Zealand was not an object to the English, and therefore he need not be afraid of them. When he saw the Chart, he seemed satisfied. I told him I thought the Chiefs of New Zealand had better make him King, and then he might put an end to their Wars— he replied that the Chiefs would not be persuaded to do this by him; that when he was at War he was feared and respected, but when he returned home, they would not hearken to any thing he might say— I endeavoured to point out to him the evils of civil War, that it must destroy the Country, and therefore ought not to be practised; that if a foreign enemy came to fight them, then they might go to War, but not one with another— He said he had conquered all the Country further than Mercury Bay [Towrangha], as well in the interior as on the Coast, and had made peace with them, and that great numbers had been slain— He shewed me where he had been struck three times with a Ball— His Helmet saved him once and his Coat of Mail once, and a ball had hit his Thigh— After dinner I accompanied the Revd H. Williams to his station where I remained for the night— [Oct 9] 9. This day I spent with the Revd H Williams— I am happy to see him go on so well— He and his family are now comfortably settled, and are happy in their new situation. I think they will prove a great blessing to the Mission— He is a Man of a superior character, and better informed than any who have hitherto been employed in this Mission. I hope he will be able to correct and remedy in time many evils that have existed, and also to set an example to the rest what they as Missionaries should do— [Oct 10] 10. This morning I left the Revd H Williams and proceeded to Monganuee where Mr J Butler is stationed about 14 miles distant— On my arrival there I met with the Revd J Butler & Mr William Hall— We fixed upon the place where the new House is to stand— Most of the materials are on the spot— It is an excellent station in every respect, provided those employed will do their duty— In the Evening I returned to Ranghee Hoo with Mr Hall where we arrived before nine Oclock— I had not visited Rangee Hoo since the Shipwreck— [1823 Oct 10] A School is now begun here, and the Natives are all very quiet, and they live in as much peace as they could in any civilized Country. The Missionaries assured me they have no trouble now whatever with the Natives, and they never would have had much trouble if they could only have agreed amongst themselves. It is not the Natives that have distressed them but they have tormented and distressed one another—[Oct 11] 11th This day I visited the old Chief Rakow, and his family, his Son pressed me much to allow him to go [to] N S Wales— One Native young Woman gave me a very bad account of Mr Kendalls conduct— She made many very proper remarks upon the impropriety of his proceedings— She said she had been told he would not leave New Zealand— I replied if he did not, his friends would not send him any more supplies of Tea Sugar &c &c and he would be in want— She answered he has got plenty of Money, and would purchase what he wanted for himself— After some conversation the young Woman asked me to give her a little print for a Gown. I told her I was afraid, that she went on board a Ship, and did wrong— She assured me that she had never been on board a Ship since I first went with Duaterra to New Zealand and that she never would go— I believe she told me the truth, from the manner in which she spoke, and the reasons she gave me— I was much pleased with the whole of her observations— I told her if I found upon enquiry that what she stated was true I would give her a new gown— While we were talking two other young Women joined us one of them wished to know what was the subject of our conversation— I told her, that I had been informed that the young women went on board a Ship, and I supposed that she was one that did so— She replied if I had been told that she had ever gone on board a Ship for improper purposes I had been told what was false, for she never had— I then charged the third young Woman with doing so, who did not attempt to deny that she had. I was much pleased with the moral virtue of the two first I conversed with— They spoke of such improprieties with more disgust, than I could have conceived of any women in their situation could have possest. I firmly believe they said what was true. They desired me to appeal to the Europeans, or to their own people who would confirm the truth of their assertions— A Brother of one of the young Women, a fine youth died at Parramatta— In the Evening I called upon Wycotto as I could not see him before as he was out at work at his farm— we had a long conversation on the distressed state of N Zealand in consequence of their perpetual Wars— He told me many thousands had been slain since his return from Europe— That at Shungees earnest request, he had accompanied him in one expedition to the River Thames against Enakkee— The scenes of slaughter and Cannibalism at, and after the Battle in which Enakkee was killed were so horrid and offensive to him that he could not eat any thing for four days— He spoke with the greatest abhorence of the Cannibalism of his Countrymen and said he would never go to War again— That Shungee had solicited him to accompany him in his last expedition against Rutoroa, but he had refused to go— He observed, that N Zealanders would never be quiet from War, that he could not live in the Country, and asked me if I would afford him any protection if he and his family came to Port Jackson— I promised him I would— He said he had seen Shungee since his return, who informed him, that it was his intention to form another expedition against Terra-Nakka, as soon as I left New Zealand, but he would not do it until I was gone— He asked me if I had seen Shungee, and whether he was friendly or not; I told him I had, and that we were very friendly. He thought our difference at Port Jackson might have interrupted our friendship, and expressed his satisfaction that we were reconciled. Wycotto observed, that there was no force in New Zealand that could resist the people at the Bay of Islands, they were so powerful from the abundance of Arms and Ammunition which they possest, and lamented that they had such means for continual War, which occasioned such great public calamities Famine and distress every where— [Oct 11] as all their pork and potatoes were destroyed, and their farms neglected— I replied it would be much better for all the Chiefs to assemble and make Shungee King, upon condition that he would not fight but protect them— He asked me if I had mentioned this to Shungee. I informed him I had— Wycotto approved of Shungee having the authority if he would only be quiet, and said he would go see Shungee and talk with him on the subject, but he had little hope that Shungee would abstain from War— As for himself and some others they were ashamed when called upon to join in an expedition, not to go, as they would be considered as Cowards, if they did not— however much averse to War they were— but he was determined to leave New Zealand rather than be compelled to fight – His Wife told me she would give me a Slave on Monday morning, he was a Chiefs Son who had been killed in battle, the Boy had been taken a prisoner of War— I accepted her offer, as this would redeem another poor creature from the sorest bondage and slavery— A Slave has no security for his life— his master kills him, whenever he pleases, and treats him in any way his passions dictate— They are much to be pitied, nothing but the Gospel of our blessed God can effectually provide a remedy for their spiritual and temporal bondage. [Oct 12] 12th I preached to— [1823 Oct 12] day at Ranghee Hoo both morning and Evening— It gives me much pleasure to see a School at length begun— the children are capable of learning any thing that we wish to teach them— It is much to be lamented that they have been so long neglected— it is most distressing to think of the evils which have existed amongst the Europeans, which have impeded all improvement amongst the Natives—[Oct 13] 13th — Early this morning Wycotto brought me the Boy his Wife had made me a present of on Saturday Evening. I found on enquiry that his Father had been killed in Battle a considerable distance to the Southward of the River Thames and he was made a prisoner of War, that he had been taken prisoner a second time and brought to the Bay of Islands— I intend to take him with me to the Colony and give him some useful instruction; so that he may be of advantage to his Country at some distant period should providence open the way— I had much conversation with Warrepork on the state of N Zealand. He is a chief of very considerable influence, and considered one of the bravest Warriors in N Zealand, he wishes for peace, and requested me to speak to Shungee on the subject— If Shungee would give up fighting most of the Chiefs in the Bay of Islands appear anxious to attend to their cultivation, and to their families— Their minds are gradually enlarging, only they want an object, something of importance to exercise their active abilities with— I have recommended to several of them to turn their attention to the [Oct 13] building of a Vessel of about 120 Tons, with which they could keep up a constant communication with Port Jackson, many of them are very anxious to go there— If they would turn their attention to Agriculture and commerce, these would furnish a field sufficient to occupy their minds, they would increase their wants and their means of supplying them. Until something of this kind is adopted, I cannot conceive how their Wars are to be prevented— When they have lost a near Relation in Battle their minds continually dwell upon the death of their friend, having nothing to occupy them— If they are able to revenge the death of their friend they will attempt it as soon as possible, if not they will think on their loss for years, and mourn over it, and if at any future period they can obtain satisfaction during their life they never will lose an opportunity— Their wounded feelings never appear to be healed, and they feel it a sacred duty which they owe to their departed Relations to punish those by whose hands they have fallen, tho’ they were cut off by the common chance of War— It is possible, if they had a regular intercourse with civil society, and objects of importance to occupy their minds, the force of those natural affections and superstitious notions would be gradually weakened and their feelings relieved— It is to be hoped that the rising generation will have different views, and different objects in view as they will be better informed in civil matters, and less instructed in their art of War— In the Evening I went to Pyhea to visit the Revd H Williams, and found all well— [Oct 14] This morning I returned to Kiddee Kiddee with Mrs Kemp who had been on a visit to Mrs Williams— I wished to have some furthur conversation with Shungee relative to the state of N Zealand— On my arrival I learned he was gone to Wyemattee, to superintend the planting of his sweet potatoes— I had a long conversation with Riva the next in command to Shungee. He had heard that his Brother had been killed in Battle and another Chief to the southward— and that if the information was correct, he must go and revenge his death immediately. I pointed out to him the calamities of War, and how much better it would be for them to cultivate the arts of Peace— He replied his heart was so big when he thought of his Brother, that he could not keep it down and satisfaction he must have before he could rest— [Oct 15] 15th— Riva called upon me this morning and we renewed our conversation upon the distressed state of New Zealand on account of their internal Wars— I told him that the chiefs had better make Shungee King and then there might be some prospect of Peace— He replied the Chiefs of New Zealand would never consent to do that, because they would think this would degrade them to have any superior— I told him this would not affect their estates, or their liberty, as Shungee if he was appointed King could not take their lands from them any more than King George could take the lands from the Gentlemen in England— He replied they were in a very different state and asked me if I intended to compare the Chiefs of New Zealand with the chiefs of England? I told him if they could not agree to make Shungee King, I thought the Chiefs of the Bay of Islands might unite, and build a Vessel and if they would do this, I would furnish them with a Shipwright— many of them wished to come to Port Jackson, they might then come when they wished to do so— He replied the Chiefs would never agree together in having a Ship, for each of them would want to have the direction— and observed that they could not agree to allow the Missionaries to live altogether. Every one wants them to reside with their tribes— Those who have not got Missionaries in their district, their hearts are sick, and they are continually coveting them— He made many pointed remarks upon the corruption of Mens hearts, and on the passions that governed them— The New Zealanders are men of great reflection and observation, and they try to find out a motive for every act which a Man does— It is a very common observation with them, that the outside of a Man, may be seen, but the inside cannot and they frequently observe to me after I have been conversing with any of their countrymen “you hear then speak but you do not know what is in their hearts†— If it should ever please God to give them the knowledge of his Grace and love, they will become a very wonderful people— They study human nature with the closest attention, and endeavour to find out every Mans real character from the whole of his conduct— A rude & violent Man is very offensive, amongst themselves they live in great peace and harmony, I have not seen Man Woman or Boy struck [1823 Oct 15] one another since I have been on the Island. [Oct] 22. To-day Temmarangha paid me a visit having just returned from War— He is a man of very high rank and a great Warrior, at the same time humane and a lover of peace— I found him one of the most intelligent Chiefs in new Zealand when I formerly was in the Island. In one journey about three years ago he accompanied me to the west side of New Zealand, Mercury Bay, [Towrangha], and to various other parts— We were about 3 months absent— Shungee and Timmorangha have always been very jealous of each other— They had a difference when I was in N Zealand before, in which Timmorangha had 8 men killed, and some wounded— Timmorangha afterward made an attack upon Shungees settlement where the Missionaries reside, and burnt his War Canoes— That difference has not been finally settled yet— neither Timmorangha nor Shungee appear to have been in such a situation since the above period as to venture to decide their quarrel by force of Arms. It is expected they would do this, when a fair opportunity offers— Ever since Shungees return from England he has had enough to do in carrying on his Wars to the Southward, in order to revenge the death of some of his friends who were cut off in his absence— In these Wars Timmorangha has joined him. Shungee came into my room while Timmorangha was with me— they saluted each other with much politeness— In the course of our conversation, they gave me very particular account of their last expedition to Rootoroa— When they went to War against the tribes of the River Thames, there was a chief there from Rootoroa. He was along with the chief whom Shungee and Timmarangha were going to attack— Timmorangha advised him to return to Rootoroa before the action began, as he might be cut off— They had no difference with him, and Timmorangha did not wish him to risk his life— However the Chief remained with his friend and fell in Battle— Shortly after this action, a trading party went to Rootoroa from the Bay of Islands, and Wangaroa. The inhabitants of Rootoroa having lost one of their chiefs at the Thames, and taking these traders for Spies, they killed fifteen of them, and the rest narrowly escaped. When this information arrived at the Bay of Islands Shungee in conjunction with the other chiefs prepared to revenge the death of their friends upon the people of Rootoroa— A large army was assembled from the different tribes, and Shungee proceeded at their head to Mercury Bay [Towrangha]— The number of War Canoes which met at Mercury Bay [Towrangha] is stated to amount to one hundred— Rootoroa is an Island situated in the middle of a large lake in the interior, and very populous— Shungee had to make roads thro the Woods, and to drag his Canoes to the Lake, which was accomplished in about 12 days— There are two lakes which the army had to cross— The second, and largest is Rootoroa— Two Chiefs Pomare and Showrakkee proceeded before Shungee, and the main body attacked the Inhabitants on the island in the first Lake. They were both defeated, lost part of their Men, and were nearly cut off themselves, and compelled to retreat to Shungee. When Shungee arrived he launched his Canoes, and advanced towards the island which he found fortified all round, very populous, and the Inhabitants prepared to defend themselves Shungee examined the Island for three days before he fixed upon a place to make an attack— All the Chiefs were afraid excepting Shungee, they conceived the place was too strong for them— Their fortifications are very near the edge of the Lake— When Shungee had determined the point where he would begin his operations, he recommended all the Canoes should advance at once in line of Battle— He took the centre, and every Chief had the command of the Men of his own tribe. When he drew near the shore, they heard the Natives in the Fort say, “Shungee is not there†— One of the Chiefs named Showrakkee had married a Wife from that place— He landed her, and she went into the Fort to request her friends to make their escape or they would be put to death— She told them Shungee was there and pointed him out— The people then cried aloud, “There is the God of New Zealand, we shall be all killed†— As soon as the Chief saw Shungee, he fired at him and the Ball past thro’ the front of his helmet, but did not wound him. The Chief fired two more shots at Shungee one hit his arm, and the other his thigh— Shungee shewed me his Helmet, and where the balls had struck his Arm and thigh— After this the natives rushed out of the fort to oppose Shungees Army in their landing, when a very great slaughter was made— They could not resist the fire Arms of Shungees forces, and fell in great numbers. Shungee told me he had fifteen muskets himself which his Servants loaded for him, as he fired them— The island was soon subdued, and about 500 prisoners of War were taken, Shungee lost some of his people, and had many wounded— In some parts of this lake the water is hot, and full of Sulphur springs. Shungee had his wounded bathed in these warm springs in which they lay all night— He told me he could make the Water any heat he wished, as some of it was always boiling, by making little channels in the mud to carry either the hot or cold water into the baths where his people lay—It cured them also of cutaneous eruptions, and other complaints. After the island was subdued, peace was established, when they returned to Mercury Bay [Towrangha] with their prisoners of War, many of whom had made their escape in the night, Shungees army being so fatigued on their return with dragging their Canoes thro the Woods that they were unable to guard their prisoners of War being overpowered with sleep— Tooi was in this action and had an uncle killed named Kipo— The hunger, Toil and hardship the N Zealanders suffer in these expeditions are very great— They are a very persevering people no privations, or hardships can prevent them from pursuing any object their minds are set upon— I was told that Shungee and Pomarre in this expedition had some difference which Pomare wished to have the matter immediately settled by force of Arms— Shungee objected alledging that while they were in an enemies country, they should unite their forces, and when they returned to the bay of islands, they could then decide their present disputes— Pomare is a very proud Man, he had not returned when I sailed— How their difference will be settled when he arrives is uncertain— I think he will be quiet— [1823 Oct 23] 23. Today I went down to see Captn Walker of the Dragon in order to get a passage if I could to Port Jackson, he demanded a thousand Pounds— In the Evening I proceeded to Pyhea to the Revd H Williams— Mr Kemp and Shungee accompanied me— I had much conversation with Shungee about the state of N Zealand— He said for the first time I had ever heard him, that he had no wish for War but the other Chiefs called upon him to revenge their quarrels— I wished to know whether I might send Mr Clarke to N Zealand or not, and what the thoughts of his heart were on the subject whether he could let Mr Clarke be quiet— He asked Mr Kemp, if he ever troubled him now? Mr Kemp replied “no†,— He would not promise, but intimated I might trust him without his word. I therefore resolved to send him— [Oct 24] 24th This morning I wrote a note to the Revd T Kendall to know whether he intended to go to Port Jackson with me if I took up the Dragon— I called upon Capn Walker in my way to Kiddee Kiddee, he still stood out for £1000. I am very anxious to return home, but must remain unless Mr Walker lowers his terms— I received a letter from Mr Kendall written on the 14th inst— he shewed a very unchristian spirit thro’ the whole—[Oct 25] 25th assisted in the performance of divine Service; but was not comfortable found my mind too much burdened with difficulties that I could not enjoy the Sabbath as I ought— It is very distressing to have to do with unreasonable professors of Religion— I have always found it more easy to deal with unreasonable and wicked Men than such characters— In the Evening I was informed the Revd T Kendall was arrived at Kiddee Kiddee— He did not visit the Missionary Settlement but went to Shungee with whom he remained all night— a strong proof of the state of his mind, when he could prefer on the Sabbath Evening the Company and conversation of Savages to the Society of his countrymen in the very sight of their Houses— I suspected his intention was not good, but to prejudice and inflame Shungee’s mind against myself, and all the Missionaries— [Oct 26] 26 This morning Mr Kemp sent to invite Mr Kendall to breakfast, but he declined coming— I wished Mr Kemp to do this, to soften things as well as we could, knowing the influence he had over Shungee’s mind. Mr Kemp afterwards went over to Mr Kendall to request him to settle his accounts with him, as he was at Kiddee Kiddee, but he refused to come. Shungee was very distant with Mr Kemp & wanted to know why I and all the Missionaries, were angry with Mr Kendall, told Mr Kemp that Mr Butler was a bad man, and should not stay at Kiddee Kiddee, and made many more unfavourable observations. Mr Kendall had promised to build Shungee an House and to come and live with him at Kiddee Kiddee— I saw he had wrought powerfully upon Shungee’s mind. Mr Kemp invited Shungee to dine with me but he declined— at length Mr Kendall went away without calling upon me, or any of the Missionaries. After dinner I called upon Shungee, he was rather distant we had some conversation upon indifferent things, when I returned Home— I was very much hurt to think Mr Kendall should act such an unchristian part as it appeared from Shungee’s conduct he was doing. I had also an unpleasant altercation with the Revd J Butler about his Son’s house— He told me repeatedly he would leave the Mission, he would not remain in N Zealand to be annoyed as he was— There was no cause whatever for him to be angry, and I replied he was at liberty to leave the Mission when he thought proper— His Son in the first place wanted an extravagant House building, far too large and expensive for a Missionary— I had reduced the plan considerably, but still it appeared to me unnecessarily large— His Son was hurt that I had made any alteration, and spoke in a very improper manner. I sent for the Carpenter, and gave him the plan of the House, that I wished to have built at the Tee, and desired him to inform me when he would complete it, and when it was done he was to hand over the key to Mr Butler, and that Mr S Butler was not to interfere with the building but to attend to the duty which he was sent out to perform, the education of the children— at the same time pointed out to the Revd J Butler that his Son had wholly neglected his duty since his arrival in N Zealand, in having no school of any kind which was disgraceful to all concerned— After I had expressed my sentiments to the Revd J Butler relative to his Son’s house, and had shewn him the plan, he left Kiddee Kiddee for Tee where his Son was, and informed him that I made some alterations in the plan of his house, and reduced the dimensions— His Son left the Tee, and arrived in the evening at Kiddee Kiddee to remonstrate with me— I told him the Carpenter had received orders to build an House at Tee containing 4 rooms one for a kitchin— 2 bed rooms, and a dining room, which I considered large enough for any Missionary with a small family; that he was not to interfere with the Carpenter, and when the House was completed, the key would be given to him if he was at that station— In the meantime he was to employ himself in a School immediately— Mr Butler told me in the morning in his anger, that if he was in his Son’s place he would not stay in the Mission— I told him they might both retire when they wished to do so— In that unfortunate Temper he went to the Tee, and I learned he had gone on board the Dragon afterwards which lay about 6 miles distant— he is of a very unhappy temper, and cannot bear any controul— In my last public Letter addressed to the Missionaries, I cautioned all of them not to go on board any of the Vessels in the harbour, for by so doing they would fall into Snares, and be tempted to drink, and expose themselves to contempt and disgrace— This has been one of the principal evils that they have fallen into, and has led to many others— From Mr Kendall’s conduct this day, I believe he has no intention to leave N Zealand— It will not be safe to leave the Revd J Butler and him on the Island— I must take one at least with me, and it would be well for the Mission if both were removed— How difficult is it to know how to act! however I must not hesitate— If I cannot persuade Mr Kendall, who is now out of the Mission to leave N Zealand; I must compel Mr Butler who is still a servant of the Society’s to accompany me— and this will be a painful duty— [1823 Oct 28] Tuesday 28— This morning I accompanied Captn Moore on board the Dragon, when we made a final agreement with Captn Walker for his Vessel to convey us to Port Jackson— I agreed to pay Capn Walker for my share of the freight 1200 Dollars, and Capn Moore 1600. I was much concerned to learn that the Revd Mr Butler had been on board the preceeding evening in a state of inebriety— what insurmountable difficulties has the Mission to contend with— How awful is the consideration, that the two clergymen who ought to have been the stay, and the strength of the Mission, should be the principals in transgression— When I consider the errors and crimes of which the Missionaries have been guilty, I am astonished that it has existed so long— I am convinced, if it had been possible for Men or devils to have overturned the Mission it would have been at an end long ago— I admire the forbearance and patience of the natives on many occasions— In many instances they are an example both in word and deed to the Missionaries— God will bless this Mission in the end, and by some means or other make the wickedness of Men to promote his glory— He will find Men after his own heart in due time to carry on his work— and these heathens shall praise him— After leaving the Dragon, I proceeded to Pyhea and remained all night with the Revd H Williams— [Oct 29] 29th — This morning I requested the Revd H Williams to accompany me to Mr Kendall, as I had some accounts to settle with him on account of the Society— Being aware of his rude and violent conduct I did not think it prudent to go alone— We met him in the Boat coming over the Bay, and returned with him to his House— I settled my business with him as far as related to the timber we had purchased &c. At length he began to break out in the most violent manner, and to cast severe reflections upon me and the Society— The Revd H Williams attempted to point out the impropriety of his conduct, and to pacify his mind— He soon became outrageous with Mr Williams, and extremely rude – while we were in conversation Messrs Moore and Walker came in— I informed Mr Kendall that I had provided a passage for him in the Dragon expecting he would tell me when be ready to embark, but instead of this he continued to pour out his reproaches upon the Society for their injustice to him, and to reflect upon my conduct also— I made very little reply to his bitter language— Mr Williams reasoned with him a little until Mr Kendall jumpt up in a rage, took his Hat, and walked out of the House using some strong language to Mr Williams. I got up and told Mr Williams we had better take our departure— No Man in Bedlam was ever more under the influence of insanity than Mr Kendall is, he appears to be under the influence of a wicked and satanical Spirit— Captn Walker wished to know Mr Kendall’s intentions relative to his embarking, but I could not tell him, for he would not inform me— I am surrounded with very great, and painful difficulties on my side— I can do nothing with Mr Kendall, and what I shall do with the Revd J Butler I cannot tell— His conduct must not be passed over unnoticed— I must call him to account for it, and I am apprehensive he will not be able to justify himself, which will leave me no alternative but either to suspend him or dismiss him altogether, and either will be very painful— I also feel great anxiety lest I should be obliged to leave both the Revd J Butler and T. Kendall in N Zealand— If Mr Kendall puts his threat in execution and goes to live with Shungee his mind must be bent upon evil and it is impossible to foresee what may be the consequences— I have experienced a thousand times more fear & anxiety and vexation from the misconduct of the Europeans than from the whole of the Natives put together— The Natives as a body of heathens have behaved well, and have been much more kind to the Missionaries than some of them have observed— Mr Kendalls family were left under their protection during his absence in England, and they were very attentive to it— There is nothing to prevent their civilization but the want of proper means— good and faithful missionaries— God will never bless [Oct 29] that Man whose heart is full of Lust, pride, & Envy—[Oct 30] 30th— It was my intention to have returned to Kiddee Kiddee to-day, but could not on account of the stormy weather, I therefore spent the day with the Revd H Williams— I am at a loss what to do with the Revd J Butler— He cannot remain in the Mission unless he proves his innocence— I have ever been persuaded, since he landed in N Zealand, that he is a Man totally unqualified for the work— His violent temper carries him beyond the bounds of decency, and not only endangers his own life, but the lives of his Colleagues. He never will alter his conduct, his habits are fixed, and humanly speaking will never be eradicated— How happy shall I be to see the day when the Missionaries here live like brethren, and constrain the Heathens to say “see how these Christians love†. At present I hear little from the Natives but complaints against the Missionaries for their quarrels and disputes one with another— This has a very bad effect upon their minds, and they repeatedly speak of it to me— [Oct 31] Friday 31st— Today I left Pyhea, and returned to Kiddee Kiddee— when I communicated to the Revd J Butler the information I received relative to his conduct on board the Brig Dragon—He denied the charge— I recommended him if guilty, quietly to retire from the Mission— However he demanded an investigation which I told him should be granted— From the whole of the circumstances as related to me I have no doubt of the extreme [1823 Oct 31] impropriety of his conduct. After much conversation with him upon various circumstances that had occurred, I informed him that he must leave N Zealand, and return with me to N S Wales— that the differences between him, and Mr Kendall and some other circumstances that had taken place between him and the Natives, rendered his removal a matter of necessity— At length he expressed his conviction that it was necessary that he should remove for a time— I recommended also that his Son should accompany him, as it would not be prudent to leave so young a Man situated as he was, with the Natives— It was very painful to have recourse to such measures, and it required the utmost caution in carrying into execution, what existing circumstances demanded to be done— The Natives were all eye, and all ear, watching every look, and every motion— I sent for Shungee and told him, what I had resolved to do— That it was my intention to take Mr Butler & his Son with me to Port Jackson, and stated my reasons for doing so— Shungee approved of my intention, he had expressed his displeasure at Mr Bs conduct before— Swearing is a capital offence in N Zealand and Mr Butler was accused of this Sin— Shungee had said he had heard him swear himself— As a chiefs Wife had told me, previous to Shungees return from the War, that Mr Butler was guilty of swearing, and that Shungee was angry with him for it, and as Shungee mentioned after his return that he had heard him, and it had made a very bad impression upon his mind— I concluded that Mr Butler had been guilty of some unguarded expressions— From the whole of what Shungee said, he would be glad of his removal, and as Shungee and Mr Kendall are such warm friends I am persuaded that it would neither be safe for Mr Butler, or the other Missionaries for him to remain. It was now whispered amongst the Natives that Mr Butler was going & all wished to know the real cause— It was difficult to satisfy their enquiries— I had only one strong argument which they could understand, to advance in favour of his going away viz that he was often angry and that they did not like an angry Man— I was afraid when Mr Butler was angry that some of them would be angry and strike Mr Butler, and then there would be a fight— and that no Missionary must fight— They admitted the force of this argument, as many of them had mentioned to me that Mr Butler was (to use their own words) “too much fight†. I have nothing to apprehend from any opposition the Natives may shew to his departure— There is nothing that they despise more than a passionate Man— they are not accustomed to fight amongst themselves excepting in regular Warfare, and they cannot bear an angry Man— When I have told them that I intended to send them a Missionary they have immediately asked me, what tempered Man he was, and that if he was an angry fighting Man they would beg of me not to send him, but if he was the same as some individual they would name for mildness of temper, they would request he might be sent— I had much conversation with Mr Butler upon the improprieties that had been committed ever since the first establishment of the Mission at Kiddee Kiddee, pointed out to him the serious errors into which he had fallen, how the instruction of the Natives had been lost sight of— That no Schools had been built, while very large and unnecessary buildings had been put up for him, and could not tell how he could account to the Society for these things— Mr B. admitted he had done wrong, but contended that he was now prepared to carry on the work, with effect, and lamented that those adverse circumstances should occur at this particular time— I replied it was now impossible for him to stay, I could not leave him, and Mr Kendall on the island together, as they were both so violent— I told him what Shungee said, and it could not be foreseen what might happen, if he was not removed. While we were talking in the Garden two Chiefs came in, and wished to know, if I was angry with Mr B[utle]r— They also mentioned that they had been told that Shungee had said Mr B should not remain at Kiddee Kiddee. We enquired from whom they had received this information, they immediately told us; from which Mr B was convinced, what impression [Oct 31] had been made upon Shungees mind in his last interview with Mr Kendall— Mr Kendall when he was at Kiddee Kiddee on the 4th ultimo, told me he would bring his family up to the Settlement, and fix them in sight of the Societys Store where they should remain untill they starved to death— This declaration shewed the desperate state of his mind, and how he is governed by unsubdued passions— After many arguments Mr B saw if Mr Kendall came to Kiddee Kiddee that he could not remain, he was greatly agitated, and had many painful reflections, and the charge of late inebriety to answer for, as I told him it was impossible to look over such a charge without an investigation, without committing myself and the interest of the Mission— I recommended him to weigh well the charge, and the probability of his conviction before he attempted to justify his conduct— [Nov 1] Saturday Nov.1— I left Kiddee Kiddee this morning with the Revd J Butler and Mrs Liegh, and proceeded on board the Dragon, in order to see what accommodations could be provided for him and his family as I had fully determined that he should be removed from N Zealand— Mr Butler was very unhappy, he could not but see the great impropriety in his conduct. As the head of the Mission it was his duty to have been an example to all the other Missionaries of Meekness, of Wisdom, and Godliness, he should as their Shepherd have watched over them with pious [1823 Nov 1] care, and conciliated their minds by well timed attentions— on the contrary the Missionaries had no respect for him, he had been violent and very headstrong, which had destroyed all that esteem which they ought to have had for their Master— This was a misfortune much to be lamented— I was fully convinced that the wounds would never be healed in the minds of his Colleagues— The Natives also were very much dissatisfied with his violent temper, which he could not controul, and complained to me on this account— The most rooted hatred appeared to exist between the Revd T Kendall and him— I was very apprehensive if Mr Kendall went to live at Kiddee Kiddee, the differences between them might occasion some very serious quarrels amongst the natives, and might cause some of them to be cut off— From all the existing circumstances, as Mr Kendall would not leave N Zealand, there was no alternative but to take the Revd Mr Butler with me, and therefore told him plainly he must retire to Port Jackson— After leaving the Dragon, Mrs Liegh accompanied me to Pyhea on a visit to Mrs Williams who expected to be confined every day— We arrived in the Evening where we were welcomed by the Revd H Williams and his Lady— I had only left them the day before under a promise to return immediately— I had arranged the plan for Mr Butler to quit— The local situation of Mr Williams’ station is most beautiful, and the Natives are [Nov 1] very well-behaved— They are as quiet and feel themselves as secure, as if they were in any part of England— I have no doubt but they will be blessed in their Work—[Nov 2] Sunday 2. I spent the Sabbath at Pyhea where I preached and administered the Sacrament, and christened a little Boy Born here since we arrived, belonging to the Carpenter Mr Fairburn. Our Congregation of Europeans was but small only 11 besides Natives— yet we found it good to wait upon the Lord— I always feel comfortable at Pyhea— A Church I hope will be raised here against which the Gates of Hell will never prevail— [Nov 3] Novr 3— This morning I purposed to visit Kiddee Kiddee to arrange with the Missionaries for making the enquiry into the charge against Mr Butler— I had to wait until Mr Moore came from Motoroa with the Boat. He arrived about 10 Oclock— From Pyhea we went on board the Dragon, where I unexpectedly met the RevdsKendall & Butler & Mr King— Mr Kendall was very distant— There were two of the Brothers of the young Woman Mr Kendall had cohabited with, on board— One of them appeared very indignant and angry with me. I asked him how he did, he turned with savage disdain from me— I knew the cause of his displeasure— It wholly originates from my discountenance of the conduct of the Revd Mr Kendall, who was present— Riva another Chief from Kiddee Kiddee, who had accompanied the Revd J Butler, a Man of high rank and influence, wished to know the reason why I had ordered Mr Butler to leave N Zealand, and asked me if Shungee had been saying anything to me against Mr Butler— I clearly saw Mr Butler had been imprudently working upon this Chiefs mind, as he spoke to me with some degree of Warmth— I told him Mr Butler was too violent in his temper to remain at N Zealand, reminded him, how he had complained to me of him for striking one of the Natives, and had expressed his displeasure, and furthur told him, that no Missionary who struck a N Zealander should remain in the Country— That the Natives were not to strike the Missionaries, nor the Missionaries the Natives, and that in either case the Europeans should not live in N Zealand— At length he was perfectly satisfied, and approved of this plan, and made no objection to the removal of Mr Butler— I avoided relating to him what Shungee had said to me on the subject as I thought it more prudent for Shungee to explain his sentiments himself, to prevent any misunderstanding between Riva & Shungee. I could not but consider it a very extraordinary circumstance that the two clergymen should appear to be the only persons, who attempted to prejudice the minds of the Chiefs against me, from no other cause, than my public duty, requiring me to express my disapprobation of their conduct— How dangerous are Men who have fallen from their stedfastness? After arranging the births for Mr B & his Son, and fixing the time [Nov 3] for the inquiry into the charges made against him, I returned to Pyhea, and took up my lodging with the Revd H Williams, having settled the business on board which induced me to visit Kiddee Kiddee— I purpose to remain here until Thursday when the investigation will take place at this settlement— I am persuaded Mr B. will find great difficulty in indicating his conduct & in wiping off the stain that has been cast upon his character— [Nov 4] 4th To-day a Whaler arrived in the Bay from England, having had a 4 months passage— It was very gratifying to see a Ship from Europe— I send on board for a few Newspapers, but the Servant returned without them, in consequence of those in command on board being intoxicated— [Nov 5] I wished much to see the public papers, and this morning went on board, but found some difficulty in getting any from the Master, he seemed to be so much given up to Drunkenness I could gain little information from him—[Nov 6] Thursday 6th— This was a very uncomfortable day, the Committee met to investigate the Revd J Butler’s conduct— It was a painful reflection to me, to see a Man in the character of a Minister of the Gospel put himself in the power of those who know not God— I was in hopes Mr B would not have exposed himself by forcing an investigation, as he had in prospect, but of disgrace by doing this— after the enquiry had closed, before the proceedings had been laid before me he demanded to know the result— I could not tell him, as I [1823 Nov 6] did not know. He was very much agitated, and inquired first of one Member, and then of another— When he was informed that he was not acquited, his anger became very hot— He insisted upon a furthur investigation tho’ he had had every opportunity afforded him to justify his conduct, that his colleagues could give— The Revd H Williams applied to me to know what was to be done, as they had closed their proceedings, Mr B having declined to bring forward any furthur evidences in his defence. I replied tho’ it would not be regular in a Court of Law for an accused person after Judgment had been given against him to call upon the Court to examine furthur evidences, yet as Mr was so urgent, I saw no serious objection to the Committee sitting again in order to meet Mr Bs wishes. I was fully persuaded he could never make his case better, and he might make it much worse, and would do so, if other evidences were called against him— However the Committee sat again, when a Man who had been lately a Convict was examined— How degrading to the sacred character to be obliged to call for the testimony of such a Man to vindicate his reputation— When the whole of the proceedings were handed to me I saw Mr B was in a very unfortunate state, and such as I had warned him of before he ventured to call for an enquiry— I consider him a ruined Man— God permits Men to fall into Sin, and covers them with shame to humble their pride, and to subdue their evil passions. Should divine goodness bless this awful event to his Soul, he may become a New Man— I hope Mr B will be the last, who will disgrace the Mission. There has been vast sums of Money expended on, or by the Revd J Butler, which will have not as yet turned to much account— He has laboured hard in his own way, but unfortunately not for the honour and general good of the Mission. His Conduct to his Colleagues have been very discouraging and distressing to them— His removal from N Zealand will be a great relief to the minds of those who are heartily engaged in the Work—[Nov 7] 7th I left Pyhea for Kiddee Kiddee with an intention to return the following morning in order to be ready to embark— On my arrival I found it would be necessary to settle many unpleasant circumstances that had occurred lately, before I took my final leave of Kiddee Kiddee— Shungee and all the Chiefs with most of the Inhabitants were gone to the River Gambier in order to remove the bones of four of their Relatives to the family sepulcher— This is a very great religious Ceremony— The people assemble from all parts on such occasions— The funeral orations are spoken, when all the great deeds the deceased have done, and the virtues they possest are recited— If my time would have permitted I wished much to have seen the funerals— Shungees Mother was one, his Son in law who had been killed in battle, at the River Thames, was a second, a Chief who had fallen in action at Terra Nakkee, and another great chief who had died a natural death at Gambiers River— Shungee had a long conversation with Mr Kemp before he went, about Mr Kendall— He told Mr Kemp that Mr Kendall had purchased the Brampton’s long boat for him to go to War with, that Mr Kendall intended to come to live at Kiddee Kiddee. Shungee said we ought to pardon him now, and supply him with what he wanted from the Society’s Stores, and if we did not he should be very angry, for Mr Kendall was his friend, and had done much for him— Mr Kemp pointed out to Shungee the impropriety of Mr Kendalls conduct, which was the cause of our withdrawing support from him— Shungee said, we acted very different from them, for if one Chief took another Man’s Wife, they had one fight, and there was an end of it, but we continued our anger— Mr Kemp wished to know how he was to act, if Mr Kendall made application for supplies— I directed that if he (Mr Kemp) apprehended any evil consequences would follow from a refusal, he was to comply with Mr Kendalls application, if the Stores would allow of his being supplied on Mr Kendall paying for the articles he obtained— Should Mr Kendall refuse to pay for them, and demand them as a right, and should Shungee interfere Mr Kemp in that case would do right [Nov 7] to let Mr Kendall have them, and report to me and the Society the first opportunity all the circumstances— at the same time remonstrate with Mr Kendall, and inform Shungee that if the Missionaries could not remain quietly in N Zealand they would return to Port Jackson. It is uncertain what Mr Kendall will do in his state of mind, as he appears to have no controul over his passions— At the same time I think Shungee is too just a Man to support any unfair demands which Mr Kendall might make upon the Stores— He feels great regard for Mr Kendall, and under strong obligations to him, for indulging his passion for War— But in all my conversations with him relative to Mr Ks conduct Shungee always condemned his unlawful intercourse with the Native Woman— On the commission of this crime I argued the necessity of Mr Kendalls removal from New Zealand, that he had violated our customs and laws; and made our God angry— Shungee would reply, he has put away the woman now, and our anger should cease— I hope the removal of the Revd J Butler Mr Cowell & their families from N Zealand will have a good effect upon the Natives— It will convince them, that Missionaries must act properly or they will be dismissed, and sent away. [Nov 8] 8th— This morning I had a long conversation with the Revd J Butler on his own unhappy situation— Told him from what had past he never could return again to N Zealand, nor did I think he could remain [1823 Nov 8] in Port Jackson with any comfort to himself. I recommended him to return to Europe when an opportunity offered— The whole of his misconduct would soon spread thro’ the Colony after our arrival which would render his situation painful— He replied he would preach there when he arrived, if it was under an Hedge, and no Man should prevent him— I told him, perhaps he would alter his mind when he got there— As there appeared to be the most rooted hatred in his mind against Mr James Shepherd, and many wicked and infamous reports circulated against this young Man, and Mr B having expressed himself to me in strong language, I told him I was determined to examine into the ground of those infamous reports before I went, in justice to Mr Shepherd, and to prevent any thing from being said at Port Jackson to his prejudice after we arrived there if he was unjustly accused. Mr B said he had no charge against him & blamed Mr Kendall for propagating them — I wished to know the reason if he knew nothing against Mr Shepherd why he had said such evil things of him? As yet I had never hinted to Mr Shepherd that any thing had been said to me to the injury of his reputation as I believed him to be a sterling character and wholly devoted to the Work and that the true reason for charging him with crime was his devotedness to the Mission, his conduct being such a condemning contrast to that of others— I was aware that when we landed in N S Wales the same evil reports would be circulated there against Mr Shepherd, as were propagated here, which would greatly distress his pious Father— I was therefore resolved as far as possible to prevent this scandal— I sent for Mr Shepherd, informed him what I had heard, and called upon him to vindicate his character which he shewed the greatest willingness to do. I went for the Revd J Butler and requested the Revd Samuel Liegh to be present, who happened to be at Kiddee Kiddee, and as many of the Missionaries as I could collect at the time— The investigation ended much to the credit of Mr Shepherd and not less to my satisfaction— It is impossible to conceive to what a painful height the evil of defamation had arisen amongst the Missionaries, which had produced want of Love, of confidence, and of every christian feeling— It is melancholy to reflect, that the greatest part of this scandalous conduct, has originated with those who should have set a very different example to their Colleagues— Mr was greatly agitated, during this investigation and his feelings wounded— I think if any thing can be a warning to him, if any thing can subdue his stubborn pride, it is, what he has lately, and is now suffering, and will have to suffer before his mind recovers a state of quiet and peace— What a dreadful tormentor is a Mans conscience, when it is permitted to operate, united with wounded pride, and merited contempt— When Men are bad themselves and guilty of open Sins, they will magnify the errors of others to the utmost; what a blessed grace is Humility— how happy is the Man who possesses it, who learns of Jesus to be meek and lowly in heart— May the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ give me an humble mind, that I may at all times think others better than myself, and act with the meekness of Wisdom at all times, towards all Men— I have never experienced more the want of wisdom and meekness than during the period I have been in N Zealand. I have met with many things to try me, many to cast me down, and many to provoke me to anger— I pray that all I have attempted to do may be attended with the Divine blessing— This whole day, has been a very distressing one, but I hope that such evils will never afflict this Mission in future, which have been examined into this day, but that some of them are cut up by the roots. In the Evening the Chief George from Wangaroa came over to see me, and also Mr Liegh before we sailed— I am rejoiced to find that he is so attentive to the Wesleyan Missionaries. He promised he would be kind to them when I went over to settle their concerns with him— That the Man who about 14 years ago cut off the Crew of the Boyde became a terror to all the Europeans, should now be within the preaching of the Gospel nay that the Missionary House should be built within sight of the very spot where the Crew of the above Ship were all eat by these Cannibals is wonderful— George [1823 Nov 8] is now sitting by me, I told him I have mentioned his name; he begs me to say in writing that he will never injure any of the Europeans more— He has frequently expressed his sorrow for the event— God no doubt had some wise end to answer in permitting such an awful Calamity to happen— The N Zealanders had previously suffered much from our Countrymen— Justice in the common way could not overtake the guilty, the Natives could not bring the Murderer to punishment in any court of Justice, and therefore the Supreme Governor of the World let lo[o]se these ferocious Cannibals upon this Crew, and they devoured them, and their bones now lie scattered upon the ground an awful monument of Divine Vengance— I must now close this days proceedings, it has been full of anxiety, and very unpleasant feelings— I shall now lie down, weary and fatigued under the protection of him who keepeth israel – Tomorrow is the Sabbath— [Nov 9] Sunday 9th— I preached to-day at Kiddee Kiddee. The Revds Butler Liegh & White attended— It was rather a gloomy day in a spiritual sense, arising in a great measure from the recent circumstance that had occurred— Mr. was very low— he was sensible he had not acted correctly— It is a most painful duty to cut off one member from the body, especially a Minister of the Gospel to the Heathen— All human Institutions are imperfect, tho’ under the direction of the wisest and best of Men; Moses was greatly disappointed in the Princes he selected to spy out the land of Canaan, only two of the twelve gave him satisfaction, the other 10 endeavoured to excite Rebellion, and Mutiny in the Congregation of Israel, and the only two [1823 Nov 9] faithful Servants, who gave a true report, all the congregation bade them stone them with stones— The same spirit is still in the world, and will always manifest itself when an opportunity offers— We should not therefore think it strange if we are disappointed in our hopes of men— Time will prove every Man— If Men are not on the Lords side they will fall off in the day of trial, and yield to the lusts of their own hearts— Moses was much distressed when he found his hopes disappointed in those whom he had appointed to spy out the land. So will all good men be at the present day— But the bad conduct of the spies did not prevent the Israelites eventually from taking possession of the land of Canaan, neither shall the misconduct of Missionaries prevent the final success of the Gospel amongst the heathens. It must prevail. [Nov 10] 10th I took my leave of Kiddee Kiddee this morning— I have no doubt but a Church will be raised there to the Honor of the God of Israel— In time this will become a great settlement, it possesses many local advantages, and is one of the best Missionary Stations I have met with for a principal Settlement— Had I to select again I should fix upon this spot— I left it with feelings both pleasing, and painful; pleasing as it respects the future prospect of the Mission, and painful in being constrained to remove the Revd J Butler, after 4 years residence. Samuel the prophet was directed to anoint Saul King over Israel, yet he did not do what was right in the sight of the Lord; at the same time he prepared the way, for the Man after Gods own heart to fill the throne of Israel— God will still find Men who will do his work faithfully when [1823 Nov 10] others do not, are removed— The day was very stormy, we were compelled to put into the Island of Motoroa, as we could not reach the brig— In the Evening I requested Captain Moore to convey me to Pyhia, distant about 7 miles. The Sea ran very high, and broke awfully grand almost across the whole Bay— While I stopt at Motoroa I endeavoured to purchase the island from the Chief, as it is a most excellent station for a Missionary, especially a medical Man— It is situated in the middle of the Harbour in the very centre of the other Missionary stations— When I asked the chief to sell me the Island, he said if I should give him Axes and Hoes or Spades &c &c—for the Island, all these articles would soon be bartered away for mats or Canoes, or any other thing, and then he and his tribe would be no better than they were then; but if I would send them a Missionary to live upon the Island, he would give it to me for nothing, as a Missionary would be a permanent advantage to them— The old Chief made many more very judicious observations— I told him, if it was in my power, I would send them a Missionary at some future time— A young Man observed, when you send us one, do not send us an angry fighting Man— In the dusk of the Evening I arrived safe at Pyhea, and in about an hour after my arrival Mrs Williams was safely delivered of a little Boy— She had a very easy birth; The Lord is good and gracious, a present Help in time of need, and never faileth those that put their trust in him— Mrs Williams is a Woman of strong Faith, and sound Piety, and has no idea of fear and on these accounts she is well suited for her present situation, happy and content at all times. [Nov 11] 11th Have been very busy this day in examining the public accounts, and have also written my last public Letter to the Missionaries, as it is said the Brig will sail tomorrow— I hope when we do sail, we shall be more successful than we were in the Brampton— God has some wise ends to answer in the loss of that Ship, many changes have taken place since that Event which I cannot doubt will turn out to the furthurance of the Gospel— When the Brampton was wrecked I had not seen Shungee, and many other Chiefs— they had not returned from the War— Since then every necessary arrangement has been made with them to my satisfaction— I should have left the Revd J Butler in the Mission, and I do not believe he would have altered his Conduct, which might have ended in some things very serious— Tho’ I have spent a very anxious time in N Zealand, yet I leave it with full confidence that the Mission will prosper— I have no doubt but the removal of those who accompany me will be attended with the greatest good— When Missionaries will not do their duty, it is the wisest way to remove them at once. They weaken the hands of those that are faithful continually, throw difficulties in their way, and set a bad example to the heathens—[Nov 12] 12. Spent this day (as the Dragon did not sail) in various arrangements with the Revd H Williams for conducting the Mission— Messrs Willm Hall & King came on a visit to Pyhea— I had a long conversation with them relative to the affairs of the [1823 Nov 12] Mission, and their own past conduct— I contended that Mr King ought to have taught some of the Native Youths to have made a pr of Shoes, before this period for the comfort of his Colleagues & their families, as they had made many complaints to me for the want of Shoes— they had neither any one to mend or make them any Shoes— and that Mr Hall also ought to have taught some of the Natives to do a little Carpenters work— We could not agree in our views. They have now began a School, but I am afraid they will not do their duty faithfully— They have followed their own way too long, and despised all the orders that have been given to them by their Superiors— I was so much vexed with Mr Kings observations, that I wrote to him on the impropriety of his Conduct, before I left N Zealand— When Men once get wrong, it is very difficult to persuade them that they are so— Pride or Avarice, or obstinancy or some besetting Sin opposes their return to the discharge of their duty— [Nov 13] 13th I went on board the Dragon, as we expected to sail— I was obliged to leave the Chiefs behind that had embarked with me in the Brampton as there was no room for them. 6 Native youths would not leave the Dragon, I told them there was no place for them, and therefore they could not go— They intreated to be allowed to lay upon Deck, if we would give them this indulgence, they wished no more, which was granted— [Nov 14] 14th At Day light we weighed anchor, and stood out to Sea. There was very little wind, towards Evening the Breeze freshed and we stood for the north cape. [Nov 15] 15th This Morning the wind was against us, we were opposite doubtful Bay, and endeavoured by tacking, to work round the North Cape, but gained little ground all day. [Nov 16] 16th— We found ourselves nearly in the same situation we were last night, and tried all day to weather the Cape, but in vain, towards Evening it blew a strong Gale, we were compelled to bear away to the Northward, and Eastward, and from that time untill our arrival at Port Jackson on the 31st we met with generally very stormy Weather, and a very high Sea — which they had searched, and told Moses that they were not able to go up and take the land. Ten of the twelve Rulers Princes joined in this report, but Caleb and Joshua said, “We are able to go up at once and possess it— As long as a Caleb and a Joshua remain in New Zealand the Land will be taken— Tho it cannot be said to be the promised Land, a Land flowing with milk and honey, yet it is the Land of promise— I have no doubt but I shall find some on my arrival faithful to the cause, tho’ others who once ran well have turned aside from the path of duty and brought an evil report upon the Mission— How mysterious are the ways of God— He permits men to engage in his work who labour for a time with honor to themselves and to the cause in which they are employed, and at length they are taken in the snare of the Devil, fall from their steadfastness, bring guilt upon their own consciences, pierce themselves thro’ with the bitterest sorrows and go mourning all their future days; what warnings ought there to be to all the followers of Christ— [Aug 1st 1823] Friday August 1. This Evening we made the three Kings off the north Cape of New Zealand and ran between the Islands and the main land. The Sea ran mountains high and the Gale was very heavy— we had met with nothing material during our passage excepting rough stormy weather part of the way— On Saturday ^This morning we found ourselves to the Southward of the Cape, and before 12 OClock saw the north head of the Bay of Islands, but the wind was ^unfavourable against us — In the evening we arrived opposite the mouth of the Harbour but could not work in as the wind was directly against us— We observed the brig Queen Charlotte a few miles to leeward of the Brampton working up— Both Vessels lay on and off during the night— At day light this morning the Queen Charlotte was about three miles to wind=ward, working up into the Harbour with a contrary wind— The Brampton being light she did not hold her wind. In working up we had stood in, on ^one tack pretty far over to the South side of the Harbour when the Ship was put about she struck upon a Rock, but received no injury— In the Evening at dusk we came to anchor in Korarareka Bay about nine miles from the Missionary Settlement Rangeehoo none went on shore this Evening— It being the Sabbath I administered the Sacrament in my Cabin in the Morning, and in the Evening we had Divine service between Decks— We had preached every Evening when the weather would permit to the Ships Company from our leaving port Jackson and had found it profitable to ourselves and may thro the Divine blessing prove profitable to them that heard us— This morning I went on shore at Rangeehoo saw Messrs Hall King and Cowell— They and their Families were all well— I learned that the Revd Liegh and White were settled at Wangaroa and that Mr Shepherd was with them. It was Mr Lieghs original intention to have settled to the southward of the Bay of islands either at Wangaree or in some other station nearer the River Thames— He had been to the Southward and found that the Inhabit=ants were either killed or driven from their homes by the late wars that have taken place along the Coast, since I was there three years ago. He and his Colleagues had steered their course to the northward about 50 miles from the Bay of Islands— There is a very considerable Population in the Harbour of Wangaroa where the Boyd was cut off about 16 years ago— It was my intention to have fixed the Revd H Williams in that station when we left Port Jackson and purposed that Mr Shepherd should accompany him, as he had acquired considerable knowledge of the language, and had written to Mr Shepherd on the subject— I was informed that the Revd S Liegh was very ill and that it would be necessary to recall Mr & Mrs Shepherd again to the Bay of Islands, as the tribe to whom he had been originally sent required his return. The station Revd S Liegh has fixed upon is a very important one, and I hope the Mission may succeed in that very spot where so many of our Countrymen were sacrificed and eat by the Natives— The Revd Mr Turner and Mr Hobbs set off as soon as they could to Wangaroa by Land taking with them a Native Guide — I none determined to settle the Rev.d H Wiilliams at a new Station in the Bay of Islands on the South side of the Harbour in order to see their Colleagues and to consult measures for the removal of themselves and Baggage to their intended station. It appeared very providential that the Revd S Liegh had fixed upon this place for their Missionary labours as they might keep a communication with the Missionaries of the C M S by Land and be of mutual advantage to each other — I now determined to settle the Revd H Williams on the South side of the Bay of Islands about 16 Miles from Kiddee Kiddee & 12. from Rangeehoo— at Wytanghee or Pyhea— [Page in disrepair] [After spending] the Day with Mr Hall I went returned on board the Brampton in the Evening— [August 5. The Revd] Tuesday 5. The Revd H Williams and myself went to Wytangee to see if we could fix upon a situation for a new Settlement— The land is very good and the Situation beautiful— We had some conversation with the inhabitants on the subject and told them what our intentions were, but could come to no arrangement with them, as the principal Chiefs were absent at the wars— We crossed the Whytanghee River and examined the ground upon the opposite side which appeared very good also— There is a large population at both of these places and a number of very fine children who continually surrounded us— The Head Chief of this place was also gone to the Wars, so that we could not come to any final determination this day, and therefore returned on Board in the Evening— Wed. 6th. I this day called a full Committee of all the Missionaries at Kiddee Kiddee with the exception of the Revd H. Williams when the resolutions of the Parent Committee transmitted to me from London were read and considered until a very late hour in the Evening— The evils censured in these resolutions could not be denied— The concerns of the Mission had been for a very long time in a very deranged state thro’ the improper conduct of some in the Mission— Great immoralities had been committed and all unity and christian love appeared to have been entirely extinguished, and pride and envy & a worldly spirit had gained the dominion over them as a body— I was astonished that the Mission had not been annihalated entirely by the private animosities that existed and the scandalous Sins into which some of them had fallen— The natives generally behaved well and would not interfere in their differences. The Missionaries had met with comparatively few difficulties from the Natives, and if they had acted as Christian Men their difficulties would have been less— The Missionaries admitted also that there could be no doubt, but that the Mission would finally succeed, if things were conducted properly amongst themselves, that the evils originated in their body— They expressed their regret for their past misconduct and a determination to act in a different manner in future. Some I have no doubt will be more correct and will labour to retrace their steps but I have not the same confidence in all— many men express sorrow for their Sins but their sorrow is not of nature to cure them— Temptations to evil recur again and they fall— I wish this may not be the case with some in the Mission— In reading the resolutions of the Parent Committee I endeavoured to impress their minds with the importance of the different subjects [page in disrepair] they contained and cautioned them against the consequences of their departing from their public duty in future— At a very late hour we closed our deliberations for that time, and deferred the furthur consideration of the resolutions to another opportunity— Thur. 7th This Morning I left Kiddee Kiddee in company with the Revd H Williams and proceeded to Pyheea in order to fix upon a new station for him about 16 miles from the above Settlement, we examined the ground and determined upon Mr Williams taking up his residence there. The land is situated on the banks of the Cowa Cowa River— The Head Chief was gone to War— He had lived with me at Parramatta and I knew him to be a very worthy Man and would make to no objection to Mr Williams living there when he returned. It was therefore resolved to begin immediately to prepare a place for lodging the Stores and a temporary building for Mr Williams & family— The Natives belonging to the Place Village were directed to collect the materials for a thatched building and to erect it with all possible dispatch as the Master of the Brampton was urgent to land the stores from the Vessel— The Day was very stormy and wet— we were not able to return to the Brampton which lay about 8 miles off. With some difficulty we reached the Queen Charlotte after dark very cold and wet, where we remained all night— We had the misfortune to have [our boat swampt] along side the brig and lost our Oars— Fri. 8.th This morning I visited the [Revd] T. Kendall & had some conversation with him relative to his unhappy situation. I thought it proper to prepare his mind a little before I delivered to him the Society’s Letter and the resolution containing the order for his dismission— He was considerably agitated at our first meeting. I felt much both for him and his Family— He appears to have been wholly under the dominion of ungovernable Lusts pride and passion with all their attendent Evils— I am convinced that he never will recover himself out of the snare of the Devil while he remains in New Zealand but will be lost to himself his family & Society and that there is no safety or comfort for him; or his family but in his removal from the Island.— At present he seems determined not to leave New Zealand he told me he had the means of living within himself and he was resolved to remain— I did not think it prudent to argue much with him on the subject at this time as I should have other opportunities to speak to him when he would be more cool. I therefore left him and returned on board the Brampton with Mr Williams. On my arrival I found the Revd Mr Turner had returned from Wangaroa— He brought me a Letter written by the desire of the Revd S Liegh who was so unwell that he could not write himself— Mr Liegh requested me to go over and see him, and arrange with the Chief (commonly called George) for the land they wished to settle upon as they could not come to any terms with him— From the account Mr Turner gave me of Mr Lieghs health I was satisfied that he was totally unfit for his situation at Wangaroa— that he could not bear the privations and anxiety inseperably connected with a Missionary situation in a new station in an heathen land and I determined if possible to visit him before my return to Port Jackson and see if any thing could be done to administer to his comfort and relief— Mr Turner pressed me much on the subject as he thought Mr Liegh was so ill that he was not likely ever to recover — I remained on board all the day to arrange the necessary measures for landing the stores &c &c. Mrs Williams and her children went to Kiddee Kiddee & Mrs Turner, her little Girl and maid servant were taken to Ranghee Ho untill some opportunity offered for Mr Turner and family joining their Mission at Wangaroa— Sun. 10.th— This day I preached at Rangee Hoo and administered the Holy sacrament in the morning. The Revd Mr Williams preached in the evening we had a quiet and comfortable day— The Natives were ^catechized by Mr Willm Hall; and sang some Hymns and repeated some prayers in their own language which wasere exceedingly gratifying to my mind.— I observed with much pleasure that the Natives in every place were much improved in their Appearance and manners since I last visited them— that notwithstanding the misconduct of the Europeans the work was gradually going on and the way preparing for the blessing of the Gospel to be imparted unto them. I have no doubt but the greatest difficulties are now over and God will either incline the Hearts of those who are now in New Zealand to devote themselves to the instruction of the Natives or he will find other instruments to do his work— The present Missionaries tho some of them have erred greatly from the right way yet they all have had their trials their fears and their troubles— some allowance must be made for their peculiar situation, their want of Christian Society, and the public ordinances of Religion, such privileges as are enjoyed by the Church of God in England— I have a lofty tree upon one of my Estates In N S Wales - It stands upon the summit of a high hill, when I first got possession of the land, this tree was surrounded with many with many more— It appeared from its strength and stateliness that it would stand uninjured for ages— I removed all the rest and left it to stand alone as a conspicuous ornament when it soon withered and died— It still remains in its former situation a dead leafless object and has furnished me with many reflections at different times— Remove a Christian from London, who is having the fair fruits of righteousness like a tree planted by the water side, into the barren deserts of New Zealand and I apprehend he would in a short time put on a faded appearance and his leaves droop and wither— If Missionaries in heathen lands lose their spiritual strength which they are very liable to do— It would be happy for them if they could be removed for a time into Christian Society again until their strength is recruted recruited and they are prepared for their work again— This Morning I left Rangee Hoo and went on board Brampton where most of the Missionaries assembled in order to send off all the stores we could to Kiddee Kiddee before the Ship left her present anchorage. It was the intention of the Master to take the Ship this day to the South side of the Harbour about nine miles from where we lay— After the goods were sent off I accompanied the Revds J Butler & H Williams to the head of Tarria’s River, about six miles from the Vessel, in order to fix upon a another new station. After we had met the Chief and his people and determined upon the ground where the settlement was to be formed we gave directions to Natives to erect a temporary building for Mr S Butler and his Wife and they should immediately come and live among them as soon as it was ready— We afterwards returned to Rangheehoo about 12 miles distant where we arrived about sunset— In the Evening I called a special ^Committee meeting, when all the Missionaries were present, excepting Mr Willm Hall who was absent on some other duty— We did not did not close our proceedings until about midnight— At this Committee the Resolutions of the Society were brought under consideration a second time and the respective Salaries were arranged and some other concerns connected with the Mission when the Committee was adjourned to another day— This Morning we procured what boards and other sawed timber we could from Mr Willm Hall for the purpose of erecting a temporary Building for the reception of the Revd H Williams and his baggage & stores at Pyheea in order that all his goods might be landed as soon as possible from the Brampton. We hired a large War Canoe to take the boards &c to Mr Williams’s station about nine miles distant on the South side of the Harbour. We then proceeded on Board the Brampton accompanied by the Revd J. Butler & Messrs Kemp & King in order that they might render what assistance they could to the Revd H Williams in the Landing his Stores, and securing them on Shore— After all these matters were settled I paid a second visit to the Revd T Kendall and delivered him my public Letter in which I had enclosed the Revd J Pratts public letter and the resolution of the Parent Committee containing his dismission from the Service of the Society— When I handed him my Letter, and communicated to him its contents, he said he would not open it— he was determined to send it home to his friends just as it was. I replied he would act in that respect as he thought proper— [crossed out] that as I had acquainted him verbally in what relation he now stood to the Society it was a matter of little consequence whether he opened my Letter or not— His conduct had compelled the society to withdraw its countenance and patronage from him and there was now an end of their connexion— I informed him that I was authorized to find him and his Family a passage to Engl N S Wales and that he and his Family would return with me in the Brampton— He still persisted in his determination to remain in New Zealand— I recommended him to consider the subject well, to consider his own situation in the island, the situation of his large family, the distressing prospect of his children had before them some of them were now growing up Men and Women, and what were they [to] do amongst the Heathen, they could not Marry amongst the Natives, and how where were they to be settled in Life? After advancing such reasons as I thought might weigh with Mr Kendall to induce him to leave N Zealand in his cooler moments I dropt the subject. I think he will alter his determination in a few days when his present feelings subside— Since my arrival I had not lost any moment in examining the Natives relative to their Wars, their religion, Customs & Manners and, wishing to correct any Errors I might have fallen into for want of a more perfect knowledge of their language I entered into conversation with Mr Kendall upon these subjects. I told him what inquiries I had made, and what information I had gained, and requested him to correct any mistake I might have committed. I found Mr Kendall at considerable loss to find English words and to arrange his ideas and to clothe them with such terms so as to enable me to conceive what he wished me to understand. His reasoning upon the different subjects is so subtle and metaphysical that when he attempted to explain them I could not with the utmost exertion of my mental powers often comprehend what his ment meaning was— I am satisfied he has acquired a great knowledge of the Natives language and also of their customs and manners and Religion but whether he will ever be able to arrange these matters in a proper manner in inoffensive language so as to be of general benefit to those employed in the Mission is a matter of some doubt— By prying into the obscene customs and notions of the Natives with a viciated curiosity his own mind is become so poluted that it will be very difficult for him to purify his ideas so far as to render what he writes acceptable to the public eye, and ^to make himself at the same time understood— The character and History of the N Zealanders would be very interesting, if it could be purely written— They are a noble race of Men— they are very religious in their way, and they a are Men of the first capacity of mind Men of great perseverance and enterprize; & who never lose sight of an object that they set their mind upon until they obtain it— They are powerful reasoners upon every subject that has come within their knowledge possess a quick conception and are well acquainted with human nature. At present there is nothing in New Zealand but War to exercise their active minds. Should the arts of peace in time open to them the field of commerce to find employment they will then have less inclination to War— Upon all these subjects as well as ^on the general concerns of the Mission I spent several hours conversation with Mr Kendall this day and after dark returned on Board the Brampton. During the time I had been on shore the Snapper a small cutter had arrived from Port Jackson bound to the Society Islands. It was resolved this morning to take up the Snapper to convey the Revd Mr & Mrs Turner, and the Societys stores to Whangaroa to join the Revds Liegh & White as there was no prospect of their getting to their Station by any other conveyance. As the Revd S Liegh was so very ill and could not settle with the Natives about the Land and so earnestly solicited me to visit their station I determined to embark in the Snapper and it was arranged for her to sail in the Afternoon. The Weather became very stormy before all the Stores were on board, so that our Sailing was put off until the following Morning. I expected to return before all the Stores were landed from the Brampton so as to complete my other business before she was ready for Sea— At daylight this Morning I embarked on board the Snapper a very small Vessel carrying about 30 tons. The wind was very fresh and against us, when we got out to Sea the Cutter Cutter jumped about much. We had to work up against the wind the distance between the two Harbours is between forty and fifty miles— Late in the Evening we arrived opposite the mouth of the Harbour of Wangaroa, but could not get in. We therefore lay off until day Light. — The Wind was against us getting in; we got the Boat a head and several Canoes came out and towed us into the Harbour— About twelve we came to Anchor— Shortly afterwards George the Chief, and several more with him came on board- I requested George to take Charge of the Vessel until I and the Master returned from visiting Mr Liegh who resided about eight miles higher up the River— The Revd. Mr. & Mrs. Turner, also accompanied us to the Missionary Settlement where we found Mr Liegh very ill— The Master returned that in the evening to the Vessel, but I remained all night with Mr Liegh- many whom I had seen before came to visit me, and rejoiced that I had come again to see them. As soon as I saw the State Mr Leigh was in I recommended him to return with me to Port Jackson— He wanted more Care, more Comforts, and Medical Advice— These were not to be procured in Wangaroa. I felt much for Mrs Turner a young Woman who would now be left without any Female companion but a young Girl she had taken from Port Jackson— Mrs Turner has one young Child at the Breast. It was the opinion of Mr Lieghs colleagues as well as my own, that his weak state of Health required his speedy Removal as well as my own – The Revds White & Turner are both young men – they have a very trying Situation; as they must want Experience- I hope they will do well; and conduct themselves ^with Patience and Perseverance – young Men are apt to be too soon angry and if they fall into this Error they will often be very uneasy— They will have much to bear with, from the heathens around them, until become better acquainted with their Customs and manners. Early this morning Messrs. White & Turner went down to the Snapper after the Stores & Baggage. I remained with Mr Liegh as George had not yet returned- we took a walk to view the land they wished to purchase in order that an arrangement might be made for it as soon as George arrived— While we were in the Field we heard down the River we heard a regular discharge of Muskets which was kept up for some time- I was very much alarmed at their Report, fearing that some of the Sailors had insulted some of the Natives, and that a serious quarrel had been the Consequence. I was very anxious to go down to the Vessel as soon as possible to learn the cause of the Guns being fired –and immediately returned and went down to the River side in order to get a Canoe— The tide was down, and I could not go until the Return of the tide— Georges Brother Tippahee saw I was alarmed, and wished to know the cause— I told him that several Muskets had been fired down the Harbour, and I was afraid some difference had taken place between the natives and the Europeans- He told me I need not be under any apprehension for if any injury was done to the Europeans Shunghee would will kill a number of them— While we were standing upon the Banks of the River some natives arrived, and informed us that a Party had returned from the War and the Guns we had heard had been fired on the occasion, which removed all our fears – In about an Hour afterwards Messrs. White & Turner returned from the Vessel, and told me the master wished me to go down, that he was very uneasy in consequence of such numbers of Natives assembled about the Snapper. I determined to go down ^comply with his request in order to prevent any difference. Before I set off George returned, we examined the Land fixed the Boundaries and made an agree-ment with him, ^for it which he signed on his way and he received Payment, and the business was finally settled— I told George I was going down to the Cutter – he came to the Boat with me, in order to accompany me. When we got to the Wharf we found Mr Turner had very imprudently Mr Hobbs Tool Chest in the Boat without any Person to take Care of it— It had been broken open, and several things carried off. George threw off all his Matts apparently in a dreadful Rage, and said he would put the Thief to instant Death – A number of his People were about him, he demanded to know who had committed the theft and was total that one of his brothers Slaves had done it – and was had run off with the property— He took a Spear and ran up the Bank of the River, and in about ten minutes returned with some of the Articles and said he had speared the thief, but I do not believe he did— As we went down in the Boat, he expressed his indignation against a thief – and how determined he was to punish all thieves with death— I believe this was all a mere pretence. We talked over the business of the Boyde. He told me how he had been despised, and insulted for cutting off the Boyde by the different tribes, and what trouble it had given him, as they would not be reconciled to him on that Account – He said he should wish to visit Port Jackson again but he was afraid that he would ^be hung there if he went— He thought he might now venture, as he had got some Europeans at his Settlements, they would be [pages missing] offended his friends – They admitted he had done wrong; but contended that he was not living with the young woman now, his misconduct should be forgotten — I have been fully engaged this day in the different concerns of the Mission— Messrs Butler Hall & Kendall were all on board - had much conversation with the Revd T. Kendall upon the Concerns of the Mission, and his own unhappy Situation— I am inclined to think that he will consent in time to leave N. Zealand— His mind has been greatly poluted by studying the abominations of the Heathen and his ideas are very Heathen=ish. No change will ever be produced in his sentiments & feelings while he remains here. He never will recover from his fall; as he is now as a Man without Strength and in the most awful State as it respects his Soul. “Strangers have hath devoured his strength and he knoweth it not” I remained on Board in Consequence of the stormy weather- I was informed that when Mr Cowell left Rangeehoo the natives would pull down the House he had lived in, where Mr Kendall formerly resided – I knew that some of the natives were very angry at that Settlement on account of Mr Kendalls dismission, yet I could not believe that they would proceed to do such an act of Violence, I spoke to two of the Chiefs who happened to be on Board on the subject and told them what I had heard; they replied, that it was a mere wicked Report – that I might be assured that nothing of that kind would happen— I spent much of the day in conversation with the Natives respecting their wars, their Religion, and their Country which was very interesting. Some of the Chiefs had travelled much into the interior- and described many places where the land was level for several days journey, and the Soil good— They described high lands covered with Snow, and internal Lakes, and hot springs situated to the Southward, and a great Population. All their fine mats and carvings are done at the Southward which as yet remains unknown to the Europeans— This Morning I went on Shore to see the Revd H Williams— I found all things going on well; the Natives had been very attentive, and had rendered every Assistance in their power— [in pencil – Superintendcy theisms 2 [?]] The public Store was nearly completed, and all the stores were safely lodged in it, with=out the loss of a Nail— Three temporary buildings will soon be completed; the Store, the Houses for the Mr ^Sirs Williams & Fairburn the carpenter. I remained with Mr Williams a good part of the day - and before I returned on board we agreed to visit the upper part of the Cowa - Cowa River the following Morn=ing – The situation Mr Williams occupies is a very important one as he may have a very large school in a short time of young Children— The inhabitants generally are orderly and well behaved- Natives from very remote parts are in the constant habit of visiting this Station either as Prisoners of War, or to see their Friends— Early this morning I set off to the upper part of the River Cowa-Cowa, accompanied by the master of the Brampton – On our way I visited several Natives on the Banks – Very considerable Cultivation was going on upon the Banks of the River, where no Culture had been attempted before, when I visited this district — The Revd H. Williams had agreed to go with me, but he was detained at his new Station for some time and about 2. O’Clock P.M. he came up to us.— I returned with him a little before dark on Board the Brampton with an Intention to go on Shore with him for the night, in order that we might set off early the next morning for Kiddee Kiddee; but I found myself so unwell from fatigue & want of rest that I declined going with Mr Williams and he returned on Shore alone— After Mr Williams was gone several chiefs came on Board— One named Towa, the Son of the late Tippahee a very fine young Man who had resided with me at Parramatta more than twelve months, addressed me, and said, Mr Kendall had informed him that day that he was going to leave New Zealand; and they wished to know if Mr Kendall had been dismissed as a Missionary, for selling Muskets and Gun-powder to the New Zealanders— To this I replied, that Mr Kendall was directed by the gentlemen in England who had sent him out as a Missionary not to sell Muskets & Powder— That it was not the Custom in England for Clergymen to sell Muskets and Powder, and that no Missionary could be allowed to sell them in New Zealand— As several of the Chiefs who were present had been at Port Jackson, I observed that the Clergymen there did not sell Muskets & Powder— Powder – They knew that I had not one musket in my House, and that they had never seen any when they were with me— They replied they knew / what I said was true – I further added we did not interfere with the Government of New Zealand; they did what they pleased, and that the Missionaries ought to be allowed to do what they pleased – Towa said, that was but just – and observed, we are at present in the same State as the Otaheitans were some time back— The Otaheitans wanted only Muskets and Powder, and would have nothing else; and now as they know better, they wanted none; and that the New Zealanders would care nothing about them when they knew better, which they would in time, but time must be allowed them to learn better, that he had gone to War some time ago, but he never would go again — All the Chiefs acquiesced in the observations Towa made— I was happy to find, that their minds were so enlarged, and that they had begun to take such proper views of the subject_ I said Towa’s Remarks upon the conduct of the Otaheitans were very just – and told them that the Queen Charlotte Brig which had sailed from the Bay the preceeding Day, belonged to the young King Pomarre; that the Otaheitans had sent oil and various other Articles to Port Jackson for which they had received in return Tea Sugar Flour and such cloathing as they wanted; and that the New Zealanders might in time have a Ship of their own to procure Sperm Oil, Spars &c &c which they could sell at Port Jackson, and that many of them were able to kill the Whales having been employed on board the Whalers— When they got a vessel, of their own, they would soon be equal to the Otaheiteans, and give over their cruel Wars – They expressed much Pleasure in the Idea of having a Vessel of their own, to enable them to procure what they want— After we had closed our Conversation upon these Subjects I called their Attention to Mr Kendalls Conduct in another respect. I told them that the Gentlemen who had sent Mr Kendall to New Zealand were not only angry with him for selling Muskets and Powder but for having two Wives – that in England a man was only allowed to have one Wife— that King George himself could only have one Wife, that the Governor at Port Jackson had only one; that Mr Kendall had violated our Laws and our Religion; and that for being guilty of so great an offence, he had been dismissed from the Service of the Society and he was at liberty now to act as he thought proper; but that it would be better for him to leave New Zealand— Towhee a Chief was present, for whom the young woman Mr Kendall had taken to live with him; and he said Mr Kendall ought to leave New Zealand— I told them he should go along with me in the Brampton— The Chiefs were satisfied that Mr Kendall had violated our Laws & Customs and had brought all his distress upon himself— Tho’ Mr Kendall had not informed me as yet of his intention to leave N. Zealand, I was happy to find that the Chiefs were willing that he should return to Port Jackson; with the Exception of one Family, the Father and friends of the young woman with whom he had cohabited; and they were not yet reconciled, and had taken care to keep very much out of my way— Early this morning I left the Brampton in order to accompany the Revd H. Williams to Kiddee Kiddee 16. miles distant— we purposed to be up to Morning Service, but did not arrive in time— In the Evening we attended the chatiser catechizing ^of the Natives – They sang several Hymns in their own Language, and repeated some Prayers— I was much gratified with the Progress they had made since my last visit, and the Prospect this afforded of their future Welfare – There can be no doubt of the success of this Mission if those employed in it will only do their duty— The children are as fine subjects to work upon as any in the known World – After we had heard the Natives perform their Service, I expounded a Portion of the Scriptures, and the evening was concluded with our united worship of that God who has made of one Blood all nations that dwell upon the face of all the Earth. The Voice of Joy and Gladness shall yet be heard in the barren deserts of N. Zealand. The divine Promises must be fulfilled, which assure us, that in that great multitude which no man can number, there shall be same of every nation, Kindred, Tongue and People— I had summoned a full Committee to meet at Kiddee Kiddee to day; and early this morning prepared the different Subjects which I wished to bring under Consideration relative to the Expenditure of the public Stores, the Public Buildings, Schools &c &c. The Committee met at the appointed time, and we did not close our deliberations deliberations till after 12. O’Clock in the Evening. A mass of evils required close Investigation and many of the Subjects were very painful to consider— I trust the Regulations & Resolutions which I proposed, and which were adopted will restrain many evils, if not cure them— When Men have got a great way out of the right Path, they do not like to return again to the place from whence they erred. This is the Situation with some in the Mission— It is awful to think how they have fallen, & how much Advantage Satan has gained over them— I much fear some will never benefit the Mission; their minds and Habits are not calculated for the work they have engaged in— There is no Consideration can induce a man to do habitually; what he has an Habitual aversion to do— Missionary work is very ^hard work unless the Heart is fully engaged in it— A Sin will always be in that mans way, who cannot bend his mind to the Instruction of the Natives— The sooner such a one leaves the work, the better it will be for himself & the Mission— This morning we met again for further deliveration, and continued until after mid-day when most of the Subjects under Consideration were finally closed, so that I enjoyed a little quiet in the evening. I had been very much harassed since I arrived,— I was apprehensive the Brampton would be ready for Sea before I had completed the object of my visit to New Zealand; and the Captain informed me he would Sail immediately the Ship was ready— I entered this morning into the Consideration of the Salaries allowed the Revd J Butler and his Son, Mr Butler wished me to confirm the Bills he had drawn upon England and to allow him the same Salary for him=self and Son for the last year which he had drawn for the former year— At this rate their Salaries for two years from the 1st. of Octr. 1821. to 1st. of Octr. 1823 would have amounted to £600 sterlg. This I objected to— I had considerable difficulty in settling his Account, and never could close it to my own satisfaction— About one O.’Clock I left Kiddee Kiddee to fix upon a new station for Mr Shepherd— On my way down the River I went up the River Wypoppa which falls into the Kiddee Kiddee to see if I could find a fall of water convenient for a Water Mill at some future Period— I met with a very suitable Situation for the Purpose very central for all the Missionary Stations— A Boat may go up at all times to the very foot of the fall where the Mill may be erected— There is a natural dam of Rock across the River over which the River falls between 10- & 12 feet above the level of the water below – I then proceeded to Rangeehoo and arrived in the Evening— I was now determined to see the Chief, with whose daughter Mr Kendall had cohabited. I had sent to her Brother before, and he sent me word that he was ashamed to see me— The chief informed Mrs Hall that he also was ashamed to see me— I went into the Villiage, and called upon the old Chief— He was at Home, and his Sons Daughters and Wife with him— They seemed much embarrassed at first— At length the young woman’s Sister-in-law said she understood that I would not allow Mr Kendall to have any more Sugar Tea, Axes Hoes Spades &c. or any Provisions— The Conversation relative to the young woman and Mr Kendall became general— The young woman was sitting by me— They admitted Mr Kendall had lived with her as his wife, but that he was not living with her now, and that as he had left the young woman, his Conduct should not be noticed now— They also said the other missionaries did not like Mr Kendall, and that they were as bad as he was— This I denied, and mentioned the names of five Missionaries and asked them if they were bad, they said no; but they mentioned others— I told them what our Laws were with respect to marriage, and that Mr Kendall had broken those laws, and on that account his friends in England were angry with him. One of young =woman’s Sisters who is married, admitted that it was best for one man and one woman to live together as man and wife, but she was of opinion that Mr Kendall should not be punished any more as he was not now living with her Sister— She said when Shunghee returned from the Wars he would be very angry if Mr. Kendall was gone away, and that he would not allow the Mission=aries to live at Kiddee Kiddee— I replied if Shunghee did not wish the Missionaries to live at his Place, I would send a Ship and take them to Port Jackson, and that the Missionaries did not come to New Zealand for any thing that they had to give them— for they had plenty of Provisions and Cloths in their own Country— I appealed to her Husband & Brother who ^both had lived with me, if we had not plenty of every thing in Port Jackson, and did not want any thing from them— which they admitted— That the Missionaries came only for their good and when they wished them to leave New Zealand; they should— I told her, I did not believe that Shunghee would be angry, when he returned for he had no Cause— This old Chief and his family could not bear the Idea of Mr Kendall leaving the Island, because he had been the chief Support of the whole of them, and they were sensible of the loss they would sustain when he went— Before I left them I promised the old Chief a few Presents, and his Sons, and we parted mutual Friends— Early this morning I sent for Warriepork— one of Shunghee’s Principal Officers in the late War between him and Enakkee, Chief of the Revd. Thames, in order that I might learn the origin and event of the War – when he gave me the following Account— Several years ago a Vessel from Port Jackson took a young woman from Wangaree, a Chiefs Sister named Tammoran=go, and carried her along with them by force to the Southward, where they sold her to another Chief for some mats. The Chief who purchased her, took her for his wife; but she did not like him, in Consequence of which the Chief put her to Death— Sometime afterwards the Ship King George belonging to Port Jackson, was at or near the East Cape when a native came in her to the Bay of Islands from whom Tammoranga heard the fate of his Sister— Tammoranga according to their Laws was bound to revenge her death,— About three years ago when the Coromandel lay in the Thames taking in Timber Tammoranga determined to send an Expedition against the Chief & and at the Southward; and gave directions accordingly— His tribe assembled; and on their way they stopt at the River Thames in Ennakkees district— Enakkee & Tammoranga were both on board the Coromandel at the time— Tammoranga’s People while they lay there robbed Enakkees Potatoe Grounds; and were seen by Enakkees People to carry them away— About a week afterwards Enakkees Slaves fell in with a near Relation of Tammorangas, a chief named Towakka and killed him— Tammoranga was very much enraged, but he was not able to revenge his death at that time— When the Coromandel sailed for Port Jackson Enakkee went to see the Colony in her; when Towhee a Chief belonging to Timmoranga’s tribe determined to Revenge the Death of Towakka— In about a month he set off from the Bay of islands to the Thames— When Towhee arrived, he made an Attack upon ^Showpa’s Howpa’s Tribe, who were at Amity with Enakkee’s and killed one Chief, and five common People, when he returned Home— Shortly afterwards Showpas Son came to Wangaree to revenge the death of their Chief whom Towhee had killed, upon Towhee’s tribe; and killed a Chief belonging to Shunghee— Shunghee was not yet returned from England— while Ennakkee was at Port Jackson, Shungee arrived there. Ennakkee informed him of the difference that had taken place between him & Temmaranga in Consequence of Tawakka being killed by Enakkee’s Slaves— Shunghee asked Ennakkee what he intended to do, whether on his Return he would go to War, or he would be quiet— Enakkee was inclined for War— Shungee recom=mended him to give over fighting. Enakkee asked Shungee to give him a Bill-hook which he had brought from England, which he did— Shungee gave him also a pair of Pistols, and a red Shawl, and Enakkee agreed to give Shungee on their return to New Zealand a War Canoe— These mutual Presents were Tokens of mutual Friendship – When Shungee arrived in New Zealand, he made enquiry after different Chiefs his former friends, and was informed that the Chief of Tootookakka had been killed by Showpa’s People who were in alliance with Enakkee— Shunghee was very much enraged when he heard that his Friend had been killed, and determined to go down to the Thames to see Enakkee, to demand satisfaction — He assembled his forces, and took with him sixty War Canoes which formed a powerful Army ament— As soon as Shunghee and his army arrived within sight of Enakkees Settlement, he looked thro his Glass and saw Enakkees Colours flying. He called his Officers and asked them if they saw Enakkees Colours, they answered they did – Enakkee also blew his Trumpet, and Shunghee observed him drest in his Regimentals amongst his People— Shunghee then told his Officers that Enakkee was determined to give them Battle- Shunghee then put on his Coat of Mail, his sword, Helmet and red Coat— Wycatto put on his Regimentals also, and they walked in the front of the Army— Shunghee blew his Trumpet, and watched thro’ his Glass Ennakees movements— Shunghee was a little afraid of Enakkee, his Army was very strong— Shunghee then called his oldest Son Charles, a youth about 16. or 17. years of Age; and desired him to take a long Spear, and tie an Handkerchief at the End of it, and take a Chief and a few men with him, and bear it as a Flag of Truce towards Enakkees Army; as Shunghee wished to have a Parley with Enakkee before any Action took place— When Enakkee observed Shunghee’s Son, with the Flag, advancing towards his camp, he sent out his eldest Son Rupee with a spear in one Hand, and a toma-hawk in the other, to shew that he would come to no Parley— When Charles & the Chief came within Gun shot Enakkee Enakkee fired and shot the Chief thro the Head, when he fell— Charles, and his little Party now turned and ran to their own Camp— Shunghee was looking thro’ his Glass and saw the Chief fall— Shungee’s Son cried much, and the whole Army sat down, and mourned for the death of the Chief until afternoon— In the Evening Shunghee walked about to see if he could meet with Enakkee, but could not fall in with him. Both Armies continued in their Stations for three Days— On the morning of the fourth day, with two or three Chiefs Shung=hee advanced towards Enakkees Army in the Sight of both Armie – Enakkee came forward to meet him— Shungee had his Coat of Mail on, and his sword, but no Gun— his helmet also and regimental Coat— Shunhgee put both his Arms under his Coat of mail to show Enakkee that he came peaceably, and that he wished to come to some terms of Reconciliation with him— Enakkee was dressed in English Regimentals. When Shungee advanced he took off his helmet, made a Bow & saluted Enakkee— Enakkee turned turned on one side, and spurned his Compliment— Shungee said he did not wish to fight; Enakkee said he was determined to fight— Shunghee said “I have seen King George as you may see by my War mat (a coat of mail) my Sword Sword, and Helmet.” Enakkee replied – “I have seen General Macquarie.” Shunghee said, he was very strong; Enakkee replied he was not afraid to meet him ^for he was strong too – Shunghee then proposed to deliver up his eldest Son as an Hostage to Enakkee, if Enakkee would deliver up his Son to him, and that this should be the Condition of their Reconciliation, but Enakkee would hearken to no terms of accommodation. Shunghee then took off his Helmet, and covered his face and said to Enakkee “Do you see my face” Enakkee answered “Yes”. Shunghee replied, “You shall see my face no more until we meet in Battle; and then ^bowed & returned to his own Army and told them what had past— He desired his Men to get their dinners and to prepare for Battle as soon as they could, for he was determined to fight that day – The Men threw off their common mats, put on all their war mats and prepared for Action – When they were ready, Shunghee marched before them— When they came near Enakkees Army Shunghee ^wished would to speak to Enakkee again, who appeared like a mad Man. His Officers advised him against it, lest Enakkee should Shoot him— However he advanced, and fired his Musket into the Air— Enakkee fired, and hit Shunghee on the side, tho some of the Links were broken, when the ball was turned off by Shunghee’s Coat of Mail— When one of Enakkee’s people rushed forward and struck Shunghee behind the Head with one of their Marees, or stone weapons of war, and knocked Shunghee down— Shunghee Warriepork was near Shunghee – He called aloud for him to succour him, when the man who knocked Shunghee down was instantly killed ^by a shot from Shunghee when on the Ground— Enakkee also fired a Pistol at Shunghee, one of them which Shunghee had given him at Port Jackson, but without effect— Enakkee then rushed forward with his Bayonet fixed, to stab Shunghee while on the Ground, when two of Shunghee’s officers Riva & Eve that instant fired and shot Enakkee, when he fell— Warreepork was speared at the same time thro’ the Arm by one of Enakkee’s men— Shunghee when as soon as he recovered orderd from the Blow he had received ordered the Village to be immediately set on fire which was crouded with Enakkees people— The Battle then became general— In the midst of the Contest Warreepork, was anxious to save as many of the Children of the Chief as he possibly could, and carried 25 off the field to a Place of Safety tho’ he himself was speared – ne of Ten ^10 of these he restored to their Friends before he left the Thames, and 15. he brought with him to the Bay of Islands as Prisoners of War, but has since returned them all— As soon as the Battle became general, Shunghee, and he was sure of Victory, & he ^he ordered all Enakkees Auxiliaries to lay down their Arms, and fly into the woods, as he only wished to destroy the strength of Enakkees tribe— Many saved themselves by flight— Such Children of the common people killed in the whose Mothers were killed in the action were put to death, and such children whose Mothers were killed in the Action, were put to death; and such Children whose mothers were alive to take care of them, were saved alive, and both made Prisoners of War— Warreepork appears to have acted a very kind and humane Part both in the time of action and since— He has given up his prisoners of War, and returned them to their friends— many of them have gone Home since I arrived— He lived with me, some time at Parramatta— He is a very brave, active, and well disposed young man— From the whole of the Account given me by Warreepork, Shunghee appears either from fear or inclination, to have had no wish for War, but to have come to some friendly terms with Enakkee— It was also kind in Shunghee to spare Enakkees Friends and to save the lives of the Children of the Chiefs— I have seen ^at the Bay of islands several Chiefs from the River Thames who had not returned since the War, who informed me that Shunghee behaved well when he was there—* When Shungee returned from the War he confirmed what Warree pork had stated— I had no sooner taken down the above account of Warreepork in Mr Hall’s House than I observed thro’ the Window the Brampton under weight – about six miles off— The Captain had been informed by the natives that there was some fine Spars about thirty miles to the Southward Southward, at a place called Tootookakka, he therefore had determined to go there and take some in if there was an Harbour for the Ship to lay safe – when I was in New Zealand before, I had observed the spars at a distance when at Sea, but had not examined them on Shore- I determined to go down in the Vessel, and immediately got a Boat and went on board- We had three Chiefs with us who were interested in the Timber— An American Vessel called the Cossack had been lately wrecked in coming out of the Gambier River on the west side of New Zealand, commonly called by the Natives Shukee-Hangha— The loss of the Vessel has been a Subject of much con=versation amongst the New Zealanders— The Chiefs gave me the following Reasons for the loss— There are two Rocks on the South side of the Entrance of the Harbour, which they considered Sacred being the Residence of the God of the winds and waves— The sailors belonging to the Cossack paid no respect to these Rocks, but struck them with Hammers— The Natives cautioned them against doing so, and intreated them not to touch them, for if they did, their God would be angry— The Sailors paid no attention to what the Natives said— When the Cossack got out of the Harbour upon the Bar, the God of the Rocks got under her Bottom, and in great Anger, danced under her, and threw her up and down like a Ball—The Master let go his Anchors to hold her; but the angry God, cut the Anchors (not the cables) at the Bottom of the Sea, and threw the Vessel up until he dashed her to Pieces. The Cossack would have met with no Accident, if the Sailors had not provoked the God of the Winds and Waves by striking the sacred Rocks— This is universally believed by the New Zealanders – When I visited ^at the that River and ^when I came near these Rocks they begged I would not touch them lest I ^should died— Such is the present Superstition of these people— I had seen some Sailors who were on Board the Cossack when she was lost, who gave me the following account of her Wreck— The wind had been blowing hard from the South west which had caused a very great surff upon the Bar— They left the Harbour with a light Breeze— The master thought the wind was sufficient to carry the Vessel thro the surff; but when they got out upon the Bar the wind failed them, and the surff overpowered the Vessel – and she became a perfect wreck— no Property was saved, and no lives were lost— The Natives were very kind to them when they got on Shore— This morning we were off the Harbour of Tootookakka— The Boat was hoisted out and Captain Moore went to examine the Entrance— He returned in about three Hours and reported that there were plenty of Spars, but not sufficient Water for a large Ship in the Harbour, and that the Entrance was very narrow— He now determined to return to the Bay of Islands, for which we immediately made Sail with a fine Breeze, and arrived at the Mouth of the Harbour at the close of the evening – The Wind being now against us we lay off and on all night— This morning was very fine, we had made little Progress during the night; and the wind still continued against us— About eleven O’Clock A.M. we observed a Boat making towards the Ship when she came along side, we found she was from Wangaroa with the Revd Mr White who was going to Kiddee Kiddee— I immediately left the Brampton with Mr White – we called on our way at Rangheehoo; and then proceeded to Kiddee Kiddee, where we arrived in the Evening.— The Revd S. Liegh & Mrs Liegh had left the Brampton when she sailed to Tootookakka, as he was very weak & poorly, and had taken up their Lodging with the Revd J. Butler— we found all the other Brethren well— This day the Revd J. Butler read Prayers, & I preached when we administered the Holy Sacrament – Present the Rev.ds. Liegh & White, Mrs. Liegh, Mrs Butler Mrs Kemp Mrss Shepherd Mrss Pickey, & Messrs Kemp Shepherd & Puckey— How thankful should Christians be for the Sabbaths and Ordinances of Religion— What Comfort and Support do they administer to the pious soul! Without the divine ordinances, how feeble and how languid would be best of Christians be— We never can be sufficiently thankful for these Privileges— The Psalmist loved, God’s House, the Place, where his Honor dwelleth; and so does every Christian— How much more delightful is it to meet in the great Congregation in God’s holy Temple, than in any of the dwellings of Jacob; in any private House whatever— There is some=thing so solemn, so sacred in God’s House where his Saints meet to pray, and to praise him; that the pious Soul relishes Religion better here than in any other Place: because God hath put his name there; and has promised to meet his People there at all times— This morning I drew up some Regulations for the future Government of the Mission; and wrote a public Letter to the Missionaries relative to their past and future Conduct; exhorting them to repent of what they had done amiss; and warning them of the Consequences of sinning in time to come— When I reflect upon the dreadful evils that have crept in amongst the missionaries, I am astonished that the Mission has not been completely annihilated. That it should ever have existed amongst in the midst of so much wickedness, so much Contention, so much unfaithfulness in the Servants of the Mission affords a Strong Proof in my Judgment; that God will carry on the work, and that the wickedness of Man shall not prevent him— Amongst those who have been employed in the Mission, and set apart for the work work – some have been weak and lead astray; Some have been wicked & have fallen from their steadfastness- and wounded the Cause; others have been idle and unfaithful; others have been worldly minded, and have lost Sight of the Interest of the Mission by paying too great attention to their own welfare— The Mission has not only suffered for the want of Support from those whom the Christian World supported; but from powerful secular Enemies and Infidels who have strove to overthrow it altoga altogether. But blessed be God, it still maintains its Ground— Some have been faithful like Caleb and Joshua; and these will take the Land as certain as ever Joshua and Caleb put the Israelites in full Possession of the Land of Canaan— Difficulties of every kind must be fairly met and opposed, and the Christian World must be determined to plant the Gospel Standard upon the strong-holds and fortifications of the Prince of Darkness, and his Kingdom will finally fall— Known unto God are all his works from the Beginning; and he will accomplish his divine Purposes whatever Instruments are employed in the work. He appointed Saul King over Israel, as well as David the Man after his own Heart, and accomplished his divine will by them both— About one O’Clock I left Kiddee Kiddee in order to hold a Committee at the Station of the Revd H. Williams in the Cowa Cowa where I had summoned all the Missionaries to attend— We set upon public business until a late Hour and afterward we all remained in his Hut for the night— This Morning we closed the Business we entered upon last night- I now considered all the public Concerns arranged as far as I could— After Breakfast I went on Board the Brampton, and agreed with the master for the Passage of the following Persons to Port Jackson— The Revd. M.r & M.rs Liegh, the Revd. T. Kendall & family, and M.r Cowell & family, being 15. Persons in the whole— I afterwards called upon M.r Kendall to arrange with him for the delivering up of all the public Stores in his Possession; and purchased his sawed timber towards building the Revd Mr Williams House &c &c. and afterwards crossed the Harbour to inform M.r Williams what I had done, in order that he might take immediate steps to remove the Stores, Timber &c. &c. to prevent any disputes with the Natives afterwards, when M.r Kendall was gone— and then proceeded to Kiddee Kiddee where I arrived after dark extremely cold having been several Hours upon the water— Today I took my leave of Kiddee Kiddee with an intention to return no more this Voyage— I went to visit M.r Samuel Butler’s Station about 14 miles from Kiddee- The Revds John Butler & White accompanied me we had a very rough Passage, the wind was strong and the Sea high; but arrived safe in the Afternoon. The Natives had built a comfortable temporary House for M.r S. Butler, and were all very busy in different kinds of labour— This is a very important Station if attention is only paid to the Native Children— the Inhabitants are numerous, and well-behaved. The head Chief is one of the tallest and stoutest men I have seen in New Zealand, a Relation of Shunghee’s— I made the Natives a few presents of such Articles as I had, and in the evening returned with the Revd. Mr. White to Rangheehoo, who was on his way to Wangaroa— We arrived in the Cove just at dark and took up our Lodgings for the night with Mr. William Hall— at whose House we held a Prayer meeting— I had some Conversation with Miss.rs Hall & King relative to the Instruction of the Children. They promised to begin immediately M.r Cowell embarked— This morning I sent for the old Chief Rakow, the Father of the young woman M.r Kendall had co-habited with, in order to see if I could pacify him & his family to Mr Kendalls departure— when he came he was greatly agitated— He laid hold of me with both his Hands; and squeezed me as if I had been in a Vice, and said I would give M.r Kendall no more Hoes, Axes, Spades &c. &c, and remonstrated with me in strong terms against Mr. Kendall’s departure – He represented the other missionaries as inimical to Mr Kendall, and contended that Mr Kendall ought not to leave New Zealand, but be supported After the old man had given vent to his feelings he became a little more cool – I made him a present of a Blanket and a few edge Tools which reconciled him a little— while we were talking several Natives came in, and amongst the number Wycotto, whom I had not seen before – The whole of Rakows family and friends were much ashamed to see me on Account of Mr Kendalls Conduct— Wycotto said he was ashamed – They all manifested much Propriety of of feeling – I told them, Mr Kendall was the person who was to blame, that I had no Cause to be angry with them, nor was I angry with them— that Mr Kendall had offended the Gentlemen who had sent him out and supported him by acting contrary to their Instructions and our Laws, and that they could not any longer be his friends— After much Conversation upon these Subjects, they all seemed more satisfied and easy— I asked Wycotto to accompany me on Board the Brampton, and I would make him a few presents; he replied, he was ashamed to ask me for any thing, but he would go with me— As it was the last time I intended to be at Rangheehoo I thought it prudent to invite Rakows Son, Warreepork whom I have already mentioned, to go with me to Parramatta, as it would tend to quiet the old Chief and his family— When all these matters were arranged I took Takes his leave of Mess Hall & King my my leave of Messrs King & Hall & their is families, and the Natives of Rangheehoo— Wycotto accompanied me on board – I was very happy to learn that he behaved well to the Missionaries since his Return from England— we had much Conversation upon the State of New Zealand— He told me he had accompanied Shunghee once in his Wars since his arrival from England against Ennakkee in which Enakkee was killed— and that many fell on both sides, but he was determined never to go to War again – Shunghee pressed him to go with him in his present Expedition, but he had refused— He said he wished the English would come, and take Possession of the Country as he was sure there would be no end to their public Calamities until there was a Power sufficient to prevent those evils of War— I have heard many Chiefs express the same wish— Wycotto attends now to the Cultivation of his Farm, and to his Wife and Children of whom he is very fond— On our arrival on Board the Brampton I presented him with a Spade, and a few edge tools for which he was very thankful – I assured him, if he did not go to War, he should have the present of a Blanket every year, or some other article of Value— that I should make Enquiry after his Conduct, and if I found that he attended to Agriculture I would remember him— Wycotto returned on Shore much gratified with our interview and much relieved in his mind. Since his return from Europe, he has had time to reflect upon what he saw, and heard, and he appears to me much improved and softened— I was much gratified with many of his observations— He said, he was very desirous that a Missionary should be sent to the River Thames, and that if one was sent he would go and live there. I told him this could not be done at present, but at some future time it perhaps might— This morning a war Canoe returned from the Southward, and came along side the Ship. I observed a Dead man in the Stern wrapt up in Mats— She was full of people—Tooroo Tootooroo one of the Chiefs of Wycaddee was in her— He seemed worn down with fatigue and Privations – He had been with me formerly at Parramatta— He was much affected when he saw me; but did not come out of the Canoe, but sat in a mourning posture— What Hardships do these poor Heathens suffer under the dominion of the Prince of darkness— In the Afternoon I went on Shore to pay a visit to the Rev.d H. Williams and to purchase a Canoe to take with me to Port Jackson for the accommodation of the natives who were going along with me— while we were walking on the Beech another War Canoe arrived, in which I understood there were two dead Chiefs— When they came within a short distance of the Land, they all sat silent in the Canoe crying; and the women on Shore began to cry also and to make great Lamentations— These poor Creations sorrow as those without Hope— They have none of the Consolations of Religion to support their minds, no Hope full of Immortality— what infinite Blessings will the Gospel impart unto them when once they receive it with Joy— After I had purchased the Canoe I went on board for the night— I remained the whole of this day on Board, prepar-ing for Sea, as the Captain had determined to sail the next morning I was very busy in securing the different useful Plants I had procured for New South Wales – and settling my little Accounts with the Natives – The Rev.d M.r Williams and several of the Brethren came to take their leave, and some of them remained till late in the Evening— Warreepork thought it was not right to sail on our Sabbath day, and asked me if I should not be angry – He was informed I had no controul over the Master of the Ship, and that he would do as he pleased— The New Zealanders in their way are very particular in observing all their religious Ceremonies, as they believe their Happiness and Life itself depends upon their doing this— I had now got all my Business settled, as well as I could, and in some degree to my Satisfaction considering the deranged State the Affairs of the Mission had been in for so long a time — The Revd T. Kendall and family, M.r Cowell and family were all on board without any unpleasant differences with the natives— I now felt much Pleasure in the Prospect of a speedy return to my Family and People, and being very weary with various Toils and Anxieties both of Body and mind I longed for a little Rest, and I retired to my Cabin with much thankfulness and comfort— I had Cause to be thankful for contin=ued good Health, during the Period I had been in N. Zealand, as I had not lost one day.— I was not well when I left N. S. Wales, but I found myself better, and able to undergo much fatigue – I also was happy to see that there was every prospect of Success in the Mission, and felt confident that the Revd. H. Williams, either by Precept or Example or by both, would be able to rectify many evils when I was gone— The removal of the Revd Mr Kendall and Mr Cowell will also Prove a great Benefit to the mission and I doubt not but God will prosper the work yet and raise up a Seed in this benighted Land to serve him— “For many shall come from the South as well as the North, and shall sit down with Abraham Isaac and Jacob in the Kingdom of God” – This morning the Captain gave orders to weigh the Anchors, and proceed to Sea – I went into the Rev.d S. Liegh’s Cabin, and read the 1st Chapter of Romans, making a few Remarks upon it, and observed that it was my Intention to read with him the whole Epistle on our Passage to Port Jackson, we had a comfortable little meeting while the Sailors were preparing for Sea— The Weather was very threatening and stormy – The wind blew very strong from the East directly into the mouth of the Harbour— We lay in Korarrika Bay on the South side of the Harbour, and had to sail along a Lee rocky Shore in working out with the wind dead on the Land— The Ship being light and high out of the water she would not answer her Helm, and twice missed Stays— The Lead was kept continually sounding, and we soon found ourselves a little more than three fathoms water with a rocky Bottom, and a Shoal of Rocks on our Lee; and it was then near high water— When the Captain found the Situation we were in, he immediately ordered to let go the Anchor which was done. When the tide began to turn the Ship began to strike— The Gale increased, and the Sea with it— I was convinced the Ship would be wrecked; there appeared to me no possible way to prevent it— The Rev.d S. Leigh was very ill and unable to bear the noise & anxiety occasioned by such an awful occurrence and Mrs Leigh was also much alarmed I requested the Captain to lend me the Boat to take M.r & M.rs Leigh to the nearest Island which he kindly granted— The wind was high and the Sea very rough, but I did not apprehend much danger in going on shore, as the Island was only about two miles distant, and the nearer we approached it the smoother the water would be as we should be more sheltered from the Wind and Sea— we arrived safe, tho’ very wet with the Rain, and ^the Sea washing over the sides of the Boat— we found a few poor natives on the Point of the Island, called Mootooroa, where we landed. It rained very heavy— The natives expressed much concern for us; made a fire, and prepared the best Hut they had, which was made of Bull=rushes, for our Reception— I requested them to send a Canoe to Ranghee hoo to inform Mr. William Hall of the Loss of the Ship, and to bring his Boat to assist to Land the People, and at the sametime desired that they would tell the natives to bring a large war Canoe— The natives for sometime objected to go, on Account of the Storm and the high Sea, alledging that their Canoe would be dashed to Pieces by the waves— At length I prevailed upon them— They had between five and six miles to go thro a very rough Sea— About three O’Clock P.M. Mess.rs Hall, King and Hansen arrived in Mr. Halls Boat, and a large War Canoe with natives. They immediately proceeded to the Ship and we had the Satisfaction to see them arrive safe, and waited until dark with the greatest anxiety for their return; but neither of them came— The Rain fell in Torrents and the Gale had increased— we lay down in our little Hut full of fear and Alarm for the safety of all on Board— The night appeared very long, dark and dreary as we could not rest, and we most anxiously wished for the morning Light in Hopes of receiving some Account from the Vessel— When the day returned we had the Happiness to see the Vessel still upright, but driven nearer on Shore— No Boat came from her, or Canoe & the Gale still continued— About midday we saw the Foremast go overboard— the Natives on the Island shrieked aloud when the mast fell— I concluded they had cut away the Mast to relieve the Vessel – We spent the whole of this day in great Suspense; as we could not conjecture why all the Passengers should remain on Board in the State the Ship was in— At dark Mr William Hall returned, and informed us that the Bottom of the Vessel was beat out and that both her Chain, and best Bower Cables were broke, and that she beat with such violence upon the Rocks when the Tide was in that it was now impossible to stand upon her decks – at the sametime he was not apprehensive that the People on board were in any danger of losing their lives, as he did not think that the ship would go to Pieces, as she stood firm upon the Rocks when the Tide was out.— I wished to know why the Women and Children remained on Board— He said, it had not been determined what they would do, or where land as yet, and they wished to wait until the Gale abated – We were much relieved by the information Mr. Hall gave us— As it was now dark, the Sea rough and the wind high we could not leave the Island, and therefore took up our Lodging in our little Hut. The Natives kindly gave us a few Potatoes and a little fish, the best they had to bestow – My pleasing Prospect of returning to Port Jackson was now at an End for some time at least. A great Change had been made in my Views and feelings, from what they were on Sunday morning. The Scene was then apparently bright and clear, but now a thick ^dark Cloud of darkness rested upon all around me – I was exceedingly concerned for the Loss of so fine a Ship on many Accounts, as Individuals who are interested in her must suffer, as well as the Passengers on Board and perhaps more than they – An Hour before this melancholy Accident happened, the object of my visit to New Zealand appeared to be accomplished— All the Europeans 16. in number, with 12 natives were embarked— we had Part of the Principal Chiefs in every Part of the Bay of Islands with mutual Satisfaction; and with every Prospect of Success to the mission, But now an unexpected Storm seemed to have rendered abortive all that had been done. done. I spent the night ruminating upon the difficulties with which I was surrounded;— while the stormy wind and Rain still continued, and the raging Sea to dash against the Shores— At the Return of Day, we observed the Ship still upright, but appeared to be driven higher up upon the Reef— I now determined to return to Kiddee Kiddee in Mr. Halls Boat, with Mr. & Mrs. Leigh— We had suffered two dreary and stormy days and nights under the most painful Anxiety for the Safety of those in the Ship— we now left the Island as soon as we could for the missionary Settlement, where we arrived about 9. O’clock—. Our friends had not heard of the Loss of the Ship until our arrival, as there had been no Communication between the different Settlements in Consequence of the severe weather – we were very kindly received by the Brethren – I took up my lodgings with Mr. Kemp, and Mr. & Mrs. Leigh with the Revd. Mr. Butler— I informed the Brethren in what Situation we had left the Ship, and requested that every Assistance might be given to land the Passengers and Baggage— The Wreck was about 12 or 14 miles from the Settlement – Four Boats were immediately sent off – Mr. Halls Boat took the Women and children the same evening to Ranghee hoo, and two of the Boats returned with Part of our Baggage – and one went to the Station of the Revd. Mr. Williams— All the Brethren rendered every aid in their Power to provide for our Comfort, and to secure our Baggage, for which we are their debtors— when the boats returned they brought the welcome news that all were well on Board – It was a great mercy that the Revd. Mr. Leigh appeared not to have suffered much injury from the Wet and Cold while we were confined on the Island tho in so weak a State; and Mrs. Leigh bore our dangers and Privations with much Patience and Resignation. Divine wisdom no doubt has some good ends to answer in all that has befallen us— The word of God expressly says “All ^things shall work together for good to them that love God”, and the Scriptures cannot be broken— We cannot see thro’ this dark and mysterious dispensation at the Present time – The why, and the wherefore we must leave to him, who ordereth all things according to the Counsel of his own will— As ^the Gale continued with increasing violence, if we had ^got out to Sea, we might have been cast on Shore under more dangerous & distressing Circumstances — Our Shipwreck has been a most merciful one, as no Lives have been lost, nor any thing but the Ship— The Natives have also behaved exceedingly well ^yet and respected our Property— We should not have been so Kindly treated in this Respect if we had been wrecked on our native Shores. This morning Mr. Kemp informed me that the Captain purposed to land from the Wreck what Provisions and Stores he could from on the Island of Mootooroa, and wished me to go down as he was apprehensive there might be some disputes with the Natives, as a Report had been circulated, that a large Party of Natives were coming from Shokeehanga to plunder the Wreck— I did not believe that Report, as the People upon the Banks of that River, and in the different Settlements are all quiet and well disposed as a Body— The day continued Stormy, and not being very well for want of Rest; I remained at the Missionary Settlement, with a determination to go down on Thursday morning agreeable to the Request of the Captain as I did not apprehend any danger from the Natives, several well-disposed Chiefs being on Board— About 4. O’Clock the Rev.d T. Kendall’s Son arrived at Kiddee Kiddee with a Letter from his Father requesting Assistance to land his Baggage and other Property— Mr Kendall considered the Situation of the Vessel very precarious, a very heavy Ground swell having set in— I sent back his Son immediately with a Letter to his Father, authorising him to hire some Canoes, to land his Property, and I would pay the Expense of them— Afterwards I went to the island of Mootooroa, taking the Rev.d J. Butler with me. When we arrived I found a considerable quantity of Stores and Provisions had been landed from the wreck— I remained on the Island conversing with the natives, and requesting them to protect the Property and People— They assured me they would watch both night and day so that I might be assured certain nothing would be lost. I requested the Rev.d J. Butler to proceed on to the Wreck, and to render what assistance he could to Mr. Kendall with the Boat— In a few hours M.r Butler returned ^& informed me that Part of Mr Kendalls Baggage was gone on shore; and that M.r Kendall was well satisfied with; and thankful for the arrangements I had made to save his Effects from the Wreck— M.r Butler informed me also, that there had been some Altercation amongst the natives themselves at the wreck, but that King George and the Chiefs on Board had settled the difference, and all was perfectly quiet— I was very happy to receive this Account; and to see that a Savage Nation, so poor and so distressed as they are, many of them not worth a nail, should abstain from Plunder, under such strong temptations to gratify the natural Avarice of the human mind; in the midst of the Wreck of so much Property— I apprehend no stronger Proof need be adduced in testimony of the Advances these poor Heathens have made [several pages missing] hurt at the second Wife having a Son that she murdered her own Infant- and in a little time the second Wife died also— When he arrived this day, and was informed of the above Circumstances he was much distressed, and wept greatly – Infant murder is not common in New Zealand, and particularly of boys— They are very fond of their Children, and take great Care of them— Riva’s Wife murdered her Child from mere vexation to be revenged upon her Husband for taking another Wife. It is apprehended that Riva will offer a human sacrifice to relieve his mind— Bushee went yesterday to the funeral of a near relation; on these Occasions it is common for all the friends of the dead to cut themselves when they weep and mourn— Bushee abstained from this Ceremony, and when he returned he said he would never practise it again – and that if his Wife was to die he would not cut himself for her – He disapproved of this barbarous Custom – Bushee’s mind is much enlightened, and he laments much the State of his Country— He expressed a wish that some Soldiers might be sent to New Zealand to put a stop to their Wars— The Light of Civilization is gradually making its way amongst the higher Classes, and in time will produce a happy Effect upon them. This morning I called upon Riva— He expressed his Regret at the Loss of the Ship; asked me [page missing] Riva has just called upon me full dressed, and presented me with two mats. he tells me he has killed a young woman, but has ordered her to be buried and not eaten— There are two Charges alledged against the deceased— one is that she had not paid proper attention to Riva wife during her Confinement, and the other is that she had ^not performed the funeral Rites to her Mistress, and afterwards took the Provisions which she eat with her own Hands before she was cleansed from her ceremonial uncleanness in Consequence of having touched a dead Body— This last is considered as a very great Crime against their God. For these things it was necessary that she should be made a Sacrifice, as an atonement for the dead, and as a Safety to the living— no Art of Persuation, no Rewards, no Promises, can stop these bloody Rites— The Gospel alone can supply a Remedy for these dreadful Effects of Superstition— Satan has got fast hold of the Consciences of these poor Heathens and leads them captive at his Will— He makes them believe, that if a Person serve himself with his own Hands with any kind of Provisions, when labouring under any ceremonial uncleanness; he commits the greatest Sin, and merits the Wrath of the Deity; and that to sacrifice the offender for so doing is an acceptable Service – and an indispensible one— Riva seemed easy in his mind when he had made this offering— I mentioned to him the former State of the Otaheitans, and what they did now, and I hoped New Zealand would do the same— This morning I enquired what was done with the Body of the young woman that was sacrificed the preceding day, and was informed that it had been dressed and eat by the Natives of Wycotto, tho’ Riva had told me he had given directions that it should be buried— Previous to retiring to rest last evening I heard the Natives singing and dancing near the Spot where the young woman was killed— I have no doubt, but they were then preparing to eat the sacrifice— However horrid and revolting ^this custom is to the Christian’s mind, and nothing can be more so, yet the New Zealander feels himself as much bound by his Superstition to kill and eat human Sacrifices, as the Christian does to offer up his Sacrifices of Prayer and Praises to the true God— These bloody Rites will never be laid aside by the Natives, until the fetters of their Superstition are broken by the Sword of the Spirit— nothing short of the Power of the divine word can effectually remedy these dreadful Customs— While we sang the 72. Psalm last evening I could not but contrast the Situation of the New Zealanders with our own— we are made of the same Blood – have one common father; and yet what an infinite distance between the believing Soul and the poor ignorant Heathens, both as it respects this world, and that which is to come— The joys of the one are pure, heavenly & divine; and of the other barbarous, sensual & devilish: The one has a Hope full of Immortality, the other is without hope and without God— As there had been no Building erected for a public School at Kiddee Kiddee I informed the Revd J Butler & Mr Kemp that I was resolved to have one built immediately; that they were now all comfortably provided with Houses, and out Houses, and there was no necessity for delaying the erection of a School any longer— Mess.rs Kemp & Shepherd most readily offered to assist to build it – I hope in eight weeks should I be detained so long to see the School nearly completed – It is very distressing that a School has not long since been established here— The Weather has been very stormy and Wet— I remained in the House nearly all the day exam=ining the New Zealand Grammar, which appears to be very imperfect— The rules laid down in the Grammar for the Orthography and Pronounced as of the Language is ^are not simple enough for the Missionaries to comprehend— They cannot retain in their memory the Sound of the vowels as laid down in the Rules of the Grammar, and ^consequently the pronouncians them as the natives can understand them. The changing the English Pronounciation of the Vowels has created very great Confusion amongst the whole-I do not see any good reason for changing the Sound of the vowels, as the New Zealanders can with so much ease sound all the English Alphabet— If in speaking and writing the New Zealand Language the Europeans retain the English Pronounciation, the whole difficulty of which they complain, will be removed— I purpose taking an early opportunity of conversing with the Revd T. Kendall upon this Subject, to know if there is any cogent objection to the Missionaries retaining the English Sound of the vowels in the New Zealand language— I cannot see any myself; and I am sure I should despair of our being able either to write or speak the N. Zealand Language according to the Rules in the Grammar— I am very anxious now to return to my family and Congregation, but have no Prospect - I may be detained for months— This is a very dark dispensation. I know the Lord is too wise to err, and too kind to afflict willingly – at the same time I feel an inclination to murmur and complain – and like the Israelites of old, am discouraged because of the way— what I know not now, I perhaps shall know hereafter— The loss of the Brampton appears to me very myster=ious— no Ship was ever lost in the Bay of Islands before, the Harbours are so commodious and fine— I censure no one, for her loss; tho’ I think and always shall, that it is a very extraordinary Circumstance— I know nothing happens by Chance, and therefore it was the divine will that she should be wrecked for Reasons which man cannot explain— therefore thy will be done— I wrote this day a circular Letter to the Missionaries recommending them to unite cordially in the work of the Mission and to form some regular plan respecting the language— Every one has hitherto followed his own System, and all different, which can never answer – and will create nothing but Confusion— Some have not ability and others have not Learning sufficient to write the Language, and should avail them[selves] of the superior Abilities of their Colleagues— The want of Humility has been very great in the Missionaries— The Apostles advice has been wholly forgotten by them “In lowliness of mind, let each esteem other better than themselves”— This morning I left Kiddee Kiddee to pay a visit to the Revd H. Williams at Pyhea— On my way I past by the wreck of the Brampton— It is a very distressing sight to see so fine a Ship knocked to Pieces upon the rocks— The Lord in the midst of Judgment remembered mercy or we might have been buried in the great deep. The Vessel could not have been lost upon a more secure Place for the Safety of our Lives and Property than she was, and therefore we should be thankful to divine Goodness who com=mands the stormy winds when they arise.— On my arrival at Pyhea I found all the Europeans well, and comfortably lodged in their new Situation— The Natives had behaved very kindly— Tho their Stores and property had been much exposed, no theft had been committed, they had not missed so much as a single nail – The Head Chief is a very excellent Character— he had lived with me at Parramatta, and his Son afterwards died in my House, which attacked him and his Wife very much to my family – He was his only Son, I had given him Permission to go with me to the Colony in order to remove his Bones to their family Sepulchre. The Revd H. Williams is settled in a very beautiful, as well as important Situation, and has every Prospect of being both useful, and happy in his work— This morning I visited the Revd T. Kendall, and conversed with him relative to his Grammar – I stated to him the difficulty I found in it, with respect to the Pronunciation of the Vowels; and that the Missionar=ies met with the same difficulty in following his Rules— Mr Kendall candidly admitted that the difficulty was so great, he could not himself follow the system he had laid down— It appeared to me absurd to study M.r Kendalls Theory, which he himself could not reduce to Practice, and conceived that if a Vocabulary of the N. Zealand language was written, in which the Pronunciation of the Vowels was retained according to the English, the difficulty would be removed— and also spelled Proper names different from what they were in the Original by which great difficulties were created both in Writing and Pronouncing the New Zealand language. Mr. Kendall gave me no satisfactory Reason- I contended that as the New Zealanders were so quick in Learning our Language, and could pronounce the Vowels so well according to our Custom I thought it would be advisable to retain the English Sound of the vowels Pronunciation of the Vowels, as this would greatly facilitate the Acquirement of the Language— The Missionaries would soon then learn to speak and write it while according to the present System they never could— I also recommended that all the English terms for such things as the natives had never seen should be relarned introduced into the New Zealand Language, that a Sheep should be called a Sheep, a Cow a Cow &c &c &c. If we did not do this the New Zealanders would give them names by Comparison – and probably it would require three or more words in some things to express what we do in one— The N. Zealand Language is also very impure, and that impurity would increase by allowing them to give names ^to Animals &c &c &c. but if we retained our own terms, and interwove our Language into theirs, this would tend to make the Language more chaste— at present it is very unchaste and offensive— It was at length determined to write a new vocabulary of the New Zealand Language, and to retain the English Pronunci=ation of the Vowels, and the English terms for such things as the natives never saw— I recommended Mr. Kendall all to set about this important work immediately which he agreed to do— He was not to write this vocabulary on the C. M. S. Account as he is no longer a Servant of theirs— I observed to M.r Kendall the Society was no debtor to him, but he was a debtor to the Society, and therefore should do any thing he could to repay them— I promised to furnish him with all the words I could procure from the other missionaries ^as – I knew that they would cordially unite in the plan now adopted. I preached for the Revd Mr Williams this morning in his little thatched Church— about 30 feet long by 15. which has been just built— Several natives attended besides the Europeans – and behaved well— When once they know the joyful sound, they will become a great People- I never saw finer Children, or better behaved than the children of the Natives— In the evening I preached to the Crew of the Brampton on the Island of Motooroa about 6 miles distant from Pyhea – I long much to return to my family and People – To worship God on an Island in a savage Land is so ^very very different from meeting in the Assembly of the Saints in Gods Holy Temple on Earth— There wants that Sacredness, and Solemnity, and holy Reverence which appears to be attached to the very walls of Gods House where his people meet to worship him, and which tends so much to excite devout affections in the pious mind— Shunghees return 21th This morning we observed some large War Canoes across the Harbour – and in a little time afterwards I was informed that Shunghee had arrived returned from his Expedition— I was very glad to hear this news, as it was apprehended he would ^have been very exceedingly angry if he had on his return found M.r Kendall gone— I am in hopes I shall be able to convince him of the necessity of M.r Kendall’s Removal, and also to make some arrangements with him for the good of the mission— His mind was very much poisoned prejudiced against me on his Return from England, in Consequence of my opposition to the Missionaries supplying the Natives with muskets and Powder— He had also been told that I had written Home against him, which made him very angry— He has been expecting M.r Clarke for some=time to make him Guns— I have retained M.r Clarke in the Colony N. S. Wales until I have a full Expl=anation with Shunghee relative to M.r Clarkes Employ=ment should he come to New Zealand— If Shunghee is determined that he shall work as a Gun Smith Mr Clarke must not come, if he will allow him to come as a Missionary he may then venture— It is much to be lamented that Shunghee is so fond of War, and that from his Fire Arms he is so powerful, that no tribe in the Island can withstand his Force— Great Slaughter has been made in this Expedition, of the Inhabitants to the southward— Shunghee has been absent about 8. Months fighting on the east side & in the interior— Another Party connected with Shunghee was carrying on ^War at the sametime a war on the West side, at a Place called Terra-nakkee said to be very populous – about situated 200 miles or more from the Bay of Islands — A man of high Rank a relation of Shunghee’s ^named Towkowhow has been killed in this Expedition— His friends secured his Body, and prevented it from falling into the Enemies hands – They cut his Head off, and have brought it with them –They also cut off all the Flesh from the Bones, and burnt it, to prevent it from being eaten – and brought his bones with them— These they carried a long way over land, and they have arrived to day— There will be great lamentation over these bones— The death of this Chief will cause another Expedition against Terra nakkee— Whenever a Man of high Rank is slain in Battle, tho’ in the common Chance of War, his surviving Relations feel themselves bound to revenge his death, whenever they are strong enough to do this— Last night M.r Kemp came to Pyhea, and this morn=ing I went with him to M.r Kendall’s, as he ^Mr Kendall had consented to hand over some Books belonging to the Society— I had a good deal off Conversation with Mr. K. about the native Language, renewed my conversation with Mr. K. respecting the native Language; as I wished to gain what Information I could on the Subject, in order that I might form some opinion on the best mode of lea to be adopted in learning it— I can not rely upon my own Judgment, for want of knowing more of the Language myself— From every Information I can gain it appears best to retain the English Pronunciation of the Vowels – Following the directions of the Grammar ^with respect to the vowels burdens the memory too much, and is more than the missionaries can accomplish— They read the English Language daily, and are in the constant Habit of pronouncing the vowels according to Custom— When they come to the New Zealand Language they are at a Stand— This morning I went to visit Tooi’s tribe, accompany-ied by the Rev.d H. Williams & M.r Kemp – The distance is about 9 miles by water— We found an immense number of Women & Children at At Home— Tooi, & his Brother Koro Koro with his Uncle Kipo, and their fighting Men were gone to War— Inform=ation had arrived that Kipo had been slain in Battle, & Koro-Koro had died, a natural death— Kipo was a young Man when Captain Cook visited New Zealand – He was a very fine old Man; and a great Warrior – His Widow & daughter were dressed in their mourning dress, and sat very silent & afflicted to=gether— They literally appeared to sorrow as those without Hope— The whole Tribe were much concerned for the Loss of their Chief— They told me, Tooi was waiting with his Brothers Body until they could bring it to the Bay of islands, on a small Island not far from the Thames— They requested me to come and see Koro Koro when his Boay ^Body was brought Home— One of Tooi’s Brothers was there,- he told me that Tooi was so much distressed in his mind, from the continual wars, that he was determined to leave New Zealand—Perhaps as Koro-Koro is dead, who was so very great a Man for War, Tooi may use his influence with his People now to abstain from it, as he will be the Head of the Tribe— His elder Brother, who loves Peace will I have no doubt second Tooi if he should be desirous to live a quiet life. The other Chiefs when they cannot prevail with their neighbouring Friends to join them in their Expeditions, they shame them into a Compliance, by accusing them of Cowardice— They urged me very much to send them a missionary to live in their district, said they had been long promised one, and contended they had a Claim as Koro-Koro came first to Parramatta for the Missionaries, and Tooi * afterwards went to England— The Reason why a missionary has not resided with them to the present time it has been considered that as all the fighting Parties from the northward, and in the Bay of Islands pass by their Settlement, a Missionary would be much annoyed by them, and liable to be robbed, as the New Zealanders are very much like common Soldiers in War, who delight in plunder, and destruction of Property— I hope the day may come when a Missionary may be spared for them, and safely reside with their Tribe, in which the Children are very numerous. Should Tooi return previous to my departure, I shall be able to learn what his future Intentions are now his Brother is dead— He may yet be useful to his Countrymen— This morning I left Pyhea with Mr Kemp, as I wished to see Shunghee;; and also to get on with the School— When we arrived at Kiddee Kiddee Shunghee was gone to Wymattee about 12. miles distant from the missionary Settlement where the principal part of his Cultivation is carried on— He is expected to return in a day or two, what Reception he will give me I cannot say— I feel like a Person in Prison, having no Prospect of leaving New Zealand. I am afraid of going to the Thames, or any other distant Part, lest I should lose an opportunity of getting a Passage— I should wish to visit Wycotto, but the distance is too great, unless I was certain a Vessel would not arrive in my absence – The Revd Mr Turner, missionary from Wangaroa belonging to the Wesleyan Mission paid us a visit to day— one great object of his journey was, to consult about the Native Language— They were all in Confusion at their Settlement about it, as they could not follow the Rules laid down in M.r Kendalls Grammar with respect to the Pronun=ciation of the Vowels— I informed Mr Turner what Resolutions the missionaries had come to respecting it, and also what the Rev.d M.r Kendall said. M.r Turner expressed much Satisfaction that an Alteration was to be made, that it was his opinion as well as that of his Colleagues that the English Pronunciation of the Vowels should be followed— The Rev.d S. Leigh coincided in the same opinion – I hope this Question will now be at rest, as all are unanimously of opinion that the Vowels should retain the english Pronun=ciation— and that future Experience will prove that the mode now adopted is the best— The Revd T Kendall paid me a visit, he brought me about 500 words for Examination and Correction, for the intended new Vocabulary— He appeared very much agitated in his mind, and under the Government of a very unchristianlike Spirit— He inveighed most bitterly against the Missionaries; and spoke very disrespectfully of the Parent Committee and at the sametime attempted to cast some Reflections upon me— I had treated him with great tenderness hitherto, so that he had no Cause to complain on any just Grounds— He told me he would not leave New Zealand, but was determined but was determined to come and live at Kiddee Kiddee— What a Dreadful Tormentor is an accusing Conscience. When Professors fall into open scandalous Sins, [crossed out word] they lose the fear of God,.. their pride increases continually after their fall until they become a Terror to themselves and those connected with them. Mr Kendall appeared to me to be as full of Pride, Wrath and Bitterness; as if he had never known any thing of Christianity. He manifested all the Violent Passions of an Heathen. When Professiors of Religion fall into the Snare of the Devil, how dreadfully does the Prince of Darkness work in their Hearts? He seems to glory in scourging them in every possible way, and inflames their Pride to the utmost, while at the same time he furnishes them with Arguments to vindicate their wicked Conduct, either from the Example of living, or the departed Saints— If drunkenness is his Sin, he appeals to the Example of Noah; if Fornication & Adultery, are his Crimes; he will tell you the man after God’s own Heart was guilty of the same. The Sorrow which a man in this State may occasionally express for his misconduct, springs more from Pride, and self-love than humility— He is sorry that he has injured his Reputation, his temporal Interest, and lost his Rank in Society, but this is only the Sorrow of the World— His Pride is greater, his his haughty Spirit is more captious; and he is more vindictive than a man who has never known any thing of Divine things— He seems to be wholly under Satanical Influence, and his last state is worse than his first— I recommended him M.r. Kendall to be cool, and to consider what he was about before he went too far, but it was in vain to reason with him— I was apprehensive that he would create much mischief in the Mission, should it be in his Power, by his rash and inconsiderate Conduct— He contended the Society were bound to pay him his Salary, and to maintain his family while he remained in New Zealand, and afterwards to find him a Passage to England – I replied if he wanted Support for his family, until an oppor=tunity ^offered for his going to Port Jackson I would direct his wants to be supplied; but I could only do this on the express Condition that he left New Zealand by the first opportunity— He replied with much warmth, that he was determined to remain, and would not be driven out of the Island— I used every Argument in my Power to pacify him, but to no Purpose —While we were talking Shunghee walked into the Room— I had not seen him before since my arrival, as he had only returned a few days from the War and had ^been out at his farm— I was very sorry that our first meeting should have happened at this unfortunate time; as M.r Kendalls Countenance and manner, betrayed the angry State of his mind— Shunghee was very civil, but a little reserved— I was afraid M.r Kendall would say something bitter to him, to vex him, & I was very uneasy while he remained; at length he departed, observing to Shunghee, that he would see him again, and asked Shunghee if he would allow him to come to live at Kiddee Kiddee— Shunghee said he would pay him a visit in a little time— I invited Shunghee to take Tea with me, which he readily agreed to, and we parted afterwards very friendly at the sametime, something appeared to be preying upon his mind— He asked me what had past between me and Mr Kendall; but I did not think it prudent to tell him the whole— Shunghee behaved much more civil than I expected he would have done; as we did not part very cordially at Parramatta, in Consequence of my difference with Mr Kendall about muskets and Gunpowder and on some other Accounts— I preached to-day at Kiddee Kiddee; and administered the Holy Sacrament— but I spent the Sabbath very uncomfortably— I could not free my mind from the great anxiety which Mr Kendall’s violent conduct had excited the last evening. It is very painful to have any thing to do with Professors of Religion who have fallen from their Steadfastness, and are under the dominion of unbridled Passions— The difficulty is much increased, when this happens in a savage Land, where there is no legal Authority to protect the good from the designs of the fallen enraged Slave of Sin. Mr Kendall’s fall must be considered as a most awful Event, and has been attended with much distress and misery to himself, his family, and his Colleagues, as well as to all the Friends of the Mission— It has been a source of Grief to all who love the Gospel, and pity the Heathen— Shunghee was invited to Breakfast with me this morning. I wished for an opportunity to enter into a full Explanation with him. He accepted my invitation, and we met very cordially— After a little Conversation, he alluded to what had past between us at Port Jackson when he returned from England and reminded me, that he had told me never to come to New Zealand again, he found by my coming that I was not afraid of the New Zealanders, and observed that my Anger was only in my mouth; that if it had been in my Heart, I should have come no more – I told him I had no Cause to be under any Apprehensions, nor was I angry— We conversed upon various Subjects, and all Prejudice appeared to be removed from his mind— I did not mention to him as yet M.r Clark’s name but intend to do so the first fair opportunity— I know he has been long talking for for ^about him, and has been anxious to see him— It will be a nice Point to settle Mr Clarks Business with Shunghee, as he knows he is a Gunsmith. If Shunghee will allow him to come as a Schoolmaster, and promise that he will not require him to repair his Guns Mr Clark would be a valuable man in the mission— I believe M.r Kemp and Mr Clark would go on well together – M.r Kemp wants a pious Companion to second him in the work of the Mission— Difficulties & unsutus [?] with early missions King & Kendall We held a Committee to day, when different Subjects came under Consideration— I conceived the House which the Committee had agreed for Mr. S. Butler far too large and Expensive— I told the Missionaries that it was out of my power to sanction such unnecessary Expenditure of the Societys funds. M.r Butler did not like the Alteration as he thoug. his Son ought to have such a House, as the Committee had agreed to— At length I carried the Alteration and the Building was reduced to 48 feet by 15, divided into different Rooms— This was a Building quite large enough, ^and to share as M.r Butler has only his Wife and himself— The public Business took up the whole day; during which many unpleasant observations past in the Committee which grieved me much— The evils of this Mission have been very great— This day the Committee met again to close the matters under consideration, I was far from being satisfied with all that had been done. The Rev.d J. Butler had been very warm and had expressed himself very unguardedly- His Son had also shown a very improper disposition— I was determined to write to the Revd J Butler and to speak to both him and his Son, and to point out to them what appeared to me so very improper in their Conduct at the Committee— After the ^Committee meeting closed I went with Shungee accompanied by the Revd J Butler to fix upon a place for a small House for Shunghee 20 feet by 10— I have do no doubt but a little House will be highly acceptable to him, and it is but just that he should have one— I have long wished this to be done for him, and I hope it now will. I sent for Mr J. Butler this morning and spoke both to him, and his Son relative to what passed at the Committee, and also wrote him a public Letter, which I hope will be attended with some good Effect— It is painful to have to reprove Persons in public Situations, who ought to conduct them selves so, as never to require any thing unpleasant to be said to them- I wrote also a Letter to the Revd Tho Kindall upon his improper Conduct on the 4th instant at Kiddee Kiddee— I feel my Situation far from being pleasant in such a Society – There are some in the Mission whom I must esteem for their Piety, and Christian Behaviour. I would they were all such — Shunghee called upon me in the morning and we had much Conversation upon different Subjects— He told me that he wished to turn his Attention to Agriculture, if I would send him a Man to teach his People to plough, and furnish him with a Team— He would then make a Road into the Interior if Wymattee about 12 miles from the Missionary Settlement, where the land was rich and carry on his Cultivation there— I replied, if he would give over fighting he should have a Man, and a Team - and told him if he wished to be King of New Zealand, he must become a great Farmer first, and get plenty of Provisions; and when he grew rich in Provisions, he would increase his Power and Influence in New Zealand – However he would not promise to abstain from War, at the same time he expressed a strong desire to cultivate Wheat &c &c. He wants some object of importance to employ his great mind. There is nothing in New Zealand, but War that can meet his Active ^Spirit mind— Agriculture alone offers a Substitute, and I think that would have a good effect— I now told him that M.r Clark was at Port Jackson; teaching the Natives in the Colony- and I wished to know if he would allow him to teach the Children at Kiddee Kiddee if I should send him down. He said he might come to Kiddee Kiddee and teach School— Shunhgee had long been looking for Mr Clark to make muskets for him, and he told me at Port Jackson he was coming for that Purpose— I did not mention the Muskets to him at this time, it was too sore a subject to touch upon. I believe Shunghee will give up this Point at last— I was very much pleased with the whole of his Conversation; and particularly with his remarks upon Agriculture— He told me, he was apprehens=ive that the English would send Soldiers to New Zealand from Port Jackson, and take the Country from them. I told him we had plenty of land at Port Jackson, more than we wanted, and took a Chart, and shewed him what a little spot New Zealand was, compared with New Holland, and that New Zealand was not an object to the English, and therefore he need not be afraid of them. When he saw the Chart, he seemed satisfied – I told him I thought the Chiefs of New Zealand had better make him King, and then he might put an end to their Wars— he replied that the Chiefs would not be persuaded to do this by him – that when he was at War, he was feared and respected, but when he returned Home, they would not hearken to any thing he might say— I endeavoured to point out to him the evils of civil War, that it must destroy the Country, and therefore ought not to be practised; that if a foreign Enemy came to fight them, then they might go to War, but not one with another— He said, he had conquered all the Country further than Mercury Bay [Towrangha], as well in the interior, as on the Coast, and had made peace with them; and that great numbers had been cut off— He shewed me where he had been struck three times with a Ball— His Helmet saved him once, and his Coat of Mail once, and a ball had hit his Thigh— After dinner I accompanied the Revd H. Williams to his Station where I remained for the night— This day I spent with the Revd H. Williams— I am happy to see him go on so well— He and his family are now comfortably settled; and are happy in their new Situation – I think they will prove a great blessing to the Mission— He is a Man of a Superior Character, and better informed than any who have hitherto been employed in this Mission- I hope he will be able to correct and remedy, in time many evils that have existed, and also to set an Example to the rest what they as Missionaries should do— This morning I left the Revd M.r Williams, and proceeded to Monganuee, where Mr J. Butler is stationed about 14 miles distant— On my Arrival there I met with the Revd J. Butler & Mr William Hall. We fixed upon the Place where the new School House is to stand— Most of the materials are on the Spot— It is an excellent station in every respect provided those employed will do their best. In the evening In the evening I returned to Rangheehoo with Mr Hall, where we arrived before nine O’clock— I had not visited Rangeehoo since the Shipwreck. A School is now begun here, and I hope it will go on well under the Care of Messrs Hall & King— The Natives are all very quiet; and they live in as much Peace as they could in any civilized Country. The Missionaries never would have much trouble if they could only have agreed amongst themselves— It is not the natives that have distressed them; but they have trouble and distressed one another— This day I visited the old Chief Rawkow, and his family, his Son pressed me much to allow him to go to N. S. Wales— One native young woman gave me a very bad account of Mr Kendall’s Conduct— She made many very proper remarks upon the impropriety of his Proceedings— She said, she had been told he would not leave New Zealand— I replied, if he did not, his friends would not send him any more Supplies of Tea Sugar &c. and he would be in want— She answered he has got plenty of money, and would purchase what he wanted for himself— After some Conversation the young woman asked me to give her a little Print for a Gown. I told her I was afraid, that she went on Board a Ship, and did wrong— She assured me that she had never been on board a Ship since I first went with Duaterra to New Zealand, and that she never would go— I believe she told me the truth, from the manner in which she spoke, and the Reasons she gave me— I was much pleased with the whole of her observations— I told her if I found upon Enquiry that what she stated was true I would give her a new Gown— While we were talking two other young women joined us one of them wished to know what was the Subject of our Conversation— I told her, that I had been informed that the young women went on Board a Ship; and I supposed that she was one that did so— She replied if I had been told that she had ever gone on Board a Ship for improper Purposes, I had been told what was false, for she never had. I then charged the third young woman, with doing so, who did not attempt to deny that she had— I was much pleased with the moral Virtue of the two first I conversed with— They spoke of such Improprieties with more disgust, than I could have conceived of any women in their Situation could have possest— I firmly believe they said what was true— They desired me to appeal to the Europeans, or to their own People who would confirm the Truth of their Assertions— A Brother of one of the young women, a fine youth died at Parramatta— In the Evening I called upon Wycotto, as I could not see him before as he was out at work at his farm— we had a long conversation on the distressed State of Nw Zealand, in Consequence of their perpetual Wars— He told me many thousands had been slain since his return from Europe that at Shunghee’s earnest Request he had accompanied him in one Expedition to the River Thames, against Enakkee— [page missing] Famine and distress every where—as all their Porke and Potatoes were destroyed, and their farms neglected. I replied, it would be much better for all the Chiefs to assemble and make Shunghee King upon Condition that he would not fight, but protect them— He asked me if I had mentioned this to Shunghee, I informed him I had— Wycotto approv=ed of this Shungee having the authority if he would only be quiet; and said he would go see see Shunghee, and talk with him on the Subject. but he had little Hope that Shunghee would abstain from war— As for himself, and some others they were ashamed when called upon to join in an Expedition, not to go; as they would be considered as Cowards if they did not, however much averse to war they were. But he was determined to leave New Zealand rather than be compelled to fight – His Wife told me she would give me a Slave on Monday morning – he was a Chiefs Son who had been killed in Battle, the Boy had been taken a Prisoner of war— I accepted her offer, as this would redeem another poor Creature from the sorest Bondage and Alavery— A Slave has no Security for his life— his master kills him, whenever he pleases, and treats him in any way his Passions dictate— They are much to be pitied— nothing but the Gospel of our blessed God can effectually provide a Remedy for their spiritual and temporal Bondage. *Melissa transcribes a page missing (page 86 in pdf)* The Scenes of Slaughter and Cannibalism at and after the Battle in which Enakkee was killed were so horrid, and offensive to him, that he could not eat any thing for four days— He spoke with the greatest Abhorrence of the Cannibalism of this Countrymen, and said he would never go to war again— That Shunghee had [asked]? him to accompany him in his last Expedition against Rutoroa, but he had refused to go—He observed the New Zealanders would never be quiet from war—that he could not live in the Country, and asked me if I would afford any Protection if he and his Family came to Port Jackson— I promised him I would – He said, he had seen Shunghee since his return, who informed him, that it was his Intention to form another Expedition against Terranekka [?] as soon as I left N. Zealand, but he would not do it until I was gone — He asked me if I had seen Shunghee, and whether he was friendly or not – I told him I had, and that we were very friendly — He thought our difference at Port Jackson might have interrupted our Friendship; and expressed his Satisfaction that we were recon [ciled] Wycotto observed, there was no Force in New Zealand, that could resist the People at the Bay of Islands, they were so powerful from the abundance of Arms and Ammunition which they possest, and lamented that they had such means for continual war, which occasioned such great public Calamities. I preached to day at Rangheehoo both morning and Evening— It gives me much Pleasure to see a School at length begun— the Children are capable of learning any thing that we wish to teach them— It is much to be lamented that they have been so long neglected— It is most distressing to think of the evils which have existed amongst the Europeans, which have impeded all Improvement amongst the Natives— Early this morning Wycotto brought me the Boy his Wife had made me a present of on Saturday evening – I found on enquiry that his Father had been killed in Battle a considerable distance to the Southward of the River Thames, and he was made a Prisoner of war at the time— that he had been taken Prisoner a second time, and brought to the Bay of Islands— I intend to take him with me to the Colony, and give him some useful Instruction so that he may be of advantage to his Country at some distant Period, should providence open the way— I had much Conversation with Warreepork on the State of New Zealand— He is a Chief of very considerable influence, and considered one of the bravest Warriors in New Zealand – he wishes for Peace, and requested me to speak to Shunghee on the Subject— If Shunghee would give up fighting most of the Chiefs in the Bay of Islands appear anxious to attend to their Cultivation, and to their families— Their minds are gradually enlarging, only they want an object, some thing of importance to exercise their active Abilities with— I have recommended to several of them to turn their attention to the building of a Vessel of about 120 Tons, with which they could keep up a constant Communication with Port Jackson, many of them are very anxious to go there— If they would turn their attention to Agriculture and Commerce, these would furnish a field sufficient to occupy their minds, they would increase their wants, and their means of supplying them — until something of this kind is adopted, I cannot conceive how their Wars are to be prevented— When they have lost a near relation in Battle their minds continually dwell upon the death of their Friend, having nothing nothing to occupy them. If they are able to revenge the death of their Friend, they will attempt it as soon as possible; if not they will think on their loss for years, and mourn over it; and if at any future Period they can obtain Satisfaction during their Life, they never will lose an opportunity— Their wounded feelings never appear to be healed, and they feel it a sacred duty which they owe to their departed Friends Relations to punish those by whose hands they have fallen, tho’ they were cut off by the common Chance of war— It is possible, if they had a regular intercourse with civil society, and objects of importance to occupy their minds, the force of those natural Affections and superstitious notions would be gradually weaker and their feelings relieved— It is to be hoped that the rising Generation will have different views, and different objects in view as they will be better informed ^in civil matters and less instructed in their art of war— In the Evening I went to Pyhea to visit the Revd H Williams, and found all well— This morning I returned to Kiddee Kiddee with Mrs Kemp who had been on a visit to Mrs Williams— I wished to have some furthur conversa=tion with Shunghee relative to the State of New Zealand— On my arrival I learned he was gone to Wyemattee – to superintend the planting of his sweet potatoes— I had a long Conversation with Riva the next in Command to Shunghee. He had heard that his Brother had been killed in Battle and another Chief to the Southward; and that if the Information ^was correct, he must go and revenge his death immediately –I pointed out to him the Calamities of war, and how much better it would be for them to cultivate the arts of Peace;— He replied his Heart was so big when he thought of his Brother, that he could not keep it down- and satisfaction he must have before he could rest— Riva called upon me this morning, and we renewed our Conversation upon the distressed State of New Zealand on account of their internal wars— I told him, that the chiefs had better make Shunghee King, and then there might be some Prospect of Peace— He replied the Chiefs of New Zealand would never consent to do that, because they would think this would degrade them, to have any Superior— I told him this would not affect their Estates, or their liberty, as Shunghee if he was appointed King, he could not take their lands from them any more than King George could take the lands from the Gentlemen in ^England New Zealand He replied they were in a very different State, and asked me if I intended to compare the Chiefs of New Zealand with the chiefs in England? I told him if they could not agree to make Shunghee King, I thought the Chiefs of the Bay of Islands might unite, and build a Vessel and if they would do this I would furnish them with a Ship=wright— many of them wished to come to Port Jackson, they might then come when they wished to do so— He replied the Chiefs would never agree together in having a Ship, for each of them would want to have the direction— and observed, that they could not agree to allow the Missionaries to live altogether. Every one wants them to reside with their Tribes— Those who have not got Missionaries in their district, their Hearts are sick, and they are continually coveting them. He made many pointed Remarks upon the Corruption of mens Hearts, and on the Passions that governed them. The New Zealanders are men of great Reflection and observation, and they try to find out a motive for every act which a Man does— It is a very common observation with them; that the outside of a man may be seen, but the inside cannot, and they frequently observe to me, after I have been conversing with any of their Country men, “you hear then speak but you do not know what is in their Hearts.” If it should ever please God to give them the Knowledge of his Grace and love, they will become a very wonderful People— They study human nature with the closest attention, and endeavour to find out every man’s real Character from the whole of his Conduct—. A rude & violent man is very offensive to them Amongst themselves they live in great Peace, and Harmony— I have have not seen either man woman or Boy struck by one another since I have been on the Island. [in pencil – The above is from the 4th visit to N.Z. This is in Revd Marsden’s handwriting SUB [?]] To-day Temmarangha paid me a visit having just returned from War— He is a man of very high Rank, and a great warrior, at the sametime humane; and a lover of Peace. I found him one of the most intelligent Chiefs in new Zealand when I formerly was in the Island— In one journey about three years ago he accompanied me to the west side of New Zealand, Mercury Bay, [Towrangha], and to various other parts— We were about three months absent— Shungee and Timmorangha have always been very jealous of each other— They had a difference when I was in New Zealand before, in which Timmorangha had eight men killed and some wounded— Timmorangha afterward made an Attack upon Shungee’s Settlement where the Missionaries reside, and burnt his War Canoes— That difference has not been finally settled yet— neither Timmorangha nor Shunghee appear to have been in such a Situation since the above Period, as to venture to decide their Quarrel by force of Arms— It is expected they will do this, when a fair opportunity offers— Ever since Shunghee’s return from England he has had enough to do in carrying on his wars to the Southward, in order to revenge the death of some of his friends who were cut off in his Absence. In these Wars Timmorangha has joined him— Shunghee came into my room while Timmorangha was with me— they saluted each other with much Politeness. In the Course of our Conversation, they gave me very particular Account of their last Expedition to Rootoroa— When they went to War against the Tribes of the River Thames, there was a chief there from Rootoroa. He was along with the Chief whom Shunghee and Timmarangha were going to attack— Timmorangha advised him to return to Rootoroa, before the Action began, as he might be cut off— They had no difference with him and Timmorangha did not wish him to Risk his Life— However the Chief remained with his Friend, and fell in Battle— Shortly after this Action, a trading Party went to Rutoroa from the Bay of Islands, and Wangaroa— The Inhabitants of Rutoroa, having lost one of their chiefs at the Thames, and taking these Traders for Spies, they killed fifteen of them, and the rest narrowly escape^d. When this Information arrived at the Bay of Islands Shunghee in Conjunction with the other Chiefs prepared to revenge the death of their Friends upon the People of Rutoroa— A large Army was assembled from the different Tribes, and Shunghee proceeded at their Head to the Mercury Bay [Towrangha]— The number of War Canoes which met at Mercury Bay [Towrangha] is stated to amount to one Hundred. Rutoroa is an Island situated in the middle of a large Lake in the Interior— and very populous— Shunghee had to make Roads thro’ the woods, and to drag his Canoes to the Lake, which was accomplished in about 12 days— There are two lakes which the Army had to cross— The second, and largest is Rutoroa— Two Chiefs Pomare, and Showrakkee proceeded before Shunghee, and the main Body, and attacked the Inhabitants on the Island in the first Lake – They were both defeated, lost part of their men, and were nearly cut off themselves, and compelled to retreat to Shunghee – When Shunghee arrived at the large Lake, he launched his Canoes, and advanced towards the Island, which he found fortified all round, very populous, and the Inhabitants prepared to defend themselves — Shunghee examined the Island for three days before he fixed upon a Place to make an attack. All the Chiefs were afraid excepting Shunghee, they conceived the Place was too strong for them— Their fortifications are ^were very near the edge of the Lake— When Shunghee had determined the Point, where he would begin his Operations; he recommended that all the Canoes shd. advance at once in Line of Battle— He took the Centre; and every Chief had the Command of the men of his own tribe— when he drew near the Shore, they heard the Natives in the Fort say, “Shunghee is not there”— One of the Chiefs named Showrakkee had married a Wife from that place— He landed her, and she went into the Fort to request her Friends to make their escape or they would be put to death— She told them Shunghee was there and pointed him out— The People then cried aloud, “There is the God of New Zealand, we shall be all killed”— As soon as the Chief saw Shunghee, he fired at him, and the Ball past thro’ the front of his Helmet, but did not wound him. The Chief fired two more shots at Shunghee one hit his Arm, and the other his Thigh— After this the natives rushed out of the Fort to oppose Shunghees Army in their landing, when a very great Slaughter was made. They could not resist the Fire Arms of Shung=hees forces, and fell in great numbers— Shunghee told me he had fifteen muskets himself which his Servants loaded for him, as he fired them— The island was soon subdued- and about five hund=red Prisoners of war were taken— Shunghee lost some of his People, and had many wounded— In some Parts of this Lake the water is hot, and full of Sulphur Springs— Shunghee had his wounded bathed in these warm Springs in which they lay all night— He told me, he could make the Water any heat he wished, as some of it was always boiling, by making little Channels in the mud, to convey either the hot or cold water into the baths where his people lay—It cured them also of cutaneous Eruptions, and other Complaints— After the Island was subdued, Peace was established; when they returned to Mercury Bay [Towrangha] with their Prisoners of war, many of whom had made their Escape in the nights, Shunghees Army on their Return were so fatigued in dragging their Canoes thro’ the woods that they were unable to guard their Prisoners of war being overpowered with Sleep— Tooi was in this Action and had an uncle Killed named Kipo, who was a young man when Captain Cooke first visted the Bay of Islands and has been a great warrior ever since — The Hunger, Toil and Hardship the New Zealanders suffer in these expeditions; are very great. They are a very persevering People no Privations, or Hardships can prevent them from pursuing any object their minds are set upon. I was told, that Shunghee, and Pomarre in this Expedition had some difference which Pomare wished to have the matter immediately settled by force of Arms— Shunghee objected; alledging that while they were in an enemies Country, they should unite their forces, and when they returned to the Bay of Islands, they could then decide their present disputes— Pomare is a very proud man – he had not returned when I sailed. How their difference will be settled when he arrives is uncertain— I think he will be quiet— Today I went down to see Captn Walker of the Dragon – in order to get a passage if I could to Port Jackson, he demanded a thousand Pounds— In the Evening I proceeded to Pyhea – to the Rev.d H. William’s Station — M.r Kemp & Shunghee accompanied me— I had much Conversation with Shunghee about the state of New Zealand— He said for the first time I had ever heard him, that he had no wish for war – but the other Chiefs called upon him to revenge their Quarrels— I wished to know if whether I might send M.r Clarke to New Zealand or not, and what the thoughts of his Heart were on the Subject – whether he could let M.r Clarke be quiet— He asked Mr Kemp, if he ever troubled him now? Mr Kemp replied no — He would not promise, but intimated I might trust him without his word – I therefore resolved to send him— I wante This morning I wrote a note to the Revd T. Kendall to know whether he intended to go to Port Jackson with me if I took up the Dragon— I called upon Captain Walker in my way to Kiddee Kiddee, he still stood out for £1000. I am very anxious to return Home, but must remain unless M.r Walker lowers his terms— I received a letter from M.r Kendall written on the 14.th inst— he shews a very unchristian Spirit thro’ the whole— Was imployed the building of the School all this day – Assisted in the performance of divine Service — but was not comfortable found my mind too much burdened with difficulties that I could not enjoy the Sabbath as I ought— It is very distressing to have to do with unreasonable Professors of Religion— I have always found it more easy to Deal with unreasonable & [crossed out word] wicked Men than such Characters— In the Evening I was informed the Rev.d T. Kendall was arrived at Kiddee Kiddee— He did not visit the Missionary Settlement but went to Shunghee, with whom he remained all night— A strong Proof of the State of his mind, when he could prefer on the Sabbath evening the Company and Conversation of Savages to the Society of his Country men in the very sight of their Houses— I suspected his Intention was evil – not good, but to prejudice and inflame Shunghee’s mind against myself, and all the Missionaries— This morning Mr Kemp sent to invite Mr Kendall to breakfast, but he declined coming— I wished M.r Kemp to do this, to soften things as well as we could, knowing the Influence Shunghee he had over Shunghee’s mind – Mr Kemp afterwards went over to M.r Kendall to request him to settle his Accounts with him as he was at Kiddee Kid. but he refused ^to come. Shunghee was hees very distant with M.r Kemp & wanted to know why I was & ^all the Missionaries were angry with Mr Kendall, and all the other missionaries – and Shunghee told M.r Kemp that M.r Butler was a bad man, and should not s^tay at Kiddee Kiddee and made many more unfavourable observations. M.r Kendall had promised to build him Shunghee an House and to come to and live with him at Kiddee Kiddee. I saw he had wrought powerfully upon Shunghee’s mind- Mr Kemp invited Shunghee to dine with me but he would not come declined— at length Mr Kendall went away without calling upon me, or any of the Missionaries – After dinner I called upon Shunghee he received rather he was rather distant — we had some Conversation upon ^indifferent different things, when I returned Home— I was very much hurt to think M.r Kendall should act such an unchristian Part as it appeared from Shunghee’s Conduct he was doing. [page missing] enough for any Missionary with a small family; that he was not to interfere with the Carpenter, and when the House was completed, the Key would be given to him if he was at that Station— In the meantime he was to employ himself in a School immediately— M.r Butler told me in the morning in his Anger, that if he was in his Son’s Situation he would not stay in the Mission— I told him they might both retire when they wished to do so— In that unfortunate Temper he went to the Tee – and I learned he had gone afterwards on Board the Dragon which lay about six miles distant— he is of a very unhappy temper, and cannot bear any Controul— In my last public Letter addressed to the Missionaries, I cautioned all of them not to go on Board any of the Vessels in the Harbour, for by so doing they would fall into Snares, and be tempted to drink, and expose themselves to Contempt and Disgrace— This has been one of the principal Evils that they have fallen into, and has led to many others. From M.r Kendall’s Conduct this day, I believe he has no Intention to leave New Zealand— It will not be safe to leave the Rev.d J. Butler and him on the Island— I must take one at least with me – and it would be well for the mission if both were removed— How difficult is it to know how to act! however I must not hesitate— If I cannot persuade M.r Kendall, who is now out of the Mission to leave New Zealand; I must compel M.r Butler who is still a Servant of the Society’s to accompany me— and this will be a painful duty— I had also an unpleasant altercation with the Revd J Butler about his Son’s house— He told me repeatedly he would leave the mission, he would not remain in New Zealand unless he could b to be annoyed as he was— There was no Cause whatever for him to be angry – and I replied he was at Liberty to leave the Mission when he thought proper— His Son in the first place wanted an extravagant House building, far too large and expensive for a Missionary. I had reduced the Plan considerably, but still it appeared to me unnecessarily large— neither his His Son was hurt that I had made any alterations, and spoke in a very improper manner – I sent for the Carpenter, and gave him the Plan of the House, that I wished to have built at Tee, and desired him when it to inform me when he would complete it, and when it was done he was to hand over the Key to M.r Butler – and that M.r S. Butler was not to interfere with the Building, but ^to attend to the duty which he was sent out to perform, the Education of the Children— at the same time pointed out to the Rev.d J. Butler that his Son had been 4 years wholly neglected his duty since his arrival in New Zealand – in having no School of any Kind which was very disgraceful to all concerned— After I had expressed my Sentiments to the Rev.d J. Butler relative to his Son’s House, and had shewn him the Plan, he left Kiddee Kiddee for Tee where his Son was, and informed him that ^I made some Alterations in the Plan of his House, and reduced the dimensions. His Son left the Tee, and arrived in the Evening at Kiddee Kiddee to remonstrate with me— I told him, the Carpenter had received orders to build an House, at Tee containing 4 4 Rooms – one for a Kitchin 2 Bed Rooms and, a Dining Room which I considered large 29 This morning I accompanied Capt.n Moore on Board the Dragon, when we made a final Agreement with Captain Walker for his Vessel to convey us to Port Jackson— I agreed to pay Captain Walker for my share of the freight 1200 Dollars, and Cap.n Moore 1600. I was much concerned to learn that the Rev.d M.r Butler had been on Board the proceeding evening in a State of Inebriety— what insurmountable difficulties has the mission to contend with— How awful is the Consideration, that the two Clergy men who ought to have been the Stay, and the Strength of the mission, should be the Principals in the Transgression— When I consider the Errors and Crimes of which the Missionaries have been guilty, I am astonished that it has existed so long— I am convinced, if it had been possible for men or devils to have overturned the Mission it would have been at an End long ago— I admire the Forbearance, & Patience of the natives on many occasions instances— In many instances they are an Example both in word and deed to the Missionaries— God will bless this Mission in the End – and by some means or other make the wickedness of men to promote his Glory— He will find Men after his own Heart in Due time to carry on his work— and these Heathens shall praise him after leaving the Dragon I proceeded to Pyhea and remained all night with the Rev.d H. Williams— This morning I requested the Rev.d H. Williams to accompany me to M.r Kendall, as I had some Accounts to settle with him on Account of the Society— Being aware of his rude and violent Conduct, I did not think it prudent to go alone— we met him in the Boat coming over the Bay, and returned with him to his House. we I settled my Business with him, as far as related to the Timber we had purchased &c. At length he began to break out in the most violent manner, and to cast severe Reflections upon me and the Society— The Rev.d H. Williams attempted to point out the Impropriety of his Conduct, and to pacify his mind— He soon became outrageous with Mr Williams, and extremely rude – while we were in Conversation Capn Mess.rs Moore & Walker came in— I wished to know if I asked Mr. Kendall to inform me whether he intended to go to Port I informed M.r Kendall that I had provided a Passage for him in the Dragon – and wished to expecting he would [crossed out word] be ready to embark – but in stead of this he continued to pour out his above Reproaches upon the Society for their Injustice to him, and to reflect upon my do Conduct also. I made very little reply to all his bitter Language; Mr Williams reasoned with him a little until he Mr Kendall jumpt up in a Rage and took his Hat, and walked out of the House using some strong Language to M.r Williams — I got up and told Mr Williams we had better take our departure. A No man in Bedlam was ever more under the influence of insanity than Mr Kendall is, he appears to be under the Influence of Insanity, than Mr Kendall is, ^appears to be under the Influence of a wicked and satanical Spirit— Captain Walker wished to know M.r Kendall’s intentions relative to his Embarking, but I could not tell him, for he would not inform me— I am surrounded with very great and painful difficulties on my side— I can do nothing with M.r Kendall – and what I shall do with the Rev.d J. B. I cannot tell— His Conduct must not be past over unnoticed. I must call him to account for it, and I am apprehensive he will not be able to justify him self, which will leave me no alternative but either to Suspend him or dismiss him altogether, and Either will be very painful— I also feel great Anxiety lest I should be obliged to leave both Mr the Rev.d J. B. & T. Kendall in N. Zealand— If M.r Kendall puts his threat in Execution and to goes and to live with Shunghee his mind must be bent upon evil- and it is impossible to foresee what may be the Consequences— I have, experienced a thousand times more fear Anxiety and vexation from the misconduct of the Europeans than from the whole of the Natives put together— The Natives as a Body of Heathens have behaved well – and have been kind much more kind to the Missionaries than some of them have deserved— Mr K’s family were left under their Protection during his Absence in England, and were they were very attentive to it— There is nothing to prevent their Civilization, but the want of proper means— good and faithful missionaries— God will never bless that Man whose Heart is full of Lust and Pride, and envy It was my Intention to have returned to Kiddee Kiddee to day, but could not on Account of the stormy weather. I therefore spent the day with the Rev.d H. Williams— I am at a loss what to do with the Rev.d J. Butler— He cannot remain in the Mission unless he proves his innocence— I have ever been persuaded, since he landed in N. Zealand, that he is a Man totally unqualified for the work— His Violent Temper carries him beyond the Bounds of Decency, and not only endangers his own life, but the Lives of his Colleagues- He never will alter his Conduct – His Habits are have become fixed, and can not humanly speaking will even be eradicated— How happy shall I be to see the day when the Missionaries here live like Brethren, and constrain the Heathens to say see how these Christians love- At present I hear little from the Natives but Complaints against the Missionaries for their Quarrels & disputes one with another. This has a very bad effect upon their minds, and they repeatedly speak of it to me— To day I left Pyhea, and returned to Kiddee Kiddee, when I communicated to the Rev.d J. Butler the inform=ation I received relative to his Conduct on Board the Brig Dragon—He denied the Charge— I recommended him if guilty, quietly to retire from the Mission. However he demanded an Investigation, which I told him should be granted— From the whole of the Circumstances, as related to me I have no doubt of the extreme Impropriety of his Conduct. After much Conversation with ^him Mr B upon various Circumstances that had occurred, I informed him that he must leave New Zealand; and return with me to N. S. Wales, that the differences between him, and Mr Kendall and some other Circumstances that had taken Place between him and the Natives, rendered his Removal a matter of necessity— At length he expressed his Conviction that it was necessary that he should remove for a time. I recommended also that his Son should accompany him, as it would not be prudent to leave so young a Man situated as he was with the Natives— It was very painful to have Recourse to such measures; and it required the utmost Caution in carrying into Execution, what ^existing Circumstances demanded to be done— The Natives were all Eye and all Ear, watch-ing every Look and every motion— I sent for Shunghee, and told him, what I had resolved to do— That it was my intention to take Mr Butler & his Son with me to Port Jackson, and stated my reasons for doing so— Shunghee approved of my ^intention, he had expressed his displeasure at M.r B. Conducts before— Swearing is a Capital offence in New Zealand and Mr Butler was accused of this Sin— Shunghee had said he had heard him swear himself— As a Chiefs Wife had told me, previous to Shunghee’s return from the War, that M.r Butler was guilty of swearing, and that Shunghee was angry with him for it, as Shunghee mentioned after his Return that he had heard him, and it had made a very bad Impression upon his mind. I concluded that M.r B. had been guilty of some unguarded Expressions. For the whole From the whole of what Shunghee said, he would be glad of his Removal. As Shunghee and M.r Kendall are such warm Friends I was persuaded that it would neither be safe for Mr Butler, nor the other Missionaries for him to remain — [Crossed out sentence] – It was now whispered amongst the Natives that M.r Butler was going- all wished to know the real Cause— It was difficult to satisfy their Enquiries— I had only one strong Argument which they could understand to advance in favour of his going away, viz. that he was often angry, and that they did not like an angry man. I was afraid when Mr Butler was angry, that some of them would be angry, and strike M.r Butler, and then there would be a fight, and that no Missionary must fight— They admitted the force of this Argum=ent as many of them had mentioned to me that M.r Butler was (to use their own words) “too much fight”. I have nothing to apprehend from any opposition the Natives may shew to his departure— There is nothing that they despise more than a passionate Man. They are not accustomed to fight amongst themselves excepting in regular warfare, and they cannot bear an angry man— When I have told them, that I intended to send them a missionary they have immediately asked me, what tempered man he was, and that if he was an angry fighting man they would beg of me not to send him, If he was the same as some individual they would name for mildness of Temper, they would request he might be sent— I had much conversation with M.r Butler upon the Improprieties that had been committed ever since the first Establishment of the Mission at Kiddee Kiddee –pointed out to him the serious Errors into which he had fallen –how the Instruction of the Natives had been lost sight of— That no Schools had been built, while very large and unnecessary Buildings had been put up for him – and could not tell how he could account to the Society for these things— M.r B. had admitted admitted he had done wrong, but contended that he was now prepared to carry on the work with Effect – and lamented that those adverse Circumstances should occur at this particular time— I replied it was now impossible for him to say stay. I could not leave him; and M.r Kendall in the island together, as they were both so violent— I told him what Shunghee said, and it could not be foreseen what might happen, if he was not removed. While we were talking in the Garden two Chiefs came in, and wished to know, if I was angry with M.r B. They also mentioned that they had been told that Shunghee had said M.r B should not remain at Kiddee Kiddee – We enquired from whom they had received their Information, they immediately told us; from which M.r B. was convinced, what im=pression had been made upon Shunghees mind in his last Interview with M.r Kendall— M.r Kendall when he was at Kiddee Kiddee on the 4th untimo, told me he would bring his family up to the Settlement, and fix them in Sight of the Society’s Store, where they should remain until they starved to death— This declaration shewed the desperate State of his mind; and how he is governed by unsubdued Passions— After many arguments M.r B. saw if Mr Kendall came to Kiddee Kiddee, that he could not remain. Mr. B. was greatly agitated – and had many painful Reflections; and the Charge of late Inebriety to answer for, as I told him it was impossible for me to look over ^such a charge without an Investigation, without committing myself and the Interest of the Mission— I recommended him to weigh well, the Charge, and the probability of his Conviction before he attempted to justify his Conduct— I left Kiddee Kiddee this morning with the Rev.d J. Butler and Mrs Liegh, and proceeded on Board the Dragon in order to see what accommodations could be provided for him and his family, as I had fully determin=ined that he ^should be removed from New Zealand— M.r Butler was very unhappy – he could not ^but see the great Impropriety in his Conduct, as the head of the Mission. It was his duty to have been an Example to all the other missionaries of meekness, of wisdom, and Godliness – he should as their Shepherd have watched over them with pious Care, and conciliated their minds by well=timed attentions— on the contrary the missionaries had no respect for him- he had been Violent and very headstrong, which had destroyed all that esteem which they ought to have had for their Master. This was a misfortune much to be lamented— I was fully convin=ced that the wounds would never be healed in the minds of his Colleagues. The Natives also were very much dissatisfied with his violent Temper, which he could not controul, and complained to me on this Account— The most rooted Hatred appeared to exist between the Rev.d T. Kendall, and him. I was very apprehensive, if M.r Kendall went to live at Kiddee Kiddee, the differences between them might occasion some very serious Quarrels amongst the natives, and might cause some of them to be cut off. From all the existing Circumstances, as M.r Kendall would not leave New Zealand, there was no Alternative but to take the Rev.d M.r Butler with me, and therefore told him plainly he must retire to Port Jackson— After leaving the Brig Dragon Mrs Liegh, accompanied me to Pyhea on a visit to Mrs Williams, who expected to be confined every day— We arrived in the Evening, where we were welcomed by the Rev.d H. Williams and his Lady— I had only left them the day before under a Promise to return immediately I had arranged the Plan for the Rev.d J. Butler to quit return — The local Situation of M.r Williams’ Station is most beautiful; and the Natives very well-behaved— They are as quiet, and feel themselves as secure, as if they were in any Part of England— I have no doubt ,but they will be blessed in their Work— I spent the Sabbath with Comfort at Pyhea, where I preached & administered the Sacrament – and Christened a little Boy born here since we arrived, belonging to the Carpenter M.r Fairburn – Our Congregation of Europeans was but small only eleven besides Natives— yet we found it good to wait upon the Lord. I always feel comfortable at Pyhea— A Church I hope will be raised here against which the Gates of Hell will never prevail— This morning I purposed to visit Kiddee Kiddee to arrange with the missionaries for making the Enquiry into the Charge against the Revd. J. Butler— I had to wait until M.r Moore came from Motoroa with the Boat – He arrived about 10 O’clock. From Pyhea we went on Board the Dragon, where I unexpectedly met the Revds Kendall & Butler, and Mr King— M.r Kendall was very distant— There were two of the Brothers of the young woman on Board, with whom Mr Kendall had cohabited— One of them appeared very indignant and angry with me – I asked him how he did- he turned with savage disdain from me— I knew the Cause of his displeasure. It wholly originates from my discountenance of the Conduct of the Rev.d T. Kendall who was present. Riva another Chief from Kiddee Kiddee, who had accompanied the Rev.d J. Butler, a man of high Rank and Influence, wished to know the Reason why I had ordered M.r Butler to leave New Zealand, and asked me if Shunghee had been saying any thing to me against M.r Butler— I clearly saw M.r Butler had been imprudently working upon this Chiefs mind, as he spoke to me with some degree of warmth— I told him M.r Butler was too violent in his Temper to remain at New Zealand – reminded him, how he had complained to me of him, for striking one of the Natives, and had expressed his displeasure, and further told him, that no Missionary who struck a New Zealander should remain in the Country. That the Natives were not to strike the Missionaries, nor the Mission=aries the Natives, and that in either Case the Europeans should not live in N Zealand. At length he was perfectly satisfied, and approved of this Plan, and made no objection to the Removal of M.r Butler— I avoided relating to him, what Shunghee had said to me on the Subject, as I thought it more prudent for Shunghee to explain his Sentiments himself, to prevent any misunderstanding between Riva & Shunghee – I could not, but consider it a very extraordinary Circumstance that the two Clergymen should appear to be the only Persons, who attempted to prejudice the minds of the Chiefs against me, from no other Cause, than my public duty requiring me to express my Disapprobation of their Conduct— How dangerous are Men who have fallen from their Steadfastness? After arranging for the Births for M.r B. & his Son, and fixing the time for the Enquiry into the Charges made against him, I returned to Pyhea, and took up my Lodgings with the Rev.d H. Williams, having settled the Business on Board which induced me to visit Kiddee Kiddee— I purpose to remain here until Thursday when the Investigation will take Place at this Settlement— I am persuaded M.r B. will find great difficulty in vindicating his Conduct, and in wiping off the Stain that has been cast upon its his Character. To-day a Whaler arrived in the Bay from England, having had a 4 months Passage— It was very gratifying to see a Ship from Europe. I sent on Board for a few Papers news Papers – but the Servant returned without them, in Consequence of those in Command on Board being intoxicated— Intoxicated I wished much to see the public Papers and this morning went on Board, but found some difficulty in getting any from the Master from his drinking – he seemed to be so much given up to Drunkenness — I could gain little information from him— This was a very uncomfortable day – the Committee met to investigate the Rev.d J. Butler’s Conduct— It was a painful reflection to me, to see a man in the Character of a minister of the Gospel, put himself in the Power of those who know not God— I was in Hopes M.r B. would not have exposed himself himself by forcing an Investigation, [as] he had no Prospect, but of disgrace by doing this. After the Enquiry had closed, before the Proceedings had been laid before me he demanded to know the Result— I could not tell him, as I did not know – He was very much agitated, and enquired first of one member, and then of another, when he was informed that he was not acquitted; his anger became very hot— He insisted upon a furthur Investig=ation tho’ he had had every opportunity afforded him to justify his Conduct, that his Colleagues could give him. The Rev.d H Williams applied to me, to know what was to be done, as they had closed their Proceedings. Mr B. having declined to bring forward any further Evidences in his defence. I replied tho’ it [would not] be regular in a Court of Law for an accused Person after Judgment had been given against him to call upon the Court to examine further Evidences, yet as M.r B. was so urgent I saw no serious objection to for the Committee to sit^ting again, in order to meet M.r B.s wishes – I was fully persuaded he could never make his Case better, and he might make it much worse, and would do so, if other evidences were called against him— However the Committee sat again, when a man who had been lately a Convict was examined— How degrading to the sacred Character, to be obliged to call for the Testimony of such a man, to vindicate his Reputation— when the whole of the Proceedings were handed over to me, I saw M.r B. was in a very unfortunate State, and such as I had warned him of before he ventured to call for an Enquiry— I consider him a ruined man— God permits men to fall into Sin, and covers them with Shame to humble their Pride, and to subdue their evil Passions – Should divine Goodness bless this awful event to his Soul, he may become a new man— I hopeed M.r B. will be the last, who will disgrace the Mission – There has been vast sums expended of Money expended on, or by the Rev.d J. B. which have have not as yet turned to much account— He has laboured hard, in his own way; but unfortunately not for the Honour, and general Good of the Mission. His Conduct towards his Colleagues have been very [discoura]ging and distressing to them— His removal from New Zealand will be a great Relief to the minds of those who are heartily engaged in the Work— I left Pyhea for Kiddee Kiddee, with an Intention to return the following morning in order to be ready to embark— On my arrival I found it would be necessary to settle many unpleasant Circumstances that had occurred lately, before I took my final leave of Kiddee Kiddee— Shunghee and all the Chiefs with most of the Inhabitants were gone to the River Gambier, in order to remove the Bones of four of their Relatives to the Family Sepulcher. This is a very great religious Ceremony— The People assemble from all Parts on such occasions. The funeral orations are spoken when all the great deeds the deceased have done, and the Virtues they possest are recited— If my time would have permitted I wished much to [have seen the] funerals— Shunghees Mother was one, [his Son in] Law who had been killed in Battle at the R[iver] Thames, was a second, a Chief who had fallen in action at Terranakkee and, another great Chief who had died a natural death at Gambiers River— Shunghee had a long Conversation with M.r Kemp before he went, about M.r Kendall— he told M.r Kemp that M.r K. had purchased the Brampton’s long Boat for him to go to war with, that M.r Kendall intended to come to live at Kiddee Kiddee. Shunghee said we ought to pardon him now, and supply him with what he wanted from from the Society’s Stores, and if we did not he should be very angry, for M.r Kendall was his Friend, and had done much for him— M.r Kemp pointed out to Shunghee the impropriety of M.r Kendalls Conduct, which was the Cause of our withdrawing Support from him— Shunghee said, we acted very different from them; for if one Chief took anothers Wife; they had one fight, and there was an end of it, but we continued our anger— M.r Kemp wished to know how he was to act, if M.r Kendall made application for Supplies. ^I directed that if he (M.r Kemp) apprehended any evil Consequences would follow from a Refusal, he was to comply with M.r Kendalls application, if the Stores would allow of his being supplied on M.r Kendall paying for the Articles he obtained— Should M.r Kendall refuse to pay [for them, and de]mand them as a Right, ^and should [Shung]hee in terfere, M.r Kemp in that Case would do right to let M.r K have them; and report to me and the Society the first opportunity all the Circumstances;— at the sametime to remonstrate with, M.r Kendall, and inform Shunghee that if the Missionaries could not remain in N. Zealand quietly they would return to Port Jackson – It is uncertain what M.r Kendall will do, in his State of mind, as he appears to have no Controul over his Passions— at the sametime I think Shunghee is too just a man to support any unfair demands which Mr Kendall might make upon the Stores— He feels great Regard for M.r Kendall, and under strong obligations to him, for indulging his Passion for war— But in all my Conversations with him, relative to M.r K.s Conduct, Shunghee always condemned his unlawful Intercourse with the native woman— on ^the Commission of this Crime I argued the necessity of M.r Kendall’s removal from N. Zealand – That he had violated our Customs and Laws; and made our God angry— Shunghee would reply, he has put away the woman now; and our anger should cease— I hope the Removal of the Rev.d J. Butler & M.r Cowell, & their families from New Zealand will have a good Effect upon the Natives— It will convince them, that Missionaries must act properly or they will be dismissed, and sent away— [crossed out sentence] I preached to-day at Kiddee Kiddee. The Revds John Butler, Samuel Leigh & Wm. White attended. It was rather a gloomy Day in a spiritual Sense arising in a great measure from the recent Circumstance that had occurred. Mr B was very low. He was [page in disrepair] acted correctly. It is a most painful duty to [page in disrepair] from the Body especially a Minister of the Gos to the Heathens Gospel to the Heathens. All human Institutions are im=perfect, tho’ under the direction of the wisest & best of Men. Moses was greatly disappointed in the Pr[inces] he selected to spy out the land of Canaan, only two of the twelve gave him satisfaction- the other ten endeavoured to excite Rebellion, and Mutiny in the Congregation of Israel; and the only two faithful Servants, who gave a true Report. All the Congregation bade ^them stone them with Stones. The same Spirit is still in the world, and will always manifest itself when an opportunity offers— We should not therefore think it strange if we are disappointed in our Hopes of men— Time [will] Prove every man. If men are not on the Lords side they will fall off in the day of Trial – and yield to the Lusts of their own Hearts— Moses was much distressed when he found his hopes disappointed in those whom [he] had appointed chosen to spy out the Land. So will all [good men] be at the present day— But the bad conduct [of the spies] did not prevent the Israelites eventually from [taking] Possession of the land of Canaan, neither shall [the] misconduct of Missionaries prevent the final success of the Gospel amongst the Heathens. It must prevail – I took my Leave this morning of Kiddee Kiddee. I have no doubt, but a Church will be raised there to the Honor of the God of Israel— In time this will become a great Settlement, it possesses many local local advantages, and is one of the best missionary Stations I have met with for a principal Settlement. Had I to select again I should fix upon this Spot. I left it with feelings [both] pleasing, and painful; pleasing as it respects the [future prospect] of the Mission; and painful in being [constrained to remove] the Rev.d J. Butler after four years [residence. Samuel] the prophet was [directed] to anoint Saul [King over] Israel, yet he did not do what was right in the [sight of] the Lord; at the sametime he prepared the way [for the Man] after Gods own Heart to fill the Throne of [Isr]ael. God will still find Men who will do his work faithfully, when others do not are removed— The day was very stormy- we were compelled to put into the Island of Motoroa, as we could not reach the Brig— In the Evening I requested Captain Moore to convey me to Pyhea, distant about seven miles – The Sea ran very high, and broke awfully grand almost across the whole Bay— While I stopt at Motoroa I endeavoured to purchase the island from the Chief, as it is a most excellent Station for a Missionary, especially a medical man— ^where It is situated in the middle of the Harbour, in the very Centre of the other missionary Stations. When I asked the Chief to sell me the Island, he said if I should [give him Axes] or Hoes or Spades &c. &c. for the Island, all [these] articles would soon be bartered away for mats [or Cano]es, or any other thing, and then he and his [tribe] would be no better than they were then; but [if I] would send them a Missionary to live upon [the] Island, he would give it to me for nothing, as a Missionary would be a permanent advantage to them— The old Chief made many more very judicious observations— I told him, if it was in my Power I would send them a Missionary at some future time— a young man observed, when you send us one, do not send us an angry fighting man— In the dusk of the evening I arrived safe at Pyhea – and in about an hour after my arrival M.rs Williams was safely delivered of a little Boy— She had a very easy birth – The Lord is good and gracious, a present help in time of need, and never [faileth those] that put their trust in him. [Mrs Williams is a] woman of strong Faith, and [sound Piety, and has] no idea of fear and on these accounts [she is well suited] for her present Situation – happy and content at [all times.] Have been very busy this day in examining the public [accounts,] and have also written my last public Letter to [the] Missionaries as it is said the Brig will sail to morrow— I hope when we do sail, we shall be more successful than we were in the Brampton— God has some wise Ends to answer in the loss of that Ship – many Changes have taken Place since that event, which I cannot doubt, will turn out to the furtherance of [the] Gospel— When the Brampton was wrecked I had not seen Shunghee, and many other Chiefs— they had not returned from the war— Since then every necessary arrangement has been made with them to my Satisfaction— I should have left the Rev.d J. Butler in the Mission, and I do not believe he would have altered his Conduct, which might have ended in something very serious— Tho’ I have spent a very anxious time in New Zealand, yet I leave it with full confidence that the mission will prosper – I have no doubt but the Rem[oval] of those who accompany me attended will [be with the] greatest Good— When Missionaries will not [do their] duty, it is the wisest way to remove them [at once.] They weaken the Hands of those that are faithful continual=ly, throw difficulties in their way, and set a bad example to the Heathens— Spent this day (as the Dragon did not sail) in various arrangements with the Rev.d H. Williams for conducting the Mission— Mess.rs W.m Hall & King came on a visit to Pyhea— I had a long Conversation with them relative to the affairs of the mission, and their own past Conduct— I contended that M.r King ought to have taught [so]me of the native youths to have made a Pair of Shoes, [before this] period for the Comfort of his Colleagues & their families, [as they had made] many Complaints to me for the want of [Shoes— they had neither] any one to mend or make them [any Shoes— and that Mr] Hall also ought to have taught [some] of the Natives to do a little Carpenters work— [We could] not agree in our views. They have now began a School, [but I am] afraid they will not do their duty faithfully. They [have] followed their own way too long, and despised all the orders that have been given to them by their Superiors— I was so much vexed with M.r Kings observations, that I wrote to him on the Impropriety of his Conduct, before I left New Zealand— When men once get wrong, it is very difficult to persuade them that they are so— Pride or avarice, or obstinancy or some beseting Sin opposes their return to the discharge of their duty— [Nov 13] I went on board the Dragon, as we expected to sail. I was [o]bliged to leave the Chiefs behind that had embarked with me in the Brampton, as there was no Room for them. Six native [yout]hs would not leave the Dragon - I told them there was no place for them, and therefore they could not go— They intreated to be allowed to lay upon Deck – If we would give them this indulgence, they wished no more; which was granted we could not act out this day – At Day light we weighed Anchor, and stood out to Sea. There was very little wind – towards evening the Breeze [freshed and we stood] for the north Cape. [This Morning the wind was against us,] we were opposite [doubtful Bay, and endeavoured] by tacking, to work round [the North] Cape, but gained little ground all day – We found ourselves nearly in the same Situation we were last night, and tried all day to weather the Cape, but in vain, towards Evening it blew a strong Gale, we were compelled to bear away to the Northward, and Eastward, and from that time until our arrival at Port Jackson on the 30th. we met with generally very stormy weather, and a very high Sea.Ivy Lane, March 24th 1808 Revd Sir, With great diffedence I respectfully submit the following Observations relative to New Zealand to the Consideration of the Society for Missions to Africa and the East, as that Island may lie without the Limits of the Society’s designs towards the Heathens— From the different Reports we have had of the natives of New Zealand; and the late Communication with one of their Chiefs, who visited Port Jackson, and who appeared a very extraordinary man, possest of the greatest natural Abilities, and expressed the most ardent desire to improve his Subjects, according to human Estimate this Island seems to afford some Prospect for Missionary Labors. New Zealand & its natural Productions are little known to the civilized world— No Commerce has been carried on there further than a few Ships taking Cargoes & Masts and Spars from the Island to India and China. The Chief who visited Port Jackson has shewn every Attention to the South Sea Whalers, who have touched at his Settlement for Refreshments; and to any other Vessels that have had an occasion for his Assistance from New South Wales. Every benevolent mind acquainted with the ignorant State of these Islanders, must feel a wish that some small Attempt may be made towards their Civilization and general Improvement in the simple Arts, and Christian Knowledge— Should a Mission to New Zealand come within the Limits of the Society’s original Plans, it possesses apparently the best means for making an Attempt towards the Civilization and Conversion of the New Zealanders, of any other Society instituted for the benevolent Purposes of propagating the Gospel amongst the Heathens. There are two promising Circumstances that afford strong Ground to hope that some good might be effected on that Island— First, it’s relative Situation to the Settlements at Port Jackson and Norfolk Island, being distant only about eighty Leagues from the latter, and four hundred from the former. Hence its local situation would open an easy Communication with either, or both of these Settlements, which is of the utmost importance to the Comfort and Safety of the Missionarfies amongst uncivilized Heathens; as well as to the Success of the Mission— The second Circumstance is, the only officiating Ministers in these Settlements are of the established Church; who would if they were men of Piety chearfully second the wishes of the Society in Europe. The Ministers of the Establishment must from the official Rank which they hold in the Settlements have very considerable Influence, as the Executive Authority will require their Aid in carrying on the Public Service, amongst the peculiar Class of Subjects of which these Settlements are composed. If the Clergy are men truly devoted to God; and are willing to exert their Power and Influence in promoting the Cause of Christianity, they will have an extensive Field of usefulness; not only in Nedw South Wales, but in the neighbouring Islands in the South Seas. A Governor of New South Wales however profane he may be, and however great an Enemy to real Godliness, will avoid for his own Sake, all open war with the Ministers of the Establishment, unless their own unguarded Conduct should give him a decided Advantage over them. They will at all times have a Claim upon the Governor for his Protection and Support in the due Performance of every moral and religious duty, connected with their sacred Functions; and enjoined upon them by his Majestys Commission. If the Ministers act consistent with the dignity of their public Characters, tho’ the doctrines they preach may disgust and offend the carnal mind in every Rank of Society, yet their Persons will be revered, and their Opinions will have great weight with those in Authority on every civil, political, and moral Subject. On this Account it may justly be inferred that the regular Clergy in New South Wales, from the certain Influence unavoidably attached to their public Situation under the present Circumstances of that Settlement may very much promote a Mission to New Zealand connected with the established Church, without creating any Suspicion, or giving any Offence to those in Authority in the Colony; or to any other Persons in England. Was a Mission formed for that Island by any other Society; the Ministers of that Establishment, might most ardently desire to countenance and support such a desirable an undertaking, whoever might be the first Promoters of it; yet their wishes might be defeated and their Exertions cramped by the Authority of the Governor, if he was disposed to oppose the Mission. The object I wish to impress upon the minds of the Society is this; that it would not be proper for any Missionaries to be placed on an Island amongst uncivilized Heathen without establishing a regular Communication with them— Let the Missionaries be ever so much devoted to the Cause of the Mission, yet they will want Supplies, Protection, and Encouragement— The Ministers in the Establishment resident in N.S. Wales from their personal Influence with those in Authority; as well as from their extensive Influence which they must at all times possess thro’ the Settlement, will most probably have the means in their Power to afford the Missionaries employed at New Zealand such Aid as their Circumstances from time to time may require— I am of an Opinion that a Mission sent out to New Zealand under the Patronage of the established Church would rather be considered as Part of the civil Government of N.S. Wales, than as a seperate Body; and have no doubt but a Governor, whosoever he might be, would feel it his duty to afford the Missionaries every Protection and Support, and more particularly so, as the British Government seem well disposed towards the Natives of that Island. Till the Society come to some determination to turn their Attention to the above object, it would be unnecessary to take into Consideration what would apparently be the best mode to give Effect to the Mission, what difficulties are likely to oppose the work, and what would be the be the best means for removing these difficulties— At the time of my arrival in England I suggested a few Thoughts to the Missionary Society in London, relative to their Mission established at Otaheite— but it would be irrelovent [sic] to introduce them into this Letter, before the Subject is brought under the immediate Consideration of the Society— Having an ardent wish, that the New Zealanders may enjoy the Sweets of Civilization, and the more inestimable Blessings of divine Revelation: I shall feel a peculiar Pleasure in seconding any Attempt the Society might be inclined to make for their general Improvement, and Advantage— Any further Information that may be required upon this Subject, that may come within my Knowledge, I will very readily communicate— I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your most obedient humble Servant Samuel Marsden Rev. Josiah Pratt Secretary to the Society for Missionsto Africa & the EastMarch 24th 1808 Dear Brother Having to do with such an honourable man as yourself, it never entered into my head that you ought to be reminded of the annual return of your season of Benevolence. You want to know what you can say. I answer – that the Society is “nobly” passive, till God opens the way for being “nobly active”: but, in the mean time, is proceeding surely. I send you the last Circular Letter, lest you should not have seen it: and also Mr Scott’s account of the four students under his care. Of this last you will make what you think prudent, and then return it to me. We are in daily expectation of advices from Sierra Leone that the Four Missionaries there are actually settled among the Senoos, or some other native Tribe. Mr Marsden will, next meeting, bring before us a proposal to establish a settlement in New Zealand, both the islands of which country contain, it is supposed, 500,000 people. The African Institute and the Abolition of the Slave Trade contribute to render that part of Africa to which our present attention is turned particularly interesting. And I think we may be considered to have made some serious advance and laid firm foundations of future usefulness, in having fixed in Africa four Ministers, and having four others so promising training under such a good guide. I think I have given you points for a sermon, which in your hands, will produce us the usual round sum from Bentinck. I return the Advertisement, seeing no occasion to alter it. As to my preaching one of the sermons, that is out of the question as I have no idea of acting as a foil to you, and begging £10 out of the hundred, while the other £90 is reserved for you. With kind regards, Believe me, Ever yours, J. Pratt8 Ivy Lane 7th April 1808 Rev. Sir, In compliance with the request of the Society for Missions to Africa and the East, I respectfully suggest the following Observations, relative to the Establishment of a Mission to the Island of New Zealand.— It may be requisite to state that the New Zealanders are a Nation who have derived no advantages hitherto either from Commerce or the Arts of Civilization, and therefore must be in that State of Heathen Darkness and Ignorance, in which every Nation must unavoidably be, who has had no connection with the Civil, Religious and Commercial part of Mankind. Tho’ the New Zealanders appear to be a very superior People in point of mental Endowments as far as any Judgment can be formed from those with whom the Europeans have had any Communication, yet they must not be considered by any means in so favorable a Situation for the reception of the Gospel, as civilized Nations are, even tho’ Strangers to the Doctrines of Divine Revelation. Commerce and the Arts, having a natural Tendency to inculcate industrious and moral Habits, open a way for the introduction of the Gospel, and lay the foundation for its continuance when once received. Since nothing, in my opinion, can pave the way for the Introduction of the Gospel, but Civilization, and that can only be accomplished amongst the Heathens by the Arts, I should for this Reason, recommend that three Mechanics be appointed to make the first attempt, should the Society come to a determination to form an Establishment on New Zealand. One of these Missionaries should be a Carpenter; another a Smith; and a third, a Twine Spinner. The Carpenter would teach them to make a Wheelbarrow, build a Hut, Boat, &c.— The Smith would teach them to make all their edge Tools, Nails, &c.— and the Twine Spinner would teach them how to spin their Flax or Hemp of which their Clothing, fishing Lines, and Nets are made. These Trades would apply to their immediate wants, and tend to conciliate their minds, and gain their Confidence. Tho’ the Missionaries might employ a certain portion of their Time, according to local Circumstances, in manual Labour, this neither would nor ought to prevent them from constantly endeavouring to instruct the Natives in the great Doctrines of the Gospel, and fully discharge the Duties of Catechists— The Arts and Religion should go together. The attention of the Heathens, can only be gained and their vagrant Habits corrected, by the Arts. Till their attention is gained, and moral and industrious Habits are induced, little or no progress can be made in teaching them the Gospel. I do not mean that a native should learn to build a Hut or make an Axe before he should be told any thing of Man’s Fall and Redemption; but that these grand Subjects should be introduced at every favorable opportunity, while the Natives are learning any of the simple Arts.— To preach the Gospel without the aid of the Arts will never succeed amongst the Heathens for any time. Much of the success of a Mission depends upon the Qualifications of the Persons employed in the Work: four Qualifications seem absolutely requisite for a Missionary to possess— Piety, Industry, Prudence & Patience, it will be readily admitted that sound Piety is a real Essential, that, without this, nothing can be expected, a Man must feel a lively Interest in the eternal welfare of the poor Heathens to spur him on to the discharge of his Duty.— a Missionary should also be naturally of an Industrious turn; a Man, who could live in any Country by dint of his own labor, an Industrious Man has great Resources in times of difficulty and Danger in his own mind, great difficulties will easily be surmounted by an Industrious Man, while very small ones will overwhelm an Idle Man with Despair. It is worthy of Remark that in all my observations on Mankind I have rarely ever known an Industrious Man become an Idle one, or an Idle Man Industrious. A Missionary’s Habits of Industry ought to be fully established, or he will be found totally unfit for the arduous Work of the Mission in a Country where nothing has been done before him. It will also require great Prudence and Circumspection in a Missionary to govern a Savage Mind, upon which his own very Existence will depend. His difficulties will many of them be new, and much greater, and more numerous than he can possibly imagine or foresee; on this account he will require great patience and perseverance to bear up under them. The Society should have their Missionaries sent out under the sanction of the British Government in England, and with an Official Recommendation from Government to the Governor at New South Wales. From New South Wales they should proceed under the patronage and with a Recommendation from the Governor to the Chief of New Zealand, on their arrival at New Zealand they must place themselves under the protection of the Chief, as they will have no means of forming an independant Body. A sufficient Sum should be allowed for the passage of the Missionaries from Port Jackson to New Zealand, provided there were no Vessels going at that time they wished to proceed to their Place of destination.— There should also be a certain Sum allowed to pay the Expences of keeping up a regular Correspondence with them for some time, at first, as Circumstances may require.— Their Comfort and Safety may depend upon this, Till the real Character and Disposition of the New Zealanders are better known.— A small Vessel from twenty to thirty Tons would be sufficient for this Purpose, which must be hired, if a Communication between the Missionaries and Port Jackson could not be maintained by any other means. I should not conceive that it would be necessary for them to take much wearing Apparel, or any other Articles of much value, as whatever they have, as well as themselves, must be placed under the Protection and Care of the Chief; the less they possess, and the safer they will be at first. It is not possible to know what would be really necessary for them, till they arrive, and are settled upon the Island. It would be proper for them to take from Port Jackson or Norfolk Island, Hogs, Poultry, Grain, and Flour; as this would constribute [sic] not only to their own Comfort, but likewise would be acceptable to the Chief. The above are the most material Objects that occur to me at present— should any of my Ideas meet the Approbation of the Society I shall feel a peculiar Gratification in communicating them, and also in forwarding their benevolent Wishes as far as my means and Influence may extend, should Divine providence conduct me in Safety again to New South Wales. As New Zealand is wholly untried Ground, little can be said with certainty respecting the Mission, till an Attempt is made. I think it highly probable that the Chief will be very anxious to keep up a Communication with Port Jackson, and encourage some of his Subjects to come over for the purposes of learning our Arts.— I have the Honor to be Rev. Sir, Your most Obedient humble Servant Rev. Josiah Pratt Secretary &c &cApril 9th 1808 Dear Sir/ I have received your letter— With respect to the young man who was the immediate subject of my last— I think if he goes out at all it must be as a missionary in orders— At the same time I would by no means recommend him to ye extent you mention; for, tho’ his piety seems eminent, yet his talents are hitherto untried— However, men are ordained in this part of the kingdom without an university Education. Perhaps I might devise means to have him educated for orders here— & probably the Society would give me some assistance, if it were expressly stipulated that when ordained he should be at their service. If ordained to a Cure in this County Diocese, he must serve it two years, before he would be at liberty to depart— Should any hostility or prejudice or other cause prevent his ordination here, he might probably still be ordained in the Lutheran Church— I hope I shall be able to furnish you with one man exactly of the description which you want— he is a Joiner, a Widower, has no family, about 29 years of age— seems a truly pious man— was desirous of entering into the Church, & had begun to studt Latin with that view, but I discouraged the attempt at his age. He has taken, in Numbers, Henry’s Bible, & read to ye middle of the third Vol. He has also purchased & read Hervey’s Works— When I mentioned New Zealand he knew the place, & had read about it in a folio Work of Geography which he shewed me— I mention these things, that you may judge of his standard of information. He seemed to like the proposal, asked if his expences in going out would be borne, to which I concluded I might answer— yes— he will give me his final answer to morrow— I have therefore put my letter in a state of preparation, that I may not lose tomorrow’s Post as you press for an immediate answer. Twenty Copies of the Report will be more than I shall want, you will do me a more essential service, if you send 10 & with them one for 1803 & two for each of the years 1804, 1805. April 10— I have seen Wm Hall, the Joiner whom I mentioned; he has determined to go, he gave yesterday a proof of the steadiness of his purpose— a Situation was offered him to begin business for himself— he is possessed of property worth about £150— he had determined to go and declined the offer— I think it a providential circumstance that I saw him on Friday. Such an engagement wd have caused difficulties tho’ they might have been got over. Should like to hear more particulars soon— & when W.H. shd be in Town. Yours very truly F. FawcettStanwix May 12. 1808. Dear Sir/ I have not yet recd the reports & Vols of Hall but as Mr Smith the assistt Secretary sent me one with some bibles I made use of that— I[t] would be an advantage if I recd the reports earlier— Wm Hall is in readiness to go to York whenever Mr Marsden sends for him. I hope Mr M. will direct his letter to me. With respect to L. Johnson I will write more particularly soon— There is no opportunity that I know of of [sic] his learning Arabic in Carlisle or ye neighbourhood. I send the subscri[ption]s & names - Carlisle M.rs Lodge ------------ 1.1 M.rs Bowes ------------ 1.1 E. Nevison Esqr.----- 1.1 M.rs Mosely ----------- 1.1 Hon: Mr Stewart ---- 1.1 Rev.d J. Fawcett ----- 1.1 M.rs Hodson ------- 10.6 M.rs Nanson ---------- 10.6 M.r Porter ------------ 10.6 Miss Farish ----------- 10.6 M.r R.C. Wilson ----- 10.6 Thos& Jer.h Browne --- 10.6 Revd F. Graham LLB Rector of Arthuret &c. ---- 1.1 M.r Fawcett Scaleby ----- 1.1 11.11 1.6 Stamp ? 11. 9. 6 N.B. There is now but one M.r Fawcett of Scaleby & Mrs Farish is dead D.r GrisdaleCarlisle June 17. 1808 Dear Sir Wm Hall has been at Leeds to have an interview with Mr Marsden— They seem mutually pleased with each other— Lewis Johnson has begun his studies, a little time will shew what prospect there is of his making a successful proficiency— Since I last wrote, I have received two guineas more for the Missionary Society; so that on the whole you will have to add on my account 5 guineas to the sum sent by Mr Thomason from St. Cuthbert’s. I remain Sir Your faithful Servt. J. FawcettLeeds— June 18, 1800 Revd Sir Since my arrival in Leeds I have seen William Hall the young man the Revd John Fawcett wrote to you about— I wrote to Carlisle for him to come to Leeds— I am very much pleased with William Hall he appears to be well qualified for a Missionary to New Zealand, is a man of Piety good Sense, and Industry— I gave him every Information I could relative to the Natives, the danger of his Situation, the necessity of his working at his Buisness, and every difficulty that could be foreseen. However his mind was firm, and fully determined to make an Attempt— He is a Carpenter by Trade, but much better informed, than men in general, in his Situation— As a little knowledge of Ship-building will be of very great importance I have recommended him to go immediately into one of the dock yards and work as a Ship-wright for a few months, till there may be an opportunity for his going out— This he was very willing to do— and will leave Carlisle for Hull next week for that Purpose— I shall recommend him to a Friend of mine who is a master builder, and request him to give him every Instruction in his Power which I am persuaded he will do— Hall understands Sawing Plank very well, and will be able to instruct the natives in this— When Hall comes to Town, I am sure the Society will approve of him he is a very promising young man— I believe his Circumstances are pretty good— I offered to pay his Expences, but he declined accepting my money— He may perhaps want a little Assistance in Hull, while in the dock-yard, but this I am not sure of— He is very willing to work, and would maintain himself there, if work could be got, but trade being so much oppressed many Carpenters in Hull are out of employment— Should he want a little Assistance, it will not be much— He has tools of his own— I shall endeavour to find one or two more like minded with Hall, if I can, to go with him— Should you have occasion to write to me, a Line addressed for me at Leeds will come safe. I am Revd Sir your most obedt humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd J. PrattJune 28-1808- Leeds Revd Sir Since I wrote to you last I have had a Letter from a Mr. Barnes who has a dock yard in Hull, the Gentleman to whom I recommended William Hall, informing me that he has arrived. I send you the following extract from Mr. Barnes’s Letter for your Information— “on questioning Mr. Hall I find he is perfectly Master of the use of Tools so that Part of our Buisness would be entire wast[e] of time”— Mr. Barnes is a professional Man, I am glad to find that Hall is so good a workman as a Carpenter— The only Instructions he will want will be to learn the method of draughting Vessels and layhing down their respective Parts— The necessary Books and Draughts will cost about ten Guineas, besides a Case of Instruments, Scales, and a Set of draugh[t]ing moulds would be absolutely necessary— After Mr. Barnes has mentioned the above Articles he adds— “In short if you will leave the providing the necessary Articles to me, I will attend him, and instruct him, the time he has to stay here as much as is in my Power, on such Terms as I have no doubt will meet with your Approbation” Tho’ I am sensible that it may be of the first Importance to Hall to have some knowledge of Ship building from the moment of his Embarkation thro’ his future Life, yet I did not feel myself authorised by the Society fully to sanction Mr. Barnes in purchasing the necessary Books for Hall &c until I received directions from you— which I will thank you to communicate as soon as convenient— I would observe that Hall’s knowledge of a Ship as a Carpenter, might save considerable Expence in future and be of great Service to our whalers occasionally, who may put into New Zealand in distress. I send the following Extract from a Letter I had from Hall two days ago for the Consideration of you, and the Society— “I have seen an Acquaintance of mine in Carlisle that seems very desirous of going along with me to N. Zealand,— I have been acquainted with him about three years, and I never knew any thing amiss with him— he is industrious and steady, but not so much given to piety as I could wish, [h]is name is John McHower— he is a Presbyterian by Profession, and a Smith by Trade”— As Wm. Hall wrote to me I have felt it my duty to submit the above— I shall direct Mr. Barnes to assist Wm. Hall as much as he can till I receive a Line from you. Address for me at Leeds— I have the honor to be Sir Your most obedt Sert Saml Marsden Rev. J. Pratt Sir Your most obedI have the honor43 Bryants Street 10th October 1808 Rev Sir, Having communicated to the Revd Basil Woodd, my inclination to offer myself to the consideration of the Committee of the Society for Missions to Africa and the East, provided I can learn that I am calculated to render them any assistance, in preparing the way for the introduction of the Gospel into one of the Islands of New Zealand; and, having been directed by him to apply to you in his name, should I wish to consult farther about the Business before he comes to Town which will be in November, I therefore take the liberty to request an interview with you when it is convenient; in order that we may converse upon the subject. As the Business is of importance, involving the best Interests and Credit of the Society with my own, a Christian and a friendly freedom may be used in the necessary enquiry respecting the requisite qualifications. And am Revd Sir Your very obedt. Servant Thos KendallHull October 17th 1808 Revd Sir, I wrote my first in haste as time would not [permit] of deliberacy before the return of post; upon a second consideration I would not hesiatate [sic] much to go with one person; provided he were a proper person and well informed, and I should like to have some aquaintance [sic] of him previous to such an arduous undertaking, but to go alone would be presumption, I could not see the least probability of success, but far be it from me to shrink or deviate from what you and I first agreed to when in Leeds. I hope I shall never have the least thought of it; my earnest prayer is that the Lord may be my guide and leader, and that he may bear me up through all the dangers and difficulties that I must inevitably meet with, and I fear not but through his gracious permission and divine assistance, I shall be enabled to persevere to the end and come off conquerors but why does not Mr. Cooper go at the same time so that I might have some decent company with me. I apprehend you are in expectation of one man to go along with me and perhaps he may be approved of by the society, and perhaps not, so that I can have no dependance upon any one and if circumstances would admit I should go to Carlisle, to pack my own Tools and settle some necessary budiness, and particularly to see some of my relations before I leave England; as I left with no other view. I have been at a great expence since I commenced in this vocation, in the first place I waited five or six weeks in Carlisle in expectation of being called away daily, before Mr. Fawcit [sic] received a determinate answer and then my journey to Leeds and back to Carlisle, and so to Hull, and my lodging expences ever since, which amount to no small sum; Mr. Barnes recommended a book, that would have cost £10, but I made choice of one that cost £1.8s merely to save expence. I got a case of instruments which cost £4, besides a set of drawing moulds, which Mr. Barnes highly advised which cost £5 or upwards and would have been more if I had not assisted in making them; I am informed that such a set would amount [sic] to twice the sum at P. Steels Navigation Warehouse Little Tower Hill. I received £10.10s from Mr. Scott which was very acceptable but £30 would have been little enough to have discharged all my expences, exclusive of what may be in future; I [demand?] nothing but what may defray my expences in the most economical manner, as in regard to my spending, it is nothing. I have never had so much as aquaintance [sic] to take a cup of Tea with me, I am yours, Sincerely, Wm. Hall P.S. You’ll please to answer this As soon as convenient.40 Beyanston Street 20 Octr 1808 Rev Sir I have seen the Revd Mr Marsden who is of opinion that it will not be necessary for the Settlers at New Zealand top confine themselves to hard labour; and that a practical knowledge of the Arts, enabling them to instruct the Natives themselves will be sufficient, I therefore should have been willing to learn the Trade of a Smith, as far as it mighgt have been considered necessary, had you occasion for one. I have also perused Savage’s Account of the Island of New Zealand, and instead of diminishing my anxiety for the Welfare of the Natives, it has increased it, as, it confessedly has done my willingness to go amongst them. I do not mean, from the apparent probability of making them, by any exertions of mine, duly to appreciate the Blessings of the Gospel; they are unprepared for it. But I think, from the Short Vocabulary contained in the above Account, I possibly might be usefully employed in attempting to reduce their Language into such a method as would render it easier to be understood by an Englishman. According to Mr. Marsden’s Statement one of the Son’s [sic] of the Chief, and some others amongst the Natives are a little acquainted with the English Tongue: great Assistance might therefore be expected in the attainment of this object. I mention also, my persuasion, that some at least of the Natives will (altho’ it may be out olf curiosity) very soon want to be acquainted with the mode of Worship of the New Settlers, particularly, as they will neither observe them to pay their adoration to the Sun, Moon, Stars, or any other Idols. Now if I could only so far become acquainted with the Natives’ own way of corresponding with each other as to publish even the Name of a Redeemer amongst them, leaving it to others of superior Talents to explain to them, as opportunity might offer, the true meaning of the Term in all its extent, I have no doubt but it would be a matter of thankfulness to me both in this World and in that which is to come. And these are no doubt partly the views of those worthy Persons which the Society has already selected. I should be glad to go with them, and for which purpose I would render the Burthen as easy as possible to the Society by contributing as much as I should have to spare towards its support. I should think this to be my duty because [the Society] would have my Family to provide for, should it be the Divine Will to take me from them. But if I am to wait longer I beg that the Blessing of God may attend the Enterprize: that the Power of his Spirit and his Word may be manifested in pulling down the Strong Hold of Satan in that part of the World: and that the Kingdom of our Dear Redeemer may spread and flourish, and that he may reign for Ever, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. And am, Revd Sir Your very obliged Servant Thomas KendallHull 22nd Octr 1808 Dr Sir It gives me great pleasure to inform you that all the time Mr Hall has been with me he has conducted himself with the greatest propriety.— He has been uncommonly diligent & attentive to the business he undertook to learn, I am fully convinced that his abilities are good, & that he has learned more in the art of drawing Ships, than most men would have done in the same space of time, as the drawings he has with him will testify.— I can assure you it will be a great misfortune, to him, to you as his Patron & to the cause he is about to embark in, if he is obliged to leave off his studies so soon.— Only consider him as a Person who when he came to me had never seen a Ship, the real theoretical knowledge he has obtained is truly wonderful— all in the space of 4 months.— At the receipt of your Letter to him I was about to set him to work at a stern frame (a very nice piece of workmanship as any about a Ship) for the ship he has drawn on a small scale which would have conveyed him such practical knowledge as neither lines nor words can possibly do— but the time of his stay being so short am under the necessity to decline it. My Dr Sir do try if you cannot make it agreeable to continue him with me till another Ship sails, I am fully assured you will think the expence of his maintenance &c amply repaid by his improvement in both the theoretical and practical part of the business, that would get more credit by recommending him, than you could have expected— I shall leave the matter to your own consideration. I hope the advice I have given you will not be thought impertinent in me. I am with the greatest respect Dr Sir Your Obd Hble Servt W. BarnesMy dear Friend, The Father of John King, whom I have introduced to the Society as a settler in New Zealand, came over to me yesterday at Morton. The measures which his son is taking are greatly distressing to him & he earnestly pressed me to represent his feelings to the Society. I told the old man that John King acted perfectly voluntarily & that no constraint would be offered him either by the Committee or myself but that, as he was of age, perhaps the Society would consider him as entitled to act on his own judgment. I promised however to write expressly to you on the subject, which I now do, & to beg that every enquiry may be instituted which may be necessary to satisfy the minds of the Committee & of myself that the young man is breaking thro’ no higher obligation in his dedication of himself to the work of a settler. I remain My dear friend Yrs affectly D. Wilson Edmund Hall Octr 24th 1808Hull 2 November 1808 My dear Sir I do not choose to pay Mr Halls debts without first obtaining your approbation of the sums specified. He seems a good Man & I learn from a very able judge that he has made great proficiency in the art of ship building. Mr Barnes, I am persuaded, has taken great pains with him. I have enquiries respecting Miss Barreh, and I learn, that, during her residence in Suffolk, she conducted herself in a very unexceptionable manner. I hope that she will make Cowper a good wife, if she shd be united to him, you, by seeing & conversing with her, may be able to form some idea on the subject. Perhaps you may have an opportunity of learning how she conducted herself in London. Mr Hall’s Bills are as follows £ S D To Mr Barnes for instruction 26 5 0 Carriage of Box 18 4 Cooper for black paint 13 0 Northern for an ivory scale & drawing pen 17 0 Turner for drawing Instruments 5 16 8 Wright and Borden for wood for making moulds 1 13 2 Clark & Lincoln for sawing the wood 12 6 Francis Branton for making the moulds 1 6 0 Mrs Carter for Board & Lodging 14 17 0 For intented [sic] journey to Carlisle & return &c 12 12 0 65 10 8 I have examined the bills I Believe them very right & proper. If you give me commission to draw upon you for 65.10.8 I will advance the whole sum: in the mean time, I will let Hall have twenty or thirty Guineas on acct. He has recd £10.10.0 from Mrs Scott which he has spent in journeys to Leeds in several journies to Paul with Mr Barnes to examine the ship of the Line, which is now constructing there &c &c. You must tell me where I must draw upon you i.e where I must specify in the bill your residence. I was from home when your letter arrived. I have not learnt the particulars of the revolution in new south wales, but I am glad, that you suppose it may eventually turn out for the good of the colony. The wonderful power of God is exhibited in a very striking manner, in his bending the purposes of Men into a [different] direction from what they intend and causing [even] bad passions to subserve his glory. I remain, dear Sir, Yours very truly Thos Dikes Hull Nov.2. 1808 Hull Nov 2 1808 My dear Sir/ I do not choose to pay Mr Hall’s debts without first obtaining your approbation of the sum specified. He seems a good man & I learn from a very able judge that he has made great proficiency in the art of Ship building. Mr Barnes, I am persuaded, has taken great pains with him. Mr Hall’s Bills are as follow To Mr Barnes for instruction in the art Of Ship building 26. 5 Carre of box 18/4 Cooper for bl’k paint 13/2 1. 11. 4 Northern for an ivory seal & drawing pen 17 – Turner for drawing Instruments 5. 16. 8 Wright & Bowden, wood for making mould 1. 13. 2 Clark & Lincoln for sawing the wood 12. 6 Fras Brunton for making the moulds 1. 6 Mrs Carter for Board & Lodging 14. 17 For intend Journey to Carlisle & return 12. 12 £ 65.10.8 I have examined the bills I believe them very right & proper. If you give me commission to draw upon you for £65.10.8 I will advance the whole sum: in the mean time, I will let Hall have 20 or 30 Guineas on acct.— He has recvd £10.10.0 per Mr Scott which he has spent in journey to Leeds, in several journies to Paul with Mr Barnes to examine the Ship of the Line which is now constructing there &c &c. Yours very truly Thos DikesHull Novr 2nd 1808 Revd Sir I have let Mr Dykes know my circumstances and he seemed to make some objection against advancing the money as if he thought the sums too high, saying that he thought it proper to acquaint you with the matter first so I shall give you a full account of all my expences which I was not able to do before, as not knowing either Mr Carters charge, or Mr Barnes’s; I have had several journeys to Hull for instruction with Mr Barnes along with me, there are two of His Majesty’s ships building there, and business being so dead in Hull made it necessary that I should go, for insight, which which [sic] could not be done without expences, and likewise all my travelling expences which I told you of in my other letter, I am very sure £10.0s would not discharge, but suppose we let the received money rest against these things, for the present it was thought proper to paint the mould floor before I could lay off the Long Boat to satisfaction £ s d 0 13 - Carriage of my Cloathes Chest from Carlisle 0 18 4 Wood for drawing moulds and making Case of Instruments Architect Book, scales, Ink quils. Pencils &c 6 13 8 Board and Lodgings. From June 25th to Nov.1 14 17 - Mr Barnes bill for Instruction since my Commencement to the present time— Which I think falls considerably short of rewarding his trouble 26. 5 - 52. 18. 6 Journey to Carlisle 10. 10. We did not do things as being unlimited but as we thought them really necessary, as it being your wish that I should receive all the instructions possible in so short a time.— I am sorry that I have lost such a favourable opportunity merely through a misunderstanding. I think it most proper to go to Carlisle now, an[d] settle all business and return to Hull immediately to spend the remainder of my time under further instruction, and in readiness to embrace the next opportunity that may offer. Mrs Marsden is arrived in Hull and she and other friends are well. I am yours Sincerely Wm Hall PS You will please at the receipt of this, to drop me a few lines to Carlisle, to the care of Mr Fawcit [sic], and let me know whether my Tools may be sent to London now or not, and how I must direct them.From William Hall to the Revd Sam. Marsden Hull Nov.2 1808 Revd Sir, I have let Mr Dykes know my circumstances & he seemed to make some objections against advancing the money as if he thought the sum too high; saying that he thought it proper to acquaint you with the matter first.— so I shall give you a full account of all my expences which I was not able to do before, as not knowing either Mr Carters charge or Mr Barnes’s. I have had several journeys to Paul for instruction with Mr Barnes along with me, there are two of His Majesty’s ships building there, and business being so dead in Hull made it necessary that I should go for insight, which could not be done without expence, and likewise all my travelling expences which I told you of in my other letter, I am very sure £10.10 would not discharge, but suppose we let the received money rest against these things for the present— (see particulars of total amount in Mr Dike’s letter p.311 We did not do things as being unlimited, but as we thought them really necessary, as it being your wish that I should receive all the instruction possible in so short a time— I am sorry that I have lost such a favourable opportunity merely through a misunderstanding— I think it most proper to go to Carlisle now, and settle all business and return to Hull immediately to spend the remainder of my time under further instructions, & in readiness to embrace the next opportunity that may offer.— please to drop me a line on receipt of this to Carlisle to the care of Mr Fawcett, & let me know whether my Tools may be sent to London & to whom I remain Yours sincerely Wm. HallLeeds April 1, 1809 Sir I just send you a Line to inform you that William Hall is ready for his Mission whenever the Society may think proper to call upon him— From the Reports I have had respecting him, I am happy to say that he has made very great Improvements in every Branch of the Arts he had been learning— I have no doubt, but he now would be able to build a Vessel complete, should any necessity call upon him to do this in any of the Islands where Providence may cast them [sic]— He has also learned navigation, so as to be able at any future time to find his way to New South Wales from New Zealand, which may hereafter prove a great Safety and Comfort to the Mission at large, should divine Goodness prosper the attempts. Without the Knowledge of Ship building, and a little navigation I should not think the missionaries would either be so safe or usful [sic]. Building Boats, which are of such infinite Value to the natives, and will find immediate employment for them, will have a great Effect upon the minds of the natives, and induce them both to esteem, and attend to the missionaries— William Hall will want a few weeks to get married, and to prepare for his Voyage. Captain Skelton informed me when in London that he intended to go out about May— Should this be the Case it will be time to make some arrangement about the missionaries going out— should the Society send them out with Skelton— I expect to be in London very soon, when I will call upon you, but I thought it would be proper that you should report to the Society at their next meeting that William Hall was ready— When I return to Hull, I will get his Accounts and transmit them to you— I have not met with a Smith yet that will answer— I have the Honor to be Sir Your most obedient Humble Servant Saml Marsden Revd Jos. Pratt 49 Albemarle Street, London 5th May 1809 Sir, I have had the honor to receive your Letter of the 3d Instant, enclosing me an Extract from the Minutes of “the Society for Missions to Africa and the East”; and in reply thereto I beg you will be pleased to inform the Society, that I shall have very great pleasure in attending to their recommendation, in affording any aid or countenance in my power, as Governor of New South Wales, to the Settlement and Settlers at the Bay of Islands in New Zealand, as well as to the Chief of that Territory. I beg leave however to observe that it would be desirable that I should be instructed (previous to my departure hence) by His Majesty’s Minister for the Colonies, how far I am to afford aid and assistance to the Settlement and Settlers to the Bay of Islands— and to the Chief of that Country.— I have to offer you Sir, my best thanks for the Book you were so obliging as to leave at my Lodgings yesterday; and to regret that I was not at home when you did me the honor to call.— I remain with respect Sir, Your most obedt Servt L. Macquarie The Revd Josiah Pratt.— P.S. I return a Note which I found in the Book you were so good as to leave at my Lodgings yesterday.— L.M.Fenchurch St. No. 150 May 9. 1809 Sir I herewith return you Governor Macquarie’s Letter, and have the Pleasure to inform you, that Lord Castlereagh has spoke to his Excellency relative to the Chief of New Zealand, and has directed him to give every Assistance towards promoting the Civilisation of the Natives— I have since had a Conversation with the Governor upon the Subject, stating to him what kind of Assistance would be wanting, and how far I conceived the wishes of the Society extended— From the Instructions he has had from Lord Castlereagh, togather with the Society’s Letter written by you, I have no doubt but he will meet the views of the Society as much as possible, and give all the Countenance to the object of the Mission that it may require— I think however it would be proper, could you make it convenient, to call upon him personally; and have a little Conversation with the Governor on the Buisness [sic]— He will leave Town, in a few days, as the Troops are embarked— I am Dr Sir Yours truly Saml Marsden Revd. J. PrattCowes Roads Aug 28 [1809] Dear Sir We are now waiting for the wind to change in Cowes Roads— as soon as it comes to the east we sail. Wm. Hall, his wife and John King are on Board and well. I have no doubt, but they will be pretty comfortable. John King I take entirely, he will live in the same manner as my Family. William Hall as he has a wife, he will require a little more attention. I have laid in for him two Sheep, one dozen Fowls, in Case they should want now and then a little fresh meat. When we kill a Sheep we shall give them a Part. I was very happy to find when I went on Board, a New Zealander, a very fine young man, who came lately to England and is now going back again to his own Country— I hope with a little Assistance King and Hall will be able during our Voyage to get some Knowledge of the New Zealand language– as soon as we are a little more settled, and prepared for Sea I shall endeavour to assist them, with the New Zealander to draw up a short Vocabulary. The common terms I think of the language they may acquire, and by daily conversing with him may prepare their minds for more easily understanding the natives when they arrive. Mr. Cartwright, and William Hall do not exactly agree— Their Situation is new to them both, and what may now give them a little uneasiness will in a little time be thought nothing of. I trust you will have a good account of them all.— Mrs. Hall is a very valuable woman I am very much pleased with her indeed— I shall endeavour to make them comfortable— After all our nonsense with the Captain we have got all our things on Board— our Live Stock Hay, Corn &c. and are all very good friends— I preached yesterday for the first time— we have more than 200 on Board— have had two Children born since we embarked— and shall have many more— I will write again from the first place we touch at— excuse great haste, as I write these few Lines in the midst of Bustle, with my kind Respects to Mrs. Pratt I remain Dr Sir Yours sincerely Saml. Marsden Revd. J. Pratt Transport Office 11th Novr 1809 Sir, The Honble C. Jenkinson having transmitted to this Board your Letter of the 7th Instant to the Earl of Liverpool, requesting permission to ship on board [the] Canada, for New South Wales certain Stores for three settlers, who went out with the Revd Mr. Marsden in the Ann;— I have it in command fromm the Board to request that you will let me know the Tonnage of these Stores. I am, Sir, Your most humble servent Alex. McLeay Secretary The Revd Mr Pratt Doughty Street, Guildford St.Transport Office 21st November 1809 Sir, In return to your letter of the 18th Instant, I am directed to acquaint you, that Captain Young, the Board’s Agent at Deptford, has received Directions to ship the Stores therein mentioned, on board the Canada, for New South Wales. I am, Sir, Your most humble Servt Alex McLay SecretaryDowning Street 13thh December 1809 Sir, Lord Liverpool has directed me to aknowledge your Letter to him of the 1st instant, in which you state by desire of the Committee of the Society for Missions to Africa and the East, that a Person of the name of Kendall has offered to go out with his Family (consisting of a Wife and three Children) to assist in the formation of a Settlement in New Zealand, and that the Committee are willing to undertake the Expence of supporting the Man and his Family, provided a passage can be provided for them to Port Jackson. Lord Liverpool desires me to acquaint you for the information of the Committee that he is not aware that authority has been given for the formation of any Establishment in New Zealand, and that in the present state of the Settlements on the Coasts of New Holland nhe does not think it proper to encourage any new Settlers to proceed thither. I am, Sir, Your most obedient Humble Servant Cecil Jenkinson Mr Pratt Secretary of the Society For Missions to Africa And the East25 Gt. Quebec Street New Road 10 March 1811 Revd Sir, I feel myself much concerned from the recollection of some remarks which were made whilst I was in the presence of your “Honorable Committee” in the Evening of the 1st Instant, lest by that enlarged way of delivering my Sentiments, which is too common to me (and which I cannot otherwise account for than being so seldom called upon to express myself upon any subject before my Superiors) an unfavourable impression should be made upon their minds respecting me. I therefore beg leave to explain myself in writing upon a point or two at that time giving rise to those remarks, and request you will have the goodness to communicate to your “Honorable Committee” what you may think worthy of notice. And in the first Place, I am solicitous to have it understood that when you alluded to my Note to Mr Woodd in which I expressed my “fear of the abatement of my zeal for the Work”, I did not mean to excuse myself from Proceeding under such an Idea. Nor did I, when I said, “that I could not look at the difficulties before me”, mean, that I had wholly & inconsiderately omitted weighing in my own mind the arduous task of a Missionary. When I contemplate however the zeal & faithful Services of many honoured Servants of the Lord Jesus who are now in eternal Rest. When I consider with what eagerness and speed they press’d after their work; and, after more than two years find myself still at home; there is alas! Some reason to suspect my own want of zeal in the cause of so good and so gracious a Master. I return my thanks to the Gentleman who sat near me for observing that I ought duly to have weighed the difficulties with which I should probably have to encounter before I set out. That I have thought of them in some sense it is true, but I durst not suffer my mind to dwell upon them. I trust God will for the sake of his own Cause keep me near to Him and give me his Support under Trials which I am not prepared to expect, and of my own strength am able to bear should they come. Therefore humbly depending upon the Divine Blessing & Protection, and being Concious [sic] that the Society would be satisfied with my earnest endeavours to promote the Redeemers Kingdom, and leave the Issue to Him. I should be glad to make the trial, and to add my feeble Efforts, such as they may be, to the labours of those who in the same cause have gone before me. Yet after all if it should not please God in his Providence to select me as a Catechist, I ought to submit. I know that his Kingdom will flourish amongst the Heathen & He needs not the Aid of such Individuals as I am altho’ he sometimes condescends to make use of them. And am, Revd. Sir Your Obedt Humble Servt Tho. KendallKens[ingto]n Gore Jany 23d 1812 My dear Sir My having been extremely engrossed by other Business, has alone prevented my addressing you ere now on a Subject which was first brought under my Notice by the Report of one Af[ric]a & ye East Missy Socy at ye Anniversary Meeting in June last— Let me refer you to the Report page 25 &c. You will there see Mr Marsden’s Suggestion of a Vessel to be statedly employed in sailing between New South Wales & the different Islands in ye South Seas &c. The Idea, on Reflection seemed to me a good one & I confess it was a great Recommendation of it to me that it was Mr. Marsden’s— for I have seen a good deal of that Gent[lema]n & of his proceedings & I have formed a high Conception, both of his Talents for Business, his Unaffected Piety & Work— On my return {to] ye Neighbourhood of London therefore, the matter having been mentioned to me by some friends, more especially by Mr. Mortlock, whose Liberality I dare say you well know, & who intimated a disposition to assist in carrying the plan into Execution, I consulted a few Gentlemen whom I deemed likely to be useful auxiliaries in such an Undertaking— I have not time to enter into particulars but it may suffice to say, that it appear’d on Inquiry & after Consideration, that solid Objections might bild against forming any Association in this Country for executing ye plan but that it would probably not be difficult to raise among the various divisions of ye Religious World, such a Sum as when added to what could be obtained in N.S. Wales itself would suffice for carrying the Scheme into Effect; those who should subscribe in this Country, being exempt from all responsibility & the Management being left entirely to Mr. Marsden & such Coadjutors as He should see fit to associate with himself for such a purpose— My excellent friend Mr. Hardcastle approves of this Mode of proceeding— He offers his good offices with ye great Missionary Society & hopes that it might be prevailed on provided ye object would really be effected, to contribute to the Extent of £500, if our Society would subscribe to ye same Extent— I know not what is the State of our funds, but I am persuaded, we should be willing to strain a point for such an excellent purpose as this, where also the Expence is not of a recurring nature, but ye contrib[utio]n is to be made once for all. Mr Hardcastle seems to think that if 2000£ could be raisd in this Country. it might be sufficient in addition to ye £1500 which Mr M most liberally indulges the Hope of collecting in N.S.W. itself— Let me beg you my dear Sir to lay this Subject before ye Committee to which the Management of our affairs is intrusted & to request their most serious Consideration of ye plan I have taken the liberty of proposing— They will excuse my Brevity & ye other defects which have arisen from my being circumscribed in point of time, & subjected to repeated Interruptions— I can truly assure you that I should have been far better pleasd [sic] to pursue a plan which had been suggested by some other person than to suggest one my self. But having waited in vain in ye Hope of ye Matters being taken up by some other person I have at last been led to propose a measure myself— As I shall wish to confer again with Mr Hardcastle, Mr Mortlock &c I will thank you, if you will consult ye Comm[itt]ee as soon as you can do it conveniently— I ought to have stated that Mr Mortlock is disposed to act in this occasion with his usual liberality. I am begging you if you see fit, to suggest to me any alterations & modifications of ye plan before you lay it before ye Commee. My dear Sir With cordial Esteem & regard Your faithful Sert W. Wilberforce Ps. Mr Hardcastle himself would be a Subscriber of £50. The Revd Jos[ia]h Pratt Secretary to ye Society For Missions to Africa & ye EastHull 18th Feby 1812 Revd Sir Tho’ unknown to each other personally, I beg leave to address you as the Secretary to the Society for Missions to Africa & the East— This excellent Institution which has my prayers, & a small contribution annually, I find has adopted the plan proposed to it by that excellent Man, the Revd Mr Marsden of New South Wales, in sending out two good Men as Missionaries for New Zealand; & I trust that his designs tho’ for the present unhappily retarded, will eventually be blessed with success & conduce towards the establishment of the Redeemer’s kingdom amongst that benighted People— I had the privilege of Mr Marsden’s acquaintance whilst at this place; & once in a conversation with him, probably ab[ou]t 3 years ago, he pointed out to me, in addition to the religious & moral advantages to the Natives of that Island, the mercantile benefit arising from frequent intercourse between the New Zealanders & the British Inhabitants of New South Wales— I have read in your last report the same plan again proposed in the letter addressed by Mr. M.— to your Committee,— & I hope it has been by this time adopted by some of your wealthy Contributors exactly in the way Mr Marsden recommends— My motive for thus addressing you, is as follows— I am concerned in a Ship with my Brothers called the Minstrel abt. 350 Tons register, Jno Reid Master which We have just let to Government for the purpose of carrying out Female Convicts to the place above mentioned; & as she will be at liberty from that contract as soon as those Convicts are there put on shore, We are willing to place said Ship in some degree under the direction of our above named Friend for a little time, if there is a probability of our Interest being promoted thereby— It would not suit us in our rank in life to let this Ship remain in that part of the World for a long period, neither is she of the size recommended by Mr Marsden, as the one he wished for must be only abt 200 Tons— & We have moreover an ulterior Voyage in view Vizt to proceed to China or India there to load for England— but perhaps You can give us some information that may be of use to us in our more limited plan & We shall be greatly obliged to You for it— We shall have much pleasure in conveying any Letters, or parcels of Books &c to our aforesaid esteemed Friend if your worthy Committee or Yourself have any to send— I think of sending to him as a Present the 4 Vols lately published by you of the Works of your departed Friend Mr Cecil,— if you have another Sett to spare me— please inform me thereof— I am with respect Revd Sir Your Obed Servt Willm Hall Revd Josh Pratt at Thos. Hall & Sons I remember once having the pleasure of meeting your Bror & his Lady, when they were on a Visit at this place at the house of one of my Bros during the life of his former Wife who was the young-est Daughter of the Revd Mr Robinson of Leicester – if as I understand they live now in London, please give my respects to them – Revd Sir, I am desired by the Revd Mr Pratt to leave the inclosed L[ette]rs from Mr Marsden with you, in order that you may return them again to him when you see him on Monday next. I perfectly agree with Mr. Marsden in his plan of proceeding with respect to the New Zealanders, and am happy to add on the part of myself and Mrs. Kendall, that we shall cheerfully obey the Summons; and we humbly trust that God will qualify us for the work, and accept our feeble endeavours to promote His Honor and Glory. In contemplating the rising glories of the Redeemers Kingdom, every true believer’s heart must be filled with holy delight. Every humble Instrument employed in promoting its Interests will become partaker of this Joy in proportion to his Capacity & Zeal, while both heaven & Earth will acknowledge to the Lord, that by “His own right hand and his holy arm hath He gotten himself the victory.” And am Revd Sir Yours faithfully Tho Kendall Gt Quebec St. 20 June 1812 Revd. B WooddDown[in]g Street July 20th 1812 Dear Sir, Mr Wilberforce & I had an interview at the Office of Lord Bathurst with Mr Peel about Mr Kendall. I find that Govt would probably send Mr Kendal [sic] as a Settler at their own expense & give him a grant of land. Whether they will do more is doubtful, but it is clear I think that they will not bear all the expence of sending & maintaining by rations out of the Govt stores (also during the passage & until the land will support them (his Wife & 5 children.) Now Mr W & I wish you to inform us whether we are at liberty to make as good conditions as we can with Govt, & to pledge the Socy to bear that share of the expense which we cannot prevail on Govt to undertake. I should hope, that we shall be able to reduce the expenses of the Socy within moderate terms, but we cannot proceed without clear instructions. In haste, Dear Sir Yrs very Sincerely T. Babington Be so good as to let me hear from you without delayLondon, Down[in]g July 22nd 1812 Dear Sir I have a sudden call into the Country & shall probably leave Town tomorrow morning. It is therefore most likely that I cannot join Mr Wilberforce in the application to the Sec[retary]s of State about Mr Kendal [sic]. I will however leave your Letter & also Mr Marsden’s with Mr Wilberforce who will, I believe, stay in this quarter a few days longer. I find my Nephew very desirous of undertaking to be our assistant, if you think he will suit you, & he wishes, to be allowed to try for a fortnight how this will be, on the condition of giving his assistance gratuitously— during that time, if on the trial you should find that he has not time enough for some business, or will not suit on any other account, I will enclose a Letter from him to me, giving me the result of some inquiries I desired him to make respecting the time which the Clerks at the Bank have to spare.— He would have occasional assistance from his Brother (also in the E[ast] I[ndia] House & from one of my Sons who is with Mr Macaulay, when pressed more than usual, by business. On the whole I should hope you would find him do very well. PS I find Mr Macaulay has a similar Note; but if you have an opportunity of better assistance from some other quarter you will of course think no more of my Nephew for you certainly ought to do the best you can for the Society. If you wish to speak to my nephew again, a Letter addressed to Mr Wm Babington, Baggage warehouse, India House, will find him. I am, dear Sir, Your’s very faithfully T. Babington My nephews Letter was intended only for my eyeDowning Street July 22nd 1812 Dear Sir Mr Wilberforce & I have just seen Lord Bathurst who agreed to carry out Mr Kendal [sic] & his Wife & five children to New South Wales, ensuring them ship- room, rations, & also considering Kendal is to be fed on shipboard & afterwards to have the normal rations on Shore after his arrival as long as is normal in similar cases of those who go to be Settlers, as Kendal is to be. In case his wife is qualified to be a School Mistress there, & will be in that capacity, she too will have rations on on Shipboard & on Shore like her Husband. In short I understand that they will be no expence to the Society.— However it is a direct stipulation made by Ld Bathurst, that Mr Kendal shall remain in New South Wales at least three years. After that time he may use his discretion as to moving to New Zealand. It appeared to Mr W[ilberforce] & myself, that this stipulation was reasonable.— We have pledged the Mission Socy to pay for the Board of the Children (& of the wife also if she is not to be a Schoolmistress) so that Government is to be party to no expence on this acct either on Shipboard or on Shore. And Ld Bathurst says, that the payment for this paid by the Society shall be at the same time as if it was by Government; if the members of the revenue will admit of this without introducing an inconvenient system & he will enquire.— We explained to his Lord[shi]p that our great object in view was to instruct natives of New Zealand, & that therefore Mr K[endall] might not improbably in time remove thither. I am, dear Sir, Yours very faith[full]y T. Babington I return Mr Marsdens Letters The Revd Josiah Pratt August 10/12 Great Quebec Street New Road Revd Sir Mrs Kendall is willing to teach a School at New South Wales according to the best of her ability, but I think the number of her Scholars must be limited; and that it would be advisable for her to commence with a small number. I shall, however, be better able to judge of this, if Divine Providence is pleased to conduct us thither in safety. It is my intention again to visit some of the Public Schools, before I leave England for my own information. And am Revd Sir Your faithful Servt Tho. KendallTemple near Leicester Novr 2nd 1812 My Dear Sir I am favoured with your Letter respecting Mr Kendall & as I shall not be in Town at present, & as Mr Wilberforce is much better known to Lord Bathurst than I am I sent it to Mr W—. However I would just remark, that in our conversation with Lord Bathurst there was no promise of Rations to Mr Kendall or Mrs K for three years but only of such rations & other advantages as were usual in like cases & a grant of Land as a Settler, but not promises of stocking the Land but something was implied if not directly said by Ld. B against stocking it. I remain My dear Sir Yours very sincerely, T. BabingtonDowning Street 13th Nov. 1812 Sir I shall have great pleasure in forwarding the views of the Society of Missions respecting Mr & Mrs Kendall, and I will give directions that a free Passage shall be provided for them on the first Ship that is taken up for conveying Convicts to New South Wales, which will not be before the beginning of the ensuing year. The Governor of the Colony shall also be directed to give them every Encouragement in his Power. It will be necessary that a list of the Persons for whom passages are to be provided should be transmitted to me in order that proper directions may be given to the Transport Board. I am, Sir, Your most Obedient Humble servant Bathurst To W. Wilberforce Esq. [Mr Wilberforce begs the favour that this Letter be returned by Mr Kendall, as it is one of ye papers of the Missy Society for Africa & ye East—]Stanwix Feby 19. 1813 Dear Sir/ I received safe the Missionary Registers, and am putting them in Circulation the best way I can.— Hoping soon to give a good account of the effect produced by them, I can at present only reply to that part of your letter which relates to your Candidates for orders— Mr Gurney recommended a young man, who was to offer himself for orders at the Bp of Carlisle’s next ordination in June.— But some discouragement with respect to classical attainments, has made him hesitate— I am daily expecting to hear from him, & to learn his final determination— If that determination shd be against accepting my Title, most readily could I offer it to one of your young men— but the Bp of C. requires a continuance of three years on the Cure to which a Candidate is ordained; and would the Committee consent that their intended Missionary shd be so long detained from his principal object? The person recommended by Mr Gurney is a Mr Freeman, he lodges at Mr Lummonds, Bear Yard, Lincoln’s Inn Fields perhaps you could make it convenient to see him— I received, not long ago, from Wm Hall, a letter which I cannot now find. But recollect, that he expressed some regret, that he & his companions, being entirely occupied in working for their bread, could not avail themselves of an opportunity which offers of learning the language of New Zealand, during their stay in New S. Wales. Mr Marsden, I believe, has stated to the Committee that the settlers stand in no need of pecuniary assistance: but if he has not also stated, with what loss to the object of their mission this saving of expense is effected, it seems right that it should be laid before the Committee. And Wm Hall having been recommended by me, it may not be improper for me to bring his case forward— Mr Marsden never appears to me to have sufficiently considered the comfort of the Settlers —the manner, in which thro’ his inattention they went out, was very undesirable, as Servants to Mr Cartwright, and obliged to leave all their goods behind them, to be sent at another time— On this Mr H. says in a letter dated from Portsmouth— “We must look on this as one of the crosses we must be prepared and in expectation of meeting with— but the only way will be to have our affections entirely weaned from every thing we have got— we must go with Christ in our hearts, the bible in our hands, and the glory of God as our End, and with these we may travel the world.” He afterwards speaks in very grateful terms of the kindness of Mr & Mrs Smith. I have troubled you with a long letter, but the subject must plead my excuse— I am Revd Sir yours very truly J. FawcettRevd & Dear Sir, Since it was thought advisable for me to dispose of my School, which I did at Christmas last and from which period I have been without my Salary I find it has cost me already for Lodging and Board, including the money which I have laid out for wearing apparel & ca for the comfort and use of my family the sum of £93.18.71/2— I shall also have to provide some Tea, Sugar, Butter, Potatoes, Soap, Candles and some other trifling articles for and during the voyage, I therefore think that the Committee of the Church Missionary Society will allow me the money which I have expended (considering the fifty Pounds which has been granted to me) and after I arrive at the Colony give me leave to draw upon Mr Marsden at the end of every half year for what I may necessarily expend for Food &c for my family until it shall please Divine Providence to enable me to support myself & them without calling upon the Society for assistance. I should have been happy had it been in my power to have gone out without taking any thing from the Funds of the Society but should I do this I should have too little left of my own property to establish myself as a Settler at New South Wales— When I saw you last, I referred you to a former resolution of the Commee by which it was proposed that I should have an annual Salary and I thought that provided it was allowed me for three years I should have enough. The Committee will now judge what they think best to do in my behalf. I have only to assure you & the Committee that being allowed what is needful for food and raiment with a sum not exceeding five pounds per annum for charitable purposes I desire and ask for no more. And am Revd & Dear Sir Dutifully & faithfully Yours Tho. Kendall The Revd Josiah Pratt Secretary & ca & ca P.S. In consequence of the long voyage I have been under the necessity of purchasing much more wearing apparel than I should otherwise consider needful yet it will not be lostEarl Spencer, near Portsmouth 22 April 1813 Revd & Dear Sir, We arrived here yesterday after a very pleasant passage. My family has hitherto experienced nothing of the Sea illness except Mrs Kendall & three of the children slightly, and I have the pleasure to say, that we are all happy & well. When I last saw Mr Wilberforce he expressed a wish to see me before I left Town. Be pleased the first time you see him, to present to him my grateful acknowledgments & tell him I am very sorry for my neglect, which was chiefly owing to Mrs Kendalls reluctance to part with me after she came on board the Earl Spencer. Any commands which he may have to Mr Marsden, if he will convey them by you I will however with pleasure deliver for him, should it please Divine Providence to conduct me in safety to New South Wales. Perhaps you can now send me the Missionary Register for April, The Xn Guardian, and such other periodical publications as you may think proper you can direct them to be left with Mrs Grey. When you see the Revd Mr Johnson will you have the goodness to acquaint him that I often see Mr Yates whom he recommended to my notice. He experiences great indulgence from Captain Mitchell — he appears to be sensible of the error he committed against his late Masters & I employ him to distribute tracts amongst such convicts in the prison as appear to be disposed to read them. Some of the Convicts have Bibles of their own, they gratefully received my most revered Friend’s Prayers upon Adversity. I can see as I pass the gratings one of the unhappy men who was engaged in the disturbances at Nottingham reading his Bible continually. The Captain is a distant Man, and it would undoubtedly strengthen my influence with him, with regard to any little plans which I might think it prudent to adopt in favor of the eternal interests of the People on Board, could you procure a Letter to him from any weighty friend who is connected with the East India Company— I owe a balance of 6s6d to Mr Taylor, Salesman in Marylebone lane, and a trifle to Mr Da[vis?] Surgeon, Edgware road, will you be kind enough to request & Mr Woodd to send Mr Gibbon to discharge them & put the amount to my account— Be pleased to recommend me & my family to the kind remembrance of our religious friends when they approach the Throne of Grace. Here, in the midst of a thoughtless people & being bereft of the enjoyment of public Ordinances we have indeed constant need of watchfulness & prayer. We have no clergyman on board_ I am surprised that Mr Vale did not take his passage as his birth would have been at liberty if he had applied to Captn Young— Pray write to me & am Revd & Dear Sir Dutifully & faithfully yours Tho Kendall P.S. We expect to be here until 13 May when the East India fleet will sail. Mrs K joins in duty &cStanwix May 3. 1813 My dear Sir Tho’ I do not wish to enter into any question concerning Wm Hall, in any case wherein he may have given indications of a wrong spirit— yet in Justice to him I must explain one or two circumstances in which he seems to labour under misception [sic]— It was not then from information derived from him that I attach to Mr Marsden the want of attention to him & his companions— In the letter dated Augt 12th 1809— which I before quoted, after stating the fact that they were to go as servants, all he says is “the Society did not wish to send us out in such an unpromising manner, only there being no other conveyance known of at present” &c— and not a word of blame against Mr Marsden. It was from another quarter that I understand that this necessity arose entirely from Mr M’s inattention: that Mr M. was intrusted by the Society with the care of procuring their passage, which he neglected to do till the Ship was full— If this information was incorrect, I have been mistaken in imputing negligence to Mr M— I have now before me his last letter dated Novr 4. 1811— which I had mislaid when I wrote to you last— After mentioning the calamity of ye ship Boyd— he says “I think it is more than probable we shall go yet after a time, God willing.— But what has concerned us most is, that we have had such a fine opportunity for learning the Language of this Colony (he means N. Zealand) and never been able to embrace it, owing to the high prices of victuals and every other article, which requires all our time to be spent in labour to earn a living which immediate necessity calls for”— the opportunity he alludes to is the stay of some New Zealanders at N.S. Wales who were gone at the date of his letter— This disappointment he does attribute to Mr Marsden; but, without any comment or reflexion, he simply states his belief that the Society wd have supported them in part but Mr M. interfered and prevented it— He does not say when, but I rather think he means in London, before their leaving England.— I am entering on this subject far more at length than I intended. I will only add, that you will see from this full statement, that complaints do not come this late before you from him. The account of Mr M’s neglect did not come from him at all— & it came to me nearly four years ago and certainly made me more inclined to suspect a similar want of attention now— I have written to him, exhorting him to humility of spirit— to acquiesce in the judgment of his Superiors, and to remember that he is a Settler not a Missionary— I yesterday preach for the Socy at St. Cuthberts and obtained £30:8:6 & in the afternoon at Scaleby & obtained £3:13:6— After the sermon at St. Cuthbert’s two persons signified their intention of becoming annual Subscribers— I had entirely overlooked the change in ye day of holding your Anniversary, and there fore have not got my Subscriptions collected— I will hasten them as much as possible; but, if they would not be too late for your report, a week or two might add something to the No of our Subscribers. An association has also been formed among the lower orders consisting of 15 members— it has not yet assumed the regular form which I hope it will do in time— it is the beginning we will hope of a greater thing. I cannot therefore at present say what No of Missy registers may be wanted, but if you could indulge me with a dozen of each No (except the first) already published, & continue to send me that no regularly, till I can give you a better account of our proceedings, I think I could employ them to the advantage of the Society— be kind enough to send the first supply as early as possible & to say how much time you can allow me for collecting subscrns &c. I am dr Sr your’s most truly J. FawcettEarl Spencer, Spithead, 4 May 1813 Revd & Dear Sir, I have received 35 Bibles and 20 Testaments from the Hone Mrs Grey together with your parcel. The Commissioner brought them on board himself; he visited me & my family in our apartment, and I have been treated with great respect both by him & his Lady. I have not received the Missionary register No. 3— if you send it, you will have the goodness to do it immediately. I am sorry I could not serve Mrs Grey with respect to the Wife of Dawkins the Prisoner. Mr Stuart told me at first, that I might take a Servant, but Mrs Kendall was content to do without one, we had not therefore a birth [sic] provided for one to sleep in— The Revd Mr Vale will do well to take possession of his Birth as soon as Captain Young has given orders to have it fitted up for him & it is finished. I could explain my reasons for this hint. I fully expected that he would have come on board this ship as soon as he was ordained. I should have written to him, but I did not know his address. I am told that it is not intended by the Captain to touch at Rio Janeiro, but to sail directly for the Cape of Good Hope. I shall take care to embrace every opportunity of writing to you. Be pleased to accept my best acknowledgments for all your kind favors & believe me to be Revd & Dear Sir ever faithfully yours Tho Kendall If you can send me a gross or two of reward Tickets for Children from Kents, Holborn I shall esteem it a favor. Each as a verse of Scripture written upon it. Mrs K unites in duty & we are happy & well. I pray that Mr Dealty’s Sermon may be the means of doing much good— If you can enclose me Ten Pounds in Silver and either draw if or Mr Woodd, or give me a Note to Mr Marsden that I have received it in part of my Salary I shall esteem it a particular favor, you can let it be packed up secure in a small box and send it to the Honble Mrs Grey. I am sorry to trouble Her but I have no other friend at Portsmouth— I find Silver very useful— [We] expect to sail on Sunday reply as before.Portsmouth May 8th 1813 Sir Your parcels for Mr Kendall have both arrived safe, & have been delivered to him; I have procured a passage through Mr Wilberforce for Mrs Dawkins in the Kangaroo shortly expected from the River. I am very much obliged to you for the Missionary publication, & also for the Sermons & Pamphlets received today, which I shall endeavour to circulate: but being unexpectedly called from home for a short time, fear I cannot do much at present. If you have any more packets for Mr Kendall, be so good as to address them to Mr Hill, Commissioners Office Portsmouth Dock yard with a note & he will forward them to Mr Kendall. Cap. Mitchell of the Earl Spencer is quite a Gentleman, & has been here in the India Service I believe, & a recommendation of Mr K. to him from any persons in the India Line might be material for his comfort. The Commissioner has been twice on board. I am Sir Your Obt Hum Sert Mary Grey I supplied Mr K with 35 Bibles & 20 Tests all I could conveniently spare.Kens[ington] Gor[e] 10th May Mondy 4 oClock My dear Sir I send you inclosed an Introduction & the commendation Letter to ye Vicar of Leeds. Had you not better let me frank ye packet to him. He is not rich,— But I thought my Letter had better accompany yours— I applied at lord Bathurst’s office for leave for ye poor Woman, in whose favour Mrs Grey had written to me, to go to New Sou Wales. Mr Goulburn promised he wod immedy write to secure her a passage in ye Kangaroo— Never mind being importunate— It is ye only way of getting ye Buss done— All my affairs are thrown into Chaos by ye public meetings of last week, coersd [?] a vessel [? ? ? ?] I thank you for ye Sermon— I am w. cordial regard [? ?] My dear Sir Yours sincerely W. Wilberforce Revd Josiah Pratt PS It occurred to me that possibly you might be sending a parcel to ye Vicar of LeedsSpithead 9th August 1813 On Board the Convict Ship Three Bees Rev Dear Sir, I have just received 6 Numbers of N7 of the Missionary Register and as the parcel did not contain any letter I am led to conclude they are from you, having no letter from you to Mr Marsden or any of the Missionaries I should like some instructions how I am to dispose of the Register. It affords me a peculiar pleasure to see the auspicious state of the funds of the Church Miss. Society. May its friends multiply and its members increase and may the whole earth be filled with the glory of the Lord Amen, and Amen. I have already commenced my labours on board this ship and should you have an opportunity of seeing Mr Collins of Paternoster Row he will inform you as to particulars. Permit me to notice that I am teaching our Cabin Steward (a Mahometan) the english Alphabet and as he already understands a little of the english language I am gradually unfolding the leading doctrines of christianity his faith in the Koran is already staggering and I sincerely pray and hope he will soon be numbered among the disciples of Jesus. My success in behalf of the convicts &c has been to me truly astonishing although I should wish still 100 Bibles and 50 prayer Books in addition to my present stock. The former I flatter myself I shall be able to obtain at Cork and I presume the Liberality of the Prayer book & Homily Society will furnish me with the latter, I have only 18 prayer books and although I am a Scotch Presbyterian I can sincerely assure you it would afford me much pleasure and real satisfaction could I furnish such of the Convicts &c as are Members of the English Church with prayer books. Your laying this statement before the Society will be an additional obligation conferred upon me. Should they comply let a few of them be large print and in addition a Copy of the Homilies bound in boards Prayers as read on board every Sabbath. Would not the last 6 or 7 numbers of the Christian Observer be a welcome present to Mr Marsden or the Missionaries. Mr Collins is preparing a parcel for me and should my request be granted he will forward them which I beg you will remind him to do in the cheapest way he can as my carriages have already been heavier that my finances permit. Remember me with gratitude to the Rev Mr Budd for his liberal donation. And inform the prayer book Society that should they have cause to repent complying with my petition that I shall willingly bear both blame and expence on my return to England. If I have any reserve they shall be delivered over to Mr Marsden or disposed of in any other way the Society may direct. We are just getting under weight for Cork. Forgive this trouble and accept the grateful acknowledgement of Rev Dear Sir Your Sincre Wellwisher Thomas Andrew, SurgeonNorthampton Novr 24:1813 Sir I hope you will pardon a Strangers taking this liberty with you, but as a Member of the Church Missionary Society for Africa & the East I have presumed you would not be displeased at my requesting the favour of an interview either at Leicester or Rothley. I being very desirous of knowing more of the worthy object of your Society relative to its attempt to form settlements at New Zealand, I have long had an inclination to emigrate, but had given it up, until a short time since when in Bucks I observed in the Ipswich Journal amongst other things that “The Society is also attempting a Settlement at New Zealand & Mr Thomas Kendall with his wife & six children have left their Native Country to proceed on their voyage thither.” This has revived the fond hope that what I have in contemplation to offer on that subject may be well received. And if you will condescend to oblige me with a line directed to Kibworth near Market Harboro: I shall have great pleasure in attending to it waiting your command I am Sir Your most respectful most Obedt Humble Servant Thos BlickChurch Missionary House Salisbury Square London Decr 9/13 My Dear Sir I have received in safety your Letter, from Funchal of June 26, and at sea of July 25. It gives us great pleasure to find you so actively and so usefully employed on board. May God grant that your care and instructions may find in their success an abundant reward! I fear that the sad evils of sea-faring language of which you complain, must still be taken up as a cross to be borne by the Servants of God who are sent out on your beneficent errand. Should the time arrive in which Dr Buchanan’s suggestion of freighting ships for Missionary objects can be acted on, this will be an effectual and a noble remedy for the evil: but that time is not likely to be yet. In the mean while, good men should not be discouraged. Sailors are susceptible of generous feelings, and the kind and consistent character of a Christian Passenger will often effect, under the blessing of God, an outward and partial reform, if it does not accomplish a still higher end. By your account of the Roman Catholic Service at Funchal I learn that there is very little variation in celebrating Mass from their practice in England. You might have seen much the same mummery in various parts of London every Sunday and Saints’ day. The want of books in the Schools which you visited is lamentable. The same want was found by our Missionaries in the schools at Goree. I hope our Society will apply an effectual remedy to this evil. The Committee have determined to open a seperate fund for the establishment and maintenance of Schools among the Heathen and in the British Colonies. A supply of books to all parts where we shall hear of a deficiency of them, will, of course, make an important part of our plan. We rejoice with you, in the manifestation of God’s goodness to you and your family, and we commit you and them still to his gracious care. Pray present the kindest regards of the Committee to Mr Marsden. We refer him to my Letter of March 22nd sent by you, and shall hope to receive in due time, an answer to its contents. We have nothing particular to add to what is there said. We beg also our kind remembrance to Mr & Mrs Hall and to Mr King, not having heard from them since my Letter by you of March 22nd. We assure them that our hearts are much with them, and we shall be glad to receive as often as possible a full statement of every thing that occurs. Indeed we wish you all to understand that the more full the expression of your feelings and the more minute your account of interesting occurences [sic], the better shall we be pleased. The copies of the Missionary Register are herewith completed so far as published. You will be so good as to supply Mr Marsden and our friends with them as we suggested. Copies of our last Report are also sent for yourself & Messrs Hall & King: some also for Mr Marsden, the Governor &c. Committing you in sincere good wishes and earnest prayer to the providence & grace of our Heavenly Master, I remain, my Dear Sir, with Mrs Pratt’s united regards to yourself and family Very affectionately Yours (signed) Josiah PrattHull 18th Decr 1813 Dear Sir Your esteemed favor of the 3. March A P I duly received. On acct of the shipwreck of a Ship which was bringing dispatches from New South Wales, We did not receive the letter informing us of our Ship Minstrel’s arrival there until this week. Amongst them there is a Letter from our mutually esteemed friend Mr Marsden to me, dated Parramatta the 12th Nov-1812— It is almost exclusively on the subject of fitting out & sending a Vessel of 150, 200 Tons meast to N. S. Wales, to be employed in the Trade which he has long been so desirous to establish, between that Settlement & the Islands East of it in the South Sea.— The arguments he makes use of, & the statements he exhibits are so clear & encouraging that had I the ability in a pecuniary point of view, consistent with a prudential regard to my Family, I would as a Mercht immedy set about fulfilling the Plan which he recommends— But it would not be by any means prudent for either my Brother, or myself (who are owners of the Minstrel) to embark in such an enterprize separately or even jointly, considering the great risk we should run in case of the death or removal of our friend Mr M. We shall therefore by the next conveyance write our said Friend that We decline the offer which he makes, unless in the Interim some plan can be arranged of a more general nature, where in consequence of an increase in the number of Adventurers, the risk shall be comparatively trifling. To such a number of Persons as I should propose I do not expect the probability of worldly Gain would form the Inducement, because the Shares being so small there could not be a chance of large Profits, except in case of one Individual taking several Shares— but the motive I would hold out is what Mr Marsden dwells much upon,— “the comfort & assistance which would be rendered to the Missionaries on these Islands & the tendency to promote the Civilization of the Inhabitants thereof, by such a continual Intercourse between them & N S Wales”. Our said friend informs me that he has written at large on this subject, to you as the organ of the Church Missy Society, & to some other Gentm who belongs to the London Missy Socy, and that he has no doubt of the concurrence of a large number of the Members of both Societies— he is aware that as Societies they can neither of them take a part in a Merchant transaction like this, but he is fully persuaded of their readiness to do so as Individuals— If therefore the business has not been taken up by Mr Wilberforce, as you hint in your letter to me, I beg leave to propose the followg Plan— That my Brother & I— undertake to purchase & fit out a suitable Vessel, according to Mr Marsden’s direction, & send her to N.S. Wales with those various articles of Merchandize of which he has sent us an Inventory— That in order to attain those objects, a Fund be raised of 5 or 6000 in shares of 100£ each (any Individual to take more than one at his option)— that such aggregate Sum be lodged in one of the London Banks , & that We draw from it as We want for the purposes of the Undertaking.— That 3 or 4 Gents be chosen from the Subscribers to act in concert with us as a Committee— their names to be on the Ship’s Register along with ours— & their consent to be necessary to all the measures We adopt— I can merely give you an outline, but more particulars will arise in case of the Plan being entd upon, which can easily be arranged afterwards— It will require some assistance from Persons of influence, especy to procure a Licence from the E. India Compy— for this will be necessary heretofore, because the Vessel intended must be so much less than the size limited by the late Act of Parliament— Mr M— & a Friend of his in the Colony will take one third of the Vessel, but, of course, the Subscribers must at first advance the whole, & when their (Mr M. & friend) remittance shall be recd, it would be divided among them— I shall be obliged by your laying this Scheme before such Gentn as you think likely to promote it, & that without delay, because I understand a Vessel is appointed to sail for N.S. Wales in abt a fortnight & by her I must write our esteemed Friend as to the course We mean to pursue— If you have not recd the letter which Mr M says he has sent you on this subject, I will send you up the Letter which I have recd immedy on hearing from you. May the Blessing of our God & Saviour descend on your Ministerial labor, as well as on those exertions which you & our other esteemed Friends in the Socy are so nobly making, for the extension of his glorious Gospel among the Heathen! Believe me Dear Sir Yours truly Wm Hall at Thos Hall & SonsKibworth Market Harboro Jany 17 1814 Sir, When I met you at Leicester on 1 Ultimo I much regret that I could not then make the observations I am now induced to attempt, in this letter, which I hope you will excuse my troubling you with, as I feel it my duty as a Christian to make them in the hope that they may be sometime, if not immediately beneficial towards the formation & extension, of Christianity & communicating the Light & blessings of the Gospel to the Children of Darkness, which I conceive to be the chief design & object of your most worthy society & as I have for a long time entertained the notion, & in my own mind form’d a Plan for a Settlement at New Zealand which I cannot persuade myself to abandon without having submitted it to your consideration, yet at the same time I do not disapprove of your kind advice for emigrating to Port Jackson, but still I am for some reasons inclined to prefer my original project, & am not without hopes that the Missionary Society may entertain a favourable opinion of it, & afford me some encouragement. I presume that Mr Kendall Wife & children were sent out at the expense of the Society & I was much disappointed, when you told me, they were not gone to New Zealand as intended & stated to be in the Ipswich paper, I have read of the horrid transaction you said was the cause of their not proceeding there, & am of opinion that it was in a great measure owing to a want of proper precaution in our people, besides it is worthy of remark, that the Massacre took place in the Bay of Islands, Inhabited by the most ferocious Tribes, & the most populous part of the country, who have always shown a hostile spirit towards visitors. It is therefore my humble opinion, that the good intentions of the Society should not be retarded by that circumstance, & give me leave to refer you to several situations described by Capt. Cook who particularly observes of one in Mercury bay, which I shall to prevent troubles, point out in his own words “If necessary for a ship to winter here, or to stay any length of time, tents might be built in this place, which is sufficiently spacious, with great convenience & might be made impregnable to the whole country, the best engineer in Europe could not have chosen a situation better adapted to enable a small number to defend themselves against a greater.” In this situation I conceive it to be very practicable to form such an establishment as would answer our desired end, & it is also a favourable circumstance for conversion, that the Natives appear to be thereabouts less numerous, & only occasional residents, & have according to Capt Cook been more friendly than at most other places & at any rate such a situation would enable a small number of Christians to dwell in security, & defend themselves & native friends from the attacks of the hostile, if occasion should require, & from such a place might be had all proper intercourse with those who were inclined to be friendly & by Example & gentle means gain over to our opinions those few first, & through them, extend in time our holy Faith much better if not more rapid, than we can otherwise hope to do, for ages to come. I can not help stating my opinion that much mischief may have been the resuly of Impropern& Incautious intercourse with these people in latter visits. I therefore suggest, in order to conciliate them the better, & to give them at least, the less reason to molest, if not desire to disturb Settlers. The example of my renowned Relative when forming his Colony in Pennsylvaia, of giving the utmost satisfaction for the Land & every thing wanted by the Settlers— I am Sir well aware that this would be a very great & arduous undertaking (not to add dangerous) for one single Individual, & might to many even appear chimerical, but to you I trust it will not do so, as with encouragement, & proper support the greatest difficulties may be surmounted, & when I offer myself for this great service I hope my having been a Captain in the Militia will not make me the worse Christian, or be thought the less fit for becoming one under the banner of Christ. I can (if requisite) produce testimony of my good conduct as an officer, for nearly 10 years & it is nearly the same length of time since I retired honourably from it. But in offering my services to the Missionary Society I also purpose to offer them a part of the annual rents of my estates to be received by them during my absence as some kind of recompence for the assistance they may afford me in this undertaking likewise towards the support of their benevolent designs. It may not be improper to observe that in consequence of Marriage [arrange]ments I am disabled from disposing of my property in the way you suggested when I saw you, & it being Land it would become useless [you] in the event of my Emigrating either to New Zealand or Port Jackson. Nothing therefore would give me so much pleasure as to be [informed] that my offers were accepted next to that and my project being well received by the Socety. I regret that I can not offer at present much more than 100£ pr ann[um] but in the course of a little time it may be nearly if not more than double that sum. I am very desirous of knowing what might be the expence of such a Voyage & though accustomed to genteel habits I would undergo many & great deprivations in order to accomplish this desirable & good object & I will esteem it a particular favour if you would give me information so as to enable me to begin the preparayion for such an undertaking, & whether it would not be advisable to acquire if possible something of the Language of those parts. It is needless for me to add that if you wish it I am ready to come to town to receive your instructions & beg pardon for occupying so much of your time hoping to be favor’d with an early answer I am Sir our most obedient very Humble Servant Thos BlickChurch Missionary House Salisbury Square, Feby 8th 1814 Dear Sir I beg to hand you the enclosed papers on a subject whereon some Members of the Committee of the Church Missionary Society had a conference with you about 2 years since. It has been lately revived in the Committee by fresh communications from the Revd S. Marsden from New South Wales. You will find enclosed a copy of a Letter from 1. A copy of a Letter from Mr W. Hall, of Hull, to me dated Decr 18/13 in consequence of my reply to him that we had received no communication from Mr Marsden, he sends me 2. His Letter, dated Hull, Jany 1/14 enclosing 3. A Copy of a Letter from the Revd 4. S. Marsden to him, dated Parramatta, Nov 12/12. 4. The copy of an Address to the friends of Missions. This last paper is submitted for your consideration, and that of your friends. By the last arrivals from Otaheite we perceive that your Missionaries “are about commencing the building of a vessel, as strenuously recommended by his Excely Govr Macquarie &c” Our Committee would be glad to know if in your judgment and that of the Directors of the Missionary Society, this vessel will supersede the one formerly proposed by Mr Marsden, and the establishment of which is again strenuously urged in the Letter a copy of which is inclosed. And if, notwithstanding, it should seem desirable to establish a vessel in compliance with Mr Marsden’s proposals, I am further to inquire whether the mode of effecting the object detailed in the enclosed Address to the friends of Missions would meet the concurrence of the Directors, and whether they would recommend and promote it. I am directed to state that the Committee do not take up the design as a matter connected with this Society, but are disposed to support and recommend it as likely to be Generally advantageous to Missionary undertakings in the Pacific Ocean. As early an answer as convenient will much oblige the Committee. I remain, My Dear Sir, Your faithful Servant (Signed) Josiah Pratt Secy. Joseph Hardcastle. Esqr Treasurer of the Missy Society P.S. I shall thank you to return the enclosed papers.Camberwell Feb. 15. 1814 Dear Sir Your letter to Mr Hardcastle was read to the Directors of the Missionary Society yesterday, & is now under consideration. I cannot just yet send you a full answer to your enquiry, because we wish first to consult a friend who is peculiarly interested in the South Sea Mission. As far as I could learn the mind of the Directors, they are not willing to take any part in a ship, as a Society, but I hope & believe that several individuals will be disposed to take shares in such a vessel if undertaken on suitable terms. I feel a little at a loss respecting the small vessel (50 tons) building at Otaheite. It is certainly too small to sail to England &c but it may perhaps be sufficient to trade among the islands, where a large ship (like the Minstrell) could not venture. Possibly a small vessel which might be procured at Port Jackson might trade in the South Seas, & another, larger, bring produce home from Port Jackson: but whether having two vessels might not much increase the expence I am not able to judge. The project appears to me praiseworthy, (tho’ hazardous as to its pecuniary result) as it is likely to promote the civilization at least of Australia— by the way, if we had a new ship, that would be a good name for it. You may expect Dr Sir to hear from me officially in about a week. I am Sir Yrs sincerely Geo. BurderKensington Gore March 4, 1814 My Dear Sir, It appears from the account I have received from Mr Hardcastle that the Vessel now Building by the Missionaries in the South Sea Island is by no means such as to answer the purpose, or supersede the necessity of the plan recommended by Mr Marsden. If therefore our Society paused upon the execution of the scheme which it had determined to adopt on the credit of an adviser so intelligent and experienced as Mr Marsden in the hope, or at least expectation, that the Missionary’s Vessel would be adequate to the objects in view, it may probably resume its intention and proceed to the carrying into execution of the measure recommended by Mr Marsden. I am grieved, I own, to reflect that we are loosing [sic] so much precious time, after Mr Marsden’s having so strongly encouraged us to adopt the plan several yeas ago, and when we find that subsequent experience has tended only to confirm his original persuasion— The unwillingness to comply with his advice appeared to me to arise from the plan being mistakenly supposed to be primarily of a commercial nature rather than of a Missionary kind properly so-called— But if any Gentlemen who are under this impression will attentively peruse Mr Marsden’s various communications, they will, I am persuaded, lay aside those ideas, and admit the reasonableness of Mr Marsden’s measures. Let me beg you to have the goodness to inform me whenever the subject is to be under consideration, if I mean, it is to be regarded as a measure on which the Board has not made up its mind on the principle; which I must confess I understood to be the case, that I may have an opportunity of attending. It would give me however far more pleasure to hear that the Committee appointed to carry the scheme into execution was proceeding with its work.— I am always with esteem & regard My Dear Sir your faithful Servt W. Wilberforce Revd J. Pratt P.S. I trust you will excuse my dictating as I have far more writing than agrees with my eyes— Church Missionary House, Salisbury Square, March 10th 1814 Dear Sir, A Gentleman named Blick, resident at Kibworth, near Leicester, has applied to the Church Missionary Society, through Mr Babington, to assist our projected Settlement at New Zealand. As we can take under our protection, consistently with the views and objects of the Society, only Missionaries, Schoolmasters, and Mechanics, we have suggested to him the propriety of settling in New South Wales, under the eye of Mr Marsden, with a view of proceeding to New Zealand, when the way shall appear open. He has landed property in Buckinghamshire, and considerable expectations through his wife. Some family circumstances seem to have rendered them indifferent to residence in their native country. He is of an enterprizing turn, and has long conceived, from reading Captain Cook’s Voyages, a wish to settle among the New Zealanders. By dispatches just received from Mr Marsden, our Society has the most encouraging prospect of establishing a Mission in those Islands, in conjunction with a Settlement about to be formed, if not already formed, for commercial purposes by some of the Port Jackson people. It is, therefore, a matter of some importance to our view, to facilitate the execution of such designs as those of Mr Blick, as he appears to have the civilization of the New Zealanders, and the introduction of Christianity among them, much at heart. I take the liberty of troubling you on the subject, to beg the favour of you to put him in the way of obtaining such advantages as may be afforded by Government to persons desirous of settling in New South Wales. He is acquainted with agriculture, and would, doubtless, well manage any portion of land that might be assigned to him. I remain, Dear Sir, With great respect, Your very faithful servant (signed) Josiah Pratt Right Honourable The Chancellor of the ExchequerDowning Street 10th March 1814. Mr Vansittart presents his Compliments to Mr Pratt & begs leave to acquaint him that Mr Blick should present an official Memorial to the Secretary of State for the Home Department, soliciting a grant of Land in New South Wales, & any other facilities usually afforded, stating, at the same time, his objects & qualifications. Mr Vansittart will do himself the pleasure to prepare Lord Sidmouth for this application, by sending to him Mr Pratt’s letter, & he sincerely wishes Mr Blick success in his undertaking.Sir, I take the liberty of addressing you as the Secretary of a society, having for its object, a work of the greatest importance of any, that (in my mind) now engage the attention of the sons of men. That of evangelizing the heathen— And have to request that this letter may be laid before your committee soon as convenient. I am one of the poor fallen sons of Adam, to whom the Lord by his free, sovereign Grace, hath been pleased, undeserving as I am, to give that faith which worketh by love and purifies the heart, teaching men to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live honestly and soberly in this present world. He hath in tender mercy plucked me as a brand out of the fire, and translated me from the power of satan, into the Kingdom of his dear Son. He hath given me sweet assurance of everlasting life through the blood and righteousness of His adorable and coequal Son Jesus Christ whom I believe loved me with an everlasting love, and gave himself for me. This great satisfaction, as far as a poor worm is permitted to judge of himself, hath excited in me, love, zeal, gratitude, hope, joy, peace and trust. Impelled by these motives alone, after much deliberation and wrestling in prayer, with a very present, prayer hearing, and prayer answering God; I have come to the resolution of tendering my services, as a Soldier of Jesus Christ; to go forth armed with the Sword of the Spirit, the shield of faith, and the breastplate of righteousness, to attack the strong holds of the prince of darkness in the hearts of the poor benighted heathen. I am turned 40 years of age,— single— my employment has been chiefly as Clerk in London. I have however served as Captains Clerk for some time on board an English Man of War. Annexed you have a copy of Captain Legges (now Admiral) certificate of my conduct while I was in that Service. I also subjoin the firm of the house I served 8 years— immediately previous to my going to sea: as well as that of the house I last lived in in town— I was born into and brought up at, Barnsley in Yorkshire— I take the liberty of mentioning those particulars in order that enquiry may be made, if you think proper— If you are in want of labourers to go forth into the Missionary harvest field, and from what I have written, you may wish an interview— a few words by the twopenny post will command one— And if your Committee approve of and ‘send me”, I will put my life in my hand, and go wheresoever, or in whatsoever capacity their wisdom may direct.— If I might be permitted to choose in any thing, it would be to go in company with, and under the control of one, superior to myself in experience, wisdom and learning, for no doubt many will enrol themselves to go on that glorious errand, who have received many advantages in point of education &c which I have not, but I am willing and anxious to learn, and to do anything within the compass of my ability, with the good hand of God upon me, to lengthen the cords, and strengthen the stakes of Zion— May the God of all Grace give each one of you health, and long life, to see the blessed cause prosper over which he hath set you overseers— I am Sir Your most obedient humble Servant Francis Hall No 2 Wentworth place City Road May 23d 1814 Smith Husband & Co Newgate Sth. I served 8 years previous to going to Sea. Copy These are to certify that Mr F. Hall served as Captains Clerk on board His Majesty’s Ship under my command from the 17th Feby. 1799 to the date hereof during which time he behaved with diligence sobriety and obedience to command and much to my satisfaction— Given under my Hand on board H.M.S. Cambrian in Plym Sound 6 Oct 1801 A K Legge Captain The last situation I had in Town was with Spode & Copeland No 5 Portugal St Lincoln Inn FieldsKibworth Market Harboro : August 25:1814 Dear Sir/ I took the liberty of writing to you May 17 supposing you would be glad to learn that my endeavours from your kind instructions were likely to be successful at least according to my own humble ideas but as I may be mistaken I subjoined a copy of the Answer I received from Lord Bathurst to my Memorial and requested you to favour me with your opinion of it as I was very desirous to know far I could trust to it, for regulating my affairs— If you received my Letter I conclude you have good reasons for delaying to answer it, nor should I trouble you again, but having lately learnt that my Brother in Law Major Uquter has been with you, and therefore it may be right to inform you that our sentiments are at variance, and also to assure you of my unabated desire to assist, to the utmost of my power, in your projected Settlement at New Zealand, and I am also happy to add that having learnt from a Friend, how to arrange my property so that I apprehend now, no difficulty about the ways & means for the undertaking. But as I find Mrs Blick’s friends averse to my intention I have been trying to give it a different appearance and for that purpose I suggested to the Duke of York the propriety of organizing a Militia Force in the Colony of New South Wales, for which I was honoured with His Royal Highnesses thanks but as it did not appear to remain with him, I have further submitted it to the Lord Bathurst & the Chancellor of the Exchequer humbly requesting they would entertain the measure and use their influence in Government to procure the adoption of it, as in case of its being so, and my having been an officer I might receive a Commission, and such instructions as might enable me to do much good service to the Public as well as promote the great cause of Religion and Morality in the Colony, and as this new plan is so closely connected with my primitive object I scarcely think it would meet your disapprobation and as Lord Bathurst has not returned the Duke’s letter I flatter myself it may be taken into consideration in due time. I am now become very anxious to hear from you & I hope you will soon favour me with your opinion of these things which I need not observe would greatly oblige me, if not also afford great relief to my mind. I was in Buckinghamshire last week & with the Reverend Mr Langston who told me he belonged to the Church Missionary Society & knew you he desired me to be kindly remembered to you. With my best wishes for yours Mrs Pratts & family’s good Health I remain Dear Sir Most respectfully Yours truly Thos Blick Octr 10 1814 My dear friend I did not write again because I did not know whether such a person would suit you. I have since waited that Mr Richmond might see him. Mr R gave him a charge & I think convinced him that as a settler in a new Colony he might be as useful as a Bishop, & that a Bishop would not act otherwise than a Settler. He recommended a trial whether he had any gift in learning languages but I do not at present see any good opportunity. His confidence (in my opinion) is too great for he hesitates at nothing. Parental feelings have thrown some obstacle in his Mother’s way but I hope these are overcome. Mr Bucknuth was absent when he went to Dewsbery. He is willing to go to New Zealand. Yours &c R CholmeleyOctober 24th 1814 Dear Sir/ The enclosed were brought to me by Mr Andrews, late Surgeon of the Convict Ship the 3 Bees to New South Wales, which was there destroyed by fire— He has been much with William Hall at New Zealand and possesses very interesting information as to the Mission— I have requested him to call upon you— William Hall, in a letter to me, requests he may be furnished with a double barreled Gun and a pair of Pistols double barreld, with a belt and Powder & Shot N1, 2, 3— he considers them his only protection in the interior of the country, as the natives dread them more than anything else. Dear Sir Yours Sincerely Tho. SmithOct.28/14 My dear Sir By a Ship (the James Hay) just arrived from New South Wales the Directors of the Missionary Society have received an interesting Letter from their Missionaries at Eimeo giving an Accot of several more of the Natives having turned from dumb Idols to the living God also a short Letter from the Rev. Mr Marsden in which he refers to a fuller Communication of the State of Affairs in the South Sea Islands in general which he has sent to you & which as he had not Time to copy he had no doubt you would lend on our requesting it of you. I am desired therefore in the Name of our Directors to beg the favor of that Letter for perusal, particularly as the Committee to whom the Concerns of the Taheitan Mission are confided are requested to meet & report on the request of our Missionaries at Eimeo for a reinforcement of their Number. I beg to inform you that the Ship Hebe is expected to sail for Port Jackson in the Course of next Month & remain My D. Sir Very truly Yrs S.W.Tracy Missionary Rooms 8 Old Jewry Fridy Morng I embrace the opportunity of handing you a Copy of the Reports of our Society just printed in one roll 8vo & beg the Favor of your presenting if in the Name of our Directors to the Committee of your Society.Missionary Rooms 8 Old Jewry Saty morning My dear Sir I wrote & sent a letter to you by our Messenger which he left (with a bound Volume of the Reports of the Missionary Society for your Library presented by our Directors to your Committee) at your Missionary House in Salisbury Square but as I have received no Answer to my request of Mr Marsden’s Letter I presume you may not have called at the House & therefore have not yet received my Note. May I beg the Favor of your transmitting me Mr Marsden’s Letter to which he refers us for the Information which he had not time to copy for our use as the Committee of our Taheitan Mission to meet on an early Day to make their Report previous to the Sailing of the Hebe by which Ship we must of course reply to the Letters we have received. I remain dear Sir Very truly yrs S.W. TracyTotnes, May 18/16 Rev Sir In reading the accounts in the Missionary Registers for the two last years, which have been given by the Revd Mr Marsden of the improving state of the New Zealanders,— and among other things that the Cultivation of wheat was making progress among them through the Example of Duaterra a Native Prince— Having also observed that Mr Marsden had sent him a Mill for the purpose of grinding his Corn and considering how essentially necessary it is for the encouragement of agriculture among a savage People, that every means should be afforded them of speedily converting their wheat into flour, and that too by the most simple and easy process— I have ventured to suggest to the Church Missionary Society through you, that in the next investment of tools and other necessaries which may be made by the Society for the Inhabitants of New Zealand a small stone Hand Mill such as was anciently, and is still in use among the Inhabitants of Syria would be a most acceptable addition. The same sort of Mill is still in use among the Islanders of the Western Islands and if I mistake not is mentioned & described by Mr Pennant in his Tour to the Hebrides— The form of it as well as I can recollect (for I have not the description at hand) is that of a circular stone trough, in which is fitted another stone with grooves at the edge for the corn to pass down. The upper stone is impelled round or from right hand to left by means of a handle inserted in the stone, and the corn when ground passes out of the trough through a hole in the centre— It appears to me that if a Mill of this description was sent out to New Zealand, as a Pattern, the Natives might very soon, by the help of a Chizel form others resembling it which would answer their Purpose very well— I believe the Mill in question is called a Quarme in the Western islands— The operator sits down and works it between his Knees— Any Gentlemen conversant with the Western Islands wd procure further information on the Subject— Your Obt Servt R.H.Knaresbrough 26 July 1816 My dear Sir You probably have heard from Mr Fry of the arrival of the three young men at Emberten. I advanced each of them £10 for their first quarters out of which they were to give £7.10 for their maintenance & I desired them to apply to Mr Fry for their travelling expences & for their future provision. For my reimbursement I purpose drawing upon you £30. I have not been unmindful of the challenge you threw out to Knaresbrough in your last & I believe we shall have no difficulty in supplying Missionaries for New Zealand to the number & of the qualifications you have stated— viz. “half a score humble & devoted Clergymen & Settlers.” There are several young men respectable in character & situation & in every respect eligible who are prepared to meet a call to this work. And I now offer myself to receive your overtures for their consideration. I feel it also a duty to state that there is a disposition excited in our flock, which has been progressively forming itself into an actual desire to embark in the same cause, of extensive influence. I am of opinion that a Colony for New Zealand might be drawn from hence of as many as one hundred persons of both sexes & of various conditions of life who would be ready to offer themselves up in service to the Lord as a leaven for that heathen land. There is some property amongst us. Enough I should think to provide a liberal establishment of all necessary stores for the Colony & to maintain itself when once placed there— at the most one year’s help is all that it could require— In revolving this matter an idea has presented itself to my mind of concerting a plan that might obtain public approbation & aid, if not also the countenance of government. I have availed myself of the liberty Mr Wilberforce allows me in submitting it to his notice just as the thoughts occurred & I send you a copy confident that neither you nor he will disdain a wish to do good tho’ the act should not be realised. Hoping to hear from you soon I remain My dear Sir Very affectionately yours Andw Cheap [Enclosure] “Blessed are they who sow besides all Waters, who send forth the Ox and the Ass— Theirs is the blessedness who under God devise or who execute plans of Spiritual and Temporal good for the Heathen, labor and patience being essential qualities of their character— perseverance in well doing the rule of their conduct. Sudden and Genl effects should not be contemplated in such undertakings— That a “Nation should be Born in a Day is with the Lord who can accomplish his special purposes without means— Man must break up the Fallow ground— must Till Sow and Water expecting the increase from the Blessing of God, and he will give, “some Forty, some Sixty, some an Hundred Fold according to the good pleasure of his Will— Sure it is however that his Word shall prosper in that to which he sendeth it. What true Servant of his would desire more? “If we ask any thing according to his Will, he heareth us: and if we ask, we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him. A simple Devoted & resigned Heart and Will, will prevent discouragement under difficulties ad maintain the Christian Missionaries’ Zeal in Vigor, for thus are his “Feet shod with the preparation of the Gospel of Peace— With a Mind thus endowed selfish considerations can have no place. Himself being offered up Body, Soul, and Spirit in sacrifice of Service to the Lord, the lesser consideration of Worldly Property will be superceded, and that be cast into the Treasury with a free Heart— For an answer to a call for Heathen Missions must be with the Spirit of the First Christians, when no Man counted ought that he had his own— Suppose a Number of Persons animated with these Sentiments and disposed to associate themselves for the purpose of carrying the Gospel and Civilization to a Heathen Land. Should they not have the fairest prospect of success in the most blessed cause? The advantages accompanying their Mission would far exceed those of a Solitary individual or two going forth simply to preach the Word. Carrying amongst the Barbarous People the inventions of the Arts, they would at once obtain their regard by the powerful tie of present benefits. At the same time they would exhibit to their Eyes the superior comforts of cultivated Civil Society, and their Channels of conveying Saving Knowledge with acceptance be great— They would be as a Precious Leaven insensibly diffusing their Gracious and Beneficial influence through the whole community for whom in the Lord they were willingly offered up— — These thoughts arise in Meditating upon what has lately occurred respecting New Zealand. Several young People of my Flock have found their Christian desires excited towards the interesting People of that Island and there appears a facility of obtaining both Ministers and settlers for the station, more perhaps than it might be found possible to accept— No doubt a considerable Sum of Money would be requisite to carry forward an establishment of any extended scale.— It occurs to me that as Companies are readily formed and Funds advanced for the pursuit of an object of Commercial benefit an Interest might be seen also in this matter to draw forth the aid of those who count Godliness gain— Suppose a company formed under the Denomination of the New Zealand Christian Association— The Capital Stock should consist of Shares of £100 each and proportionate 3/4- 1/2- 1/4- 1/8— The Stock would be invested in the Land, Buildings, Stores &c. on these Islands. Perhaps a Ship might be deemed eligible. The returns from the Settlement would be in Flax. If there were a Ship she would be employed as a Whaler, besides her Freight from the Island. She would have an outward Freight in perhaps chiefly and would seem to have a considerable advantage over the other South Sea Whalers, in being secured of Freight out, and Home— Perhaps Government might also take her up to carry out the convicts to Botany Bay— For a certain period to be determined no one should be permitted to withdraw the Money invested: but it should bear Interest accumulating or rather its proportionate share of Profit in the way of Dividends similar to the East India Compy— But it is premature to enter upon detail in a matter so much hypothetical— It is evident that the first application of the Money subscribed would be for the Expenses of the Voyage— the due Establishment of the Colony, and its maintenance for perhaps the first year— Respecting the Provision of Funds the first enquiry is— What could the proposed Settlers do amongst themselves. Secondly. What concern would the Church Missionary Society be induced to take in forming the Capital— Thirdly— What on the same score might be expected from the Public—Fourthly— Would Government concur to forward the Plan Leeds Septr 21st 1816 Dear Nephew I receive so much pleasure from the perusal of the Missionary Register, published, I apprehend, under your direction; that I venture to mention the propriety of withholding occasionally any part of the communications which you receive from your correspondents, that may appear improper to meet the public eye. I will take the liberty of mentioning two communications from my particular friends, that I was sorry to see in print. One was, the first letter which you received from my nephew Wm Jowett giving an account of his voyage. It was so void of any thing serious, or suitable to the character of a Missionary, that it gave offence to every one of his friends whose opinion of it has come to my knowledge. It surely was not intended for publication. I am sorry that he has not yet been able [to] exercise his talents at India; or open a door for the spreading of the Gospel. I hope he will yet prove an useful Correspondent. The other communication which I should have concealed, was the threatening of my friend Marsden to blow up the Town in New Zealand, where Duaterra lay tabooed, if the people would not permit Mr M to see his young friend. I am writing to Mr Marsden in answer to a letter lately received from him, and shall tell him my opinion of this unwarrantable transaction— A transaction unsuitable to the character of a Minister of the Gospel, or a Missionary. If the people to whom Mr Marsden has left in that country should ever imitate his example, I should expect to hear that they were driven out with indignation. If Mr M. did not mean to fire the guns of the Active upon the Town, was he not guilty of a falsehood in making that threatening? If he did intend such an attack, was he not in effect guilty of Murder? I think you have a right to exercise your discretion with respect to the publication of what is from time to time communicated to you. And to consider what effect any publication is likely to have upon the public mind. I hope you will excuse the freedom of these hints. I am glad to hear that Mr Bickersteth has returned from Africa in health. I hope he will bear his share in your arduous undertaking of Secretary to the Ch. Missionary Society. Our Anniversary will be held on the 23d int. that is, before you receive this. Should our lives be prolonged, we may at some future time see you in the West Riding— But what has an old man of 80 to do with future time upon earth! Thro’ mercy I am not yet in the state of good Barzillai— I can yet taste what I eat, and what I drink— I can hear the voice of singing men & singing women with pleasure— when they sing to the praise of God. Present my affectionate regards to my Sister Jowett, your wife, & family. I remain Your affectionate Uncle William HeyHastings Decr 20th 1816 My dear Sir, My Eyes being to day very indifferent, I hope only occasionally from over exertion, allow me to dictate a few lines on a subject which I have before mentioned to you that of a Missionary for Christopher part of Hayti— It is with extreme pain that I reflect that though we have sent out several other instructors I have not yet been able to supply or recommend to them a single spiritual instructor. I sho’ certainly much prefer a Church of England Minister if a proper one could be got, but I had far rather send a Methodist or a Dissenter than none at all— The person shod be able to speak French colloquially though we need not regard the pronunciation as might be necessary if he were intended for Paris or any other place in France— Let me earnestly entreat you to do all you can for us, and to let me know if you have any one in view likely at all to suit us— There is one Clergyman, Entre nous, who has thought of the situation but he is not quite such as you or I sho’d like I am My dear Sir most sincerely yours W. Wilberforce P.S. Pray excuse the effects of haste—Stroud Saturday, Jan. 25. 1817 My dear Sir, Yours I received yesterday, but not sufficiently early to answer by return of post. As this is not Post Day, you cannot receive this till Monday. I have sent to Glocester respecting the Journals and cannot account for the delay. lest you should be again disappointed, I have sent a Copy by this day’s Post, the Copy, which I purposed to save for myself. I have re-examined the Registers and they are all for the Year 1815; as an additional proof, they are twelves and not octaves. I shall not return them yet, for I may dispose of them for Cash, which can be carried to our account as Registers sold. I will thank you to send six Copies for 1816, and enclose in the Parcel two Copies of “the Proceedings of the Society containing 15 Sermons & Reports, 4 vols. 8vo price 24s in boards.” —for which i shall pay Cash and carry the amount as intended respecting the registers. One set is for “the Cottages Book Club”, and I am happy to say the funds will well afford it. I have enclosed a card as circulated by the London Missionary Society— Shall we have some struck off, or will you undertake for us; for you can have them much cheaper from the London Printers? I have found it more convenient to ask a Young Lady to take a card, and endeavour to fill it up, than to solicit her to become a Collector, for her fears of not obtaining credit to herself under the formidable name of a Collector will cause her to refuse, when she will not refuse a card and say “I will try”. An old Turn-pike woman at Swansea took a Card for the London Missionary Society and asked the Ladies as they passed to put their names to her cards to give their penny per week; she soon sent for another card, and soon afterwards for a third. She has proved a very industrious Collector; but had she been solicited in the first place to be a Collector, the name of a Collector would have been too formidable to have ensured her concurrence. We have been so much pleased with the rev. Mr Marsden’s Account of New Zealand, that we long to have it in a separate tract. I was half inclined to draw up the life of Duaterra, and embody the whole of Mr Marsden’s Narration; but when I made research in the Register, I could not find, when his first acquaintance commenced with Mr M. If in your next letter to that Gentleman, you were to suggest the idea of his drawing up “Memoirs of Duaterra, Sovereign Chief of Tippoona, New Zealand”— in the course of three years, we might have a very interesting Narrative, which, I am persuaded, would clear that Gentleman some hundreds: if he could obtain sufficient matter for a small octave; which might be done by introducing some account of that Country. Be so kind as to let me have your decision respecting the cards as early as you can; for Mr Neville was about to engage with our Stroud Printer to strike off some for Painswick, but I suggested the plan of having them struck off in Town, for all the Country, which I believe I mentioned to you when at Glocester, as less expensive. The same may serve for any other Association. With sincere regards to Mr Bickersteth, believe me, Dear Sir Yours affectionately John WilliamsIndia House Augt 16th [1817] Dear Sir A Gentleman of this House has express’d so kind an interest about the Colony on Pitcairns Island wishing the Missionary Society to attend to this case, that I cannot help mentioning it to you. I do this the rather because I have heard it lately positively asserted that the people on this Island cannot read. If this is the fact they may be expected to degenerate after the death of their present head, and it may be the more proper to provide for such a Contingency because otherwise the Island may be visited or rather invaded by persons of a very different description than those who would be sent by the Missy Society, to the ruin of the simple Inhabitants. I remain Dear Sir Sincerely Your very obedt St Cha Grant Revd J. PrattSep 27/17 Revd Sir As one of those young Men who have had the Priviledge of speaking with Mr Bickersteth upon the subject of Missionary labor, I take the liberty of addressing you by his kind direction upon a work which as very much affected my heart ever since it pleased our Dear Lord to visit my Soul with a conviction of sin and a knowledge of his saving grace to me as a vile sinner this Sir has still followed me with deeper impressions and clearer Views of my corrupt state and also of the rich plenitude of Christ’s atoning blood, and whose powerful grace has led me to say whereas I once was blind, now I see. I have not been acquainted with my Saviour’s love more than one Year, & Half, being called about the same time with my friend Christopher Thorpe we were both in darkness together— and the Lord was pleased to bring us into the way of peace much in the same manner and time— & blessed be his Name I trust he has led us alike to the foot of the Cross and made us to know all things to be but loss for him—I have been a book-keeper in a Mill but owing to the distress of the times and Difficulties in Trade have been for three Months out of this Situation. I have had a necessity for settling myself again if possible but the pressing desire for the Missionary service which has been in my heart ever since my own change has still detained me here untill I could have a more decisive prospect opened before me and I have spread my wishes before the Lord and offered up many Prayers to him that if he should count me meet to go forth in any way for his Glory and the testimony of his saving Name to poor lost sinners, he would be pleased to make my path plain before my face— I desire to have no motive by which to be governed but my Saviour’s Glory— and that whatever hardships & Tribulations I may pass thro’ for his Names sake I may alway rejoice in being acquainted with my Master’s baptism this Sir is [my] motive and wish. I offer up to him my Body & all my powers to his work & unworthy as they are to be given for him who in everlasting Love died for me— & I trust him to nourish his own work within— & to uphold me in every danger— The New Zealanders have had a great and leading interest with those amongst us here who have had a desire to the work but we feel it rather desirable to leave our appointment with our God who if he condescends to use us will no doubt direct our way my heart is much drawn to them & my prayers offered for their conversion to our Christ but if it appears expedient that another quarter of the World should be chosen this would be sufficient— the spread of Christs kingdom amongst the Heathen is that which my Soul desires— It may perhaps be proper to say that since my change I have been engaged along with my Companions in the Lord in a Sunday-School and in an Evening School for the instruction of the poorer children in this place— I think I have answered every thing upon which Mr Bickersteth directed us to address you excepting what respects my engagement with a young Woman who I hope is a decided follower of the Lord Jesus she has hitherto walked consistently and I hope would be a fellow helper in Christ’s cause should it be the Lord’s will to unite us— I have frequently spoken to her upon the subject of a Missionary life—She wishes to feel her own call to so serious a prospect so that no difficulties might afterwards discourage her,— and we leave our whole way in this important matter to the mercy of our Lord— A glorious prospect seems now to present itself to our View and we rejoice and seem? as it were to have a glimpse of that Period when the powers of darkness shall give way and the standard of the cross be erected when Jew and Gentile shall be made to know the Lord and shall be made one fold and one Shepherd and the Redeemers Name shall be a praise in the whole Earth with my prayers for the prosperity of Zion I beg leave to remain Your Unworthy Servt Willm KirkMissionary Rooms Old Jewry 30 Octr1817 Revd & dear Sir I beg leave to inform you that the Directors of the Missionary Society have resolved to send out a missionary to Pitcairn’s Island as soon as they can decide on a suitable person & find a proper mode of conveyance. If you should be sending out any to New Zealand, thro’ Mr Marsden, perhaps we might avail ourselves of that opportunity. I am Dr Sir Yrs Affly G. Burder P.S. I hope we shall not lose sight of the proposal formerly made— a meeting of the Secretgaries of the several Societies for friendly conversation— I lately mentioned it to Mr Marsden (Wesleyan) who much approvesRevd Sir I thought it right to inform you there is a legacy of £81.19.6 due to my Brothers wife from the late Mr Thos Quickfall House Steward to the Right honl Lord Yarborough the legatees have recd there shares about 6 Weeks back the Money is in the hands of Mr Frith Stone Mason Great Grimsby I shd advise you to send my Brother word as soon as possible. I shd have wrote to him myself but I thought you wd have a better oppertunity of getting him word than myself as you can mention it more then once in your Letters to him— I have not had a Letter from him this 18 Months I hear from New Zealand in your Monthly Register my Brother and his Colleagues calls out for help I shd have no objection of going to him was it the will of Jehovah for the prosperity of Zion is the joy of my heart I consider it my duty to pray for the Ministers and Missioners of Jesus every night with the whole Church of God. I am in my present situation like a Sparrow alone on the house top as not being favour’d with a Gospel Minister nor having a friend in the parish that I can converse comfortably with. I have oft thought of trying my fortune in London but has not yet had courage enough to venture and trust to the providence of God, I am with every good wish to the cause of truth Revd Sir Your Obdt Servant Edw. kendall Irby near Carston Decr 24th 1817No 2 Winkworth place City Road Decr 1817 Mr Pratt I took the liberty of writing to you on the 18th of August (mentioning an application I had made in 1814) and offering my services for New Zealand.— Obedient to your favour of the 30th Augt I had an interview with you on the 5th Sepr— You gave me little, or no encouragement.— I left you with the determination, that if it pleased the Lord to permit, I would make myself acquainted with the two new Systems of Education, if peradventure you should be pleased to send me, after I had done so. I acknowledge it is perfectly right that you should be very cautious whom you employ in this most important business; and to be very careful that JESUS is enthroned in each heart, which alone, I apprehend, can enable the Missionary to bear up with patience and resignation against the contradiction of sinners, and the difficultys and dangers which must be expected in such an enterprise. I was unsuccessful in my application in Baldwins Gardens for permission to learn the Madras system, although I had a certificate from The Revd Mr Crosby. I stated to them exactly the case in which I stood. The answer I received was— That I could not be admitted without producing my appointment— That they permitted no one to learn their system on speculation. I met however, with a very kind reception from Mr Millar Secy of the British and Foreign School Society, who gave me immediate admission to learn the plan practised at their establishment. I have attended there some time, and I enclose a copy of Mr Pickton, the Superintendants certificate of my having done so. I also enclosecopyof The Revd Mr Crosbys Certificate together with the Revd Mr Hendricks Letter during Mr Crosbys indisposition, You was kind enough to permit me the privilege of calling upon you, and I should have done so now, in preference to a Letter, but have a proposition to make somewhat different to those I submitted to you on the 18th of August, and I thought it best to do it in writing, in order that you may, if you think fit, lay the same before the Committee. The proposition is this— That in the event of your taking me into the service I wish to be engaged in, I will cause Twenty pounds pr Annum to be paid into the funds of your Society, out of the income of some property which I have in Yorkshire. All that I shall want frm you, with respect to pecuniary matters, will be wherewithal to get a little food and raiment. I have no secular object in view. I do love the Lord Jesus Christ, because He hath loved me with an everlasting love, and with loving kindness hath he drawn me— And I am anxious that the Heathen should love Him also: and I am willing to leave a country that I love, and do what I can, looking to JEHOVAH JESUS for strength, and wisdom, and for the blessing, and giving Him all the Glory, for He is worthy. The blessed Bible promises that Jesus shall have the heathen for His inheritance and I believe the time is at Hand. I will take the liberty of waiting upon you soon (if the Lord will) if you wish me to call at any particular time (I know you are engaged on Wednesday Evenings) please to favor me with a line by the twopenny post wch shall be duly attended to— With prayers for your success in the noble work you are engaged in— I remain For Jesus Christ’s sake Your most obedt Servt Frs HallNo 2 Winkworth place, Cy Road March 25th 1818 Dear Sir I had anticipated pleasure, and benefit, in accompanying Tooi and Teeterree to Madeley, but the Almighty seems to have ordered it otherwise: I therefore bend with submission, to his inscrutable providence. I have now to request, that in the event of these young men being sent back to their native land, this spring, that I may be permitted to accompany theem. I am thinking, that by my being favoured with their conversation during the Voyage, aided by the labours of Mr Lee, together with what I may probably learn at the Seminary at Parramatta, while waiting a passage by the Active; I may through Grace, soon be of use to Mr Kendall on my arrival at New Zealand. For certain reasons, I think it right to enclose the original certifficates [sic] &c of which you before had copys. The Letter from the Revd Mr Hendrick to Mr Millar, of course I cannot (the original, an open Letter, was put into my hand, and I took a Verbatim copy, which you had before but have sent Mrs Crosbys note, during the indisposition of her worthy consort, which was the foundation of that letter. I judge it prudent also, to enclose for your information, the securitys I hold for some property in Yorkshire: and to repeat the promise I made in a former Letter of twenty pounds pr annum, , being punctually paid into the funds of your Society. Having received my interest money by little, and little, as my Sisters received their rents, and were enabled to pay me, I have not much money on hand. And it would be detrimental to their interest to sell during the present great depression in the price of property; besides, if I was to act as harshly with them, as others have done, who had an incumberance on their estate, probably there might not be left for them a comfortable living: But I must act a contrary part, such as I am commanded to do 1 Timothy 5c.8 This is irrelevant, but I mention it in order to shew, why I cannot come forward in the way I could wish to do, with respect to my outfit, passage &c. I have however in my Will, left to the Society a sum which I apprehend will reimburse them for such expenditure. What I can do, I will. And I think it would not be amiss for me to take some things proper for rewards for the good attendance and dilligence of the Children: from a hint I picked up from Mr Kendalls monthly reports of the School, which you put into my hands, I see this will be necessary. Indeed I have seen this mode acted upon in the Boro’ School, with the best success. I have only to add, that I am sincere in this business, my heart is in it, and I am anxious to be at the post of duty, which I humbly hope and trust my God hath assigned me for the residue of my life. And I repeat the request that your Committee will be pleased to permit me to sail with Tooi, and Teeterree (should he survive) if it be found expedient to send them back this Spring. Let me go and tell them at New Zealand that the Ambassadors are coming, in the fulness of the blessing of the Gospel of Christ. Who’s feet shall indeed be beautiful upon the mountains, and bring good tidings. Men richly commissioned by the Eternal Spirit to proclaim, That JEHOVAH JESUS came into the world to save sinners. Let me tell them that the Church Missionary Society is the arrow of the Lords deliverance— That The Lord hath made bare His Holy Arm in the sight of all nations And what He, and He only, hath lately done for Otaheite, by your twin Sister, in this blessed work of faith and labour of love, The London Missionary Society, He will in His own good time do for New Zealand by the instrumentality of your Society. With prayer that the blessing of Heaven may attend all your labours, I remain Dear Sir Your very obedt Servt F. Hall P.S. Please to lay the accompanying papers aside for me.BRITISH FOREIGN SCHOOL SOCIETY These are to certify that Mr Francis Hall, has diligently attended the Central School of this Society, upwards of 2 months, that he has acquired a complete knowledge of the British System of Education, and has practised the same in all its departments, with assiduity and attention.— Mr H. is anxious to join the Missionaries at New Zealand, for which object he appears eminently qualified.— J. Pickton Boro Road Dec. 23/17NATIONAL SOCIETY CENTRAL SCHOOL BALDWIN’S GARDENS, GRAY’S –INN, LANE LONDON This is to certify that Francis Hall who is desirous of being admitted into the NATIONAL CENTRAL SCHOOL, for the purpose of learning the System of education there practised, is a Member of the UNITED CHURCH OF ENGLAND AND IRELAND as by law established, and of a sober and religious life and Conversation. Signed Robert Cosby St.Leonard Shoreditch Middlesex It is requested that no Clergyman will sign the above certificate as a matter of form, but that he will make the strictest enquiries into the Character of the Person applying for his signature, and into the regularity of his attendance upon the service of the Church.Wymondham Norfolk 30th March 1818 Dear Sir, I have long had it in contemplation to write to you on the subject of a young man who is, I think, eminently qualified to promote the object of our Mission to New Zealand. The communication has been withheld from time to time that I might have further opportunities of proving, by trial, the temper of his mind & spirit under different circumstances: a remark, however, in Mr Marsden’s letter, published in the last No of Missy Regr has determined me to withhold it no longer. James Kemp, of this place, is a pious Blacksmith, and would very much like to be sent out to Mr Marsden as one of the Society’s lay settlers. Perhaps Mr Bickersteth may remember him; or Mr Almond if he be in town, can give you some account of him. He is the same youth that I was desirous should accompany my friend Finn at the time he was expected to go out Chaplain to Canton. Of his piety, and zeal, & sweet temper I think very highly. he became seriously affected with religious truth about five years ago, and has been, since that period, I have no doubt whatever, advancing in the experimental knowledge of it. He is about one & twenty, and engaged to be married to a very serious person a few years older than himself, and who enters very fully into his views & feelings about Missions. I have never known a person that I have altogether thought more highly of as a humble Xn. Will you have the goodness to think over the matter and give me the result of your thoughts on it. I remain, dear Sir, Yours most truly Henry Tacy I beg to be most kindly remembered to Mr Bickersteth.Montagu St Russell Lyh April 29th./18 Revd Sir I am almost sorry, that the Committee of the Church Missionary Society, should have thought it necessary to thank me, for my attention to their interesting New Zealander: but I take this opportunity of assuring you, that if in any way, my professional services can promote the beneficent purposes of your Institution, I shall always be most happy to afford them, and beg that they may not be spared. Believe me Revd Sir ever most faithfully yours, S. Cleverly Revd Mr PrattMadeley nr Shifnall June 26—1818 Dear Sir Agreeable to directions from The Revd Mr Bickersteth on the eve of our departure from London, Tooi and Teeterree & myself proceeded to Oxford where we slept, and proceeded on ye morrow to Birmingham: we passed the night there, prosecuted our journey and arrived in safety at Madeley on the evening of the third day. We experienced much Christian kindness from Mr Hill & Mr Burn— We saw your Sister at the house of the latter Gentleman— she was well. With respect to my not addressing you immediately on our arrival, and other matters, Mr Mortimer has lately written to you and explained. I have only to add on that head, that it would have been better if I had done so. Tooi and Teeterree have been upon the whole in good health since we left you, tho’ the latter has had a slight attack of the bowel complaint. He is now pretty well again. The agreeable manners of these interesting young men, so far superior to what might be expected from them, win the hearts of the people wheresoever they go: they have received the utmost kindness from all they have visited, and I trust many pious people hereabouts are carrying them in the arms of their faith to a throne of grace every day. Can the compassionate Jesus resist our united supplications. Let us hope that he who saw the end from the beginning, whose good providence has brought them to this favoured land, will send them home in safety, richly freighted with the inestimable blessings of the Gospel of peace. They are contented and happy, and all goes well till they are brought to 26. They do not like their book, notwithstanding the good advice they have received from various persons in this respect; they come to it with reluctance, and soon weary, and leave it with pleasure. There are times indeed when they really appear to have a desire to learn; at others, the enemy of souls seems suddenly to get an advantage over them, they become fretful and obstinate, they scowl, and act in a manner which grieves me. It generally happens that but one at a time are taken thus, and the other remains good natured. They seem sorry for it afterwards. And when I consider who made me to differ, and how slow I am to learn that which is good, even now; when I take into consideration their general good conduct, these are more than a counterpeize to the unpleasant part, and I am upon the whole much attached to them. I did not expect when I engaged in the work that it would be altogether a pleasant one, and therefore I trust I can say that these few unpleasant circumstances, instead of disheartening me, lead me rather to strong for strength and the wise for wisdom. I should consider their dislike to their book [to] be invincible, if Jesus was not a prayer hearing and prayer answering God, but blessings on His most Holy name he is JEHOVAH, therefore I do not despair. We must look higher than the Hills for help in this, as well as with respect to their conversion. I request an interest in your prayers. I was pleased the other day with Teeterree, on my returning from my lodgings to Mr Mortimers, he had got a sheet of paper and was writing the Lords Prayer upon it, without any one having suggested to him to do so; on asking his motive he said it was to keep upstairs in his bed room. A day or two ago their good friend the Rev Mr Eyton sent a poor man of colour to visit them, a humble warm hearted Christian: He talked to them in the most affectionate and interesting manner of the things of Jesus & Exalted and extolled and lifted him very high. He spoke to them of the dreadful evil of Sin, and exhorted them to flee from the wrath to come, and to take refuge in the arms of the ever adorable Saviour. He strongly impressed upon them to learn to read God’s blessed Book, and to pray for the teaching of the Holy Ghost: and while he related what the Lord had done for his Soul, the tears trickled down his sable cheek, and I had much ado to refrain from bearing him company. He mentioned having travelled a considerable distance in company with one of his countrymen, personally to thank that friend to mankind Mr Wilberforce, for what he has done for injured Africa, and they would have kissed his feet if they might have been permitted so to do. He mentioned another anecdote of himself which had occurred a few days previously with respect to a prompt answer to prayer. He was travelling, his money was all expended, and he began to be very hungry & lifted up his heart to Jesus for a supply. S gentleman almost immediately overtook him, entered into conversation with him, and at parting put half a crown into his hand; on which he retired under a hedge, and on his knees returned thanks to that precious Jesus, who ever was, and ever will be, a very present help to his people. O that the Lord may in tender mercy be pleased to honour the simple speeches of this poor child of God (or any other means) for the everlasting benefit of the souls of these interesting young men. [Their] attention seemed much engaged on the occasion. The [Lord] sometimes employs feeble and unlikely instruments [in his] work. It is on that ground alone that I have any hope of being serviceable to the good cause in New Zealand. Tooi and Teeterree are much attatched to Mr & Mrs Mortimer and their family & I love them too. Mr M is dilligently prosecuting various studies in order that he may not only be a blessing to New Zealand in a spiritual point of view, but in many other respects, with the Good Hand of His God upon him. The sacrifice that he will make is a great one, but Jesus I trust will reward him ten thousand times teen thousand fold, and will gather his dear Lambs in his Arm and put them in His bosom. Mr M begs his best respects to yourself and Mrs Pratt— he wishes me to state that he has lately had some increased difficulties as to a supply for his Church during his proposed absence in the winter and even with regard to his obtaining any pious successor in the event of his removal— But he is not without hope that God will inn his Good providence go before him and make plain his every path. I pray that the way of the Lord may be known upon earth His saving health amongst all nations and remain Dr Sir For Christ’s sake, Your very obedt Servt F. HallMadeley Sep 12th 1818 Dear Sir I received your favour of the 31st Ulto p. Mr Mortimer’s parcel. I read your Letters to Tooi and Teeterree they were affected therewith. Teeterree shed tears. They seem pleased in shewing them to their friends. Since I last wrote you Teeterree has been indisposed with the complaint in his bowels, but is now quite well again. Mr Mortimer has also been unwell but is recovered, and gone down to the sea side for a short season. I communicated part of your Lr to Mrs Mortimer wherein you request me to consult Mr M. as to their working their passage out. He will I dare say write you upon it from Southport. I have spoken to Tooi & Teeterree on the subject, they seem perfectly to coincide with what you propose, of having them respectably accommodated (but not as cabin passengers) and that their active employment should be voluntary. Tooi is a good Seaman, and fond of the duty and I think that it would be rather a punishment than otherwise to restrain him from lending a hand. Besides it will be more conducive to their health to work a little. With respect to the spiritual concerns of these dear young men I have but little to add to my last communication. They like to go to Church and are very attentive. They are fond of looking over the hymn book when the singing is going on, tho they cannot read. On our return when I ask them if they understand what has been said— they answer very little— they do not seem partial to my talking to them about the best things— they generally change the subject as soon as they can. May the Holy and eternal Spirit water them every moment, & may they stand at the right hand of God in the day that the Dear Redeemer makes up his Jewels is my sincere prayer. With respect to the New Zealand language I am grieved to state that I have made but little progress in it: though I am very desirous of doing so. My dulness has I trust humbled me in the dust, and caused me to be more patient with T & T in their difficulties in learning ours— One reason I assign for not getting on so well as I perhaps might have done is— I have been much try’d and harrased [sic] in my mind by my friends putting stumbling blocks in my way & attempting to persuade me not to go to New Zealand. But I believe that it is the Lord’s will that I should go, therefore their arguments have been of no avail. They are now happily more reconciled. The enemy of souls too, has been busy with me, but the Grace of my God has been sufficient. I have been a good deal engaged with Tooi & Teeterree in endeavouring, at least, to teach them; and going about with them from place to place. I am much dissatisfied with myself, at the little I have attained of their language: but I remain in hope,if once we are quietly settled on board the Ship, I shall go on better. I shall then have fewer interruptions. You kindly desire me to direct the articles [word cut out] coming from the north to the Church Missionary House but I fear they will take up too much room and be in your way: I have therefore ordered them to be left at the Wharf they are landed at in London, till it is ascertained what Vessel we go by, in preference to the C.M.H., or to my lodgings in the City Road. I am not a little pleased that we are likely to be accompanied by a Clergyman. I will thank you to let me have a little time in London previous to our sailing to get every thing needful. Tooi and Teeterree send their affectionate regards to you Mrs Pratt & family. They have begun a Letter to you but get on slowly. They are much animated at the prospect of seeing their dear friend Mr Bickersteth soon. I remain Dear Sir Yours very affectionately Francis Hall Mr Goulburn presents his Compliments to Mr Pratt and acquaints him that Instructions have been sent to the Navy Office to provide accommodation on board the Baring for the persons mentioned in Mr Pratt’s Letter of the 28th Instant in addition to the Passages already provided on board that Vessel for Mr Hall and the Two New Zealanders. Downing Street 5th November 1818Navy Office, 10th Novemr 1818 Sir, The Commissioners of the Navy having, in consequence of the directions from Earl Bathurst of the 5th instant, provided conveyance on board the “Baring”, Convict Ship to New South Wales for 10 tons of Stores to be sent to that Colony for the use of the Missionaries. I have their directions to desire that the same may be shipped as soon as possible, and that you will previously send to this Office, a description of the packages and a list of their contents, with a view to the preparation of the usual The Reverend Josiah Pratt, Church Missionary House, Salisbury Square Certificate for the Custom House. I am Sir, Your humble Servant, Alec NelsonWymondham Novr 18th 1818 My dear friend, I rejoice to hear that you have succeeded in securing a passage for James & Charlotte in the Baring. They will hold themselves ready to obey your call. I wish that you would consult, very deliberately, with Mr Pratt on the subject of the inclosed paper. Mr Heyward is reckoned by very competent judges, to be one of the first practical farmers in this County— perhaps, in the kingdom. He began with nothing, & left off with a fortune of thirty thousand pounds acquired solely by his skill & industry in farming. He has been most kindly attentive to Kemp, of whom he has a very high opinion; and has been reading Captn Cooke & most of the published accounts of New Zealand with a view to rendering James, & the Society, some assistance. We have been attending to the whole process of work carried on in a brick-yard. I think we can also make & burn tiles. James has seen earthen ware pots manufactured during the last week, and will be among the lime kilns to morrow. He is a little out of heart on the subject of a water mill. He fears he could not make one but I think he is mistaken. We have planned under the direction of Mr Hayward a hand Plough that James can make very well. Mr H. has a great objection to digging wh he says ruins land for growing wheat. two stout men will be able with one plough to get a large piece of ground ready for the seed in a short time. Pray does any person in New Zealand know how to make charcoal? If you are in doubt about this, send me word that we may try our hands at the Manufacture. I myself am very sanguine on the subject of Hemp. Why may not the growth & manufacture of this article be established in our Settlement? Mr Hayward thinks that, besides covering the charge of the Mission, a very considerable fund would be in a few years, at the disposal of the Society. But such a market would draw multitudes of heathen purchasers from all parts of the islands, for sails & cordage are always in demand among men so situated: and who can doubt that a better merchandize would engage their attention? I wish you would get Mr Marsden to write for a pious Linman. Thank you very much for your interesting & valuable account of Simeon Wilhelm. Large demands are made upon our faith & patience with regard to Africa. Yet I feel very sure that God will display his power in that quarter. It is plain that we are weak, & made to feel our weakness in the African Mission; I wish that feeling may affect us, My dear friend, as it once did “Moses the man of God: when it led him to pray “Shew thy work unto they servants; and thy glory unto their children.” Ps. 90. I always think the connexion in wh. that prayer stands renders it very touching. Pray, dear Bickersteth, among the various trials of your faith arising from Missionary engagements, have you need & leisure to try the strength of this & that promise on your private account, as formerly? How are you going on? I think I shall be in London in about three weeks. Your affectionate friend Henry TacyNewcastle Feb. 6. 1819 Revd Sir, Yours of the 3d is before us & agreable to your request we have spoken to our Captain Jno Arrrowsmith about the Cabin Passage. He says the customary charge for a Cabin Passenger to Honduras out is £50 — each. When the Captain finds fresh provisions &c. On this occasion he says he will only charge £25 for each Passenger (& they must lay in their own stock of fresh Provisions, live Stock & wines, if necessary) which will be £12.10 for each Passenger to be paid to the Captain. Captain Arrowsmith thinks it will be better to lay in the Stock of fresh Provisions at Deal which he commonly does for himself, as there is frequently great risk in losing them in running up from this Port to the Downs at this Season of the year. The Trunks & such like packages may be easily taken in at the Downs. We shall further advise you the day the vessel sails from Shields, that Mr & Mrs Moore may leave London for Deal immediately on receipt of our letter. It is scarcely necessary for us to observe that some of the Inns at Deal are extremely expensive, while there are others usually frequented by Captains of Merchant Vessels very moderate & very comfortable. When they arrive at deal let Mr Moore put a letter into the Post Office addressd to Captn Arrowsmith Ship Ocean, informing him of his residence. Though not personally known to the Revd Mr Pratt we return our acknowledgements for his kind regards expressd in your letter & earnestly pray that the Blessing of God our Saviour may attend all his labourious exertions to promote His Cause & the everlasting welfare of mankind, & we shall feel ourselves honourd in having it in our power, at any future day, to assist your object in promoting the Cause of Christ at Honduras, or elsewhere. In reference to yourself my dear Sir, if you are the Author of the Treatise on the perusal of the Holy Scriptures I should be wanting in gratitude, if I did not acknowledge my personal obligation to that little work & to you as the writer of it. I trust it has been of use to me & with the blessing of God I hope it will be so, more & more, till my life’s end. With the highest considerations of regard & esteem I am Rev & Dr Sir yours sincerely Geo. F. Angas P.S. I notice in your letter that you state Mr & Mrs Moore who are going as Schoolmaster & Schoolmistress to Africa”, that we presume is an error, as Honduras is in Province of Gueaton, Spanish AmericaTo the Gentlemen that constitute the Church Missionary Committee The humble Petition of John Cowell, (formerly Rope- maker now working as) Labourer in H. M. Dock Yard at Chatham Showeth, That your Petitioner having served his Apprenticeship to a Ropemaker of the first respectability at North Shields, and worked as a journeyman seven years in H.M. Yard at Chatham, from which place he can obtain testimonials of ability, as to his perfect knowledge of Rope making and Twine spinning, and of his good conduct, begs to present himself as a Candidate to join the Mission now about to proceed to New Zealand. Your petitioner’s object is only to obtain a bare subsistence for himself, Wife, and one Child— to use his weak efforts in assisting to promote the objects of the Mission, and to perform the pleasing task of instructing the unenlightened, having been in the habit (for years) of teaching the lower orders of Society. Your petitioner begs to add that he will feel happy in making him self useful in any Employment which he may be called upon to perform. And as in duty bound will ever pray John Cowell Brompton Feby 1819.Brompton, April 9th 1819 Sir, I beg the favour of you, to present my grateful acknowledgements to the Members of the Church Missionary Society for condescending to allow me to join the Emigrators to New Zealand, & have to beg the favour to be allowed sufficient time for my wife to give the person with whom she now lives, timely warning, that they may not be left unprovided for a person to keep their house; likewise, if it would not be intruding too much upon your valuable time, if you could inform me what you think might be my general occupation, on my arrival at New Zealand. And whether, if, the climate should not agree with my own, and wife’s health, whether we should be allowed a free passage back to England— with any other information which you might think proper to give would greatly oblige Sir, Your very humble and Obedt Servant John Cowell My Address is John Cowell, at Mr Fowler’s Manor Street Brompton KentCheltenham June 1: 1819 Sir, According to your advice I have communicated with Mr Marsh the subject of my conversation with you, when in Town. My education having been so very wide from that of a Clergyman I consider that the Church is not the sphere for me to act in however anxious I may be for the advancement of the Kingdom of our Lord— I am willing to occupy a more humble station and having been brought up in an active service I offer myself in an other capacity. New Zealand has principally engaged my attention, and as I understand that your society encourages Lay settlers going there— My Wife and myself feeling the state in which those poor creatures are— earnestly wish that while others are furnishing them with the bread of life— we may instruct them in the arts of civilization. From having been nine years constantly at sea, and daily seeing many trades carried on, I could in a very short time bring my hands into all of them— could build boats, Vessels, houses— and understand house carpenters work the principle work of a forge, rope making, Coopering, Turning &c also something of agriculture. All these I can work at myself, therefore— could instruct others— I now submit these for your consideration, and that you should not fear any burthen to the society, further than the passage. I mention— that I expect the same means which provided every thing for us here— will do it also at New Zealand. I refer you for further information respecting myself & Wife to the Revd E.G. Marsh Nuneham I am Sir Your most obedt Sert Henry WilliamsNuneham June 7. 1819 Dear Sir, I think you may safely depend on Mr Williams. he has always been an upright and honorable character, and has conducted himself with high principle in some very trying circumstances. His present very serious impressions however have been of gradual, though rapid, growth. I have no doubt, that they are fixed and solid, and that he will not change the purpose, which he has undertaken. Whatever he has professed his willingness to teach, you may rely on his ability to make good, and I think, that any preliminary instruction, which you may think necessary for him, he will take the requisite pains to acquire. I ought to inform you that his wife was formerly an unitarian, but has unequivocally manifested the change of her views by a corresponding change in her character. I regard them both, as humble, decided characters, who will do credit to the appointment, which they desire. I am, Dear Sir, your obedient, humble servant, Edward Garrard MarshCheltenham July 3 1819 Dear Sir, I rec’d yours of the 25th, and in reply— we feel ourselves under the direction of the Society and shall be happy to conform to any of their regulations respecting the settlement in New Zealand. There is no properly regulated National School in this place and therefore we avail ourselves of your kind offer to receive us into the Society house. I shall thank you to give me as much notice as possible as to the time you may wish us to be in Town — to enable me to settle my affairs I am Dear Sir Your most obedt Sert Henry Williams Kensington Gore 19 Augt 1819 My dear Sir The Papers which you were so obliging as to send to me have been read over to me— but there is not among them the answer returned by Mr Marsden to Mr Secy Campbell’s public Letter to him of ye 3d Aug? If that was sent you with the others, & has only not been sent me by mistake, let me beg you to have the goodness to forward it to me at Hatchards 190. Piccadilly by the 2d Post, unless you can lay your hand on it immediately, in which case I trust you will be so kind as to make it up, & send it to me by yr Bearer, who will take this Packet to Salisbury Square. I cannot but regret that our excellent friend should not have a little more worldly wisdom, that he might judge better what impression would be made on those, who like the Members of Government, may be supposed favourable to the Governor & his officers, by his opinions conduct & Language in cases in which he conceives himself to be ill used. I had rather you should not mention it publicly but I cannot but fear that Mr Marsden has been led to suppose me less friendly to him, than I really am. Several circumstances concur in producing this apprehension. However, great allowance is to be made for any one placed in such distressing circumstances without any confidential friends with whom to take counsel. I really regard him with the highest respect, esteem and affection, when I consider his generous and spirited conduct in the discharge of his long and painful course of service, and especially in his Settlement of the Colony in New Zealand— Captain Welch called on me as you would hear, before I had seen these Letters, and I had understood from him that Mr Campbell had intimated that there was some participation between Marsden and the runaway Convicts. Secy Campbells Letter to Marsden conveys no insinuation of this kind. If Capn Welch and any other Persons who are now in England, but then in the Colony, could state any particulars which might tend to shew that Campbell’s application to Marsden as the Author of the report, must have proceeded from malice it would be well to obtain their statements to that effect, & then it might be worth while to represent the whole to Lord Bathurst’s office. Otherwise I really fear for the effect which will be produced on the minds of the official Men here by what they will be too naturally regard as an unwarrantable disposition in Mr Marsden to take offence. If for instance it could be shewn that the report of these Convicts having run away had been general throughout Sydney, or still more, if it could be shewn that Burn the Constable who told Mrs Cooper & Marsden of the Convicts intending to cut off the Governor, had conferred with Secy Campbell, that would powerfully tend to prove that Campbells applying to Marsden for particulars, could not be honestly intended. I cannot but think that some such information, or at least some Statement which would give some grounds for Marsdens construction of Campbells application could be otained from Captn Welsh, by pumping him, because he was so fully impressed with the idea ofCampbells having imputed some privity with the Convicts to Mr Marsden. Campbells Letter itself does not warrant this, therefore I suppose the impression must have been received from some other source. I should not think it worth while to spend so much of your time or my own on this subject, but for my wish that our friend Marsden should really stand as well with Government as he ought & not appear to them unreasonably petulant & disposed to take offence. Not being quite well today I dictate this from my bed & while rising which however my Eyes wd scarcely have allowed me to write with my own hand so early in the day had I been up. I was sorry not to see you yesterday but you had but too good reasons for staying away. I am with Esteem & regard Mr dear Sir yours sincerely W. Wilberforce Revd J. Pratt53 Old Broad St Sepr 1819 Sir As you kindly informed me you should this day submit to the Board of Dir of the Directors of the London Church Missionary Society the propriety of sending out in the Saracen to New South Wales Four Missionaries and o0ne New Zealander I beg to inform you that on reconsideration of the terms I named to you Vizt Three Hundred Pounds for Passage and Victualling the said passengers, I will agree that the Man and his Wife to be accomodated [sic] in the Steerage, shall Mess withy the Captns Steward which will enable them to receive every day the provisions that may come from the Cabin Table. I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your very obliged Servt Richard JonesCheltenham Octr 9. 1819 My Dear Sir, It is with feelings of great regret I now tell you I am obliged to decide upon remaining till next midsummer. For several days I had so much considered my affairs in a train for being settled that we had packed up almost all our things in full expectation of being with you before this time— but the Lord has ordered it otherwise, no doubt for a wise purpose and as we are constrained to remain for some months longer— it is my wish, as my time will not be wholy [sic] occupied to employ it during that period in acquiring such information as you may point out to me for the benefit of the Mission. I am Dear Sir Yours truly Henry WilliamsEast India Compys Depot, Chatham Novr 12th 1819 Sir There is at present living at your Establishment, a man & his wife,of the name of Cowell, whom you intend to send to New Zealand. The Wife was a Servant in my house for upwards of three years, and I have some business of an important nature, in which she is deeply concerned, to settle with her, before she leaves this country; I have therefore to request the favor, that you will as soon as convenient, inform me, of the name of the Ship you intend embarking them in, & when it is likely to sail, that I may know what time I have to reckon on, to investigate the business I have alluded to, with the nature of which it is not necessary that I should at present acquaint you.— Trusting you will excuse this trouble I have the honor to be Yours obediently W.E. Somerville Capt—Cheltenham Novr 19-1819 My Dear Sir I hesitate to send you this small packet of seeds from the fear they might not be worth the acceptance of the Missionaries but finding that the mode of propagating gooseberries & currents from seed is not generally known— and the departure of the Missionaries is delayed I trouble you with this small collection— which we had hoped to have taken with us ourselves. Should these common seeds not be already cultivated, they may not be unacceptable. I beg to repeat my former wishes to occupy my time while I remain in England— to the best advantage— for the use of the Mission— and will thank you for any advice on the subject— With fervent prayers that the blessing of God may accompany his servants and our earnest desire that we may be permitted soon to follow them. I am Dear Sir Yours sincerely Henry WilliamsDear Sir, I had some time ago the pleasure of bearing my feeble testimony to the character of Mr Henry Williams, who has since been appointed by the church missionary society a lay-settler in New Zealand, though he has not been able to proceed to the seat of his destined labours in consequence of some family circumstances, which he could not with propriety leave unsettled. He however retains all his ardour for the cause, and was much disappointed by the impediments which hindered him from sailing in the autumn, though, as they exercised his submission, they doubtless improved his fitness also for the undertaking. The zeal however of Mr Henry Williams has provoked that of his younger brother; and I wish now to take the liberty of consulting you upon a case which has been proposed to my consideration. William Williams is about eighteen years of age, and has been five years apprenticed to a surgeon. Two years he has yet to serve; and I may safely say, that to his employer, to his family, and to all his acquaintance he has given uniform satisfaction by a steadiness of character beyond his years as well as by the sweetness of his disposition, and by the correctness of his moral principles. The declaration of his brother’s intention has however now aroused in him a strong desire to go and do likewise, to which I have given no encouragement, lest there should be anything unsound in it. But yet I think his proposal is seriously worthy of the attention of the society, and fully expect, that, if he should be enabled to accomplish the object he has at heart, he will by the blessing of God prove a zealous and useful laborer. What I wish to ask therefore is, whether, if the society should think him worthy of that appointment, he can be so far adopted by the society as to be placed under its direction, when his apprenticeship is past, with a view of being eventually sent, as a missionary, to New Zealand, and also, whether in the event of such adoption any means exist for procuring him pecuniary assistance in passing through a university. In this subject I should perhaps consult Daniel Wilson, though, as you have frequent occasions of meeting, I am inclined to hope you will have the kindness to report his answer as well as your own. If William Williams should be sent to Oxford, and I continue at Nuneham, I shall be able to give him some help in his studies, which have never been discontinued, though of course his employment during the last five years has not been favourable to their prosecution. If any further particulars should be required concerning him, I shall be most happy to furnish them; and in the meantime hoping the society will find in my young relation an instrument, suited to their views, I remain, my dear Sir, with unfeigned respect and esteem, Your faithful friend and servant, Edward Garrard Marsh Nuneham, near Oxford February 21. 1820.Cheltenham March 22. 1820 My Dear Sir, With great thankfulness to Almighty God do I acquaint you that on my mentioning to Mr Marsh your wishes that I could pursue my studies under him, he instantly expressed his desire to have me near him and a small humble cottage is taken for our reception. I have commenced the grammar and expect to lay a good & solid foundation by the time I go to Cheltenham. I have called on Mr Jervin (?) but as Mr Marsh receives me so soon, there will be little need of his kindly proffered assistance— I beg my rememberances to the family at the house And believe me My Dear Sir Yours most truly Henry WilliamsNuneham July 6. 1820 My Dear Sir, By this time I presume you may be in expectation of hearing some account of me— We left Cheltenham on the 22d Ulto and entered our dwelling on the 23d which is about a mile distance from Mr Marsh as I considered it most prudent to bring necessary furniture our rent is trifling— at present the house is only ours till Michaelmas— and as I have now cast off all my late engagements we desire to be considered entirely under the direction of the Society & shall thank you to enform me your intentions respecting me. I commenced with Mr Marsh on the 27th— it would be a great satisfaction to me to know how far you may wish me to proceed with Latin & Greek. With regard to present expences I feel it will be necessary to request some assistance from the Society the removing of furniture & Family came to nearly £10. My funds are at present exhausted by the payment of those sums which I mentioned when in London— therefore in future I shall have only my half pay to rely upon independent of the Society I remain My Dear Sir Yours most truly Henry Williams Nuneham July 7.1820 My dear Sir As Henry Williams is writing to you, I take the opportunity of requesting permission to consult you upon his case and that of his brother William. I am glad to find you have had some personal communication with William, who has also since that time passed ten days with me. You probably found him much in want of instruction and guidance. But I believe him to be altogether seriously minded, and fully bent on edifying himself and others through the blessing of God in the love and knowledge of the gospel. He will value the few hints you gave him for the right employment of his time; which I have also taken the liberty of expanding into a more settled order for private study for the purposes of classical proficiency, theological knowledge, and practical devotion. One thing however still remains to be done. His apprenticeship to a surgeon will expire next Christmas twelvemonth. He has a small sum, bequeathed to him, which with assistance from private friendship may be sufficient to help him forward in his present profession, but will not certainly be enough to enable him to change it: and accordingly, before I heard anything of his present views, I had engaged a very desirable situation for him with an eminent surgeon in Oxford for a year and a half, that so I might both have him near me for a period, preparatory to his going to London, and also do that for him, which I thought would be most conducive to his professional success. The question to be determined therefore is, whether this engagement shall be set aside, and any encouragement immediately given to William devoting himself to the service of the Church Missionary Society. It is necessary that this should be promptly decided, as, unless some assistance can be procured from the friends of the society towards the expence of his education, no option remains for him, but, however reluctantly, to continue his present profession; and in that case the society will lose (I have no doubt) a faithful and steady servant, on whose economical use of their bounty and exact obedience to their directions as well as on his desire to promote their truly christian object, the utmost reliance may be safely placed. I shall be happy to communicate any further particulars, that may be required. But it is necessary to come [to] an explicit determination; and what [I] should most wish is, that means should be afforded to place him either at Magdalen hall or some other situation in the university of Oxford, where I may have him under my own eye, if it should please divine Providence to spare my life, and see the direction and wishes of the committee carried into effect. With regard to Henry, he is now applying himself to his Latin grammar with diligence. But, if it is the wish of the committee, that he should prosecute that study with any advantage, not only must a considerable portion of time be allowed for that purpose, but his attention must be almost exclusively confined to that object, and consequently withdrawn from those more sacred occupations, which seem the peculiar business of a missionary. He is however at your disposal, and will do precisely whatever you direct him. In the mean time you have one other point for your consideration. He has now two infants, one of them only two months old. But, if he waits, till he has become a Latin scholar, here is no knowing how much space in a ship must be put in requisition for transporting him and his family. I mention all these particulars, that the committee may have accurate information to proceed upon, when they meet on Monday. Whatever may be their instruction, I shall count myself in being able to do anything towards giving effect to them, and indeed cannot be enough thankful for being permitted to see two of my near relations ready to devote themselves to so laudable a work. With my sincere prayers for a blessing on the labours of the society, I remain, my dear Sir, your obedient & faithful servant Edward Garrard MarshTransport Office; Deptford 25h: August 1820.— Sir, In reply to your letter of the 23d: Inst. I beg to acquaint you, the stores for the Missionaries of New Zealand, were reported for the “Deck”; but I have since communicated the wishes of your Committee, to the Navy Board, and have informed them, they can be received on board the “Medway” instead of the “Deck”. and I expect she may be full three Weeks, before she will be ready to Sail – should any of the Articles be of a heavy Nature, such as may be ready, I should wish it be shipped as early as convenient. I am Sir Your Most Obedt Servant Mr Young G.E. Sargeant EsqrCambridge 25 Augt 1820 Dear Sir, As Shunghee and Whykato were in want of two great coats I have with the advice of the Revd Professor Lee procured two for them. Mr Lee will I believe also acquaint you by letter with the above circumstance. I hope, very little more will be wanted for them during the time we remain here. I am Dear Sir Your very obedt Servt Thos KendallCambridge Sepr. 8. 1820 Rev.d and Dear Sir I have a map of the whole northern island of New Zealand at the Rev.d Mr Bickersteths, and which I have now sent for, in order that I may prepare it for any use you may wish to apply it to, should you prefer a map of the whole island to only a small proportion of it, as laid down upon the sheet of paper sent to the Revd Professor Lee. Do tell me if you wish for the names of the places, rivers &c to be written in the New Zealand Tongue. Captain Monro writes one word that he expects to set sail for New Zealand on the 16th. instant; It will be very painful indeed to me, to let slip the opportunity of returning by him to New Zealand, and painful to the feelings of my family to see him return I have 46 more pages ready which Professor Lee will examine to day – to New Zealand without me; but Professor Lee wishes me to write a Vocabulary of the Language after I have done the Grammar and this will take me at least a month. It would not be right for me to give up my work now; especially as Professor Lee encourages me to go on, and takes so much pains in instructing me how to arrange my materials. I cannot but feel very much for my family, but as I am at least now in the path of duty, I must submit to the will of God until it shall please him to conduct me back to them in safety. I shall take as much pains as I can with my book, and shall endeavour to finish what I have taken in hand, humbly hoping that my imperfect labours may be useful & accompanied with the Divine Blessing. Shunghee & WaiKato wished me to accompany them to London, as they want to see Capt.n Monro before his departure. Mr Leigh who had a particular desire to take them with him, to shew them ^to some of his friends will pay the expence for their journey & bring them back to Cambridge so that I shall be under no necessity of leaving my work in order to oblige them. Do let Shunghee and Waikato have 2 Very thick blankets each – 2 very thick worsted or flannel night caps each – 1 Pair of pantaloons each – 1 pair of shoes each – Do send me Pikes Hebrew Lexicon – Mr Coates’s friend the Rev.d Mr Howell has a copy – I am Revd & Dear Sir Your faithful Sert Tho.s Kendall – These are already sufficient blankets upon the beds for Englishmen but Shunghee wishs to have 2 blankets ^more for himself & 2 for his friend. They wish to sleep separately. They say they do not feel warm } I shall send a small trunk to New Zealand when my parcels come to the house to forward them in a trunk to Capn. Monro. but I shall write to you again. Captain Monro will take Letters & to New Zealand. Do be so kind as to write to the settlers to attend to the wants of my wife & children during my absence from them.–Southwell Septr 19th 1820 Dear Sir As you expressed a wish to hear from me occasionally, it is high time I began to think of complying with your desire. After leaving London, on my way home I stayed nearly a fortnight at Mr Marsh’s at Nuneham, & I hope the time spent there & in London, has not been thrown away, & that I shall ever bear in mind the good counsel which was then given me. In addition to the books you recom=mended for my perusal, Mr Marsh mentioned several there & laid down a general plan for the employment of my leisure hours, which if properly attended to, will prevent me from wasting so many previous moments, as I did before. From his last letter to me it appears to be the wish of the Society, that I should pursue my medical studies. Every opportunity of improvement in this profession which offers itself, must therefor be embraced, but as little is to be acquired here, my brother advises me to pursue the directions he gave me, were they do not interfere. I take this opportunity of testifying my willingness to go out in whatever capacity, & to whatever part of the world, the society shall see fit to send me, trusting that God will assist me to perform my duty therein. The memoir of Henry Martin is extremely interesting & instructive. I fear I should be found greatly wanting if exposed to the same temptations in which he was placed, but I doubt not, that the Almighty power on whose aid he relied, will support me under every trial. It gives me great pleasure to be able to till you, that our Penny Missionary Society in this place, is rapidly increasing, & though none of our clergymen have at present come forward, yet the daughters of four of them have become subs-cribers. God grant that the time may not be far distant, when this cause shall be encouraged by every member of the church. I shall always feel thankful for your advice & instructions, but I must not trespass too much upon your time, who have to many more important calls to attend to. With compliments to Mrs Bickersteth & Mr Pratt I remain your obedient servt W Williams.Dear Sir, An application made by you, in the first instance and seconded by Two such respectable men, as Mr. Wood and Mr. Bickersteth, is entitled to so much attention that I feel no hesitation in promising to admit Mr. Kendall, as a candidate for the Order of Deacon, at my next Ordination._ It may perhaps be advisable to give Him an hint, that in case of his return to England, He will do well to wait upon the Bishop of London, before He officiates as a Clergyman in this country.— The case is new; I merely throw out the Idea, for your consideration — Yours, &c Norwich Sincerely Oct.r the 1:st. H: Norwich. 1820.Cambridge Octr. 4. 1820 Rev.d and Dear Sir, I feel myself greatly obliged to you and my other friends for the steps you have taken in endeavouring to procure me admission into Holy Orders, and I trust the circumstance of any being sent out again to New Zealand with a regular authority as a clergyman, however desirable it may be to me; will not serve so much for any private gratification of my own; as it will enable me to be more useful amongst the natives as a missionary. In expressing your assurance to the Bishop of Norwich that I have no other intention, than to spend my life in New Zealand, you was perfectly correct. Indeed, I should not have made this voyage if I had not had that object in contemplation. I never yet entertained a wish to leave New Zealand, and I really think it out of my power to give you my stronger assurance as to the regard which I may here after pay to the conditions of my admission into Holy Orders, than to say; that those conditions are perfectly agreeable to my own mind. I feel no hesitation whatever in consenting to regard Mr. Butler, or any other gentleman whom the Committee may at any time hereafter be pleased to appoint as superintendent of the whole mission and to act under him as such; especially as you say that you will take ever proper means to have our respective duties, and our relation to each other clearly defined. I never controverted the propriety of a superintendent in any other way than as he had no means at New Zealand of keeping men who were not missionaries under his controul [sic] in the same manner as he could guide the missionaries, and that those men often were the means of promoting discord amongst the missionaries themselves. My object was not to treat Mr Butler with contempt in the situation he held under the society; but it was my desire ^to go on without being subject to a plan which entangled me more or less with men whom altho’ I wished well, I notwithstanding wished to avoid. In rejecting a superintendent, I acted wrong. I wish to yield to those who are wiser than myself and am sorry for what I have done. You seem, my Dear Sir, to be under serious apprehensions respecting my future attention to the regulations of the Society. How am I to answer you, or to satisfy you respecting this particular? A poor promise is nothing without the grace of God in the Soul. It is my devout prayer that I may be endued with this. I look with gratitude and thankfulness to Him who has not only suffered me to be afflicted, but who has been near me in the time of my affliction. He who best knows my heart, knows my earnest desire to love him, and to be made conformable to his will, I desire to praise him also, that altho’ still sorrowful, he enabled me to go on my way rejoicing; I humbly trust that I shall still have the happiness to enjoy the light of his countenance and be enable to promote the knowledge of his salvation, amongst the many New Zealanders whom I know, and whom I wish to see again. I thank you for indulging me with the privilege of the instruction of the Rev.d Professor Lee so long. I have now nearly completed my work. The Professor has assisted me very much I could not have done without him. And am Rev.d and Dear Sir Your faithful Servt— Tho.s KendallCalcutta October the 13 1820 To the Rev Mr Pratt Sir I beg you will excuse the liberty an entire stranger takes in addressing you on the following subgect. The Person who addresses you is Capt P Dillon of the H. East Company Country Service, who formerly Command-ed the Missionary Brig Active when shee went with Mr Kendall and Hall to New Zealand I will be extreamly obliged if you will caus one of our Servants to see the Inclosed letter delivered, or to see if the person to home it is directed is living or dead, or if he has left London or not. I have frequently writ to the person for hom the outher letter is but Could neveur get and answer, his existence is a matter of the greatest Conciquince to me as I intend to go to Europe if he is a live, and enter an Ackchioun [?] for the Recovery of som landed property which I have been deprived of my Counseler writs from Dublin if I can procure this mans credence I will gian the property in dispute. I have writ to him by sevoural and directed authers to inquire and let me know the result. but was all ways disceaved which is the caus of my thus intruding on youre time by the advice of one of your Missionarys in this part and answer to the above inquiry will confer a great obligeachion [?] me pray Direct as underneath I am with much Respect your Obed Servant Peter Dillon To Capt P Dillon, hear of Mi [? Page cut] John Gilmore and Co Calcutta. Of the person I inquire after is James McCabe a Niative of Ireland who lived at No36 East Lane Barmu—nsey London he was in the Employ of a Mr Frinch of that plias who [?page torn] kept a Rope WalkNorwich 16. Oct.r. 1820 Rev.d and Dear Sir, The Bishop of Norwich has given me a Letter to the Bishop of Ely requesting him to admit me into Priests Orders, I have therefore to request you will make enquiry when and where the Bishop of Ely will hold a general ordination? I expect to be at Cambridge tomorrow, you will have the goodness to send the Letter me there. Shunghee is with me here. The Bishop and his Lady and Daughters have been very Kind to him indeed. He sat in the pew with the Bishop’s Lady yesterday, and was placed near us by the Bishop’s own order during the time of the Ceremony & Communion. I am Revd and Dear Sir Your Obed.t humble Servt Tho.s KendallPost office, Gosport Octr 19 1820. Dear Sir, Necessity alone, & the want of alternative, obliges me thus to repeat my addresses to your Society & yourself: for, not having received any reply to an application of last week, by which I hoped, on that, my vouch of complete self-aban-donment to your interests; you might have aided & seconded my copious and truly earnest application to the Navy Transport Board, thro’ Earl Bathurst, to produce me passage to New Zealand, as I before have submitted to your notice: My opportunity is now greatly straitened, on account of the final means, the ship Medway, is now only expecting the favourable change of Wind, to take in her complement here, & depart: wherefore I have repeated my application to Lord Bathurst, & now am depending for success only on your benevolent assistance in such my endea-vours: & should ^you not be inclined to neg-lect this offer, I am confident of my powers of nature, &,. If expedient, should be rejoiced to expedite your interests, by the complete scouring of every nook of the interior of those two great Islands ^as the simplicity of that language I know to correspond both with the present dis-positions, & future spiritual improvements of the semisavage my sole assistant & conductor: & every other imposition in such situation will be received with de-light, from Dear Sir Your anxiously devoted servant Hollis Jones, Should you confer with my letters to Ld Bathurst you will find my name to differ from their assumption in the slight double alias of Horace, Jeans which I beg you to pardon as it was absolutely necessary at first & you would probably, address a reply accordingly._Wymondham Norfolk Octr 20-1820 My dear Sir, For somewhat more than a year George Clarke, the writer of the enclosed has been soliciting me to make an offer of him to the CMS— He is desirous of proceeding as an artisan & Schoolmaster to New Zealand. He brought his letter (I having previously advised him to address you on the subject) to beg I would correct & revise it. I prefer however to send you the rough draft. You will perceive that he is a poor scribe & that his orthography is bad; but, perhaps, you will not think much of that when I inform you that the little knowledge of that kind which he has, has been picked up by himself; for beyond plain reading, nothing is taught in our School. He has been well instructed in the most unlucky of all possible trades— a gunsmith— but I have informed myself from very competent judges that he is very clever in almost any kind of work that is wrought upon iron & steel. He is, moreover, the son of a Carpenter & builder, & has considerable knowledge of those arts. His disposition is kind & amiable. His integrity I think unquestionable, & his natural character altogether good & interesting: but divine grace has done much for him. He is one in whom the marks of the new creature are distinct & clear— such as may be known & read of all who were acquainted with him both before & since his conversion. Mr Kendall has seen him I believe in Norwich. I ought to add in conclusion that I think very highly of him. He has not only active virtues but possesses others of a less common character, & would be likely, in my opinion, to make an excellent [? differn] if called to it. Believe me My dear Sir Your affectionate friend, H. TacyPost office, Gosport, Octr 24th. 1820 Dear Sir, I extremely regret your thus challenging this, my importunity, in neglecting so long those supplicatory addresses I have made to you, since the time that I have so utterly abandoned my state to your Interests, in neg-lecting that Patronage which would now have employed me in London. As I cannot suppose that those letters can have been mislaid, I shall now only recapitulate to you the summary substance of the same, urgently entreating you no more to delay your ultimate opinion to me on this decisive subject. As the ship ‘Medway,’ the last for this year, has, for a length of time been expecting only a favourable wind for her dispatch from this Port to New South Wales, and, as all the last hopes of this, my extremely forlorn situation are centrated in that opportunity, I have addressed two applications to my Lord Bathurst, if aid from the Colonial Office might be afforded me, with as many to the second meeting of your Society, for the kindly inter-position of their influence, solely to procure me the simple passage to my aforesaid destination: Engaging, in my turn, all my whole personal powers, & spirited attempt, to traverse the total interior of those Islands, employing therein all the information I could possibly obtain from the more ample education: At the same time, devoting my entire self ^in to the possession of my employers, every possible imposition from the same, would be executed with my most zealous endeavours. My expectation of information from you, speedily, being completed by this notice, I most ardently beg your attention to a reply, And I beg your forgiveness when I assure you that I really am the Son of Doctor Jeans, formerly secretary to Lord Stormont’s embassy at Paris, Your very faithful & sincere suitor Horace Jeans — Alias no longer, Hollis Jones.My dear Friend I trust / DV / to beat the Church Miss.n Comtee on Monday next - & as there will be probably some arrangements relative ot Mr Kendall – I think right to apprise you as the principal agents of the Socty that I hope the Comtee have no intention & giving Mr Butler a superintendency ovr Mr Kendall _ _ Mr B is not a man to be entrusted with such power; he is far too hasty & injudicious - & wd render the patient meek persevering spirit of Mr Kendall completely uncomfortable___ They are both friends of mine, both of Bentinel [?] Congregation, both pious zealous men; but I conceive they ought to be both independent of each other _ & that the supplies for the settlement should be forward direct to the parties; otherwise it will be injur-rious to the Mission, & particularly the Schools, which for want of regular supplies are sadly fallen off; I will bring with me on Monday some arrangements for their mutual comfort, inde pendence, which I trust the Society will adopt —; but as you are more fully acquainted with these rules off [?ink smudge] – I thought it best just to apprize of my general idea, that you might turn it in your mind in the interim ___ Do not trouble yourself to write – I hope to be with you before the Comtee meet on Monday ___ I dined yesterday with Shunghee as I believe to day Mr Mortlock will have the goodness to introduce them to the King, whom they express great desire to see ______ I am in haste Yours very faithfully B. Woodd___Nov. 11. 1820 Rev.d and Dear Sir, The Society’s Missionaries at New Zealand being under an heathen government, where there are no established laws for the protection of their property it is necessary for me to acquaint you that all packages sent from this Country to New Zealand ought to be of such a weight and dimensions, that they may be removed without difficulty, and without being unpacked from the boats on canoes to the houses of the Missionaries. The Stores designed for one settlement ought not to be sent to another; because the natives of the village to which they are sent and the surrounding neighbours, expect that all axes, hoes &c. landed amongst them are also to be expended amongst them. I have long since acquainted you, through Mr Marsden that no natives occasionally residing in England or in Port Jackson ought to be permitted to see the articles, especially the trading articles, shipped for New Zealand – They are so very communicative that our friends in New Zealand soon hear what kind of articles we are in possession of, and they bring their property for sale before we want it; and being unwilling to turn them away for the reasons stated above, we have in many instances been prevented from accomplishing our object in view, because we have been prematurely deprived of the means of doing it. I wish to make myself clearly understood in this very important particular. It is natural for you, or Mr Marsden out of tender regard for the wants of the New Zealander’s to acquaint them with the large quantity of Axes, hoes &c which are sent out for their use — I can have no doubt, but this is done on your past with the best intentions, but if you know the great inconvenience which with which it is attended to the Missionaries you would take care, to have all the articles ^contained in the packages kept secret with from the natives and enjoin the Missionaries themselves to pay particular attention to the same regulation. I am Rev.d and I am [?] Your very obed.t Servt Tho.s Kendall I have told Mr Jowett to make the Packages Smaller } If you approve of Mr Kendal, executing their commission, let me hear from you, my other officer of the Society not accompanying them ___ Paddington Nov.r 17.1820 My dear Friend The regard, which I feel to the Ch: Missr, dictates this letter – I have spent this day with the New Zealanders, & am truly concerned to state that they are quite dissatisfied with the presents the Society have appro-priated for them – You must consider that these men are of high importance in their country, & men of very quick sensibility as to the attention paid to them – They draw comparisons between the presents made to Toi & Teterree & themselves; & feel themselves injured by the inferiority of their presents — They are men of lively gratitude& violent resentments, & it strikes me that the Society sh[oul]d endeavour to ease every unfavourable impression, which, I am grieved to observe, has unfortunately possess their mind – Mr Kendal I think is too delicate in speaking to you on the subject, but I shd not be dis-charging the duty & regard to the welfare of the Society, if I did not plainly state that their minds seem much hurt – Shunghee to day appeared quite enraged, & spoke as if he did not [? Crossed out] receive the presents – He remarked that the axes give to Toi & Teterree were larger & more numerous than ^to them – Mr Nicolas & Mr Kendall are sitting by me & relate that Shunghee will feel ashamed to be seen by his family with less property than Toi — Seven members of the Society are with me, & we all unite in urging the propriety, the policy, the duty which, the good, the welfare of the Ch: Mission involves in this transition [?]. Mr N. & Mr K are of opinion that not less that 12 large axes, & 12 small axes, 6 Adzes, 12 hoes, 6 spades, & one whaling knife should be given to each of them. This, if a watch, value about 2 guineas, were added and not exceed, & a suit of clothes, would not exceed ?15 each; & really ?30 wd be well spent to secure their friendship & protection = If you approve of this I shd recommend for Mr Kendal to go with them to select the articles - & we are of opinion this is requisite in order to satisfy them; & enable them to distribute to their relatives when they return – when I have time I will write out a fair copy of the address I delivered this morning, & suggest what might be added as an appendix from the substance of the apology which I drew up last year – With best wishes for the success of the Mission, I am My dear Friend very affectly yours B WooddDowney Street 20 November 1820 Sir, A Letter having been received from The Navy Board stating that ^it has been found practicable to make an arrange-ment on board the Speke Convictship In receiving Mr Thos. Kendall and the Two New Zealand Chiefs on board that Vessel, I have now been directed by Lord Balthurst to acquaint you that they may in consequence embark at Deptford immediately I am Sir Your most obedient Humble Servant Henry Goulburn The Revd Josiah Pratt &c &cDear Sir 2 Lyon Terrace Edgware Road I conceive it necessary to trouble you with a line in order that you may sent some person to my House with the dress & appendages of the New Zealand Chiefs. – My attempt to paint their likenesses without any sittings from either of the will be attended with no small difficulty, neither can I at present anticipate, even from my best endeavours / which I promise you shall not be wanting / a very successful performance, but as their likenesses have been so ardently desir’d. I shall at least discover my willingness to do all in my power to effect that, in which I likewise feel an interest. – I have considered the subject of the picture, & made some sketches – & wishing to [?crossed out] give it a feature of history, have taken a likeness of Mr Kendall to be among them in the same picture, he is to be sitting down, & they [?crossed out] attending to his instructions – the picture will take some time before it is finish’d; the groupe will be small whole lengths. - ------- --- I remain my Dr Sir yours most truly & Sir [?] James Barry 7 Decr 1820M Sayer at to ascertain at to goulburn [?] Office when Sir TB arrives Ballincollig Dec.r 12th. 1820 My dear friend/ Having heard that Major General Sir Thomas Brisbane has been appointed Governor of New South Wales, I felt it to be my duty to avail myself of a very slight acquaintance which I had with him, to commend to his favourable consideration the Rev.d Samuel Marsden, & the cause in which has been so zealously & suc=cessfuly engaged: for this purpose I took the liberty of sending him the Volume of the Missionary Register for 1816 in which are detailed Mr. Mars=den’s proceedings in New Zealand – I send you on the other leaf a copy of the note which I received in answer, which I think will be gratifying to you & the Committee – I understand that the General proceeds from Cork to London in a very few days; & if you consider it necessary to address him either by letter of deputation, you need not take any notice of this communication. I merely send it as an encouraging proof that the whole cause this, is opening the hearts of many to take an interest in its progress. Sir Thomas is a very active, intelligent Officer – fond of scientific pursuits – particularly Astronomy – very bene=volent – with a great respect for religion, & most regular in attending its ordinances – With sincere wishes for your personal welfare & the prosperity of our common cause, Believe me y.rs in the fellowship of the faith Henry Irwin Glentown Dec.r 9th. 1820 Dear Sir I was favoured by your obliging letter of the 4th. only yesterday morning, they leave to assure you that every protection I can possible afford the Rev.d Samuel Marsden shall at all times be bestowed on him, & I shall further exert all the means in my power to promote his zealous & laudable labours – I feel much indebted to you for the Missionary Register you were so kind as to send me, & the articles respecting him I have read with a great degree of interest, & I should hope there is no officer in Command at a remote station that would be found to withhold his support from so true a zealot in the cause of Christianity & I remain with much esteem Your most faithful servant Tho.s Brisbane Rev.d [? ?] &c &cSpeke 18. Dec. 1820 Rev.d and Dear Sir As the Chiefs sit down at Table with the Cabin passengers (for in fact there is no other place for them) and occasionally drink wine &c. I think it would be right to pay Capt.n Macpherson the same for them as he is paid for other passengers – Shunghee & Waikato will then enjoy the benefit of the cabin fire & be comfortable & satisfied I wish you would have the goodness to arrange matters with the Captain as well as you can. I have now in hand ?4. s 8. d6 which was not deducted out of the 27 with the sum of two pounds which I received of the Clerk at Billingsgate – the other day. I shall send the account of our Expences before we sail & deduct the same [?] from the above I am Revd & Dear Sir Your very obed serv. Tho KendallSpeke Sheerness. Decr. 22. 1820 Dear Sir I have received all of the articles you sent me safe, and have delivered the presents on to the Chiefs for which they are very thankful. I shall attend to the hints you have furnished me with – am glad you have settled with Capn Macpherson respecting the virtualling [?] of the Chiefs – We are comfortable and happy. Farewell my Dear friends farewell. I entertain at present no hopes of ever visitg England again – May our next interview be around the Saviours Throne. Your very faithful Sert. Tho.s KendallRio Janeiro Novr 15 1809 Dear Sir I have the Pleasure to inform you of our safe arrival at Rio Janeiro after a very pleasant Passage of 56 days from Portsmouth. William Hall, his wife and John King are all well, and I believe very happy that they came in the Ann. They never could have been better accommodated than what they have been, as they have slept in general in the large Cabin. Hall is a man of very considerable ability, and I trust true Piety— He is naturally of a stubborn Temper, very obstinate, and rude in his Manner— at the same time very industrious, persevering in any thing he undertakes, & I think he will be found a very useful Man in New Zealand. I have endeavoured to convince him of the necessity of subduing his bad Temper— but it very often happens that those Persons who have a bad Temper think the contrary— This is Hall’s Case— His over natural Temper will hardly allow him to be civil to any one— His wife is a very amiable valuable woman; I have seldom met with her superior— King is a very quiet humble man; very conciliatory in his Manners, and will gain the Esteem and Affection of the New Zealanders, tho’ by no means equal to Hall in Firmness and Strength of mind— I have no doubt but he will make a good Missionary— The young Chief is very much attached to King, a very strong Friendship is formed between them— It is a most happy Circumstance that the young Chief was on Board the Ann— Such a complete Connection will be made between him and the Missionaries as may hereafter greatly promote the object of the Mission— I have written a long Letter to Mr Good, Caroline Place, relative to New Zealand. From this you will see what I have been doing on Board— I think it may give some Satisfaction to the Missionary Society, if you will take the Trouble to call upon Mr. Good, and get the Letter from him for the Society’s Inspection. As Mr. Good is a very learned man, and acquainted with many men of Science, it is possible he may meet with some Author who may throw a little light upon the Inhabitants of New Zealand— I have wrote to him more particularly for that Purpose— I trust both Hall and King will get some Knowledge of the New Zealand Language previous to their arrival in the Island— I would observe that the Revd. Mr Cartwright and Hall have not agreed well— Their difference took Place before we embarked— I believe it originated principally from the new Situation in which both of them were placed on board the Ann; without any solid Foundation— Excepting this little nonsense, we have been all very happy during the voyage, and I trust shall continue so— Mr. Cartwright is a very excellent man— and I have a very good opinion of Hall. I wish that they had the same thoughts of each other, as I have of them both; they would not disagree— The Captain has behaved kind to us all— we have had a very healthy Ship, and Service at Sea twice on the Sabbath— We do not touch at the Cape, but proceed from hence to Port Jackson— Present my respectful Compliments to the Society— I shall write to you again from Port Jackson— It is my present Intention for all the missionaries to go on in the Ann to New Zealand. I apprehend there will not be the smallest danger in Mrs. Hall going on from the close Intimacy formed between them and the Chief. It may be necessary that I mention, another Circumstance, when we arrived at Rio— I directed Hall to make out a List of what Articles they would want, and I would purchase them, as I could get them along with mine at a much lower price— However I found Hall purchased what he thought proper without my advice or Assistance and had paid an high Price for his Goods— Afterward he asked me if I would pay for them on the Society’s account. I told him I certainly should not— He was at full Liberty to buy what he liked with his own money; but not with the money belonging to the Society. I know that he does not want for money, neither shall they want for any other Comfort, at the same time he did not appear satisfied, and perhaps will mention it in his Letter. What King has wanted I have supplied him with, because he has not those independent Notions— Hall will require to be held in with Bit and bridle till he understands his real Situation: He will be very careful of his own Money— while he would think little of spending £50 of the Society’s money. I have seen many missionaries of the same turn of mind who have come out to Port Jackson from the London Missionary Society. Tho” Hall has those singular Notions yet I believe he will turn out a good Missionary. I have always found him sincere, and firm in the Cause. He has learned practical navigation during our Passage, and will be able now to navigate a Ship. I intend him to keep a Journal all the Voyage; that if he should be wanted hereafter to navigate a Vessel between New Zealand, and Port Jackson he may be completely qualified— London will do more Injury to simple young men in one month, by the kind Attentions of religious People, than many months of hard Labor can remedy— If Hall had remained in London much longer, he would not have been easily governed afterwards— It is astonishing how his mind was lifted up by the short time he was there— When you write to them, do not say any thing that will tend to raise them above the Situation in which the Society wishes them to act. The Missionaries at Otaheite always appeared to me to consider themselves on a Footing with the Directors because they called them Brethren. The Term is proper in a religious Sense; but not in a political one. But this necessary distinction is soon forgotten— You will have the Goodness to excuse this hasty Scrawl— I have little time to write here as our Stay is short, and must refer you for Information to my Letter to Mr. Good— your near neighbour. I have the honor to be Revd. Sir Your most obedt humble Servant Saml. MarsdenMay 3d. Parramatta 1810— Dear Sir ________"On our arrival at Port Jackson, I found the Merchants here had formed a determination to make a Settlement at New Zealand, in order to procure Hemp &c, which that Island produces. The People were appointed, who were to form the Settlement; and every other necessary Preparation made, and the Ship ready to sail under the Sanction of the Government here: when, at the moment, a Vessel arrived from New Zealand, bringing Information that a Ship called the Boyd, which had sailed from Port Jackson for Timber to carry to India, had been burnt by the Natives, and the Ship's Crew murdered; with the Exception of about eight Souls consisting of three Boys, one Girl, one woman, & three men persons. This was very alarming News; and deterred, for the present, the Merchants from their Intention of forming a Settlement on New Zealand. Had this Settlement been formed, it would have afforded great Protection to the Missionaries; as a regular Communication would have been constantly kept up between this Place and that Island. On Saturday last, a Vessel arrived from New Zealand with Spars; which brings a Confirmation on the Fate of the Boyd. I saw a New Zealand woman yesterday, who came in her the last Vessel, and she related the melancholy Story to me. The Cause of this misfortune is not yet exactly known; as the Natives had, at all times, previous to this affair, been kind and attentive to our People. It is generally believed here that we were have been the first Aggressors. It is said that many of the Presents which had been given to the young Chief Matavi, who was in England at the time I was there, had been stolen from him; and also that one of our Ships, which touched there for Supplies, had taken away the Natives' Potatoes by force them, as well as Spars which the Natives had assisted them to cut. Tippahee, the Chief, was also cruelly neglected and illtreated when he was at Sydney the last time. The young Chief who was in England died about ten days before the Boyd was burnt. The young man who came out with us, of whom I gave an account in a former Letter, is much distressed for what has happened at New Zealand. I believe it will be found out that we have treated the New Zealanders with the greatest Injustice. It is much to be lamented that English men should be such Savages, a they often are, when amongst poor Heathens whom they imagine they have in their Power. The whaling Ships, which were on the Coast of New Zealand, landed a number of men, and made an Attack upon the Islanders, in order to punish them for their Conduct to the Boyd and Crew- Several New Zealanders were shot, and Tippahee, without paying for had a Ball thro' his Neck. No doubt, but various Reports will be spread in England against the New Zealanders- but it should be remembered, that they have none to tell their Story, or to represent the Injuries which they have suffered from European Cruelty. From In concequence of what has taken Place, you settler William Hall, his Wife, and John King will remain here at present. The New Zealand Chief, who has been with us on Board the Ann is very much attached to the Missionaries- He promises to go over to New Zealand and see what State his Country is in, and to return again to Port Jackson for Hall, his wife & King and to bring six of his own People with him to live with me,- to learn our Trades &c he wishes the New Zealand women to remain with Mrs. Hall, he has such Confidence in their Goodness and Affection. It will be of great Service to the Missionaries to remain here for some time, as they will acquire much Knowledge which may be of Service use to them hereafter. As the Missionaries will be very little Expence if any, to the Society while they remain at this Place, it will be better for them to continue where they are, till a good understanding is established again between us, and the New Zealanders. The Merchants here will, I believe, endeavour to make a Settlement on the Island if it can be effected they can- A Ship is now gone to examine into the affair of the Boyd, and with an Intention of leaving a certain number of men there if matters can be arranged for their Safety. Till that Vessel returns I cannot say what may be done. The Ship Ann (in which we came out) is going to New Zealand to take in Spars for India. The difference between the New Zealanders, and Europeans is, as far as we know, confined to one district. The last Ship which came in with Spars met with every attention from the natives. I am happy to say that I have Reason to be satisfied with William Hall & John King. Mrs Hall is also a most excellent woman. What has taken Place at New Zealand has not in the least altered the their Intention of your letter in the least of going there. Under the present Circumstances tho’ they might be safe, as they would offer no Injury to the natives, I should not think myself justified in allowing them to go. While they Hall & King were on Board the Ann, I allowed them no time to contract Habits of Idleness They will find no difficulty in labouring for their Support in this Settlement. They will also benefit this Colony by their Christian Lives and Conversation while they remain, tho' not actually engaged in the work of the Mission. They shall cultivate an Intimacy with such New Zealanders as are, or may hereafter be in this the Settlement, in order to prepare them the more for their work should Divine Providence open a away for them to proceed to that Island With Respect to this Colony, I hope things will now go on better- more order is established, and more attention is paid to the Sabbath day, than formerly- I am getting the Schools arranged, not less than 500 Children are now, in one Part and another under Instructions present Circumstances th; three of my Schoolmasters are pious men. My Colleagues are men of Piety I trust we shall be very happy togather [sic], and that God will bless our Labors. I believe that the Heathen nations around us will be enlightened from this Colony, and "the Glory of the Lord will shine upon those who are now sitting in darkness and in the Shadow of death." The Society may be assured that every necessary attention shall be paid to their Missionaries, and that I shall feel a Pleasure in communicating to them such Knowledge as may be of use to them in future. Should Circumstances render it necessary for them to continue in New S. Wales, it is my Intention to see if any thing can be done for the Instruction of the Natives of New Holland. I purpose to place Wm. Hall, his wife, and King upon a Piece of Land, and to make some little Establishment for the accommodation of our own Natives, and those of the Islands who may visit us, and who have no Place of Protection. How far I may succeed I can not say as yet. I shall write to you again when opportunity offers- You will excuse this hasty line- Present my Respects to the Society- all our Families are well- I have the Honor to be Sir Your most obedt humble Servant Saml. MarsdenJuly 29.th 1810. Dear Sir I wrote to you a little more than two months ago, informing you of our arrival at Port Jackson, and at the same time acquainted you with the Reason why the Missionaries remained with us. I now give you another Line as you may wish to know how the Missionaries are, and what Prospect there is for them to go on. This morning a Person called upon me, informed me that he had just returned from New Zealand, in a Vessel called the Brothers, belonging to this Port. I made some Inquiries relative to the natives, and what Reception they met with from them— He told me that the New Zealanders had behaved to them in the kindest manner, had supplied the Vessel with every necessary in their Power— that they gave them a Bag of Potatoes for a single nail, and afforded them every Assistance. He further told me that ten of the Sailors belonging to the Brothers took one of the boats, and went on Shore— and began to destroy the growing Crop of Potatoes. The Natives remonstrated with them; when the Sailors murdered one of the Native men in the most barbarous manner, and behaved with the greatest Cruelty to many of the others. Notwithstanding this act of wanton Cruelty, the natives did no Injury to the Vessel or any of the Sailors; but afterwards were very kind to them; and were satisfied with the Capn. assuring them, that he would complain to our Governor, and have them punished.— I believe the loss of the Boyd, and the murder of her Crew, was in Retaliation for Acts of Cruelty and Fraud, which had previously been committed by some Europeans. I was informed by a Person who had resided a long time in New Zealand, that a Ship on her way from Port Jackson to India had called to take in Spars and had agreed with one of the Chiefs to laden his Ship with them— When the Capn. had got all his Spars from the chief he sailed away and never paid him any thing for the Timber. The Acts of Fraud and vices of our own People will allow it. Mr. Hall his wife & King are all well, they conduct themselves with great Propriety. They reside near me, and while they remain I do not intend People— I believe some thing will be done for these poor Heathens— I believe some thing will be done for these poor Heathens, as soon as the Vices of our own People will allow it. Mr Hall his wife & King are all well, they conduct themselves with great Propriety. They reside near me, and while they remain I do not intend that they should be any Expence to the Society— The Produce of their own Industry will amply provide for them— As their Habits of Industry were kept up while on Board a Ship,they found not the smallest difficulty in following them here— With my respectful Compliments to the Society The Arts of Fraud and Cruelty committed at New Zealand by Europeans are undoubtedly very great. I do not think it prudent for the Missionaries to proceed at present. The young Chief is living with me who came out in the Ann with us, he is a fine young man and Duatera is making great Progress both in Knowledge, and Agriculture— he works every day at one Kind of Labor or another, and will now do as much work in a given time as most men in the Colony, and as well. I intend that he shall get a perfect Knowledge of the Culture and management of Flax, as well as different Grain, Vegetables, & Pulse. He assures me, that, on his Return to New Zealand, he will begin to cultivate his Lands as we do, and will send over some of his People for Instruction, to live with me.— He is very anxious for Mr. King to go with him “to make a Sunday,” People and to preach to his People— I believe some thing will be done for these poor Heathens, as soon as the vices of our own People will allow it. Mr Hall his wife & King are all well. they conduct themselves with great Propriety. They reside near me, and while they remain I do not intend that they should be any Expence to the Society – The Produce of their own Indust-ry will amply provide for them – As their Habits of Industry were kept up while on Board a Ship, they found not the smallest diffi=culty in following them here – with my respectful Compliments to the Society I remain Dr. Sir Your most obedt Sert Saml. MarsdenOctr. 4th. 1810 Paramatta New South Wales- D.r Sir, We received your kind and interesting letter with the whole of our goods, on September 11th, which were very acceptable to us, as our dependence is chiefly upon our labours, although we have lately received part of our annual Salary, for which we return our most humble and unfeigned thanks, to the Directors of the Honourable Society by whom we are patronised. — J.n King is living with us and we each follow our respective employments as usual, some of the Otaheitean Missionaries together with us has establish-ed a prayer meeting which we hold on wednesday evenings. the Rev.d Mr. Marsden has pleased to countenance it, and sometimes favours us with his company here are three Natives from New Zealand which Mr. Marsden has taken into his employ, one of them appears of a ferocious-like disposition the other two are more mild and teachable, but altogether very deceit-ful — a short while ago two or three Vessels called at New Zealand in view of revenging the disastrous destruction of the Ship Boyd, Forty armed men landed but with difficulty, they were convinced that if they had not taken the Natives unawares they would not have been able to keep their ground, which they did, and drove the Natives back and killed several of them, and wounded Tipahee in the throat — yet he made his escape with life but they plundered his House and set fire to it, although it appeared at afterwards to have been done very unjustly and undeservedly, as was affirmed by a native of Otaheite who was present at the massacre of the Boyd, and informs us that it was the Whangaroa party that took the Ship, and that Tipahee rather used his influence to save some part of the crew but was utterly unable, it is evident the unhappy event took rise from Captain Thompsons injudiciously punishing and ill treating three natives which he had on board on their return home form Port Jackson — Tipahee is now dead, being killed by the natives at Whangaroa for an elopement with one of their women — the Bay of Islands is i[n a] state of anarchy and confusion and the Whangaroa people are endeavouring to take it, yet I think in a little time (God willing) we will make a trial upon it, there may be a Probability of retaining our existance, provided we take but little with us, but if we are not able to keep a few tools or uten-sils our efforts will be very weak and trivial, yet notwithstanding all the difficulties that may seem to lay in the way, and how formidable these temporal obstruction may appear in our eyes if the Lord has a work to do there, he will find ways and means to execute it, and who knows but now is the accepted time, now is the day of their Salvation, we are as much in a missionary spirit as ever, patiently waiting Gods time, that his will may be done that his name may be glorified — John King intends to visit New Zealand by the first conveyance merely to form an intimacy with the natives, to see the situation, cultivation, productions &c, — and so return to New S.th Wales with the information. — I am sorry that it is not in my power to give you a more favourable account, ^but we hope to be more satisfactory in our next, we wish to give you all the information we can respecting the Mission, and likewise to be guided by truth and verity — We were necessitated to incur some expences upon our voyage out, which reduced our circumstances very much, such as carriage of goods to Portsmouth and lodgings there before we could embark, necessaries for the voyage &c, which amounts to ?28 – s0 – d0 – the sum of which, should the Society not think impro-per to refund, would be very serviceable. – but this we leave to your superior judgement and discretion, we give our united respect to Mrs. Smith, Rev.d M.r Pratt, and all friends and the furtherance if the Mission is the hearty wishes and constant prayers of your most humble and obedient Servants in Christ Wm. &. D. Hall J.n King. ____Dear Sir, I embrace this opportunity to drop a line, as the Society may be anxious, to hear of their Missionaries who are in New South Wales; I am happy to say that they conduct themselves with great propriety. Mrs Hall is a most excellent Woman, which makes it very comfortable to her Husband & John King, they live all together, very happy & are very industrious; you will have heard of the loss of the Ship Boyde [sic] & the murder of all the Crew at New Zealand; The following is the best account I have been able to collect of that Melancholy event— I have Three New Zealanders now living with me, one of them was at New Zealand when this business took place. The Captain of the Boyde (according to this mans Statement), took four New Zealanders from Port Jackson, one of these was the Son of a Chief of that part of the Island to which the Boyde went for Spars; he states that the Captain flogged all the four New Zealanders, on the passage from Port Jackson, when they arrived, the Son of the Chief complained to his Father, of the cruelties that had been exercised on him & his companions. The old Chief, & one of his Sons, named Tippoohee, determin’d immediately on revenging the injuries that had been done to his Son & subjects, by taking the Ship & murdering all the Crew, which they affected [sic]. Our friend Tippahee was no way concern’d in this business, from the best accounts we can obtain. The Boyd did not put in at any part of his Dominions: He happened to arrive with a Cargo of Fish, which he owed to the Chief of that part where the Boyd was taken just at the time the business had taken place; Five Men had run up into the rigging, to save themselves; Tippahee called them down, told them to come into his Canoe & he would save them: the Sailors got into his canoe: Tippahee carried them immediately on Shore, but was followed by the enraged party, overpowered, & all the Men murdered; Tippahee did all he could to save our Countrymen, but was afterwards shot thro’ the neck, & many of his Subjects kill’d by parfties landed from the Whalers & the whole of his island on which his Houses stood destroyed, he is since dead; his Son who was in England at the time I was in London died nine days previous to the arrival of the Boyd— from disease. Our Sailors have wantonly destroyed their potatoe Plantations & committed many acts of Violence & fraud upon these people, before ever the Boyd went there & since it appears that the innocent New Zealanders have been punished for the guilty. It is generally believed here, that the whole that has happened to the Boyd has been owing to the conduct of the Europeans themselves. I have conversed with many who have been at New Zealand, some before & some since the affair of the Boyd; but they all concur in one opinion, that we are the aggressors. I am still persuaded that Divine Goodness has some gracious intentions towards these noble Race of Human Beings. Three of This these Men are now living in my House, two of them, Sons of Chiefs & one a common man; I am instructing them in Agriculture & other useful knowledge. Duaterra who came out with us in the Ann, has formed the strongest attachment to John King, he loves him exceedingly & entreats me to allow him when opportunity offers to accompany him to New Zealand; in short the Missionaries are forming intimate acquaintance with these people: Duaterra has made great improvement of his time, he has acquired much useful knowledge while he has been with me, I have no doubt but time will open a way for the Civilization of these people. The Missionaries will go on whenever it is thought prudent for them to do so, they seem to have no other wish. I have sown two acres of Flax, which are now growing: as soon as this is ready, it is my intention to set John King to teach the New Zealanders, how to spin Line & make rope, as this will apply to their immediate wants. Port Jackson will be the proper place to begin the instruction of these people, both in Religion, Morals, Arts, & Commerce; they are very attentive, sober, & willing to learn all they can. I shall be happy to have a School formed for them in this place, where they may be taught every thing that may be of use to them, in their present State: I mean the simple Mechanics, Agriculture & the Knowledge of the Scriptures: nothing can be done with the natives of the South Sea Islands, effectually without the means of keeping up a constant communication with them from Port Jackson: the Missionaries can neither be safe nor comfortable, without this: a communication cannot be maintained without a Ship. I have written to Mr Hardcastle upon this subject, in consequence of the Missionaries from Otaheite being now here, & wishing to return. One Vessel, of about 150 or 200 Tons, would visit all the islands in these Seas, be a protection to the Missionaries, & bring such natives to & from Port Jackson as may from time to time wish to go in her: the produce of the islands brought to Port Jackson & sold, would pay all expences: if I had the means within my own power, I would not hesitate one moment upon this plan. It is what I have recommended for the last Ten Years; I wish some of the Merchants in London would undertake to fit out a Vessel for this service, not on the account of any public Society, but on their own private account. This would be doing more towards promoting the instruction of the natives in these Seas, than all the Money they may throw into any public purse: we will readily, in this Colony, second any plan of this nature, as far as our exertions & means will extend, I can answer for myself & Friends here to the amount of £1,500. The Missionaries would then be safe in the islands, there would be something to call forth their industry, & that of the Natives: viz. the collecting the natural productions of the islands, & sending them to Market: they would then be able to supply all their own wants, independent olf the Societies to which they belonged. The most friendly intercourse woujld then be kept up between Port Jackson & all the Natives of the different Islands. The South Sea Whalers would also be safe, when they wanted supplies from New Zealand. I wish some of the Gentlemen would turn this subject over in their own Minds; be assured it is of vast importance to the cause of the Mission. I think the Risque & of the expence comparatively nothing to the benefits which may be expected to result from it. The Vessel might bring a Cargo of Goods to Port Jackson, which would probably nearly pay for the Ship & first outfit. A list of articles that would be certain to sell here I have transmitted to Mr. Hardcastle: if any thing should happen to prevent the Vessel from being employ’d in the above service, she might return by way of Rio & take a freight from thence to England, or from this Colony. Perhaps what I have said upon thus subject may appear foreign to the views of the Society but believe me, they are not foreign to the grand object they have in view. Private individuals may do what may not be so proper for a public Body: &, if any private Merchants would undertake this, I think they would not have cause to repent. I am sure a Cargo to Port Jackson would nearly indemnify them for the expence. However, whether any plan, such as I have recommended be adopted or not, I shall make it my study to promote the great cause, as divine providence may give me opportunity. May I request you to present my best respects to the Society, * I pray the great head of the Church to direct them in all their undertakings & further their Labours with his eternal blessing. I have the honor to be, Revd. Sir, Your most Obt. H’ble Servant Samuel Marsden Parramatta Oct. 25. 1810 Revd Josh PrattCopy of a Letter from the Secretary to the Rev. Samuel Marsden, at Paramatta, N. S. Wales. London, Aug. 29th. 1811. My Dear Sir At our last General Meeting, held on the 4th of June, I was directed by a Resolution of the Society to return you their sincere thanks for the kind se^rvices you had rendered to us, and to request your continuance of them. I have great pleasure in forwarding to you this testimony of our esteem and affection, and am persuaded that you will have as great in continuing you kind assistance to our designs. I send copies of our last two Publications. You will see in the last Report the notice which the Co^mmittee wishes to pay to your suggestion in respect to the employ-ment of a vessel, with the special object of assisting in the civilizing and evangelizing of the Islands of the South Sea. A deputation from our Co^mmittee has conferred with Mr Hardcstle on this subject. I am sorry to say that his years & growing infirmities seem to dishearten him from taking a share in a scheme of this nature. Our idea is to open a separate subscription for this object, in the way of shares; and you may be assured that we will not relinquish the plan, if we can possibly procure adequate support and encourage^ment. If any thing further has occurred to you on the subject, be so kind as to communicate it to me. I write by this opportunity to the Settlers, with a few books for them. Your account of their habits and conduct has given given great pleasure to the Society. We have again enjoined ^on them entirely to refer themselves to your judgement & that of your friends, who you may associate with you in directing our affairs. Wm Hall mentions ?28 which they had expended in carriage of their goods &c &c which he requests the Com.t to will repay. The Comt have directed me to beg you to do this, if you judge it proper. I recollect you said something about his having expended money rashly at Rio. Perhaps this may be a part of the ?28. If so, probably you would advise not to ^refund refraud it. But, at all events, perhaps it would encourage them, to return it, even in that case, by way of a kindness and boon: but we will leave it to your ^discretion. direction. You will please to draw on Mr Smith, whenever your fund is exhausted. It will give us great pleasure to hear that a lodgement is formed at N.Z. with a prospect of good success. The coincidence of the commercial scheme with your our own is remarkable, and awakens our hopes that God will do something ^mercifully for that noble and injured people. In any scheme of an establishment at N.S. Wales for the training and instructing of N. Zealanders, or of the natives of New S. W., the Comt will heartily cooperate with you – and request any communications which you may have to make on that subject. I enclose a copy of the sixth and seventh Reports of the Bible Society for yourself, and a few Summaries for information of such friends as will rejoice to hear of the progress of that noble Institution. Mrs Pratt unites with me in very kind regards. We beg to be remembered to Mrs Marsden and other friends. Believe me, my Dear Friends Very faithfully Your’s Josiah Pratt.Copy of a Letter from the Secretary to the Settlers at New Zealand To Wm and D. Hall and John King Dear Friends We have received different letters from Mr Marsden and you, which have given us some insight into your proceedings and circumstances. The events which have taken place at New Zaeealand, being entirely under beyond our controul, must be submitted to as of God’s special appointment. Though they may retard you intended settleing among that people, yet we hope that they will not frustrate the design. It gave us pleasure to hear that our God protected you in safety, and meaintained alive your earnest desires to be instrumental in diffusing the knowledge of his salvation. And we pray for you, that our Great and Blessed Master would endue you with the abundant grace of the Holy Spirit. It is a great satisfaction to us, and must be so to you also, that you immediately on your arrival at Port Jackson entered into active employ. I send you a sett of the Christian Guardian up to the present time; & shall take opportunities, in future, to continue it: as it will be a pleasant and useful book for you to read. Enclosed also is a copy of the last two sermons and Reports of our Society. It will give us much pleasure to hear, if it shall please God to prosper our designs, that you have been ena-bled to proceed to New Zealand, and to settle yourselves there in security, and with a prospect of ultimate success in your undertaking. Reports very unfavourable to the natives have reached us, and seem to have had some influence to their prejudice on your minds: but we are much inclined to ^think with Mr Marsden, that the New Zealanders have been very shamefully used by our countrymen; and where they are properly treated, there is no just ground to fear settleing among them. wWe pray that our Heavenly Master would guide you and our friends in all your deliberations. May the Holy Spirit keep alive in your hearts much love to the souls of the heathen. How hono^urable is our cause! How acceptable to our Lord even the desire to be instrume^ntal of winning souls to Him, whether he may seem to prosper your labours or not! We beg you to write by every opportunity your feelings and views on the objects before you. Make ^us as fully acquainted as you can with the character, and manners & of the natives – when you settle among them. And let us hear, from time to time, what you find to be obstacles in the way of enlightening the natives, and the best way of removing them. Here is a wide friend field for your observations and remarks, And these communications will ^always be acceptable to the Comittee. We shall be glad to hear of Mrs Hall’s health and spirits being good: and we trust that our God will be with you, and give you peace and harmo-ny together, faith and humble dependmentence on him, patience and zeal in his cause, and such success as may redound to the glory of his name. If you should be enabled to establish yourselves, with good prospect of success, at New Zealand, others will be ready to join you from ^this country, like minded with yourselves. We have some such persons in view, but the Com^mittee are unwilling to enter into an engagement with them till they have farther light thrown on the path of their duty. Take every opportunity of corresponding with us: and be assured that we feel much for you, and that you are reme^mbered in many prayers. Live near God yourselves, in the daily renewing of your vows to Christ, and in the deriveing of supplies of mercy and grace from the Father through Christ by the Spirit. The sum ^of ?28 which Mr Hall mentions as haveing been expended, the Committee have directed me to request Mr Marsden to return to you, if he shall judge it proper. In every thing we wish you to refer yourselves to that excellent friend’s judgement, and that of those other friends who with him have undertaken to assist us in our designs. We beg you to accept our Christian love. Believe me, Dear Friends, In the best of bonds, Your’s very affectionatly Josiah PrattParramatta Nov.r 19. 1811 Rev.d Sir I received your letter dated Feby. 19. 1811. Since which period I hope you will have received one from me respecting the Boyde &c. The missionaries are still at Parramatta where I intend them to remain till we know the real State of New Zealand. Duaterra, & four three of his Country men have lived with me some time. He has made very great Progress in the Knowledge of Agriculture: and acquired that Knowledge from Dirt of Labour, and his own observations with what Assistance I could give him. He was very industrious, and well disposed to every thing that was good. I have never known any many whose natural disposition and Abilities I more esteemed. He has also attained to very consider^able Knowledge in the Christian Religion, and revered it much. He paid the greatest Respect to the Sabbath Day, and to the last moment he was with me he expressed the Pleasure he felt at the Idea he had of instituting a Sabbath day on the Island of New Zealand. This first object would be to make a Sunday as he was want. to call the lords day. He requested that I would supply him with a Colour that he might hoist in the Sunday morning for the information of his subjects, and assured me that none of his men should ever work again upon the Sabbath – I gave him for a Colour a whole piece of mustin which delighted him much, and told him that the white flag was the Signal for Peace. He wanted Messrs. Hall and King very much to go with him to preach to his people, and was very much attached to them. He also requested that I would procure him some Schoolmasters to teach the Children, which I promised to do when I knew all was Peace in New Zealand. I told him I could not let Messrs. King and Hall go now — lest they should be injured, but that they should come thereafter when they could come without any danger. One of his Companions who speaks English very well, and was living with me, learning Agriculture, and other things is gone over with Duaterra, to see what State the Island is in, and he comes back to me again with Infor-=mation from Duaterra, and with some of Duaterra’s own Subjects to live with me, for the acquirement of useful Knowledge. After Duaterra has instituted the Sabbath, and introduced the Cultivation of wheat Pease Beans &c &c, which he is now fully equal to do, he intends again to visit Port Jackson. The natives of New Zealand are far advanced in Civilisation, and apparenlly prepared for receiving the Knowledge of Christianity more than any Savage natives I have seen. Their Habits of Industry are very strong: and their thirst for Knowledge great, they only want the means. As Duaterra was anxious to return to see his friends they haveing heard that he was dead. I procured him a passage with two more of his Country men in the Fredrich Whater, belonging to the House of my Agent Mr. Wilson who has become a Bankrupt. The Vessel is commanded by a M.r Bodie. Captain Bodie pledged himself to me that he would treat them well, and land them at the Bay of Islands, their native place – I hope he will fulfil his Promise. I think it would be prudent to make some Inquires of Mr. Wilson about the Fredrick – and to request him to inform you when she arrives in England that you may learn what has become of Duaterra, and his Companions, Tho’ I have some Confidence in Captain Bodie, yet I am not without my fears lest he should forget his Promises to me. All the three men are good Sailors – and his interest may tempt him to keep them on Board. I shall be very much distressed, should he bring them with him to England. Duaterra is so desirous to promote the improvement of his Country-men. I furnished him with tools [?] Seed Wheat Saws &c &c. and a few presents for his friends, which would make him welcome. The Cruelties which some if the Captains of the ^Whalers have exercised upon the New Zealanders are dreadful – Some have been murdered, other have been cruelly flogged, their Houses have been burned, and their Potato Plantations destroyed. From the different Account I have received from Persons who have been at New Zealand, it is wonderful that any Ship has escaped their just Vengeance with Respect to myself I should not hesitate a moment to live amongst them – They are a sensible and noble Race of men; naturally affection=ate, and of very strong minds. I consider it the most happy Circumstance that such an opportunity was afforded to Duaterra on Board the Ann to trim his opinion of Hall & King, and to see the wonderful difference between men who fear God and those who do not, the attachment and Confidence established between them will never be forgotten should the way be clearly opened for the missionaries to proceed to New Zealand. I have no doubt, but that the New Zealanders will in time receive the Blessings of the Gospel. but I still think the foundation must be laid at New South Wales. The Colony is never free from some of those natives. A School for their instruction in the simple Arts, and in Agriculture, as well as in reading and writing would be the likelest means to promote their Good. I think the Society would do right to send out Mr. Kendall – he will then be ready for any work that Providence may call him to. I should recommend to the Society to have him sent out in the Capacity of a Settler to this Colony with an Order from the Secretary of State for a Grant of fund. This will be of great Service to him; and will ensure him the Governor’s Support and Protection to a certain extent. What the Governor is directed to do for him from the Government, he will do. What took place at New Zealand with Regard to the Boyde will be no Hinderance to the mission. Mr. Kendall might establish himself here, in the first Place, and firm some intimate friendships with those who visit the Colony, and be acquiring the Language as opportunity offered. An opportunity might offer for him to go over to visit the Island and leave his family here – he would then better judge what ought to be done – Hall & King are pretty bent upon going in whenever it appears prudent and safe. As soon as my messenger returns with an Account of the Island we shall know then better what to do – Hall & King are now no Expence to the Society – Hall is a very able man, and ^of great Steadiness & Industry , His wife is a most excellent woman – King is very pious – I wish he had been married – it would have been much better, never upon my Account send a single man out, especially so far from Home. I have not so much Reason to be satisfied with King as with Hall, tho I have nothing to say against either his moral or religious ^character, but he is unsettled more or less which he would not have been had he been married. Since I have sat down, two New Zealandes^ers have ^come to day 16 miles to see me both Sons of Chiefs, one has lately arrived. He is the Son of Terr?, a man noted for his kindness and attention to the whalers, and one who has been shamefully cheated by some of them. I asked one of them who had now been three years from his friends and lived principally on Board some of our Colonial Vessels, if he would take a little Spirits and water – he told me that he never drank any. He is a very fine young man, and tho’ there is so much drunkenness in this place the Example of those, who live with him has not corrupted his morals. From all that I have seen, the New Zealanders are the most moral and orderly people I have seen any where. I shall endeavour to collect some well attested facts of the treatment of these People Preceive from our whaling Ships, if the masters do continue to act as they have done, and see if some thing can not be done to restrain them from those Acts of Violence & Fraud of which they have been guilty. I shall write to you again when my messenger returns from Duaterra. Hall & King are now no Expence to the Society – The Sum I have paid them at different times from their leaving London has amounted to about ?65. Should an opening be made for them to go forward, they then will call upon the Society for support. I supplied Duaterra with what he wanted from myself excepting a Pit Saw – which was the Property of the Society. I have no doubt, but in time much good will be done by the Society, as I explained fully to Duaterra, their good intentions towards his Country, and that they were both able and willing to do all for them that they could desire. My Colleagues are both well – and labouring or the great Cause of our common Lord. Present my respectful Compliments to the Society, and assure them of my warmest wishes to support their views I have the honor to be Your most obedt humble Servant Saml. Marsden Rev.d J. Pratt. P.S. will you have the Goodness to communicate this letter to Mr. Goode as he is interested in the welfare of the New ZealandersParramatta Nov.r 20. 1811 Rev.d Sir I mentioned in my letter of yesterdays date that while I was writing to you, two of the Sons of Chiefs from New Zealand paid me a visit- I invited them to stay all night, when Terra’s Son told me he had come up to Parramatta in order that he might see Duaterra’s farm. We spent the evening in various Conversations. I inquired after Mike Duaterras wife, he after=wards entertained me with a Song which ^is called Mikes Song, and which Mike used to sing when she mourned the Absence of Duaterra. He told me that the English treated the New Zealanders very bad. A Ship on her way to India from Port Jackson put in to the Bay of Islands, within his Fathers Dominions. The master agreed with Terra his father to load his Vessel with Masts and Spears – Terra fulfilled his Contract, and treated the Captain and Crew well when the Captain had got all his masts and Spears on Board – he sailed without giving Terra so much as an Axe, for all his Labour, in cutting and bring the Timber to his Vessel – The young man remarked very persitedly [?] upon the Fraud of the Captain; and told me if his Father had been in England and had been guilty of such a Crime he would have been put in Gaol. I spoke to him about the Boyde – he was much concerned about what had taken place with Respect to that vessel, and said his father was now at war with the district, where the Boyde was cut off. But in consequence of the Conduct of the English, the New Zealanders, to use his own Expression, thought the English had brought the Devil with them who would kill all the men in New Zealand. Terra had sent his Son to Port Jackson to see if he could learn any thing, or obtain any useful Articles. He had entered on Board a sealing Vessel, which proceeded from New Zealand to Macquarrie’s Island He was put on Shore there along with a Gang of men, and the Vessel returned to Port Jackson – Their Provisions were soon all expended; and the Part were compelled to live on the Eggs of Sea fowls and Sea Elephant Tongues – This Island is situated but south of his own Climate, and very cold. Here his sufferings were great for about ten months according to his statement from Hunger and Cold. The owners live at Port Jackson – what he has received from them he tells me is one Shirt, an Handkerchief and one Pair of Trousers, all which he had one, and all he hopeful with three shillings in money from thins [?] I shall see him redressed in this. I asked him how he was employed – he answered – I was a King in New Zealand, but now I am a Cook at Port Jackson – I make fires on Board of the Ship and on Shore, and cook in both places. When I return (he added) my father will say, Coweetee Teetooei (for that is his name) what have you brought me? What have you learned? What kind of a master had you? I tell him I brought nothing, I learn nothing white man at Port Jackson make me a Cook. My father will be very angery with me. I a King at Home, I a Cook at Port Jackson. I told him I would inquire into his complaint, we had much more interesting Conversation. This morning I took them in my Chaise to see Duaterra’s farm, when they beheld his wheat just ripe, his pease beans &c, they were highly gratified, and in a few minutes I observed them making a fire across my farm and cutting notches with a Knife in the stumps of the trees – I inquired what they were doing – they told me they were marking out a farm for Toweetee- Teetooa, that he would return to New Zealand the first opportunity, and bring one hundred men to work upon the farm. I told him I would give him as much land as he liked, and he might begin to morrow. I think he will try what he can do – if he can not return for assistance. In going along in the Chaise one of them told me that Englishman swear much, that this was very bad – that he had never sworn an oath in his life – if he sho.d swear at a tree, or a man, or woman or at any thing, his father would punish him very much, I asked him why New Zealand men did not swear – he answered, because when they died they would go to God, and he would send them to the Devil who would tattow them, and burn them. The two years that Duaterra was with me I never heard him swear, nor any one of his three comp=anions. The more I see of these people, the more I am pleased with, and astonished at their moral Ideas, and Characters. They appear like a superior Race of men. Was Christianity once received amongst them, New Zealand would be one of the finest parts of the Globe. As I have already mentioned Agriculture will meet their wants, and find them constant Employment – and probably tend more than any other natural. Cause to reconcile the different Tribes, and prevent their wars – Growing no Grain, and nothing but Potatoes, without manure, must impoverish their funds – and compel them to trespass upon one anothers Estates in order to attain food for their Support – All who are acquainted with Agriculture know that Potatoes alone (and without manure) will soon exhaust the richest Soil. If the inhabitants of England were to live upon fish and Potatoes, there would be hard fighting some times for a little Ground. A very great Chief lately named Muc?, Uncle to Duaterra, was obliged for the Support of himself and Subjects to go into another Chiefs district to grow Potatoes, which brought on a war, in which he and many of his men were slain – They now grow a little maize, If they acquire the Knowledge of growing wheat, Pease, Beans, Vegitables, &c &c. The different Seasons will supply them with different food, which would prove the greatest temporal Blessing to them. I shall go myself to New Zealand if providence should open my way. At least I have the most ardent wish, should that wish ever be gratified – I rely much upon Duaterra – I think he will do great things in this respect. I shall try to get one of their Priests over if I can, and see what can be made of him. A school for them we must have here and M.r Kindall M.r Kendall, may come the first opportunity – I am Dr. Sir Yours most respectfully Samuel Marsden – Revd. J. Pratt – Windsor N.S. Wales July 26. 1819. Rev & Dear Sir I am sure I need make no apology for so soon troubling you again upon the business of New Zealand. After consulting my friend Mr Marsden on the subject, we resolved to write you a joint letter, on Saturday evening previous to our leaving Parramatta. It appeared to me my friend was not satisfied that he had written enough, as he assured me he would write again to you from Sydney previous to his departure to New Zealand. Be that as it may, having less to do than my worthy Friend, I must say much more on a subject, which I think of such vast importance to the Church of Christ, as well as the comforts of our dear Friends at New Zealand. I have always understood, it was the intention of the Society to send out a Medical Man for the service of the Mission; and I have ever conceived the choice of such a Servant of great importance. I believe Messrs Kendall and Carlisle have hitherto practiced in this department; and the former, no doubt, from his great attention to the general Hospital, during his residence here, has hitherto been able to serve the purpose – so far as his little society may require such assistance. But it may now be thought necessary, for the comfort of our Brethren, to send a person of more skill in the profession, and whose chief business may be to attend to that department. I am, however, well aware of the difficulty there is in finding a suitable person for such a situation. If it is so difficult to meet with a Physician for the Soul, where the reward is so great, I must utterly despair of your success in finding one for the Body. And on this seems to depend much of the success of this Mission. You are well acquainted with the peculiar nature of the New Zealand superstition, and must be convinced of the necessity of our striking at once, at the root of it. You must also be aware, that much depends, under God, on the skill, as well as the disposition, which your first Medical Missionary must possess, in order to attract the notice, and secure the confidence of the New Zealanders. I am persuaded that a College of Physicians would completely destroy the most impregnable Hedge of the Taboo and that fine race of people would, with as little difficulty, be brought to prefer a warm bed and a Basin of Gruel, to their present very unnatural & hard regimen, as they do our Bread to their Fern root, &c, although it may require labour to procure it. When conversing with the Revd Mr Butler on this subject, he informed me that Mr Reid, many years Surgeon in the Royal Navy, and Superintendent in the Baring Convict Ship, had offered to join the Mission, if the Society would allow him a Salary of £400 pr Annum. Without considering the demand, my attention was at once arrested by the flattering prospect, that would result from such an acquisition to the Society. and I did not hesitate to declare that any difference of Salary would be amply repaid by the influence the Mission would acquire in this Colony, by having such a character in their service at New Zealand. I have no doubt it would be the means of reconciling many to our plan, who are now enemies to it, and may eventually cause them to become warm supporters of the cause. Mr Butler speaks in the highest terms of Dr Reid’s conduct during the Voyage, and thinks he would be an invaluable acquisition to the cause of Christ in New Zealand. The New Zealanders who sailed with them, appear to be much attached to Dr Reid. I feel confident that the Society will in this and in all other things, be directed by Him who has hitherto so wonderfully blessed their counsels and designs, for His own Glory. And here I cannot help offering them my sincere congratulation on the pleasing prospect which now presents itself, at New Zealand. The labourers they have now sent to this remote part of our Lord’s vineyard, will, I doubt not, soon convince the World where they are and whom they serve, by erecting that Church in New Zealand, against which the powers of Hell shall not prevail I have the honor to be, Rev & Dear Sir, Your obed.n huble servant Robt. Cartwright To The Rev.d Josiah Pratt &c &c &cGeorge Street Revd Sir, Sydney 24. Feby 1820- At the request of our mutual friend Mr Marsden I enclose a receipt for a Box to your address shipped by me for Admiral Cockburns [?] Mr Marsden left this in H. M. Shop Dromedary Capt. Skinner for New Zealand on the 8th Inst where I hope his pious and arduous labors in the field of our blessed Reedeemer will in due time be crucial with success. I have the honor to be Revd Sir Your very Obed hble Srv Robt. Campbell Rev.d Josiah PrattSydney Feby 26. 1820 Dear Sir Being at a loss to know how to convey my letters & to my sons, who may have ^left Cambridge before the arrival of the presents in England – I have taken the liberty of addressing a roll of papers for him, to your care; also a letter, which, being of some importance, I request you will have the goodness to let it be forwarded as soon as possible. I presume you may have some some knowledge of my sons plan of residence. I have directed both the roll and the letter to him at Queen’s Rd Cambridge and have committed them to the care of Mr Kermoide, who has other papers to deliver to you from our friend Mr Marsden. I need say nothing to you of affairs here – Mr Marsden having written you so fully. I hope you will pardon the liberty I have taken and believe me to be with great respect Dear Sir Your most obedt To The Revd— Humble servt Joisah Pratt Robt Cartwright &c &c &cSydney New South Wales 10th August 1820 Reverend Sir, I have the pleasure of enclosing a packet for you from our mutual friend Mr Marsden which I received by the Prince Regent Schooner that return’d here from New Zealand on the 29th last May and since I have received no further accounts from thence, nor has any Convey-ance occurr’d direct for England until the present opportunity of the Ship Tuscan to sail in a few days.__ I have also to enclose the original agreement, I entered into with Mr William Kermode respecting the Oil and Whale bone which the Brig Active belonging to the Society might procure, of which Vessel’s success at the Derwent for Whale Oil I have received from Capt. Thompson satisfactory account and who had instructions from me to trans-mit you the first Set of the Bill for the amount of the Oil &c. delivered on board the Quayle in terms of my agreement with Mr Kermode, a form of the Bills I sent to Mr Thompson and in all probability you may receive the first before this comes to hand as I understand Mr Kermodes Vessel proceeds to Liverpool direct from the Derwent:- The Saracen arrived from England the 19th May, and Mr Cowell delivered to Mrs Marsden the Letters he had in charge the list of Hues [?] shipped by the Society was afterwards handed to me which were all safely landed and Warehoused under my charge, there has been no opportunity for Mr Cowell to proceed to New Zealand on his Mission, but as the Active may be expected to return here by the end of the Month I will lose no time in equipping the Vessel for the Voyage by which time I sincerely hope our friend Mr Marsden will have reurn’d to his anxious family and friends from his pious and very arduous labors at New Zealand: I have great hopes Mr Cowell will during his stay here discover the process of manufacturing the leaf of the Flax plant so long boasted of by a Man of the name of Williams, a convict sent twice from England, and who has been very invective in his expressions against the Directions for sending Mr Cowell to instruct the Natives and which can be only gratifying to these persons here inimical to the great and good cause you are engaged in; I have supplied Mr Cowell with whatever necessaries he has applied for from time to time, and shown him such civilities as my humble circumstances admit of. W_ [?] I remain Dear & Revd Sir Your mo: Obed & faithful Serv Rob. Campbell Revd Josiah Pratt AgentA Copy Paramatta Jany 30th. 1821 Honored Sir When your Honor communicated to me that His Excellency Governor Macquarie had stated that I had paid the Workmen who were employed in Building the Orphan House at Paramatta principally in “Property” and afterwards stated a second time that I had “paid for the Work in Property” I was struck with astonishment and the most painful regret at the Governor’s observations; the term Property must mean if it means any thing that I paid the whole of the Workmen or nearly so in Property and is evidently intended to impress on your Honor’s mind and that of His Majesty’s Ministers that I had done something improper and if I had not acted dishonestly I had acted dishonorably during the period the Orphan House was erecting from a Love of Money As the Lieutenant Governor the Judge Advocate and the Revd Wm Cowper who formed the Orphan Committee examined my accounts and past them every quarter and the Governor afterwards approved of them and published them in the Sydney Gazette for the Information of the Public. I would presume His Excellency cannot with any Justice condemn my conduct in those public transactions and acquit the Lieutenant Governor the Judge Advocate and the Revd Wm Cowper of negligence who examined and passed my account for more than Four Years Quarterly while the Orphan House was erecting; what Public or Private motives the Governor had for approving my accounts every Quarter it does not become me to enquire. But I may be permitted to remark if the Governor at the time he approved my account, and published them in the Gazette had any Reason to believe I was acting dishonestly or dishonorably surely it was His Excellency’s imperious Duty to have call’d on me for an explination at that period and not to have allowed more than three Years to pass before he takes any Public notice that I had “paid for the Work principally in Property” I am happy to say that the Revd Wm Cowper has taken the trouble to reexamine my Public accounts with the principal Workmen employed at the Building of the Orphan House and I have now the Honor to submit the Revd Wm Cowper’s statement four your consideration which I hope will be so far satisfactory as to remove any unfavourable impressions prejudicial to any reputation from your mind should any have been made. Your Honor will perceive in what manner the Claims of the different Workmen was settled by me as mentioned in Mr Cowpers Statement rigt Cash …… ?2197„ 17„ 4 Meat — 1563½lbs — ?67„ 17„ 3½ Wheat — 71 Bushels — 46„ 19„ 0 Flour — ……………………… 2„ 13„ 2 Sugar — 789lbs — 22„ 14„ 2¾ Tea — 85lbs — 30„ 13„ 8¾ Tobacco — 139lbs — 34„ 15„ 0 Cloathing ……………………… 22„ 14„ 6 228„ 6„ 11 ? 2426„ 4„ 3 It is to be observed that those sums have no reference to the purchase of Materials from the Merchants which His Excellency must be aware must have been paid for in Sterling Money. I would also remark that I advanced the sum of ?81„15„0d Sterling to William Stewart and Robert Hilton privates in the 73rd Regiment before they began their work in order to enable them to procure their discharge by finding substitutes, I surely could not gain any advantage by this advance as they remained long in any debt before they could repay me and had no means of procuring Provisions but by my assistance. The Workmen I supplied with Provisions were all Drunkards and most of them at the time were, or had been Convicts and had Families to provide for had I at all times given them Money to purchase Meat, Wheat, Sugar &c &c they would have gone to the Publicans and spent it leaving their Families to starve and the Building could not have gone on, this fact the Colony will admit notwithstanding my wish that their Families should be supported by their earnings. Their Wifes frequently with Tears in their Eyes applied to me to procure for them a Bushel of Wheat when their Husband’s Drunkeness had deprived them of the means of procuring the articles they wanted which were then scarce in the Colony and for which they paid no more than their current price whether I purchased from the Public of supplied it from my own store; The Sugar they received at the whole sale prices principally by the Bag at that time 6d pr lb tho’ this is charged as property in my account yet I paid Sterling Money for the same and could derive no advantage from it had I wished so to do. The Tobacco was also purchased by the Roll. In these transactions the Institution ran no risk, suffered no loss nor the Workmen injured but accommodated and obliged. Having stated the above facts I feel myself call’d on to mention another occurrence which delicacy would have prevented me under less painful circumstances – In the Year 1806 when I was about to return to England I was directed by the late Governor King to hand over the Orphan Accounts to Mr Merchant Campbell who was appointed Treasurer during my absence. At this time ?255 Sterling was due me as my Pr Centage which had been ordered by the Governor to be paid the Treasurer of the Orphan Institution for his trouble. I declined receiving this sum at the time tho’ press’d by the Governor and Committee so to do as they conceived it my just right. When the Governor and Committee refused to receive from me my Pr Centage as Treasurer, I purchased Cattle to that amount from the Government and presented them as a Donation to the Female Orphan Institution which laid the foundation of their now existing Herd for the truth of this statement I beg to refer you to the Revd Richd Hill the present Secretary to the Orphan Institution who has the whole of the Records of the Institution under his charge and in which the foregoing transactions will appear. And I now solicit your Honor will examine those Records for your own satisfaction and my Justification had I wished to enrich myself by this Institution I should have retained the ?255 when I had it in hand and after my return to this Colony in 1810 and had resumed the Office of Treasurer I should have continued to receive my Pr Centage up to the present period which would have amounted to a sum little less than ?1000 if not more and which I conceive I might legally claim on the following grounds. Governor King ordered the Treasurer of the Orphan Institution to receive 5 Pr Cent on all disbursements made by him when Governor Bligh took, command of the Colony he approved of the same, and other Gentlemen who were Treasurers in my absence received their Pr Centage and subsequently Governor Macquarie approved of what his predecessors had done on that head. So very sensible is His Excellency that an Office of this responsibility is entitle to some remuneration that he has lately in a Government General Order given D’Arcy Wentworth Esqr ?1000 as late Treasurer of the Police fund and confer’d a proportionate annual sum to his Successor in order to convince both your Honor and His Majesty’s Government that I derived no other advantage than my trouble and losses during the period I superintended the Building of the Orphan House. I have taken the liberty to state the advances I made in money to the Institution at different periods, while the Orphan House was erecting independent of the advances to the Workmen rigt [?] 1814 June 30 due the Treasurer of the Orphan Fund ………….. } ?460„ 12„ 16 [?] Sept 30 ____________ Do _______ …………………………………. * 477„ 11„ 11 Dec 31 ____________ Do _______ …………………………………. 295„ 8„ 8 1815 March 31 _______ Do _______ …………………………………. 275„ 15„ 0 * To this balance is to be added ?433„ 3„ 5d of Notes which had been paid by the Naval Officer to the Treasurer and with which he charged himself tho’ not paid consequently my advance Sept 30th 1814 was ?910„ 15„ 4 which may be seen by a reference to the Sydney Gazette these advances were made by me that the Building might not be impeded as His Excellency the Governor approved of my accounts ever Quarter he could not fail noticing the above advances. In 1814 when I was about to embark for New Zealand the Institution was upwards of ?900 in my debt I waited on His Excellency and stated my want of money previous to my departure in order that I might settle all my Public and Private accounts with my Creditors his answer was “he could not assist me” and referred me Mr Commissy Allen who declined making any advance unless by an order of the Governor’s which order I could not obtain in this instance I felt myself much injured and was put to great inconvenience, as my Creditors doubted my return were urgent for payment of their claims. I had now no alternative but to sell off a part of my Stock which I did to the amount of ?600. The person who purchased them was not enabled to pay the amount before I sailed, previous to my return to the Colony he was taken ill and died shortly after; his wife did not long survive him; leaving a balance due to me of upwards of ?160 unsettled which sum I have ultimately lost. As I have ever had but one feeling towards the Orphan Institution I think I may justly say under all the above circumstances, that instead of groundless accusations and insinuations alledged against me as reward for my Toils, Losses and inconvenience to promote the interest of the Institution I might have reasonably expected that my Superiors would have view’d my conduct in a more charitable light than they have hitherto done. Relying now with the fullest confidence on your impartial judgement when you take my case into your favourable consideration and which I cannot entertain a doubt but you will justly view the merits of my case I have the Honor to be Honored Sir Your mo: Obedt hle St Samuel Marsden The Honorable Commissioner of Enquiry A Copy — Statement of the principal Tradesmen’s Accounts for work done at the New Orphan House at Parramatta from the commencement to the completion of the Building – as taken from The Revd S. Marsden’s Books & Receipts this 26th January 1821 Mr Jas Elder as Supt at ?100 Pr Annum in Cash ?495„ „ Steward and Hilton – Carpenters paid in Cash ?701„ 16„ 4½ in Property vizt 791½lbs Meat and 2 Sheep ? 38„ 10„ 4½ 31 of Tea 12„ 11„ 3 240 „ Sugar 6„ 14„ 9 67 „ Tobacco 16„ 15„ 0 1 Bushel of Wheat 0„ 16„ 0 2 Blankets „ 16„ 0 ? 76„ 3„ 4½ 777„ 19„ 9 Thos Acton Brich Maker pd in Cash 382„ 4„ 1 in Property vizt 183½lbs of Meat 9„ 3 „ 3 56 Bushels of Wheat 38„ 7„ 0 42lbs of Tea 13„ 12„ 0 308 „ Sugar 9„ 9„ 4 72 „ Tobacco 18„ 0„ 0 ? 88„ 11„ 7 470„ 15„ 8 Stokes, Wells & Allen Brick-layers pd in Cash 407„ 18„ 3 in Property vizt 414½lbs of Meat 20„ 3„ 8 14 Bushels of Wheat 7„ 16„ 0 ____ Flour 2„ 13„ 2 241lbs of Sugar 6„ 10„ 1½ 12 – „ Tea 4„ 10„ 5¾ Cloth 7„ 10„ 0 Jean 1„ 2„ 6 Velveteen 3„ 18„ 0 Thread 0„ 8„ 0 ? 54„ 11„ 11½ 462„ 10„ 2½ ? 2206„ 5„ 7½ Forward ?2206„5„7½ Thos Henshaw, Plaislaer pd in Cash ?178„8„10½ in Property vizt. Cloth 9„0„0 187„8„10½ John Hickey – Glazier – pd in Cash 32„9„9 ?2426„4„3 I hereby certify that the Quarterly Accounts for the general expenditure for the Building with the Receipts annex’d were presented to the Committee and examined by me as a Member and found as charged in the Quarterly Abstract approved by His Excellency — (signed) Wm Cowper 1814 1814 June 30. Balance due the Treasurer of the Orphan Fund …………..... ? 460„ 12„ 3½ June 30. Balance in the hands of the Treasurer of Police Fund... ? 2507„ 12„ 10 Sept 30. Do Do …….. * 477„ 11„ 11 Sept 30 Do Do… 1244„ 17„ 7 Decr 31. Do Do 205„ 8„ 8 Decr 31 Do Do 1680„ 6„ 8½ 1815 1815 March 31 Do Do 275„ 15„ 0 March 31 Do Do 3527„ 8„ 10 * To this Balance is to be added ?433„3„5d. of Notes the Treasurer charges himself with but not paid, consequently his advance for the Orphan Fund at Sept 30. 1814 ? 910„ 15„ 4d. NB. The above extract from the Sydney Gazette will shew what advances the Treasurer of the Orphan Institution made at different periods to support the interests of that Institution while the necessary Buildings were erecting and also what money were in the hands of the Treasurer of the Police Fund at the same Periods. The Treasurer of the Police Fund is rewarded with a ?1000 for his services and the Treasurer of the Orphan Institution with Censure. Campbell’s Wharf 5th. February 1821 Sir In transmitting the enclosed documents relative to the employment of the Brig Active in the whale Fishery which I promised on Saturday and the only opportunity afforded me since my own former excleusive Speculations in the Fishery ceased by misfortunes and other circumstances unnecessary to state, allow me to observe that where a comparison is drawn between the exorbitant lays [?] or Shares paid to the crews of our Colonial Vessels with vessels fitted out from London and other English Ports, the difference in favour of the Latter will in any opinion be found fully adequate to the superiority the Colonists enjoy in being in the Vicinity of the Fishery and consequently should the present duties on Oil be repealed we will then be only on a par with the English Whalers, the Outfit of which may be considered at a third less than the Colonial Vessels in the present State of the Colony as all the Articles (provisions excepted) requisite for their equipment are imported from the Mother Country at an advance of at least 75 ps cash. If the foregoing observation is worthy of your Notice it will be gratifying to me I have the honor to be Sir Your very faithful Svt. (sign’d) Rob Campbell Honorable Commissn of EnquiryPS – I fear Mr Cowell, sent here by the C M S to go to New – Zealand, as a Rope Maker, & still here, but is, I believe, going in a week or two in the “active”, will I fear do no good for the Society – He has married a Girl aged little more than 16 – and I fear without real piety. Sydney 21st Novr 1821 My Dear friend The old adage “out of sight, out of mind” will, I am obliged to confess, sometimes obtrudes itself into my mind; yet I cannot bring myself to believe that we are forgotten. But why has do much time elapsed since we have been indulged with a line from you? the last is dated July 5th 1820!!! and there have been repeated opportu-nities thro’ the Church Missionary Society, independent of the Post office. You can little conceive the anxiety with wh we have watched first the signals, then the Ships, & lastly the post office, here, for months past; but not a single ^letter from any friend have we obtained since the 4th May. Sometimes an expectation has been raised by a mistake, and at others by letters only of business, ie, from some of the Societies. One of which tells me of ?150 worth of books placed at my disposal by the Society for promoting My [?] Knowledge, in answer to an application wh I made to them in Augt 1820_. I expect them daily, as the vessel in wh they are, was left at Rio by a ship wh arrived here fourteen days since. The Sunday School Union has been equally prompt. The books are nearly half distributed. Our new Governor, Sir Thomas Brisbane, is at length arrived. We literally expect soon to say, “old things are passed away, & behold all have become new”. It is fully expected that the system hitherto carried on, is to be instantly set aside: – the prisoners are to be differently managed: and those who have been Convicts are to occupy their proper place. As far as judgement can be formed, from the evils of the present place, good must result from a change. For in the discharge of our indispensable duty, ie, particularly, at the Governors table on ^public days, being obliged to sit beside men of the most immoral description. It is very surprising that Governor Macquarie, who is a man of apparent strict moral conduct, & even considers himself religious, should have so strong a attachment for whoremongers, & adulterers! But the three greatest favourites are of this class. and altho’ they have no wives to introduce to Mrs Macquarie / but they have all one or more women, besides children / yet they, themselves, are much admired as guests at Government house. Consequently whoever is invited must submit to such company. And an officer cannot with propriety refuse an invitation; except from indisposition. It is in point of fact, an order, rather than invitation. We have nothing here but wars! It seems out of the reach of possibility for even Christian men to be quiet. I think I told you of a promising Committee we had formed to assist M.r Marsden in managing the C M concerns. We seemed to go on very well for awhile. It was how – ever for a short season: for suspicions were fomented, & as a consequence all confidence fled. Captn Irvine, lately from “Calcutta”, & intending to retire from the Companys service, to settle here, as his health failed him there, ^having been requested to act as Secretary, required Mr Marsden to furnish to the Com-mittee various accounts belonging to the Society. Mr. M – having been so long in the wars, suspected, from various circumstances, that an enemy had by some means set him on. He therefore refined the accounts, but offered, for the satisfaction of individual members, to allow us to inspect Mr Campbell;, the merchants books; who transacts all the Society’s secular business here. This was rejected; & a tone, & manner assumed by Captn Irvine which increased the suspicion ten fold, and after two or three discordant meetings we dissolved the Comttee, & took the books & papers from ^him, as far as we could obtain them. There are two or three long circular papers, written by him to the Committee, the Part I think of eight fol pages. I should like much to know if they are received by the Society. From some intaine [?], &, I fear, an unfair one, he has kept them back; but the last of them he says he forwarded: This was written in reply to one of mine proposing the formation of an Auxiliary Socy. I fear he has not sent those papers because they would show him too plainly, or if they are sent, I fear they are mutilated. He is a man of learning; and Heclince [?] of piety. But he is a speculative Scotchman!!! I cannot say that I think him to be a wicked man; but he has acted very wickedly. The minute Book &c were sealed up at the breaking up of the Comttee & they are sent home to the C M Socy by this opportunity. If Captn Irvine has no sinister intention, he is one of the most perverse, obstinate, & selfwilled men I ever met with. If he has been deceived, by any one who wants to make a tool of him, he will not leave it in the power of any one to undeceive him, except it be done as he may please to dictate. As Sir T Brisbane has arrived, & has assumed Mr Marsden of support, I hope we may get an Auxiliary Socy – formed. I cannot help feeling confidence that the Established Church will obtain good by the change. Governor Macquarie has latterly been very friendly to the Methodists [?]. Two of the missionaries, ^young men, have had their brain so turned by these attentions, that they are acting with open hostility, and, I am informed, have sent the Calvinists to Hell [?], or at least one of them has. This is the modest man who praised himself ^by name in the Imperial Magazine. I hope you have obtained the insertion of my reply to that article. Mr Leigh, the senior missionary has, I believe, written home making serious complaints of their irregular conduct [? Page torn]. I make a point of avoiding names, in order that non may have real cause to be offended; without keeping back, for fear man should be offended, any of the distinguishing doctrines of the Gospel. The ministerial duty here is very arduous. I every day feel more, & more, my ignorance & folly. Yet it is a comfort to know that it is by the “foolishness of preaching”, that God is pleased “to save [?] them that believe”: Therefore I hope he will be pleased to turn my folly to the Eternal window, Ha [? Page torn] ation of some of his Elect. It has been stated that Governor Macquarie has promised secretly, to give up to the Wesleyans the Native Institution, of wh. I am Secretary. And a few weeks since he laid the foundation stone of a Catholic Chapel, wh is building by subscription. He professed to be married to both those sects. Therefore His friendship can only proceed from some anti sen motive [?]. Perhaps animosity to Mr Marsden, or it may be sonld [?] by policy that he may ^have a good name among these, as he is subject to much severe cen-sure for his great neglect of the churches. Sir Thomas is to be sworn in on the 1st proximo.: [?] and Genl Macquarie is to leave, for England in abt two months. My poor wife still continues in a very weak, & uncomfortable state. I am often quite at loss what to do. “a wounded spirit, who can bear”? saith the wise man. Her spirit is wounded; her mind oppressed; and the enemy has succeeded in persuading her that ^she has never been con-verted; but that all her profession was only Hypocrisy. What fools we are to believe Satan so readily! and so perversely refuse to take comfort from the word, promises, & oath, of the immutable God! Lord increase our faith. You can scarcely conceive what I have had to endure for the last six months. Yet still I can seize [?] an Ebenezer! But I want Grace to be more grateful for my manifold & mathless mercies. I hope this will find yourself, Mrs. Saunders, & your dear little one all well. I shouldmuch like to see how the “Olive Branches “twine “around your table” – Were it so with us, according to my wisdom, things would be better with us. Yet there is a small difficulty in the way of this supposition Palm 84/11 – also Rom 8/32_ - Lord help our unbelief! I did promise to send you some reports, perhaps I may have a more favourable opportunity by & by; or if I can send you a few by this I will do it. There is a man of the name of Eager gone from here as Delegator, From “the emancipated Colonist” – ie from the Convicts who have received unconditional pardons. Should you hear of his endeavouring to ingratiate himself into the favour of any of your friends wh might be the case from a desire to know any thing about this Colony ^pray warn them in confidence. He has contrived either to be rich, or to be thought so, in a very short time. And if we can judge by his effort to cheat King Pomare, he will not be very nice in the means he uses to accomplish his objects. He is a man of ability, & learning. Very soft spoken: can preach, pray & speechify! You will most likely hear of his attempt on King Pomare. I should think thro’ the London Missionary Socy. his fame will be sounded abroad. The profit he charged was only 200 C 300t and a commission of 5 pct on the whole. Mr Marsden was obliged to step in between the King, & this religious harpy. By wh he recovered from him ?1200- but could not prevent him having that enormous profit. It is in these acts, that he ^Mr M- necessarily increases his enemies. Paper in, I believe at the head of Methodist ^auxiliary Missionary Socy- His collegue ^or delegate is named Redfern, a man of considerable professional Skill as a Surgeon. He was a Surgeon in the Navy, & sent here for the Mutiny at D Nae. [?] Pray remember us kindly to all enquiring friends, Mrs. Hill joins me in Love to you all – and believe to be Yours very affectionately Richard Hill Redfern was the Governors Medical Attendant Eager has never been introduced at Government House, but must be a great favourite for his enmity to Mr. Marsden —“Duplicate” Campbell’s Wharf Sydney 31 Dec.r 1822 Mr. Wm. Jemmett Brown Dear Sir I was savored with your respective Letters in “triplicate” of the 12th. February 12th. April and 15th. May the two former previous to your partner Mr. Kermode leaving the Colony in the Ship Mary I was extremely hurt in conversing with him on the subject of the first Letters to find you had observed in your letter to Mr. Kermode that I had behaved extremely ill by favouring my Friend in the price of Oil disposed of by Capt Thompson to Capt Leslie of your Brig Robert Qualglo when a moments reflection must have convinced you the insinuation was illiberal as it is unjust_ I had no contraul over the Master and Crews proportion of the Oil or any of the articles to be procured by them, nor could I be accessary to the price given by Mr. Leslie at such a distance as the river Derwent nor can I be accountable for the extortionate Pays [?] demanded by the Crew of Colonial Vessels which the Owners of Agents are from necessity obliged to acquiesce in With respect to my using my influence with either Mr Marsden or Mr. Pratt to relinguish on the part of the Church Missy Society, the price of the Casks which contained the proportion of the Oil, belonging to the Crew it is impossible, for the terms [?] of their Articles provides the amount shall be paid to the Owners and which was done by Leslie’s Bill on you, indorsed by me to Mr Pratt P = 95. You have thought proper to decline paying Agreeable to you Letter of 15th, May I have the pleasure of enclosing an affidavit of the Master and Mates of the Active that will of course cancel your Bond respecting the Duty in the Oil I paid 10/ to the clerk for it and the duplicate which for fear of Accident I will forward by the next conveyance, but you will excuse me for remarking this trouble might as well have devolved on Mr Macailie the Agent of your House at Sydney. I remain Sir Liverpool Your mo. Obedt Sn Original pr. “Suny” [?] Rob CampbellSydney N.S.Wales April 18th 1823 Abshd. Revd Sir, The Rev. Mr Marsden having laid before us the copy of a letter which he received the last evening from Captain Irvine, relative to the disso-lution of the Corresponding Committee, the original of which letter has been forwarded to you by that Gentleman; and your Committee having also noticed the same subject; we deem it necessary to observe, that the time the Corresponding Committee was dissolved, the spirit of opposition ran so high against Mr Marsden, as to leave us no other alternative for the majority of the members to adopt than this measure. Many circumstances have since occurred which have fully shewn not only the wisdom of that measure, but also the necessity of it. The Rev T Kendall was so much encouraged in his opposition to the injunctions laid upon him by Mr Marsden against bartering muskets and powder with the natives of New Zealand, that he told Mr Marsden that he would neither obey his orders, nor those of your Committee and he has acted in defiance of both. The Rev. Mr Butler would never have presumed to treat Mr Marsden with such contempt To The Rev Josiah Pratt &c &c &c and public abuse when in the Colony, if he had not been encouraged to do so by persons on the spot. There can be no doubt, but Mr Butler calculated that Mr Marsden would be driven from his post by the united force of the ungodly and the Christian world so-called. Should Capt Irvine, at any future period, lay any statements before your Committee meriting its notice, we have no doubt but a full and satisfactory explanation can be given to any thing that may be alleged. We beg further to observe that Mr Marsden has laid before us the various documents received by the Morley and Lord Lidmouth, containing the resolutions of your Committee Correspondence, and other instructions: and we would assure your Committee that it is our ardent wish to second all your views and exertions for the benefit of the New Zealanders, and we firmly believe that God will crown your Labours with success, and pour his blessings upon these heathens. As soon as time will permit, we will communicate to you our views on all the important subjects submitted to our consideration in conjunction with the Rev. Mr. Marsden. We have the Honor to be Rev: Sir, Your obedn servants Robt Cartwright Richard Hill The Venerable sailing so early as to prevent my previously by seeing the papers above alluded so I beg leave to state that I fully coincide with the sentiments expressed by the Reverend Messr. Cartwright & Hill – and would also add that I have examined for myself seriously the reports raised agt. The Revd. Mr Marsden & the more I have done so the greater reason have I felt to admire & appreciate his character. James ChandlerParramatta Decr 20th. Private 1823 — Revd & Dr. Sir/ Placed in a confidential Situation as I am by the Committee of the C.M.S. I think it but just to communicate my views to you in a confidential manner, of the missionaries individually, which will enable you to account for many of the evils which have existed in the Mission – I need not say much of the Rev.d T. Kendall – his whoredoms & drunkenness have been too notorious. His natural temper is proud perverse and obstinate – He never could be governed, tho’ he possesst [?] some qualifications for a missionary and I always hoped he would be reclaimed, until his Return from England, and then I gave him up as a lost man – M.rs Kendalls Misconduct ^placed her in the lowest State of degradation, in the opinion even of the poor Heathens – They expected Mr. Kendall would have put her to death for her Adultery; and I know one Chief who interceded with Mr. Kendall to save her life, under the Conviction that she would die – when Mr. Kendall arrived in New Zealand from Europe, and took the Chiefs daughter to live with him as his wife, from Pride, and Lust, and Guilt & Rage he became a terror to his Colleagues, and kept them in constant fear, and alarm, while he was squandering away the Property of the Society to ensure his Influence, and Authority with the natives – Mr. Wm. Hall told me that Mr. Kendall wanted the natives to destroy his Premises, but they refused to do this. After Mr. Kendall was suspended, Mr. Butler was requested to preach occasionally at Ranghehoo, but from the threats of Mr. Kendall, he was often afraid to go – on one occasion when Mr. Butler went to administer the Sacrament at the time Mr Kendall was living in open adultery, Mr. Kendall went to the Sacrament, and Mr. Butler durst not refuse to administer it to him – when he had received the Sacrament Mr Kendall told the natives, what offence Mr Butler had committed in administering the Sacrament to him, and that he ought to be deprived of his Gown. This was done to lower Mr B. in the opinion of the natives – I am surprised at the good sense which the natives have shewn in not intervening with the Quarrels of the missionaries; and that Mr. Kendall has not been able with all the Influence and means he has possest to excite the natives to any act of violence against his Colleagues. The family of the Chief, whose daughter Mr. Kendall took, and whom he supported with every thing, have been a little troublesome, because they cannot now obtain what they wish from the Societies Stores; as they are not in Mr Kendall’s Possession; yet they have committed no Act of Violence. The Chief and his family complained to me of Missrs. Hall & King; and said they had behaved very ill to Mr. Kendall, who was their best friend. What hurt the Chief was, he could not now have his wants supplied as formerly when his daughter had the keys [?] of the Stores in Mr Kendalls House. Mr Kendall & his wife are awfully fallen Mr. Wm. Hall is an excellent mechanic, and a very indus=trious man: but he wants that pious feeling, that tender Compassion for the Heathen which constitutes the very Essence of a missionary’s Character – He has taught many of the natives to saw, but has never taught one of them to sharpen a Saw – I have often been very much hurt at this, and have said much to him upon the Subject – until a native is taught how to keep his Saw in order, he can never be of much benefit to himself or others. This neglect is a great disgrace to Mr. Hall – His Reasons for doing so, I never could learn – neither has he taught any of them to make even a mor [?], or a wheelbarrow. The natives have sawed the principal part of the timber that has been used in the Buildings, but [?] have not been instructed in any thing more – Mr Hall has been injured by his Intercourse with the Shipping in trafficking with the Ships one way or another – He was tempted to this by the Example of Mr. Kendall, and his strong love of this present world. The love of money appears to have been, and still is, his besetting Sin. I fear he will not conquer this disposition, which has hitherto prevented his useful=ness and will continue to do so, as long as he is under the dominion of this dangerous thirst. He is hospitable industrious and moral, and has conducted himself with Prudence before the Heathen, but he wants active Piety, servent fervent Zeal, and tender Compassion for the Souls of the Heathen to quantify him as an useful missionary. Mrs Hall is very much like her Husband in the above respects – Mr Hall is also a man of strong mental Powers, possesses a clear understanding; but is obstinate, and too confident of his own opinions – He will follow his own Judgement, in opposition to all that can be said to him. Mr. King is a man of little Knowledge, and very feeble Abilities. I believe ^he is pious; but he has a^lways been very difficult to manage. Ignorance Pride & obstinacy are often united in the same Character; and they are strongly exemplified in Mr. King. Tho’ it would be an honor, and Credit to him, to make a Pair of Shoes for a missionary, his wife or Child, when distressed for a Pair, yet his Pride would not allow him to do this. He would think this would degrade him – I have had many Conversations with him upon this Subject, sometimes I have endeavoured to persuade persuade him to do this, and sometimes have censured him – but all would not do – because he foolishly imagined this would degrade him. He has done very little, but attended to his own family since he has been in New Zealand – He spins no twine, nor attends to the Plan in any other way. I have wished him to have taught a native youth to make Shoes but he has refused – He is now teaching a few Children, but I fear he will not persevere. He married a women of little Knowledge; who had been brought up in a very low way – His wifes mother was a very infamous drunken worthless woman – I never remember to have seen Mrs. King at Church before she was married – This unfortunate marriage may have hurt Mr. King – He may not be able to do, what he otherwise would do. However, whatever may be the Cause, whether his wife, or his own Pride, the mission has been little promoted by his Exertions [?] – Should we (I would ask) expect much to be done at Rangheehoo by Missrs. Kendall Hall & King, and their wives under the above Circumstances. I believe the Contact of Civilization with the Heathens has been the great Cause of their Improvement – and I think under all the misconduct of the mission =ries the natives have behaved well. I admit the missionaries have had their trials; they have had their fears and Alarms – but their distresses and Anxieties have principally originated from their own hearts Lusts or Passions; and not from the natives. Mr. Cowell and his wife have also lived at Rangheehoo – He is one of the most idle men I have ever known – He has done nothing during his Residence there that I could learn, either from himself or others: and seldom met his Colleagues on the Sabbath day. He lived in Mr. Kendall’s House when he cohabited with the native woman; and appears to have advocated Mr. Kendalls Cause – Mrs. Cowell was quite a young Girl when he married her, about 16 years old – he never mentioned to me that he intended to marry until after he was married – She was not calculated for a missionarys wife, from her want of Experience, and her youth – He father and mother were both Convicts, and very immoral in their lives, so that she could have no advantages from Education – Mr. Cowell was very intimate with Captain Irvine, when the corresponding Committee existed, that he paid little attention to what I said to him at that time – from his Conduct in N.S.Wales I considered him an idle man, and totally unfit for missionary work, tho’ I did not feel myself authorised to prevent his going to the Place of his original destination, as he had his friends in the Colony, who would have been ready to have condemned my Conduct had I done so – I gave my Sentiments freely to my Colleagues the Revd. Hill & Cartwright before Mr. Cowell embarked, and told them he would never do any Good – Mr Hill had been very kind to him, and he proved very ungrateful, and seldom went to Church on the Sabbath, so that he has proved a drone in the mission. With respect to the Revd. J. Butler, he was always a man of violent overbearing temper. He Could not bear the least Controul – made his Colleagues very unhappy by his unkind Conduct to them. I believe he was the principal Cause of Mr Francis Hall leaving New Zealand. His Conduct to the natives was rude, and unchristian=like, I have often wondered that they have not taken advantage of his Anger, and Passion, and committed some Act of Violence upon him. His Son and he used to be continually quarrelling; to the great disgrace of the Christian name. When I went down to New Zealand with Mr. Butler and his Colleagues at the first, the father and Son had such violent differences, that I did not think it safe to leave young Mr. Butler there, and brought him back with me to N.S.Wales. In about 18. months he returned to his father, when their differences began again. The young man visited N.S.Wales a second time – got married to a very young girl, and returned to his father with his wife. They all soon quarrelled again, and when I arrived, Mr. Butler was employed in prepar=ing materials for a large expensive House for his Son on the opposite side of the River – There was no School, nor likely to be any. This was very distressing to my mind – Mr.Butler had got a very capacious Capacious House, sufficient to accommodate both himself and Son – I enpressed my astonish=ment that he should totally neglect the Schools, and provide such Buildings for him=self and Son, and told Mr. Butler I did not know how he would account for his Conduct to the Society. Young Mr. B. and his wife have neither of them any religious feeling, and totally unfit for the work of the mission – Mrs. Butler Senior is a very laborious woman, but ignorant, and came out against her will, that much could not be expected from her as a missionary’s wife. In the midst of all these unpleasant Circumstances I was greatly at a loss what to do: or where to begin to remedy these evils – I saw there was no Remedy but their Removal: and how to accomplish this I did not know. I considered Mr. Butler more dangerous to the mission, from his violent temper, and neglect of the Schools than Mr. Kendall; because he possest Authority and governed the other missionaries, while Mr. Kendall had no Power. It was in vain to look for any Reformation in hand for his Habits were fired [?] --------------- The loss of the Brampton gave me more time to weigh all these Subjects; and I finally resol=ved to take Mr. Butler with me & his Son should Mr. Kendall refuse to go – tho’ I said nothing to Mr. B. on the subject until the time came – Mr. & Mrs. Kemp are devoted to the work – food and raiment is all they require. They are much esteemed by the natives. They have suffered much uneasiness from Mr. Butler’s unkind behaviour towards them. Mr. Kemp could not do what he wished. He would have had a School if it had been in his Power; but this he could not accomplish without the Sanction and aid of Mr. B. which could not be obtained – They will now be relieved from all Restraint – and I have no doubt will go on well — — — Mr. Shepherd is also a valuable missionary; has great Abilities for acquiring the native language. He can now preach in the native tongue, and travels thru the different tribes for 20 miles or more to the westward. Mr. Kemp and Shepherd are very much united. They are careful of the Society’s Property, and moder=ate on all their Expectations. What I have seen of the Revd. Mr. Williams ^Mrs. W and of Mr. & Mrs. Clarke I feel confident they will give Satisfaction to the Society, and proven Blessing to the mission. I think from all that I have stated in my Journal, public Letters and documents, together with this Confidential Letter you will be able to form some clear Judgement of the State of New Zealand, and the mission – I have communicated all matters of Importance that I know and perhaps you may think I have said too much. The Committee may also not approve of all that I have done – My Situation has been trying and difficult – I can say with truth, that if I have erred, I have not erred intentionally – my wish has been to approve myself to the Head of the Church, unto whom I must finally be accountable. I am persuaded that God will form his divine Blessings upon the Inhabitants of New Zealand, thro’ what=ever Channel his wisdom may judge best to convey them. It is neither the good ^Conduct of the missionaries, unaided by the Energy of his divine Spirit, that can break the settlers of Superstition in which the natives are bound, nor is it their misconduct that can defeat the gracious purposes of Heaven towards these poor Heathens. The work is going on and will go on. Tho’ I must condemn the misconduct of some of the missionaries yet they have all done good in one way or another, and their very Crimes will be overruled for the border=ance [?] of the Gospel. The natives will see that the Conduct of the Adulterer, the Violent man, the idle, the drunkard will not Pass unpunished by the Society. I fully explained to the natives that every mission=ary who behaved ill should be removed to Port Jackson; which will have a good Effect upon their minds – I must now conclude this Long Letter, which will tire your Patience to read – As it is merely a Private Letter I have written it in haste, and must beg your Indulgence for any errors you may meet with in it – I remain Dr. & Revd. Sir Yours Affectionately Revd. J. Pratt Samuel Marsden Rules and regulations for the Government of the Mission and Settlement formed by the Church ^of England Missionary Society at the Northern Island of New Zealand in the South Seas. 1 The Society supplying every person permanently engaged in this Mission, not only with certain fixed annual salaries and regular sufficient supplies of provisions but also being engaged to support the widows and orphans, of any and every person dying in the service of the Mission & It is ordered that no person engaged in this Mission shall be allowed upon any account of pretence whatever to acquire or ^to hold any private or individual property, real, landed, or personal in New Zealand, distinct from or other than such as shall and may be granted by the society their superintendent or Agent neither shall any trade or traffic what=ever be carried on with the natives of New Zealand or with any Ship of person touching there. But only for the general account and benefit of the Mission, all private and individual Trade and Traffic being prohibited. 2d That the Labour and services of every person engaged in this Mission shall be considered as belonging tom and be entirely devoted to the general purposes of the Mission, and that the produce of every person’s Labour and services shall belong to the society and be disposed of for the general use and benefit of the Mission as directed by the superintendent. And every person shall do and perform, whatever the superintendant shall direct, according to the Nature of his particular office trade and calling, and shall render an account thereof to the superintendant from time to time as he shall require. 3 That a sufficient number of Dwelling Houses shall be erected as soon as ^it conveniently can be done for each person permanently engaged in the Mission and a sufficient quantity of land for a Garden, yard &c allotted to each House. That every family shall have a dwelling house and be allowed to cultivate the allotment of Land attahched thereto for their private ^individual benefit. But to have no right whatever to the use of either house or Garden Land any longer than they shall continue faithfully in the Service of the Mission, and obedient to the regulations, thereof according to the judgement of the superintendant. 4 That all property of every description either raised at the Settlement, procured from the Natives, and in every other way and manner whatever, shall be deposited in the Mission store House and from the use and from thence distributed to the persons engaged in the Mission according to their wants, or otherwise disposed of to the best advantage for account of the Mission. And that all supplies for the Mission shall be also deposited in the Mission store house and from thence distributed in the same manner as above mentioned. 5 That rations of provisions according to the following scale shall be weekly issued from the Mission store by the storekeeper to be appointed by the superintendant. viz for every man 8lbs. flour – 5lbs. salt pork – or 7lbs. fresh meat – 1lb. sugar – 2oz Tea & 1/4lb soap. For every woman 6lbs Flour – 4lbs Salt Pork or 6lbs fresh meat – 1lb sugar 2oz Tea – 1/4lb soap, and for every Child 4lbs. flour – 2lb salt Pork – or 3lb fresh meat 1/2lb sugar – 1oz Tea – 2oz Soap P Week respectively, or so much of other provisions as shall be equivalent thereon. The Superintendant to be at liberty to increase the ration if he shall find it necessary and prudent so to do. And all medical attention and medicine shall be supp=lied as well and sufficiently as means and Circumstances will allow. – 6 For the preservation of peace order and good will, It is ordered that all disputes and differences between any person and persons engaged in or attached to this mission shall be examined and enquired into and determined by the superintendant whose decision shall be binding and conclusive on the parties – allowing an appeal to the Agent at New South Wales, or the Committee in England to any party finding himself aggrieved by such decision. 7 That the superintendant shall once a month or oftner if he shall think fit convene a meeting of the men permanently engaged in this Mission, with whom he shall Consult and advise upon all matters of importance in any wise concerning or affecting the Mission. 8 That The Reverend John Butler superintendant of the Mission appointed by the Committee of the Society shall superintend direct order and manage all and every matter and thing whatsoever and of every Kind nature and degree belonging to or affecting or concerning the mission at New Zealand. That all and every Person engaged in and attached to the Mission shall be subject to and obey all his orders and directions according to their several offices trades and calling and shall account to him for all their Labour and time and all matt=ers entrusted to them – shall receive orders from him, and make returns to him always in important matters reserving the right of appeal as before mentioned to any party feeling themselves aggrieved. 9 That if the superintendant shall at any time judge that the Conduct of any person or persons engaged in or attached to this mission is unfaithful and disobedient to the Rules and Regulations of the Mission and injurious and contrary or opposed to the great object and purposes of the Mission, he the superintendant shall thereupon convene a special meeting of the men permanently engaged in the Mission excepting the person or persons acc=used to enquire into ande decide upon the matter or accusation, and if two thirds of the members of the meeting are of opinion the person so accused ought to be suspended from the mission, the Superintendant may suspend the party, or partys accused until the Decision of the Agent at New South Wales or Committee in England be made Known thereupon, provided always that the Charge or accusation be reduced to writing as well as the opinion or decision of the said meeting, and an opportunity be given to the party accused to make his defence, the whole proceeding to be forwarded to the agent at New South Wales and the Committee in London. 10 That the Superintendant shall keep a regular Journal of all the Transactions of the Society and its several members including himself, a copy of which shall be forwarded quarterly to the Agent at New South Wales and the Committee in London. — New Zealand October 16. 1823 — Revd and dear Sir I beg leave to lay before you, the following observations which occurred to me relative to the Missionary Settlements &c in the Bay of Islands, during my residence there. The oldest Settlement of the Church Missionary Society in the Bay is at Rangeehoo. It is near a large and populous native Town, called Tapoonah, within distance of seven miles from this Missionary station, there are eight, or ten villages all of which a Missionary may visit by a pleasant walk, and in every village a number of Children, and Adults may daily be collected together for instruction. This place I consider to be a grand Station for active, and extensive Missionary Operations. The natives about this Settlement have made considerable advance in civilization. It is four years since I first saw this place, in which period a change for the better is, to me, quite visible. I consider Rangeehoo a very suitable place for a School for civil and Religious Instruction. The Second station is at Kiddee Kiddee, but is called on the Map in the Missionary Register Gloucester, it is on the West side of the Bay of Islands, within twelve or twenty miles of this Settlement there are several very extensive and populous native towns, and villages, in which are Hundreds, and Thousands of Inhabitants ready to receive useful instructions and I hope even the word of Life from the Servants of God, indeed it may be truly said with respect to this place and the Bay of Islands in general that the fields are white already to Harvest, indeed double the number of missionaries your Society has hitherto sent to New Zealand, may be fully, and usefully employed in the Bay alone, and I have no doubt but the natives will by and by be brought to a knowledge of the living, and true God. A number of Native Youths in these Stations can repeat the Creed, The Ten Commandments, The Lords Prayer, and several Hymns in their own tongue, and can unite in singing the praises of the Lord. Any person visiting these places may soon perceive that civilization has made considerable advances. And that they are stations which hold out great prospects of usefulness to the Christian Missionary. The third station in standing is called Pihee this settlement is lately commenced. I consider it quite as important as either of the above within ten miles of this Missionary post are ten or twelve large and extensive villages in which hundreds of natives reside who are not only willing that Missionaries should visit them but think themselves honoured by the presence of a Missionary. Indeed I consider the Bay of Islands as holding out to the Church Missionary Society the greatest encouragement for continued exertions and perseverance in their benevolent and pious undertakings for the present and eternal benefit of these poor but noble race of Heathens. There are two more stations lately commenced in the Bay but I have not had the pleasure of seeing them, however I have no doubt but they are well situated to effect through the Blessing of God the grand object the Society has in view. The situations of all the settlements in the Bay of Islands are such as do great credit to the person who first fixed the Standards; and prove at onece that he could look forward and see the safety and prosperity which would by the Blessing of God attend the Establishments. I have no doubt but these Christian Settlements will stand for ages to come as a proof of the Charity and Liberality of the Church Missionary Society and the British Public. May the Inhabitants of New Zealand never want a friend to plead their cause in the Christian world— The Servants of the Church Missionary Society have had many trials to endure in the prosecution of the work but they have not laboured in vain the Society has had discouragements but the cloud has in a measure disappeared, and now greater light begins to dawn. The Lord is giving the Heathen of New Zealand a spirit of enquiry after, Divine things and I have no doubt but the Society will have to sing with converted natives from this Island of mercy and love. I might have observed that the Kiddee Kiddee station resembles a neat little Country Village, with a good School House lately erected in the centre when standing on an eminence near the Settlement – may be seen Cattle, Sheep, Goats, Pigs, Horses. Land covered with Wheat, Oats, Barley, Gardens likely fill’d with all kinds of vegetables, fruit trees and a variety of useful things. In the Yards may be seen Geese, Ducks, Turkeys and in an Evening Cows returning to the Mission Families by which they are supplied with good milk and butter indeed it altogether forms a pleasing object, and especially in our Heathen Lands. The Shipwreck we have experienced will I have no doubt prove favourable to the character of the New Zealanders. For several days we were in their power and they might have taken all we had with the greatest ease; but instead of oppressing and robbing us, they actually sympathized with us in our trials and afflictions. Mr Marsden, myself and Mrs Leigh were at a Native Village for several days, and nights without any food but what the poor natives brought us, and what they had they gave us willingly and said “Poor Creatures you have nothing to eat, and you have not been accustomed to our kind of food.” I shall never forget the sympathy, and kindness of these poor Heathens. I do hope that the Rev “Samuel Marsden will be successful in his plans and proposals to put an end to the frequent Wars in New Zealand/ I have heard many Natives and Chiefs say that “It is no good to go to fight and eat Men, we wish to cease from war and retire to some peaceful place.” I pray God that this object may be soon effected among his people. The Christian World and especially the Church Missionary Society will never be able to appreciate the valuable labours of the Revd Sam Marsden, his fervent zeal his abundant labours and his extensive charity in the cause of missions are beyond estimation. May he live long as a burning and shining light in the Missionary world. Through afliction I am obliged to return to New South Wales for a time. I hope the Lord will soon restore my health sufficient to return to my labour in the cause of our Saviour Jesus Christ our Lord. Wishing your Society every Blessing in the best of Causes I am Revd and dear Sir Yours in affliction Samuel Leigh To, The Revd J. Pratt B. D Church Missionary House Salisbury Square London —Marsden’s Vale, Bay of Islands New Zealand Nov. 10. 1823 My Dear Sir. The time is fast approaching when our venerable and valued friend will leave this to rejoin his family. Numerous and varied have been the scenes which have presented themselves before us, and though I know it would be your wish to have as many particulars as possible, yet from the unsettled state in which we have been, our numberless calls and occupations, I shall be unable to mention minute circumstances. All our eyes, hands, and feet have been totally occupied, from our landing till nearly the present time; and it is only now that I can obtain an opportunity of retirement from the bustle of a new Station. On Sunday, the 3d of August, we worked into the Bay of Islands, and narrowly escaped shipwreck by striking with considerable force against a sunken rock; but the blow being in an oblique direction, we did not sustain much damage. The sensations of our minds were great upon beholding the canoes with our new Countrymen, with their reddled bodies and bushy hair. They manifested great joy when the ship drew near any of them, but none were on board till we came to an anchor. About two o’Clock we were in sight of Ranghee-hoo, a singularly looking place, one house above another, it being built directly upon the side of a high hill; it was, however, exceedingly pleasing to view English dwellings in so rude a spot, with the banner flying, as the signal of the sacred day. About sunset we anchored directly between Kiddeekiddee and Rangheehoo; and, though the whole day had been occupied by the working of the ship, and in the greatest confusion and bustle, yet we had the satis=faction of assembling in Mr Marsden’s cabin for prayer and the celebration of the Holy Communion: in all, seven, being Mr Marsden, the Rev. Mr Turner, Mrs Turner and Mr Hobbs, Wesleyan Missionaries, Mrs Fairburn (wife of a Carpenter going down with us) Mrs Williams and myself. In the evening we assembled the Seamen (as had been the case every evening during the passage) and addressed them upon the importance of eternal things. Their attention was very great upon these occasions, and they came with apparent cheerfulness; but they were as greatly depraved as any set of men I had seen out of Port Jackson. The first news we heard was that all the Chiefs were gone to the war to the river Thames, and Mr Leigh to Wangarooa. This gave a considerable check to our plans, that being the station to which Mr Marsden had intended to have gone. The following morning the deck was crouded with Natives, friends of Mr Marsden, among whom we were glad to discover several Chiefs. We afterwards went to Ranghee=hoo, where we saw Mr Hall, Mr King, and Mr Cowell. While here Mr Kendall’s eldest Son arrived. I felt greatly his situation: a fine, interesting young man. His father had called at the ship a long time before day to leave particulars. We found all well belonging to the Mission. Upon returning to the ship we met Mr Butler, who kindly proposed that Mrs Williams and the children should go the following morning to his house, which was thankfully accepted. It became my next thought and care what Station we should select for ourselves. This is a case of much serious consideration, as an individual cannot remove from one place to another: as a proof, we had the case of Mr Shepherd. Upon consulting with the Members, some proposed one Station, and some another, till we were obliged to explore for ourselves. The first place we went to was a beautiful situation, on the banks of a fine river. Upon approaching it we were struck with the appearance of, as we thought, vast quantities of wild ducks, which had been reported to be in this quarter; but upon drawing nearer, we discovered that it was a considerable quantity of children in the water collecting cockles, and upon landing we were surrounded by great numbers. The place was a very desirable one, but was afterwards objected to, on account of there not being any stated Chiefs and the Natives being disposed to plunder. After much consultation with different Chiefs upon the subject, Mr Marsden and myself went again to another district close to the former place, under a chief of great authority, but absent at the war: he is well known to Mr Marsden, having been at Parramatta. The spot was, in every respect, desirable, having several acres upon a flat, and surrounded by high hills, & children in every direction. Having concluded these steps, we immediately proceeded to land the Stores &c. The weather was much against us, raining and blowing nearly the whole time; and no place to deposit them in. However, by the assistance of Mr Hall, Mr Butler, and Mr King, we had a store walled round in one day, in which we collected all the property. Here Mr Fairburn and myself took up our station at night, under a tarpaulin, and reposed as quietly as we had ever done; and although the wall was but eight feet high, without a covering; yet none attempted to disturb us, or anything belonging to us. The Natives always retired at Sunset and returned at day-light, and manifested every disposition to serve us, but always looked for the hootoo (payment). We took our repast and held our devotions in the centre of the village; and it was very pleasing to see with what attention the people observed all our proceedings. We sat in a semi-circle on one side of a fire, and they in a semi-circle on the other; and did not express any desire to possess anything they saw with us. A Chief who accompanied us, tabooed one of their huts for the use of the white people, in which was deposited all our articles for present use; no one was observed so much as to look into it. While we were engaged in arranging our things, the Natives were busy in building a rush-house for me, 40 feet long, & 18 wide, having four apartments in it. We are in all eleven persons at this Station, Mr Fairburn, his wife, & three children, Mrs Williams, myself, and our three children, a Man sent by Mr Marsden to assist as most necessary: we are daily expecting another to join us, and Mrs Williams is expecting to be confined hourly. Mr Fairburn came down formerly to assist in building Mr Butler’s house, but returned some months since to the Colony. He now, by Mr Marsden’s approbation, has accompanied us. I believe some unfavourable representations were made to you respecting him; but upon the observation I have been enabled to make both of him and his wife, I consider them likely to be very useful, and that the representations did not proceed from the best of principles. He is a good worker, young, quiet, civil, obliging, active, zealous, and not only of excellent morals, but I have every reason to hope under serious impressions, and by no means avaricious.. The necessity of his being here is obvious, having none of the Missionaries with us, and Mr Wm Hall declining any Carpenter’s work, beyond that at his own Station. The buildings here will not occupy much time, nor stand at great expense; and after that, I think Mr Fairburn would be most usefully engaged in teaching the Native Youths the civil arts. He is a wheelwright by trade, and I am assured will readily turn his hand to anything for the advantage of the mission. What I have said of him, will apply to Mr Fairburn, who has expressed a wish to take part in the School, which we shall establish immediately, upon having a building for the children to sleep in, and provisions for them, which will be in a very short time. Several Committees have been held, and the affairs of the mission look much better. Mr Marsden will give you the full particulars. I shall now return to a few remarks on Mr Kendall. The sight of him and his young and numerous family, could not but excite a feeling of great co0mpassion. He appeared cast down under a sense of his crimes; and to feel the displeasure of the Committee, but I was greatly struck at the plain and open manner in which he spoke on these melancholy subjects before his children, wife and daughters. He complained of the severity of the Committee, and uttered bitter charges against the whole body of Missionaries, Mr Kemp excepted. I scarcely saw him again till he was about to embark on board the Brampton, and was then thrown into his company in order to receive the stores he was to deliver up. On Saturday the 6th of September, I took leave of Mr Marsden on board the Brampton, who was embarked with Mr Kendall & family and Mr & Mrs Cowell and were to sail the following day, being that day twelvemonth from our embarking on board the Lord Sidmouth in the Thames. But it would appear that Mr Marsden had not yet completed his work and therefore was not permitted to move. After I took my leave of him, I went to Kiddeekiddee, to spend the Sabbath with Mrs Williams & family, being still there. Towards evening it came on to blow fresh from the eastd, which is directly into the Bay. The following morning it was still blowing fresh, with every appearance of a gale. With this wind, a heavy sea generally sets into the Bay. We considered that it would be impossible for the ship to move from the anchorage. The better part of Sunday, it blew hard with heavy rain, also on Monday, and on Tuesday morning (it being more moderate) while engaged in family prayer, the Natives ran in, in great consternation, calling out in their language, that the ship was broke; the ship was broke! At first I knew not but that all were lost, as must certainly have been the case had they got out of the Bay; but we in a short time made out that Mr Marsden and Mr & Mrs Leigh were safely landed at Kiddee Kiddee. This was a catastrophe we did not look for, nor had we then time to reflect upon it, but jumping into the boats, three of which were then there, we went down the river to render what assistance we could to those on board, & to restrain the Natives from any acts of violence. The ship had run between two reefs, and the breakers appeared all round her, and as it still blew strong, with a heavy sea, it was not prudent to run alongside, nor did [it] seem necessary, as she could not fall to pieces. Mr Butler with two boats remained under the lee of an Island. I was obliged to pass the wreck, though a heavy sea was running, my own Station being left without any responsible person at it. As soon as the weather was abated, the boats were on board and assistance given as long as necessary. When canoes could approach her, she was surrounded, but several Chiefs being on board, the plundering disposition of the Natives was restrained scarcely one was allowed by them to ascend the sides, and the Captain and Crew were enabled to clear the ship of all her stores and unrig the two remaining masts as quietly as if she had been in any part of England. Mr Cowell returned to Ranghee-hoo; Mr Kendall to his late residence. In the course of a fortnight, Shunghee returned from the war, and immediately paid his respects to Mr Marsden. He spoke of Mr Kendall, but did not oppose his retiring to the Colony. Mr Marsden has had much conversation with him. He appears well disposed towards the Missionaries, and none of those sanguinary deeds have been practised as heretofore. Great numbers were killed in their fights, but I have not heard of any sacrifices since their return. Shunghee narrowly escaped; he was struck thrice; the helmet preserved him once. He lost a very considerable force, and had all his canoes burnt. He has asked for Mr Clarke, and given Mr Marsden every reason to believe that he will not be asked to make or mend muskets, but if he comes, he is to go to the Kiddee Kiddee. Mr Marsden, I believe, will send him, but without working implements. Mr Marsden and myself have thought considerably upon the benefit of having a sailing boat, for the purpose of visiting the coast in the summer season. At present very little is known beyond the Bay of Islands, and even within it, hundreds of Natives but seldom see any of us. Were we to extend our intercourse it would prepare the way for Missionaries being placed amongst them in time, which could not be accomplished without it, but by a gradual advance from these Stations. Also, the great difficulty, expense, and loss in conveying stores from the ships when they arrive with them, to the several stations, from various circumstances, seem to call for a vessel of this kind. Mr. Marsden has, therefore, authorized us to build a large boat about 30 feet keel. But we have more extensive nautical views. In considering the wishes of the Committee in the re-establishment of the Seminary at Parramatta for the New Zealand youths, it is evident their conveyance must be very uncertain, very limited, & also very expensive: but these, perhaps, are amongst the least of what appears to us. The Natives are increasing daily in their desire of seeing the Colony, and, being an enterprising people, in order to gratify their strong desires, they prevail with some Captain to take them on board, who makes them pay extravagantly, either in pigs or dollars, and the society into which they are thrown is universally of the worst kind; they soon fall into their habits, and the seamen being unconstrained delight in leading them into great abominations. Sad examples can be produced of the evils of their communication and intercourse with the seamen who touch in these harbours.— In order then to counteract these evils, we have seriously considered the expediency of having a vessel of a hundred tons, to be built here, by the present Carpenters Puckey and Fairburn, with the assistance of the Natives. Timber is brought to the spot for less than an axe a log. Timber and knees may be cut by Puckey, she may be iron fastened, and built for comparatively a small sum. And lest the expenses should be considered great, I would undertake to navigate her to the Colony and back once a year, which need not exceed six weeks or two months, and we consider that two English Seamen would be sufficient to belong to her, and when she might be in this harbour, one of the men or both might be engaged in some public duty: the remaining complement of her crew should be composed of Natives who make the best of seamen. The privilege also of the Missionaries visiting the Colony occasionally, is very great, and would be of considerable relief to them. For a man to remain here six or seven years without seeing civil society requires more than ordinary strength of mind, and an abundance of the grace of God. I must now return to Mr Kendall, who has strangely conducted himself lately. Since Shunghee’s return, much conversation has passed between them, as is obvious from Shunghee’s behaviour after Mr Kendall had been spending Sunday the 16th of October and part of Monday under his roof. He has since shewn his determination of not accompanying Mr Marsden to the Colony, a vessel having arrived and been taken up by Mr Marsden and Capt. Moore of the Brampton to convey them to the Colony. His language to Mr Marsden has been more than once most violent, and taking up the idea that the Society was bound to pay his passage to England and ration him while here, and a few more reasonable [sic] demands, which Mr Marsden told him he would not be justified in acceding to. He told him he should bring his family to Kiddee Kiddee. Shunghee has given him a piece of ground, a short distance from the Settlement; but I do not apprehend any particular difficulties or inconvenience from that, for it would be very much to the detriment of Mr Kendall’s present interests to leave the place he is now at, which is just opposite to me, two miles across the water, where all the whalers anchor, very convenient for his carrying on any traffic he may think proper: should he remove to Kiddee Kiddee he would be quite secluded from the shipping. About the same time that Mr Marsden learnt Mr Kendall’s determination of not going to the Colony, he was informed by Captain Moore of the late ship Brampton and Captain Walker of the Brig Dragon, that Mr Butler had been in a state of inebriety on board the Dragon on the 27th of last month; and his language having been very high and incautious to Mr Marsden several times, and some complaints coming against him from the Chief in his neighbourhood of his rough conduct and of his striking some of the Natives, Mr Marsden resolved to take him and his Son with their wives to Port Jackson. Mr Butler demanded an enquiry upon the charge of the Captain: it was entered into, and much to his dishonour as will appear in the proceedings, he thereupon, with his son and their wives and Mr & Mrs Cowell are expected to sail in the course of two or three days, with Mr Marsden, Mr & Mrs Leigh, and Mr White Wesleyan Missionaries. Upon looking at the latter charges, we view them as mysterious. Mr Marsden had concluded his communications with us and was embarked with Mr Kendall and family, and, without any reasonable cause (for the loss of the ship is very remarkable and with common prudence might not have occurred) was cast amongst us again, as though his work was not accomplished. Such is the importance we consider the removal of Mr Butler and his Son: haughty, overbearing, boisterous, and unguarded in his language, it is marvelous how the Mission has held so long as it has! Amidst all this, I cannot close without saying a few words respecting Mr Kemp. When I consider what he must have had to endure, yet not from the Natives, I exceedingly wonder at the mildness of his conduct & Christian forbearance - and in addition, though the voice of slander has greatly traduced every other individual in the Mission, and I fear in some instances not without some truth, yet does he and his partner stand alone, none charging them with any acts of impropriety. You will therefore rejoice that there has been and still is a little leaven, by which the whole may be leavened. The great evils of the Mission I trust are now removed, and I hope the blessing of the Lord may now descend amongst us, and preserve us in that peace, union, and brotherly affection which has not yet been visible. Mr Marsden has taken effectual steps to break off that intercourse with the shipping which has long existed and been the foundation of all the mischief. When I consider the Natives, their noble and dignified appearance, their pertinent remarks and questions, their obliging disposition, with the high sense of honour which they possess, I cannot but view them as a people of great interest, and one which our Almighty Father will ere long adopt for his own. They are desirous of Missionaries, they will receive instruction, both men and women, and children have the utmost confidence in us, and I have now many who wish to leave their little ones with us, but for the reason above stated, I am obliged to decline for the present. Their observance of the Sabbath is, for them, very great; they know when it arrives as well as we do, and distinguish the day by wearing their European clothes and abstaining from work; our Settlement on that day is perfectly quiet. The head Chief, with his wife & many others, generally attend our Services, and frequently family prayer. The difficulties into which the Mission has at times been thrown, does not originate from them generally, but from a hasty mode of proceeding on the part of some individuals. There are a few trying circumstances certainly and painful for a time; but by letting the matter rest, the evil will remedy itself in a general way, and if it should not, we cannot help it. It is very usual now, when a Chief expresses a desire that a Missionary should be established at his district, he will say, he wants a man who is not fond of fighting, who does not scold and make a noise, for though the New Zealander in war is as ferocious as a human being can be, yet at home he is another man. As our numbers here are now greatly reduced, and from the awful examples we have before us, I hope you will see, as Mr Marsden and myself do, the necessity of my brother William Williams joining us, instead of proceeding to another part of the world, as you appeared inclined to do when we parted. It is, to my mind, of high importance that a firm stand should be made here, and the various qualifications he possesses clearly point out New Zealand as the Country to which he should be directed. The Language requires great attention to bring it to proper order, but upon this subject Mr Marsden will also address you. It has been considered by us, though it has not been brought before the Committee, that a small Printing press would be of considerable benefit, and as the quantity of writing now in the Mission is on the increase, we should feel thankful for a copying press, were it not of too great expense. I think you would then possess more minute circumstances, which at present is almost impossible from the many copies required. With regard to a salary for myself, as I told you when in England, so it is still my intention not to have one; but in consequence of the removal of Mr Butler, who is a Magistrate, and there being none besides him, I shall be put to great inconvenience from not being able to take any Affidavit necessary for receiving my half-pay. Therefore, until an opportunity should offer for my doing so, either by my visiting the Colony at any time, or by the appointment of some other person as Magistrate, I feel it will be necessary for my drawing occasionally on the funds of the Society; though I may afterwards liquidate it, by sending you an Order upon my Agent. The Cooking apparatus you provided for me has proved of very great use, it has saved considerable labour, and has been highly approved by all who have seen it. The Natives were greatly delighted with it. Mr Fairburn the Carpenter has expressed a desire to possess one, to be charged to his account. Therefore, should you think yourself at liberty to have one the same as mine forwarded for him, I shall myself feel particularly obliged. All extra charges had better be attached to the Bill. I may perhaps enclose a List of a few things required at this Settlement. In looking over the Missionary Register for August 1822, there appears, in my opinion and in that of several persons here, too strong a representation in Mr Leigh’s Letter, relative to Shunghee. It is true, I know but little of the man; but considering him as a Savage, not much more could be expected from him. From the account which I have heard of the dispute between him and the River Thames Chief, I think he acted with great forbearance. I will endeavour to collect the account and forward it to you. Mr Kendall I expect will make some use of what has been stated, and perhaps may not confine himself strictly to the latter. The Chief, no doubt, may be irritated, as it is what he has charged upon some of the Missionaries. Two days since Mrs Williams was safely delivered of a boy. This is the second birth since we have been here. Mrs Fairburn was confined three weeks since, when Mrs Williams attended upon her and gave all the requisite aid. She was so far recovered as to perform the same office for Mrs Williams, who is now greatly recovered, and with the infant is as well as it is possible for a person to be after so great an event. Her health has been of the best, the children’s also; and we have great cause for praise and thanksgiving each succeeding day. We were never more comfortable in our lives; nay, I will say happy; nothing interrupts it but the knowledge of our own unworthiness. That we may walk in the fear of the Lord, is our constant desire and prayer; and to be made useful to these particularly interesting people. Fear has never once entered our minds. The children are constantly amongst the Natives. And from the first of our coming here to the present time, notwithstanding the great exposure of property at the landing, we know not of the loss of the value of a single nail; and for a considerable time we were obliged to sleep without either door or window. The Natives never think of obtruding themselves into the private apartments. Mr Marsden will furnish you with many interesting particulars. His trials and vexations have been great indeed, & his contributions have not been less. He will have more to encounter on his return to the Colony; but his strength of mind is great, and will bear him up beyond all. We are much comforted by the late regulations, and begin to hope. Remember us, my Dear Sir, we beseech you, for we stand in jeopardy very frequently, not in person, but in mind. Hitherto, Prayer Meetings have been dispensed with, because they could not take place, without a great degree of variance in the heart, backbitings, and slanderings: that these may not again appear, I pray God. You must let my Brother come here & help us: he will greatly strengthen our hands. My Dear Sir Your most obedient Sert. Henry Williams To Revd J. Pratt Church Missionary House Salisbury Square London